《The Revelation of Gods and Devils》


 C1

    As the autumn deepened, the world turned into a melancholy sadness. A little boy was deducing melancholy in this kind of sadness.


    "He sat by himself on the yellow sand, looking up at the sky." "Why do I not have any power when I learn the martial arts teacher taught me?" The little boy looked down at his own bruised arm, and he became even more hurt, "Even a weak girl like Bing Bing could take care of me in one move, I ¡­"


    "Everyone, quickly, Chang Jing that brat is sitting there!" Following the shout, a group of kids around the same age as the little boy appeared on the other side of the grass.


    "Ah, oh." The little boy turned dizzy and lay on his back on the grass.


    "Chang Jingye, why did you leave just because you were playing?" A cute little girl ran out first and held the little boy''s hand as she asked in concern.


    "Bing Bing, how can you not run after being beaten by him?" The fat boy in the lead kicked the butt of the little boy (Chang Jingye) as he spoke with jealousy.


    Chang Jing suddenly crawled up, painfully rubbing her butt, "I''m not playing anymore! You guys are awesome, right? I''m going home! " She muttered in her heart, "If I keep playing, I''ll have to crawl home!"


    "Good ¡­" "It doesn''t look too good," Seeing the fat boy''s scary eyes, Chang Jing shrunk her words back into her stomach. "My mom is still at home waiting for me to eat, goodbye everyone!" With that, she ran off.


    "He is so stupid. He doesn''t even know the simplest moves that his teacher taught him. How can he be as smart as our big brother?"


    "How is our big brother smart? Our big brother is smart and heroic!"


    ''Parrot ''? That chubby look was a bit like it.


    "Big brother, your fame is known by the whole world. That ''Peacock flies to the southeast from five miles away'' means you. Even peacocks fly to our big brother from the southeast. How can our big brother not be strong?"


    Everyone was "flattering" the fat boy. Only Bing Bing turned towards Chang Jing''s back and said in an intoxicated tone, "Actually, big brother Chang Jing is really smart!"


    "Tsk ¡­" A large amount of people had fallen.


    "Really? I know ¡­"


    "$$¡­"


    Ever since the Great War of Gods and Devils ended with the defeat of the Demons five thousand years ago, both races had left the The Fiendgod continent and went to another dimension. The only ones left on the continent were the Homo sapiens and the Beastmen, as well as the Elves who had hidden their whereabouts. The The Fiendgod continent was divided into four main sections. The Homo sapiens occupied the three main sections, which were the Ara, Mace and Erde. Of course, there was no such thing as a secret spirit, or there would be no such thing as a secret spirit. Due to the underdevelopment of navigation technology, it directly leads to the sealing of various sections. Until the last two decades, the emergence of navigational explorers has promoted communication among the various sections.


    After five thousand years of development, the society of the Homo sapiens had evolved into three great nations ¡ª ¡ª Aragorn, a country that revered martial arts. Almost everyone knew martial arts, regardless of whether they were male, female, old, or young, to the point that the saying "Marriage in the Ara, not daring to walk home" was popular in the world. Facing an exceptionally strong wife, who would dare to go home? It was obvious how strong the Ara''s winds were.


    The Duchy of Meuse was a country that was equal to God. In a society where martial arts had been developing rapidly, the strength of the was obvious. Relying on her strong national power, Messi had the power to swallow the Ara s and Erde s.


    Elde Empire was originally a developed country in terms of animal husbandry. 70% of the world''s food exports came from this country. At the same time, the Erde people who were the men of the prairie were also born to be warriors. Although they did not have any systematic training, the essence of the hunters made them exceptionally strong. And that was from the Magister Mu Li, also known as the Alde Empire''s empress wood. But ¡ª After the return of Mace, the importance of magic in Elde had increased, and its national guideline was "Magic overtakes Mace".


    As for the biazide s, the Homo sapiens s of the continent knew nothing. Some people said that it was an unusually backward place, and that it was a place where people ate and drank freely, but there were also people who said that it was a paradise of freedom and that people there would not be restricted in any way. There were even people who said that it was the territory of gods and devils, and that the so called orc s were nothing more than gods and devils pretending to scare people.


    The Aragorn was filled with towering mountains, rolling rivers, vast grasslands, dense forests, fertile plains, vast deserts, desolate desert, continuous hills, and countless lakes, marshes, oases, and even more, bustling cities. The vast ocean surrounded the Ara Continent, and there were even some islands in the ocean surrounding the continent. Some were big and some were small, but all of them were not very far from the land. Our hero, Chang Jingye, lives on such a small island.


    Chang Jingye''s father was a blacksmith, and the tools she often forged were harpoons and the like. Today, he was still in the shop naked as usual, concentrating on the harpoon, sweat glistening on the harpoon ¡ª Wait, that''s not right, how did she become a two-handed greatsword?


    "Dad, what is this? So handsome! " Chang Jingye who had just returned from a suffering ground saw this novelty and ran over fiercely. She grabbed onto a two-handed greatsword and wanted to pick it up.


    "Don''t move ¡­" Before Chang Jing''s father could say anything, she heard a bang sound, and Chang Jing fell to the ground with his sword. Chang Jing''s father sighed and helped him up, then casually threw the sword to the side.

 C6

    "If you like." The laughing Chang Jing was waiting to see a good show.


    "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" The drunken old man read the words in an extremely solemn voice.


    An unbelievable thing happened (Of course, this was only for Chang Jingye), that old fogey ¡ª No, a ball of fire appeared on Master Magician''s left hand! The blazing light shone on Master Magician''s face, making him look exceptionally divine. In reality, the firelight wasn''t very bright, just a little bit. Of course, in the eyes of our protagonist, this little plot is negligible.


    "Crap, they''re burning the sleeves!" "A careless Master Magician burned the old geezer''s sleeves." "Sigh, it seems like magic is indeed something sacred. Otherwise, why would it burn my sleeve?" Bad old man thought.


    Chang Jing was so surprised that her eyes lit up and she almost drooled.


    "Great grandpa, can you teach me?" Chang Jing was truly enthralled, if not how could she place the midnight lamp''s exclusive order in front of her "good grandfather"?


    "No way, no way. Learning magic requires a very high requirement. First, one''s spiritual force must be very strong ¡­" No, he had to be extremely strong! Just like me! " Old man Xie glanced at Chang Jing who had a dumb look on his face, "Look at you, you want to learn magic? "Hee hee ¡­"


    "Greatest Grandpa, if you''re willing to teach me, can I add two bottles of wine for you?" The experienced Chang Jing once again activated the "Light of Enticement".


    Don''t complain too much about the experience requirements in job advertisements. Sometimes, experience is really important, just like...


    "Really?" The old man''s eyes began to shine, "No way, I won''t do it. I''ll teach you that you can''t learn, and then you can go back on your word. I''ll suffer a loss. I can''t do this business!"


    Chang Jing who had no talent in martial arts had already started to back out a little. After all, spending the New Year''s money was more comfortable for him.


    "Then... "How about ¡­"


    "What''s wrong? "Why do youngsters have so little confidence in themselves?" Upon realizing that there was something wrong with the situation, the old man became a little anxious, "Youngsters should have some energy, some fighting spirit! How can you do that? One must know that since ancient times, all those who have achieved great results have relied on their hard work and the ability to grasp the current situation. You ¡­ How about you add another two bottles of it, regardless of whether you learn or not? "


    "Alright, let''s go all out!" The hot-blooded Chang Jingye made the decision to change his life. Of course, the price was that the next month''s allowance was gone.


    "That''s right! "Youngsters, you need to have a bold demeanor. Tell me, how timid is a youngster when you say he is? I''ll tell you ¡­" After realizing that Chang Jing''s expression was not right, the old man managed to control the spread of the great reason, "Then let''s begin."


    "The The Fiendgod continent that we live in is filled with countless elements, divided into the Wind, Fire, Water and Earth elements. Magic is the control and grasp of human beings over the elements of nature." "Use your own heart to feel these elements. With the appropriate incantation, magic will appear, just like this'' Supreme Fire Fairy, please grant your servant the strength ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" Now that it was his right hand that had the fireball, Old Bastard didn''t want his left hand that had no sleeve to burn.


    "The feelings of the soul... Natural... ''Close to... Oh, supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball! '' Following his chant, a ball of fire appeared in Chang Jing''s right hand.


    It had to be known that the moment a real small fireball appeared, it would automatically fly out. The reason why he was able to make the small fireball stay in his hands was all because he himself was a advanced magician. He could control low level magic easily, but for a beginner, it was too scary!


    Chang Jing looked at the fireball in her hand in disbelief. She had forgotten about time and space ¡­ She forgot that his sleeves had been burned as well! Chang Jing quickly threw the fireball on the ground and flapped it on his sleeves. The fireball hit the ground and created a small hole in the ground.


    "Young man, not bad, not bad. What''s your name?" The old man asked in a serious tone, uncharacteristically.


    "Chang Jing, Chang Jingye." The excited Chang Jing replied loudly.


    "Come find me at the hotel tomorrow." With that, Old Man Xie turned and walked in the direction of the hotel, but he couldn''t stop muttering, "Genius, I can only control the fireball in my hands when I''m in my thirties. I didn''t expect him to be so proficient. Genius ¡­"


    "Old fart, you seem to have forgotten something, right? "I''ve struck it rich!" The excited Chang Jing touched her purse and became even more excited, "Oh, supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" Chang Jing then raised the fireball high up in the sky, like a bright light that would illuminate her future ¡­

 C7

    He had read in a book that if he had bad news and good news to tell, it was good news first, because the joy of good news could mitigate the negative effects of bad news. Our Chang Jingye only has two pieces of news right now.


    "Good, bad, good, bad, good ¡­" The roses all over the ground, they shouldn''t be there to welcome a bride, right? " Alright, let''s start with the good news! " What can''t he learn? Why did he learn to tear petals from other girls?


    He tiptoed to the door of his house and hid his face in the iron shop ¡ª Boss Qin was not here!


    "Hehe, Dad, I''m back!" Chang Jing said with a charming smile.


    "Is my son back? Why is it so late today? Yet again, you were left behind by teacher? " Chang Jing''s father put down the work in his hands and raised his head with a smile.


    "Of course not, I finished class early today!" "Hee hee ¡­" Chang Jing tried his best to smile sincerely, no matter how sincere he was.


    Looking at his son''s smile, Chang Jing''s father was even more puzzled, "It can''t be that he has stopped leveling, right?" She remembered that she laughed like that when Chang Jing was ranked last year.


    "Dad, what are you saying!?" Hehe, we still have the Genius Test, why are you still staying here? Besides, it''s also a good thing for us to be at the Repeater level. We can consolidate the things we''ve learnt a bit more. " Chang Jing''s smile could be said to be the purest in the world.


    "That''s true," Chang Jing''s father wiped the sweat off his body, "Are you hungry? Your mom made some snacks this afternoon.


    "I''m not hungry, Dad. "Hehe, I''ll help you with some work." Still giggling at him.


    "No, you''d better go into the back room. I''ll be fine with that." It was not that Chang Jing''s father didn''t ask for help, she remembered that the last time was last year when Chang Jing helped him... Chang Jing''s father entered into her memories ¡­


    " Dad, let me do it! " I am so happy to see my son grow up to be considerate of himself! So I took off my apron and put it on his hand. She remembered smiling brightly at that time. When my good son took the apron, he immediately put it on, picked up the hammer and started beating the harpoon...


    Chang Jing''s father shivered. The result was that Chang Jing''s hammer flew out and smashed into the furnace. The fire from the furnace almost burned the entire house! It was extremely painful!


    "No problem, Dad, let me help you!" Chang Jing did not notice that his father''s expression was abnormal, and wanted to help him.


    "Forget about you." Go to your mother''s place, I''ve got a busy day... "Alright, come and help!" Chang Jing''s father discovered that her precious son''s face seemed to be dancing with frost. When she was just a father, he had even gone to listen to children''s education lectures and knew that her child''s self-esteem should not be affected.


    "Let me help you light the fire!" Chang Jing''s face was filled with excitement, because he wanted to give her father a pleasant surprise!


    "Can you pull the fan then," Chang Jing''s father thought, "That''s fine too, if you can''t move it, you can just rest and not cause any trouble."


    Chang Jingye then stood up straight and said to the furnace: "Oh, fire spirit, please bestow me power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" She looked at his father proudly, thinking, "Your son is so promising. Be proud of me!"


    Chang Jing''s father patted Chang Jing''s head, "It can''t be a fever, right? What are you talking about? "Perhaps it was because the pressure it gave him was too great." "Child, Daddy is not good, Daddy should not be so undemocratic and not ask you to keep your grade. If you really want to keep your grade, Daddy will always support you, Daddy will always love you!" Chang Jing''s father, whose eyes were filled with tears.


    "What do you mean by ''follow'' or ''follow''? Didn''t you see my small fireball?" Chang Jing turned her head, "Aiya, you''re wrong, the incantation was wrong."


    "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" As he chanted the incantation, a fireball flew out of Chang Jing''s hands into the furnace. The raging flames illuminated the entire steel shop, shining all the way into Chang Jing''s father''s heart.


    "Child''s mother, this isn''t good, our Chang Jing has learnt demonic arts!"


    Chang Jing fainted!


    "My good son has finally struck it rich! I keep telling your father that we, Chang Jing, are not useless, and are actually very useful, so he wouldn''t believe me. Are you dumbfounded this time? " Chang Jing''s mother looked like a prophet.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Our Chang Jing is definitely the best thing in the world!" Chang Jing''s father laughed brilliantly in the spring.


    "Hehe, it''s not a thing, it''s not a thing!" The couple laughed in unison.


    Seeing such a happy parents, Chang Jing, who was nothing, still couldn''t bear to tell them about the restaurant.


    "Men, take responsibility for your own matters! I''ll try it out with the old magus tomorrow.

 C8

    The autumn was already late. Although they were on a small island by the sea and the temperature difference was not too big, it was still a little cold in the morning. On a cool morning, the best reward for a student was not to give him honor, but to let him sleep in a warm, lazy sleep.


    Chang Jing had actually already woken up. Before his mother came over to wake him up, she had already opened her eyes. She did not know why, but last night she was so excited that she had to continuously perform several small fireball s to make herself tired. However, she woke up even earlier in the morning. "Although he is awake, he does not intend to get out of bed." What did the hotel say? Could she give the old man a few more bottles of wine? She hadn''t settled the bill yesterday, so how could she have any more money? When are we going? I won''t be able to go in the morning. If I skip class again today, I won''t be able to save myself even if I learn another ten small fireball s.


    "Why aren''t you up yet?" Chang Jing''s mother laughed as she came over to urge Chang Jing again. She wanted to know which parents in this world didn''t want to see their own children fail?''s mother was extremely pleased when she saw that her son was no longer as useless as before. It wouldn''t be normal if she didn''t laugh! "Good girl, get up. It''s not good to be late."


    "Mom, I''m getting up soon." After saying that, Chang Jing yawned, turned around and closed her eyes.


    "Rise!" Chang Jing''s mother threw back her blanket and roared. A woman''s face is a book ¡ª not learned, but turned over too quickly.


    Chang Jing was clever, and obediently got out of bed. A new day is starting anew, "Chang Jing thought," But this way of starting isn''t very good.


    After breakfast, Chang Jing headed towards school. To be honest, for someone who didn''t have any talent for martial arts learning, or even someone who couldn''t be made up for after birth, asking him to go to a school that mainly focused on martial arts learning every day was a bit too much for him. But what could she do? Central call for "no matter how poor can not be poor education" ah, local care whether you are "no matter how bitter can not be bitter children" ah!


    "Ai, today seems to be a semester martial arts review?" Chang Jing thought in pain, "But at least I won''t get beaten up."


    Who knew ¡­


    "Students, after this semester ends, everyone will also graduate. In order that everyone can be promoted to the next level ¡­ Or graduate, "said the teacher, who had been scolded a few hundred times by Chang Jing. She looked at Chang Jing meaningfully. Everyone, get ready. We''ll be starting shortly. "


    The unlucky Chang Jing walked to the side and started preparing as well, clapping her hands and patting her legs ¨C no wonder. This kind of preparation was very beneficial to him. Of course the price was painful.


    "Big Brother Chang Jing, I have medicinal wine here." The cute girl, Bing Bing, walked towards Chang Jing with a bottle of medicinal wine.


    "Thank you, Bing Bing. Let''s go kite together one day." Taking the medicinal wine, the cowardly Chang Jing completely disregarded the awkwardness of receiving the medicinal wine before the battle had even begun, taking advantage of the fact that the people from the southeast were not here.


    "Good ¡­" I think so. " Bing Bing who had swallowed a word thought, according to what his mother said, girls had to learn to be reserved. After saying that, she lowered her head and glanced at Chang Jing out of the corner of her eyes.


    Why are you blushing when you speak? Chang Jing, who couldn''t understand, shook her head. She really couldn''t understand girls. The biology book isn''t lying, women are indeed more mature than men, if not our genius Chang Jingye wouldn''t understand what she means at all.


    "Bing Bing, I learned something very fun yesterday. "Next time, let me show you ¡­" When he thought about the small fireball he learned yesterday, Chang Jing''s face filled with excitement.


    "Really? Big Brother Chang Jing, show me right now. I really want to see it! " It was unknown if it was because of anxiety or the fact that the injured Chang Jing was unable to perform, but Bing Bing said anxiously, "I know that Big Brother Chang Jing dotes on me the most."


    Looking at Bing Bing''s face which was flushed red, Chang Jing could not help but to move his face closer to Bing Bing''s. What are you thinking about? The pure Chang Jing just wanted to whisper some words to Bing Bing!


    "I''m telling you, don''t tell others," Chang Jing looked around and then moved her mouth close to her ear, "I know magic!"


    "Is that so?" Bing Bing stared blankly. "Which magic type did you learn?"


    "With regards to Bing Bing''s abnormal behavior, the overjoyed Chang Jing did not notice in the slightest. As for the small fireball, they are very powerful! "


    Bing Bing, who still wanted to say something, stopped because...


    "Everyone, have you all finished preparing? Let''s announce the names of the participants: Zhang Sheng to Xing Yu, Bing Bing to Si Ming ¡­ Chang Jing, to the southeast... "


    "Pa ¡­" The medicinal wine dropped to the ground, leaving Chang Jing speechless.

 C9

    As it was a martial arts country, the schools in Aragorn practically used martial arts as their main training subject. Thus, among the youths in the Ara, its use of martial arts was also extremely proficient. Although Chang Jing''s school was just an ordinary high school on a small desolate island in Aragorn, the martial skills of the students still could not be underestimated. Of course, some people are different. For example ¡­


    "It''s over, it''s over. We don''t need dad to settle things at home this time. The school will have the help of the Lord of Southeast." The pitiful Chang Jingye looked at her teacher with innocent eyes, her mouth twitching. Of course the teacher did not see it, maybe he did, but who wouldn''t see it?!


    The sparring began. The first match ¡ª ¡ª Zhang Sheng against Xing Yu!


    The two of them jumped onto the stage and crossed their fists, shouting: "Please! He got into a fighting stance. Xing Yu dodged to the side and suddenly threw a roundhouse kick. Clang!


    Chang Jing shouted, "Do your best! She slowly called out, not in a hurry. Yes, that''s it ¡­ We''re all classmates after all. It''s so interesting that you keep coming and going. Take it easy, don''t get hurt. " He didn''t think this way in her heart, "Right, we''ll fight slowly like this. It''s best if we fight until nightfall. After you finish fighting, we''ll be out of school."


    It was a pity that he forgot to wash his hands when Chang Jing peed at the creator of this world last year. He deserved to be unlucky ¡ª In less than five minutes, when Zhang Sheng had beaten him up to the point where she was holding her stomach and making him dizzy, Xing Yu laid on the ground and cursed at how sinister her moves were. The teacher shook his head and said, "You all may leave."


    Eleventh match ¡ª Bing Bing against Si Ming


    They went up on stage again, clasped their hands, and said to each other, "Please." It had begun.


    Si Ming was extremely fast, he threw a punch behind Bing Bing, although Bing Bing was weak, his movement was even faster than Si Ming. Before he could even move his knees, had already floated far away. Floating?! " just float!) He turned around and used the hammer, but Bing Bing''s moves were not done yet, so Si Ming quickly moved behind Bing Bing and made another move. The two fought quickly, and when Chang Jing saw this, he was speechless.


    "Darling, you''re that powerful? Is that person Bing Bing? " Chang Jing turned to look at the bottle of medicine on the ground, "Beautiful girls and wild beasts?" But that''s not right, why is it that when Bing Bing was floating, he also started chanting as if he was using magic? " While Bing Bing was floating, his mouth was indeed mumbling something. Could it be that she can also use magic? " Chang Jing thought, "Forget it, it''s better to sweep away the snow at home."


    He once again prayed to the heavens to bless the beginning and end of Bing Bing''s training with him.


    The silhouettes of Si Ming and Bing Bing rotated above the stage, and it was impossible to tell what was called "Fei", only a blurry silhouette. felt dizzy watching it!


    "Stop, stop, stop. The two of you can stop now. Hehe, I never thought that a high level teacher like me would have such an outstanding female student. Not bad, this kind of student is what I taught! " the honorable senior teacher of the island said, smiling.


    "Why did the damnable teacher tell me to stop? Isn''t it good to turn around," Chang Jing thought as she rubbed her temples. "Is he really giving up?"


    "Big brother Chang Jing, what''s wrong with you? Your complexion doesn''t seem to be very good." Bing Bing, who was walking down from the stage, could not help but ask when he saw Chang Jing''s face turn green.


    "Hehe, you''re still scared!" Si Ming taunted, "In a while, someone will have to cover their heads and run away."


    "It''s alright, Big Brother Chang Jing. As long as you can''t beat us and forfeit, then it''s fine. After all, it''s not a competition, nor is it an exam." Bing Bing said naively.


    "Bing Bing understands me, you know even the method I just thought of. "Smart!" With this thought in mind, of course he couldn''t say it out loud, "Teacher said it''s a pair exercise, so we should at least cooperate, right? Furthermore, they might not lose up there. Everyone''s chances are equal. "


    Clearing her throat, Chang Jing continued: "But come to think of it, we cultured people do not like to fight.


    "I knew Big Brother Chang Jing was a gentleman. Can I help you talk to teacher?" Bing Bing looked at Chang Jing with eyes of worship and asked.


    "Bing Bing is too cute!" Chang Jing''s heart felt extremely good! "Alright ¡­"


    "It doesn''t look good, Bing Bing. Your big brother Chang Jing is a man after all. This will cause him to lose a lot of face." Si Ming looked at the slightly proud Chang Jing and laughed, "Isn''t that so, Big Brother Chang Jing?" The word "brother" sounded even sweeter than Bing Bing''s.


    Bing Bing looked at Si Ming fiercely, and smiled awkwardly, "As a man, you still have to make a move when the time comes."


    "Then I''ll be waiting for your performance." Si Ming folded his hands across his chest, as if he was waiting to see a good show.


    "Big Brother Chang Jing, you can do it!" Bing Bing encouraged.


    "Next match ¡ª ¡ª Southeast against Chang Jing!" the teacher shouted.


    "Yes, I will!" Chang Jing turned her head and smiled brilliantly at Bing Bing.


    "So cool ~!" Bing Bing was about to faint.


    "Sister Si Ming, that''s not it. Big Brother Chang Jing is relaxing her muscles. "

 C12

    "Hehe, today is really ¡­ "Awesome!" The laughing Chang Jing skipped towards the "Big Island Restaurant", her mouth still humming a popular song. She looked like a lowly person who had achieved his goals.


    "Boss Qin, how''s the business?" The moment Chang Jing entered the door, she bumped into the Boss Qin, "No matter how I speak, I still have to grasp the initiative" thought Chang Jing.


    "You little bastard, you''re back again? "I lost a few bottles of good wine last time!" The Boss Qin was unhappy.


    After hearing that it was only accompanied by a few bottles of wine, Chang Jing felt at ease.


    "Heh heh, Boss Qin, your business is so good, you still care about the bottles of broken wine, right? Why don''t I go back and tell my father to tell his friends to come and buy wine with you?


    Chang Jing''s father, Boss Qin, was very clear about this. She was outspoken and had a lot of friends, but most importantly, all of his friends were people who couldn''t eat without alcohol!


    "Hehe, Chang Jing, you have to keep your promise." Boss Qin''s attitude took a 180 degree turn, "Don''t play with such a rotten old man like me."


    Seeing Boss Qin''s smiling face, Chang Jing knew that this matter was not too big of a problem, and a stone in her heart had fallen to the ground. How can I? I would never dare to lie to Boss Qin, who on this island doesn''t know that you are the richest man in Boss Qin? "


    "Hur hur, what do you mean the richest? There are plenty of rich people here." Although he said this, his heart was filled with sweetness.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep my word!" "You see, now you want me to buy four bottles of wine from you. Is that good enough?" Although she didn''t have to find the old man with magic to deal with the Boss Qin anymore, Chang Jing felt that she should still fulfill her promise to the old man with magic. It wasn''t because she was sincere, but because she knew how important magic was to him now. You can''t buy a few more bottles of magic in order to learn more, because it''s worth it.


    "Old grandpa, I''ve brought you wine." After knocking on the door, Chang Jing started to pretend to be a grandson again.


    "Chang Jingye? Come here, come to me. " Old Man Qu didn''t seem to be in the right mood today. "Do you know why I called you here today?"


    "It''s all because of these four bottles of wine!" Chang Jing thought, and pretended to be innocent on the surface, "Why is that, Grandfather? "I don''t know!"


    "Yes, I haven''t told you who I am." The old man gestured for Chang Jing to put down the alcohol, "Come, sit beside me."


    "My real name is Hao Si. But, he is one of the few advanced magician s in Elde Empire, the reason why he is here today is because he was ordered to guide Faculty of Magic in construction. Now that the Faculty of Magic is more or less built, and the magic teachers'' teaching procedures are on track, I wanted to take a peek outside to take a breather. I didn''t expect that a few days ago, I would meet a group of soldiers who were escorting weapons, so I followed them to this island. "


    "Perhaps it was the will of heaven that allowed me to meet you on this island. "Tell me, are you willing to learn magic from me?" Hao Si. Ke asked excitedly.


    "I''m following you, what the heck is going on?!" Chang Jing muttered, he did not want to go to the Kingdom of Eldest, "Grandfather, I have not graduated yet! "Hur hur, isn''t it the same if you teach me now?"


    "Don''t want to go? Do you know how many people have asked me to accept him as a disciple? " Hao Si. However, after thinking about it, he said, "Geniuses are few in number, so you have to be patient. Even if you want to cheat, you have to trick him."


    "It''s fine to teach now, but do you think you can learn all of a sudden?" "Come, I will teach you Fire Element ¡ª ¡ª wall of fire!"


    "Really?" Chang Jing''s eyes lit up. She was extremely excited just thinking about how powerful her Fire Element s and small fireball were.


    "Come, follow me outside." Old man Xie raised Chang Jing and flew out of the window. It wasn''t that he was an old naughty boy, but she wanted to add weight to the scale that was used to lure Chang Jing and make him follow him.


    Looking at Chang Jing''s expression in her arms, the old man knew that she had put her weight right.

 C13

    "The ''wall of fire'' is where humans use the fire elements of nature to form a wall of fire on the ground that has immense destructive power. Just like this ¡­" With that, Old Man Xie started to chant, "Supreme fire spirit, use your Spiritual Energy ¡­ Let me bestow you with the power of a servant ¡ª wall of fire! "


    Chang Jing looked in the direction where Old Man Xie pointed. A wall of fire had indeed appeared on the ground!


    "Grandfather, quickly teach me, I want to learn!" Chang Jing did not want to let this opportunity slip by for nothing.


    "It''s not hard to teach you, but with your current level you can''t learn it at all. If you follow me, I''ll guarantee that you''ll be able to learn advanced magic in three to five years! " The bad old man finally revealed his fox tail.


    "Old grandpa, if you don''t teach me first, how will you know that I can''t?" Chang Jing''s words hit the mark!


    "No matter how much of a genius you are, it''s impossible for you to jump from a low-level spell to the Intermediate Magic in a short day. This isn''t just a simple increase in the length of the incantation, the ''enlightenment'' inside is not something that can be understood in a day or two."


    After memorizing the incantation with much difficulty, Chang Jing looked at the place where the wall of fire should have appeared with great anticipation:


    It was just as the old man had said. Even after waiting for more than ten minutes, the fire wall did not appear.


    "Hur hur, young man, you''ve answered the letter, right?" He saw that the situation was developing Hao Si in the direction he had expected. However, he couldn''t help but feel pleased with himself, "It''s better if you come with me to study in the Kingdom of Eld!"


    Chang Jing felt a burst of disappointment, and her determination began to waver, "How about we really go with him?" But then she thought about it, "No, there are a lot of people who kidnap and sell teenagers these days. Don''t get me to count the money for them!"


    "Good grandfather, the family definitely won''t allow this! If I can''t learn the intermediate Primary Magic, you can teach me other types of Primary Magic! " Chang Jing lowered her demands.


    "Good boy, do you know that Magician can only learn two or three types of magic at most in his entire life? You are so young and yet you want to learn it?"


    "Forget it, I also know that an elder like you being able to learn a Fire Magic is already pretty good. I don''t need anything more." ''s method of provocation was just too immature.


    However, there were only a few people in this world who could not be provoked.


    "Who said I don''t know how to? I am Elde Empire''s only advanced magician who is proficient in four elements of magic! Come on, I''ll show you if you don''t believe me! If you can''t learn, don''t blame me for calling you stupid! "


    Hao Si. In fact, he was the only one who knew four elements of magic in the Elde Empire, but he wasn''t "proficient" at all. Other than the Fire Magic that he was barely proficient in, he was also proficient in water element. As for the earth system, wind magic, he only knew a little about fur, and could barely cast Primary Magic.


    "Water? Do you know what the nature of water is? " The old man asked Chang Jing who was at the side.


    "Water is the source of life, so we must cherish it!" Chang Jing who had been saving on education since she was young blurted out.


    "You can understand it that way, but don''t you think water is the softest thing in the world? Come, the water attribute Primary Magic is the glacial blade. Let me teach you the incantation, ''Supreme Water Fairy, please bestow your servant''s power - glacial blade!'' Just as he finished his sentence, a small machete made of ice flew out from the old man''s right hand. A small tree in front of him fell to the ground.


    Chang Jing was dumbstruck, "Didn''t you say water is the softest thing? How did it suddenly become so hard that it could cut down a tree? "


    "Heh heh, no more, young lad?" The old geezer looked at Chang Jing, who did not know what to do, and took delight in her misfortune!


    "Flexibility is the key to strength, but how did the gentle water turn into the ice just now? ¡­" No, the ice can turn back into water ¡­ Ice is water, and water is ice. They have never changed! "


    "Oh, supreme Water Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!" Chang Jing threw her right hand towards the tree in front of him. A tree slowly fell down!


    "I did it!" Chang Jing was really lucky today! She had first defeated Southeast, and now learned the glacial blade!


    "Where''s the old grandpa and the earth system''s Wind Element?"


    "Alright, the wind attribute Primary Magic is a suspension." Oh, supreme spirit of the wind, please bestow me the power of a servant ¡ª ¡ª suspension! " With that, the old man flew up into the sky. The old man who wanted Chang Jing to follow him might as well just say an incantation, and not tell him the theory.


    "The wind is a light thing, the feeling of a cool breeze caressing my face is really good ¡­" Oh, supreme spirit of the wind, please bestow me the power of a servant ¡ª ¡ª suspension! " Chang Jing''s body slowly rose into the air. The gentle wind of late autumn blew her long black hair, giving him an indescribable sense of elegance.


    "earth system''s Primary Magic is the Dragon Trapping Curse ¡­"


    Before the old man could finish speaking, Chang Jing, who was in the air, continued, "Earth is the origin of all living things. It is filled with love for all living things. Oh, supreme Earth Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª Dragon Trapping Curse! ''


    The old man found that his body could no longer move.

 C14

    Returning from the old man''s place, Chang Jing was unspeakably at ease. When she spotted people blocking her path, he immediately used the small fireball s on the left and the glacial blade s on the right. When she saw the small birds stopped by the trees to greet them, she immediately scared the small birds, causing them to run away as soon as they saw the smiling person. Such a life was ¡ª such a comfort!


    "Hehe, let''s see if that old man dares to drink my wine in the future. After drinking four bottles of my wine, all of my pocket money will be gone! Could it be that everything in this world was a loss? However, that old man was also quite strange. He was clearly teased by her, but he was not angry at all, and still kept on wanting her to acknowledge him as her master and go to the Elde Empire to learn magic. If he stayed on this island to study, he would have to acknowledge a master, and kowtowing to an old man who was several times older than him would not be a big deal, but the problem was that he had to go to the Elde Empire ¡ª ¡ª aside from the city closest to the island, which crossing pool had visited once last year during the new year, he had never gone to a distant place before. His parents probably had never even heard of this place before as they did not even know where the so called Elde Empire was. "What''s more, although the old man knows magic, he doesn''t have a rule that a person who knows magic isn''t a trafficker. If he were to sell me like a pig, how much injustice would I suffer for raising my parents!"


    Chang Jing shook her head, feeling secretly proud that she was not tricked. As for the matter of the old man telling him to think about it before she left, if she thought it through and went to Elde Empire to find him, he would have already forgotten about it. Even the little note that the old man wrote down his address for Elde Empire was f * * king discovered by the old man on the second day of washing clothes.


    In the past few days at school, Chang Jing discovered that his classmates'' attitude towards him had clearly changed. Although they were not trying to curry favor with him, the look in her eyes when she worshipped the strong was already enough to make Chang Jing''s heart blossom with joy. It would be considered as her luck if she wasn''t chased and beaten up!


    As for Southeast''s injury, it had already healed. After all, he was considered one of the top martial artists in the school. His physical fitness was of course unquestionable. Chang Jing, who was originally worried that she would cause trouble for herself after Southeast Asia recovered, finally relaxed today, because yesterday afternoon, Southeast came running over blushing and said to herself, "Big bro, I''ll follow you from now on!" Hehe, what kind of world is this!


    In addition to being happy, there was also something that surprised Chang Jing. It was that his classmate, the cute Miss Bing Bing, was also able to use magic, and he was already a Intermediate Magic Master! If it wasn''t for the fact that she went out to kite with her that day, she wouldn''t even believe it even if she were to beat Chang Jing to death! Chang Jing still remembered that, since there was no wind that day, she, who wholeheartedly wanted to study the wall of fire, happily thought of an excuse to return home. Bing Bing, who was being playful, naturally would not let it happen. He grabbed his own hand and insisted on flying the kite himself. So he said something stupid that made him regret his words ¡ª If you can make the wind blow, I''ll play with you until it gets dark! Looking at his confident self, Bing Bing raised his right hand.


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, please have your agility give me strength, using your unparalleled wisdom ¡­ Wipe away the filth of this world ¡ª ¡ª anemopterygium! "


    According to what Chang Jing''s mother had revealed, Chang Jing''s hands had been cramping the entire time that night.


    The days passed quickly and in a blink of an eye, it was time for the graduation examination. Chang Jing who had the experience of using magic to defeat those in the southeast thought to herself, is it difficult for a small graduation examination like this to fall for me?

 C15

    After finishing his breakfast, Chang Jing ran over to school early in the morning. Although she had complete confidence in himself, he was still a little nervous about the graduation examination, so she decided to come early and watch. She thought that after the exam, he would be able to take a vacation. In addition to that, she would also be able to celebrate New Year during the holidays.


    Chang Jing remembered that when she was in primary school, he wrote an essay entitled "The Catalog". It was written in this way: "Today, when we were in the market on the island, I was called out to by my mother very early on. She wanted me to sell the crow with her (It''s not my mistake!) In the bazaar, people crowded, crows trampled on crows ¡­ After selling it, I thought, I''m so tired. What a day! Today''s school also experienced this tragedy. Before even entering the school gates, Chang Jing already felt suffocated ¡ª It wasn''t because of the sudden expansion of the school recruitment, but because of the arrival of many students'' parents!


    "No way, it''s just the graduation exam, is it that exaggerated?" Chang Jing thought.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, why are you alone?" Bing Bing walked out from the crowd and behind her followed a middle-aged man and woman. Most likely, they were her parents. His father was gentle and weak, just like a scholar. In a country where martial arts were paramount, scholars were not to be looked down upon. As for her mother, Chang Jing flipped through all of his dictionaries, but couldn''t find any words to describe her, so it wasn''t appropriate to say "Moon-like flowers, flighty fishes falling wild", because it was a mature and dignified beauty. Although it wasn''t extremely beautiful, it was still a type of beauty that caused people to sincerely praise it ¡ª a type of noble beauty.


    "Greetings, uncle and aunt!" In front of an adult, Chang Jing was always very obedient.


    "It''s a heavenly sound." When someone asked him about the conversation that would change his fate a long time later, Chang Jing said this.


    "Hehe, this junior is indeed Chang Jingye, about that... Aunt is so beautiful! " Chang Jing, who wasn''t really good at interacting with his classmates'' parents, would tell them the truth the moment she finished her sentence, but then she realised that something was wrong. It was her first time meeting and saying something like that to his classmates'' mother. Chang Jing quickly covered her mouth, afraid that she would say something that would embarrass him.


    "I know the Primary Magic!" After the temperature of her head dropped, Chang Jing could still remember the night when her legs cramped up. Of course they are much worse than Bing Bing. "


    "Beginner?" After he finished speaking, Bing Bing''s mother glared at Bing Bing, and thought to himself, "This damned girl, every time he returns home, he would call Big Brother Chang Jing Big Brother Chang Jing. I had thought that he would be so powerful that she would fall for him, but to think that he was even stronger than her own."


    "Four elements?" This time, Bing Bing''s mother was dumbstruck. One had to know that in this world, there were not many people who could use four types of magic. Besides, the person standing in front of his was a child who didn''t know anything. What are your plans for the future? "


    "Are you going to? I have not thought of it yet. Maybe I will follow my father and become an outstanding blacksmith! " Chang Jing felt that her image must be really great at this moment!


    Bing Bing''s mother, who had almost fainted, regained his senses with much difficulty, "I mean, in terms of magic."


    "I''ve thought of magic before. When I forge it in the future, I can add fire to the furnace. When I don''t want to walk, I can also use ''suspension'' to float around!" Chang Jing was slightly intoxicated.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t want to learn more advanced magic?" Bing Bing''s mother''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "¡­" Chang Jing really couldn''t say anything.


    "Big Brother Chang Jing, I have something for you after the exam." After which, he followed behind him.


    Chang Jing stood in place, then asked, "Why should I learn higher level magic?"


    The Principal, who was normally rarely seen, was wearing an immaculate attire as he stood on top of the stage. As he announced the rules of the examination in an official''s voice, Chang Jing, who was in the line below, was so stupefied that she did not even hear a single word.


    Feeling the attention paid to him, the principal proudly announced.

 C16

    "Now, I announce that the exam begins...!"


    Following the principal''s announcement of the start of the competition, the students in the field separated into two groups: one left where they were, which was around the stage, and the other walked towards the training field. Suddenly, the scene of a man stepping on a crow appeared in the field.


    Although she was distracted just now, but from the looks of it, Chang Jing knew that something that she did not know about had happened. Chang Jing grabbed Southeast who was passing by him, and "humbly asked for guidance": "Southeast, why are all of you rushing towards the training field, has something happened over there? Could it be that today''s exam is not going to be held? "


    "Big brother, don''t tell me you''re late again? You didn''t listen to what the principal said just now?!" Since the last time he said he wanted to follow Chang Jing, Southeast had always called Chang Jing big bro. There was no helping it, who told him to be so much stronger than himself?


    "Heh heh, must be thinking about Bing Bing again? To be honest, Bing Bing is truly very cute. If not for Big Brother having your eyes, I would also go chase after his! " Seems to have chased him more than once, right?) Noticing that Chang Jing''s expression was not right, Nan Gong tactfully stopped her speech, he cleared his throat and continued, "Big Brother, it can''t be that you don''t know that today''s exams are divided into graduation exam and promotion exam, right? Well, the entrance exams are here in stage, and the graduation tests are here in training field. " Noticing Chang Jing''s confused look, Southeast Yan reminded again, "I just heard that Big Brother''s first test is the College Entrance Test ¡­ "Big brother, I''ll go over first. Otherwise, if I''m late, I will disqualify from the exam!" After that, Southeast called out to the group of people to look at training field and walked over.


    "Even the exams were so troublesome?" Chang Jing''s head hurt a little. He still wanted to receive Bing Bing''s gift as soon as possible, "If you''re outstanding in the graduation examination, you can directly get promoted!" Chang Jing, who possessed the fourth attribute Primary Magic, was still very confident in herself.


    The content of the College Entrance Test was to test the students'' combat ability. The form of the test was the fight between the two, whom the martial arts teacher had asked Chang Jing and the others to practice. This time''s exam specifically meant that the examinees would be divided into four groups. Each group of teachers would respectively carry out a combat test on the students, and those who performed outstandingly would be able to enter a higher level academy for further training. Notice, the one speaking here is an excellent student and not a winner. For a junior high school student who only has six years of martial arts learning experience, do you think you can win against the teacher?


    Fortunately, Chang Jingye was assigned to the third group, because the teacher in charge of inspecting him was an old teacher, her two cheekbones red like that of a magic geezer.


    "Old man?" "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing thought back to last time. However, she couldn''t move her hands or feet.


    Unprepared, the old martial artist started to regret that he drank too much last night and that his reaction was too slow. Seeing himself beaten up and unable to fight back made this forty-something years old man forcefully stop drinking. This was because every time he wanted to drink, a weak and cultured junior high student would appear in the wine cup.


    After successfully obtaining the qualification certificate, Chang Jing happily came to training field, thinking that the exams were becoming more and more formalistic, "Didn''t the school just give me a test multiple times? With such an outstanding test, I casually obtained the qualification certificate, and am about to enter the Martial Arts Academy, and you still want me to take this kind of low level graduation test, don''t you think that you''re talking about taking your pants off?"


    But when he saw the graduation examination schedule written on the bulletin board, the complacent Chang Jingye was dumbfounded. It was written on the bulletin board.


    The graduation examination is divided into three parts:


    2. Weightlifting Test: Male 300 lb., female 250 lb. and above, qualified.


    3. Fist Strength Test: Male can break through sixty female fifty-five sandbags in one minute. Qualified.


    "Oh my god, who else would recognize my ashes?!" It was said that the first examinee to give up his qualification for the exam had appeared at the island''s intermediate school that day.


    According to historical records, the great Chang Jingye became the first student to be unable to graduate in year 4996 of the Godly Demon Calendar.


    The pitiful Chang Jing was about to go to school, because according to the rules, those who did not have a diploma were not allowed to enter the process of promotion.

 C17

    After failing in the exam, Chang Jing returned home without even looking at Bing Bing''s present. In the few days after she returned home, Chang Jing locked herself in her room the entire time besides eating. This time, she was completely discouraged. The confidence she built up from studying magic a few days ago was completely shattered by the fact that she couldn''t graduate. Her parents had also advised him a few times, saying that it was fine if she couldn''t pass the exam, but it didn''t matter since he could only study for a year. However, he knew better than anyone that with her current strength, even if she studied for another ten or a hundred years, she might not be able to pass the exam, let alone just study for a year.


    Although he had told others before that he had no plans for the future, he knew that he was deeply desired to enter the Martial Arts Academy. This was not only an explanation to his parents, but more of it was a sense of honor for a little man. Right now, he didn''t even know how to face his parents'' concerned eyes. Every time he heard his parents'' voices, he would feel a sense of guilt. It was a feeling of guilt towards his parents who had worked hard to raise him for 16 years.


    "Mom, I don''t want to go out. Let me be alone." Chang Jing replied weakly from within the room.


    "This child has been waiting for some time. I also told her that you don''t want to go out these few days, but she insisted on not leaving. She said that she must see you before she was willing to leave." Chang Jing''s mother''s eyes started to moisten. "Ah Fei, you''ll feel sick if you keep locking yourself up in the house like this. Go out and take a walk."


    Hearing his mother''s choked voice, Chang Jing suddenly realised, "What am I doing? I have already made my mother sad enough, don''t tell me I still want him to shed tears for my useless son?" Thinking about that, Chang Jing walked out of the room, smiled and said, "Mom, I''m fine, I''m really fine. I''ll go out now, ah. "


    Chang Jing saw Bing Bing downstairs.


    "Bing Bing should have already received the notice of admission." Chang Jing thought, "But I don''t even have a graduation certificate."


    "Big Brother Chang Jing, why did you leave on your own without informing me that day?"


    "Can you not leave if you fail the exam?" "The depressed Chang Jing thought to herself that Bing Bing was still as cute as ever. Oh, I forgot it last time. Let''s go for a walk! "


    "Alright!" Bing Bing replied happily.


    The two of them walked out of the house, and behind the door were their worried parents. "I hope my A-Fei is fine."


    While walking, the two of them had unintentionally arrived at the grassland where Chang Jing had been bullied before, "Hehe, looks like the mud really can''t reach the wall!" Chang Jing laughed bitterly.


    "Big Brother Chang Jing, I''ve heard about your matter. Don''t be like this. In fact, in my heart, you have always been outstanding. " The cute Bing Bing consoled.


    "Excellent? These two words were so far away from me! How nice it is for you all, to be able to easily enter the Martial Arts Academy, but I ¡­ " Chang Jing''s expression became gloomy.


    "But big brother Chang Jing is smart!" Bing Bing sensed the sorrowful atmosphere and said softly.


    "Am I smart? A smart person wouldn''t be unable to enter Martial Arts Academy. "


    "Big brother Chang Jing, do you remember what my mother asked you about during the exam? Actually, I won''t hide it from you anymore. My mother is a Duchy of Meuse''s advanced magician, she said that you are very powerful! There are very few people in this world who can use magic of the fourth element, let alone someone as young as you. She said that if you develop in the field of magic, your future will be bright! "


    "Magic?" Chang Jing, who had been depressed for many days, was slightly moved, "But we don''t have Faculty of Magic!"


    "Big brother Chang Jing, you don''t know? Our country is currently developing the Faculty of Magic greatly! Although there aren''t that many now, there are already Faculty of Magic s in every major city! "


    Chang Jing suddenly remembered that this old man had said that she was here to guide the construction of the Faculty of Magic.


    "Really?" Chang Jing''s eyes lit up, but immediately dimmed down, "But I don''t even have a graduation certificate, so I can''t enter."


    "Look, what is this?" Bing Bing took out a letter, "My mother wrote a recommendation letter for you!"


    "Is that any use?" Chang Jing was a little doubtful, although Bing Bing''s mother was indeed very beautiful, "Your mother ¡­"


    "Thank you so much. I''ve decided. I''ll register tomorrow!" Chang Jing said excitedly.


    "It''s winter vacation now, Big Brother Chang Jing! "Hur hur, let''s go together after the new year. I might have to go too." Seeing Chang Jing''s expression, Bing Bing was also happy, he took out a embroidered box from his pocket and gave it to Chang Jing, "This is for you! "You have to take good care of it, it was given to me by my mother when I was six years old and started learning magic."


    "Hehe, last time you said that you would give me this, right? I will keep it safe! " Chang Jing scratched her head.


    "Yeah, you ran away that time!" Bing Bing stuck out his tongue and made a face.


    "What is it ¡­" Chang Jing opened the box, and what appeared in his eyes was an extremely plain looking box that had an unknown texture.


    Ring!

 C18 elder memory

    It was almost evening when she bid her farewell to Bing Bing. Chang Jing''s clothes did not have any pockets, so she directly put on the ring Bing Bing had given him on her right index finger. Although she was still unable to enter the Martial Arts Academy nor obtain her graduation certificate, with Bing Bing''s guarantee, Chang Jing felt at ease. For a student who did not have a good grade, not being able to become a Martial Arts Academy was also within reason. Chang Jing''s past few days of loss was mainly due to her magic which had frustrated her surging confidence. Of course, not being able to graduate had too great of an impact on him. But it doesn''t matter. Our thwarted protagonist is about to enter the early stages of his glorious life.


    When he reached home, it was already dinner time. Chang Jing''s father was still busy working in the iron shop. The date for the weapon order was almost up. He still had to deliver the goods before the new year.


    "Dad, let me help you." Chang Jing said.


    "Fei Er... "Alright, you do it!" Chang Jing''s father, who hadn''t heard his son''s voice for many days, was a little taken aback. He knew that his son had been suffering greatly in his heart these past few days, and she himself had been itching to suffer on his son''s behalf.


    , who had just walked out of the shadows of his heart, made up his mind.


    "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" A ball of fire flew out from Chang Jing''s right hand that was wearing a ring, flying straight into the furnace. The flames in the furnace burned brightly, making the red Big Sword above the furnace even redder. The sword made contact with the water vapor in the air and formed a light mist above it with a sizzling sound.


    "Dad, I want to go to Faculty of Magic next year." Chang Jing then told her father about the decision she had just made ¡­


    "My son is already very outstanding." Seeing the fireball, Chang Jing''s father said to herself, "Maybe the Faculty of Magic is more suitable for him."


    "Next year? "Alright," Chang Jing''s father replied. "I''ll talk to your mother about it later, I''m just afraid that she might be worried that you won''t be alone outside."


    "I''ll take care of myself." Chang Jing was moved. The people who cared about him the most in this world were her parents!


    At this time, due to excessive heat, the Big Sword above the fire began to melt due to excessive temperature. The molten iron bubbled like volcanic magma. Just as Chang Jing''s father wanted to remind him, a drop of molten metal had already splashed onto the ring on Chang Jing''s right hand. The ring emitted a strange light.


    A wave of pain came from the storage ring and went through''s fingers all the way to his heart. Chang Jing fainted.


    "Where is this place?!" Chang Jing forcefully opened her eyes, only to discover that she was in a dark place ¡ª ¡ª Darkness that devoured everything ¡ª "Where is this place?!"


    "He''s my warrior, my good son of Demons!" Without knowing why, these words suddenly appeared in Chang Jing''s mind.


    "Elder ¡­" A light suddenly shone in front of his eyes. Tens of thousands of soldiers appeared before him. They were all dressed in rags and covered in bloodstains. "We can''t hold on any longer ¡­"


    The sounds of the Demons''s God Tribes tearing and killing echoed in the sky, the corpses piled up like a mountain, the air was filled with blood.


    The blood had already flowed into a river.


    "No, don''t...!"


    "Why? Why is that?!" Chang Jing heard herself shouting, "Could it be that it''s all my fault that I want my sons to live a better life?! Was there a mistake!? "Is there a problem ¡­"


    The voices began to turn hoarse, and one by one, the soldiers beside him fell to the ground.


    "They are all my sons!" Why... "Why ¡­"


    At this time, a beautiful woman in a black robe walked out from the blood mist. Although her clothes were torn and stained with blood, it was still difficult to conceal her beauty. She struggled to walk towards Chang Jing, no, towards the elder.


    "Elder, the loss is already decided. In this life, Xi Yan cannot help you. In the next life, Xi Yan will definitely give my all once again to serve my Demons ¡­ " With that, she revealed a sad and beautiful smile, turned around and pounced towards the Celestial army, triggering her own explosion. In that instant, space and space lost their time ¡­


    "No ¡­!"

 C19 life perception

    "No ¡­!"


    "Fei Er, what''s wrong with you?" When Chang Jing opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was her father''s concerned eyes and her mother''s moist ones.


    "Fei Er, you''re worried to death. The doctor said you just fainted from the shock and you''ll be fine after a nap. But you''ve already been in a coma for three whole days! "


    "Fortunately, it''s just a dream ¡­" Chang Jing muttered, "Dad, mom, I''m fine now." After which, she revealed a brilliant smile.


    Although it was just a dream, Chang Jing felt as if something had entered his body and seeped into his heart.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s been three days since you last ate. I''ll get you some soup." Chang Jing''s mother turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Fei Er, you scared your mother to death, in the future ¡­" Even someone as strong as Chang Jing''s father had tears flowing out of her eyes, "Don''t be like this ever again, understand?" Sometimes people just like to ask others to do things they can''t control.


    "Got it, Dad. I''m really fine now. " Towards his father''s concern for him, Chang Jing could only smile, there were things that she couldn''t say between relatives, and there was no need to say it.


    "It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine ¡­" Chang Jing''s father wiped away her tears, "Then I''ll be going to the iron shop. I''ve been here for the past few days, I still have to hurry up and finish the work ¡­ ¡­ "Heh heh, look at me, why are you talking to a child about this?"


    It had been five days since Chang Jing woke up from her coma. These days, Chang Jing had been forced to lie on her bed by her mother. Although that dream had never appeared again, Chang Jing seemed to have suffered some sort of blow and was constantly thinking about some things, such as ¡­


    Where do I come from, where do I go? Why am I alive, and why should I learn magic? What''s the use of learning magic, like in a dream? Although I have great abilities, I can''t do anything about it when I see so many people die.


    As he lay in bed for more days, the problems that weighed on his mind became more and more serious.


    On this day, Chang Jing was so stifled that she couldn''t take a breath anymore. Thus, under his pleas for help, Chang Jing''s mother finally agreed to let him come out for a breather.


    Sometimes, the care of parents is not easy to bear. Chang Jing laughed bitterly.


    Chang Jing, whose head was filled with questions, walked unwittingly to the beach.


    "Hehe, maybe it''s to let my head blow." Chang Jing thought.


    The beach on the small island that Chang Jing was living on was actually quite beautiful. Other than the fact that there was no bridge to the Ferry City, it was very suitable to become a tourist attraction. Normally, the couples on the islands would come here to talk about love affairs. Bing Bing had also invited Chang Jing to come here before, but he was afraid that others would laugh at him and she wouldn''t come here.


    Blue sky, white clouds, coconut beaches ¡ª what a picture!


    There were quite a few people on the beach today, and the couples were embracing each other, causing Chang Jing''s face to turn red.


    "Let''s go back. This place ¡­" "Hehe, that''s too much." Chang Jing said to herself.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he saw a strange scene.


    A little girl was at the edge of the beach picking up a small fish that had not been able to swim back to the sea when the tide began to ebb. These small fish were of no value to the inhabitants of the island. They were simply too small. did not find it strange that the little girl would pick up these small fishes. After all, sometimes children do things for fun. Strangely, the little girl picked up the fish and threw it into the sea.


    "Little girl, can you tell big brother what you''re doing?" Chang Jing was interested.


    "Big Brother, didn''t you see that? I''m letting them go home!" With that, she picked up another small fish and threw it into the sea.


    "But can you even help with so many fish?" Chang Jing began to understand the situation a little, but she didn''t really understand it. She picked up a small fish from the beach and threw it into the ocean.


    "But I know that the fish that I threw in can go home!" The little girl happily said, "Big brother, those people I played with all called me stupid, do you think I''m stupid?" The girl pointed at a group of children playing with sand in the distance.


    "You are the most intelligent and lovable girl in the world!" Chang Jing praised him from the bottom of his heart because the problem that had been bothering him for many days was finally solved ¡ª ¡ª


    That''s right, a person''s ability is limited, he can''t help everyone, but for those who are helped, he is the savior.


    The matter of, the great man, being enlightened on life was made up into many stories by his descendants.

 C20 New Years confession

    After Chang Jing returned from the beach, it was as if she had become a completely different person. Because during the period of time that Chang Jing had fainted, his father had always been by his side and did not go to the iron shop. After seeing how hardworking his father was, Chang Jing''s father, who was frightened by the matter of his father''s coma, finally agreed to let him go to the iron shop to help out. In the half a month that Chang Jing stayed in the iron shop to help out, she learnt a lot of forging techniques.


    In the blink of an eye, the New Year arrived.


    New Year was very interesting, especially in Aragorn. It retained the original flavor of a certain Oriental custom from the ancient times. The most important thing for the new year was ¡ª New Year''s money! On New Year''s Eve, the children began to wonder how much money their parents would give them this year, how much money their uncles and uncles would give them, and to pray that their parents would refuse to accept other people''s money. On the other hand, how much of the budget should be budgeted for this year as a "New Year''s Fund" for the elderly? Should she give more money to her children? After giving it to the children, would they take it out and spend it? Although Chang Jing could be considered to have matured after the new year at seventeen, but every New Year, her family would always give him new year''s money. It was just that for some unknown reason, Chang Jing had never met her grandparents, let alone her uncles, on the island.


    Another characteristic of the New Year is that every household is celebrating the Spring Festival. The bright red spring couplet, has expressed the people''s beautiful wish, embellishes a group of exuberant spring color...


    New Year''s Eve after the reunion drinks, there are also lanterns, lion dancing - a legendary animal. In the first month of the month, he was still singing ¡­ The Spring Festival was the most lively during the year!


    On New Year''s Eve, after Chang Jing finished her reunion wine, she invited Bing Bing out to look at the lanterns. Regarding Bing Bing, Chang Jing didn''t know whether she could be considered to like her or not, and wouldn''t think much of her when she wasn''t around. However, Chang Jing would feel very happy for her when she was by her side. Perhaps this was a young man''s feelings.


    Chang Jing and Bing Bing arrived at the center of the small island ¡ª near the "Big Island Restaurant". The streets were now packed with people, as if the entire island was gathered here. It was no wonder that the people on the island normally did not have much recreational activities, so it was understandable for them to be happy during the Spring Festival when they did not have to work hard for their livelihood. The beautiful lanterns, the surging tide of people, the joyous people ¡­


    "Happy New Year!" Bing Bing pulled on Chang Jing''s right hand that was wearing the ring, his heart was filled with sweetness.


    "Yeah, I don''t know if I''ll be able to see such beautiful lanterns ever again after I go to Faculty of Magic." Chang Jing replied. She had already made up her mind to enter the Faculty of Magic.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, I might not be able to go." Bing Bing said with grievance.


    "Why?" Chang Jing was a little anxious, "Didn''t I say that you would also go?"


    "As I told you before, my mother is from the Duchy of Meuse. Because in the beginning, when my grandfather disagreed with my parents'' marriage, they ¡­ Then he ran away. Now that his grandfather was old and missing his mother more and more, he wanted her to go back. We may be leaving after the new year. " After saying that, she looked at Chang Jing with hidden bitterness.


    The timid Chang Jingye still swallowed her "like" into her mouth.


    "Alright, let''s go over!" Bing Bing held Chang Jing''s hand and walked towards the direction of the gongs and drums.


    That night, Chang Jing wanted to confess countless times, and also swallowed down her love into her stomach countless times. Even after the commotion, when they were almost home, they still didn''t say anything.


    The two of them walked towards Bing Bing''s home in silence.


    "Bing Bing, I ¡­" Just as Chang Jing was about to speak, Bing Bing moved his lips to Chang Jing''s right cheek and gave him a light kiss.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, I like you!" After saying that, she flew back into the house, leaving the stupefied Chang Jing to touch her own face ¡­

 C21 First meeting with Ka Buyi

    Most people would like to make a wish during the new year, and Chang Jing was no exception. He made a wish at the beginning of the new year ¡ª for me to help more people! That sounds a little artificial, doesn''t it? Don''t joke around with him, she had casually said this wish when Bing Bing was asking about it. Naturally, he didn''t have many wishes in her heart, but the reason she said she wanted to help even more people was because Chang Jing felt that speaking such words would make her image become very grand in Bing Bing''s eyes.


    The "long" winter vacation was finally over. Chang Jing, who couldn''t wait to go to Faculty of Magic earlier, was now very happy! In his heart, he felt that her life was about to truly begin. What was even more unfortunate was that Chang Jing''s father had not finished forging the weapon she was supposed to hand in at the end of last year. Since he was busy working, he did not have the time to send her precious son to the school in Wenteng.


    His mother was helping Chang Jing pack. Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter''s clothes, shoes and blankets ¡­ It was filled to the brim with two big bags! In Chang Jing''s mother''s words, "It''s not easy to be alone outside, it''s not wrong to bring more things."


    The second day, Chang Jing bid farewell to Bing Bing, to her parents, and to the island that he had lived on for seventeen years.


    The Wenteng located in the eastern part of the Aragorn was the second largest city of the Aragorn and it was even the business center of the Aragorn. Ever since the development of navigation, the commodity transactions of various countries have become more frequent, dressing up a Wenteng as an extremely lively and bustling place. Each building was taller than the last, the shops were filled with streets, the extravagant decorations and crowds made Chang Jing, who had never seen the world, feel that this was a big city! He looked at everything new and it was all fun. She looked around and almost sprained her neck.


    After a long and arduous search, Chang Jing finally found the location of the Wenteng Mage Academy! However, the notice pasted on the wall beside the academy''s gate disheartened Chang Jing: The Academy will begin to pay tuition fees on the 18th and 19th day. The twenty official schools will begin. Chang Jing thought about today''s date, which was the sixteenth of the first month! That meant that even if she did not count today, he would still have to wait another day. Chang Jing had no choice but to carry a large amount of luggage to find an inn.


    However, the Wenteng was still a business center, so Chang Jing did not spend too much effort to find one near the school. As soon as she stepped through the door, the inn staff came to welcome him.


    "Guest, where will you be staying?" the clerk asked warmly.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Why didn''t you come in here?" After going through all these, Chang Jing thought to herself unhappily, but she still had to be polite when speaking to others, "Yes, I want to stay here."


    "Residence, please come this way ¡­" The shop assistant then led Chang Jing to the counter''s side, "Innkeeper, a guest has arrived!"


    "Is there only one Guest? We have a fair price here, good service, first-class rooms, business rooms, economic rooms, everything. What room would you like to stay in? " The shopkeeper behind the counter asked with equal enthusiasm.


    "Your service is quite good," he said, thinking of a student who didn''t have much money and business experience, "First class!"


    "How many days do you want to stay?"


    "Two days."


    "Good boy, Bing Bing told me that his yearly tuition is only 2500! Why is the lowest grade room in this inn so expensive for two nights? "Looks like I''ll have to save some money in the future." He had treated the room like a fish ¡ª the head was the least tasty, the cheapest!


    Taking the key that the shopkeeper handed to him, Chang Jing turned around. Just as she was about to go upstairs, she suddenly saw a beautiful young girl with big eyes walking towards the inn.


    "Shopkeeper, come to the most expensive first-rate room!"


    Chang Jing fainted!

 C22 Dress Up as a Woman (Part I)

    "On the second day, Chang Jing woke up early in the morning, feeling as if she couldn''t even wake up from her slumber under the sun. was not used to sleeping in a strange place, "thought Chang Jing. With the noise of the people outside, only now did Chang Jing truly understand what was meant by" a man determines the sky "!


    "Boss, where do you have the best breakfast?" the big-eyed girl asked. At this time, Chang Jing was able to carefully observe this big-eyed girl''s appearance. There was no need to mention how big her eyes were, the most enchanting thing was that those eyes seemed to be able to drip water. She had a straight nose, a small mouth, and a white and exquisite skin.


    "Hey, fool, what are you looking at?" Ah, oh, I''ve been found!


    "That... Would Miss like some breakfast? I''m hungry too. I was thinking, "We''re not familiar with this place. Why don''t we go together?" Chang Jing could only find an excuse to explain her foolish expression earlier.


    "Sure, but ¡­" "You go ahead!" the big-eyed girl said mischievously.


    "No problem..." Let''s go. " With that, the two of them walked out.


    "Do you think you don''t even know where to buy breakfast for me?" Her big eyes lost all confidence in Chang Jing, who had walked for a long time and could not find a place to shop earlier, "I will lose out if this happens ¡­"


    "Hehe, this is also my first time here ¡­" "Look for it again, there will be more sooner or later." Chang Jing scratched her head.


    The pitiful Chang Jing and the big eyed girl who was pouting had finally ¡­


    "Is there a mistake here? Isn''t this shop on the right side of the inn? Why do you turn left the moment you come out?" My legs are hurting! "


    "Miss, I said it''s my first time here, how would I know?" Chang Jing replied innocently.


    "I don''t care... You are welcome to treat me at noon as well! " The big-eyed girl is extorting our pitiful Chang Jing again.


    "Sigh, fine, fine ¡­" "Boss, give me two steamed buns," Chang Jing turned around and asked, "What do you want?"


    As for me, I''ll just have a cage of Soup Dumplings and a cup of bird''s nest. The big-eyed girl seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    "Please, shark''s fin nest? Go and snatch it! " No matter how ignorant and ignorant she was, Chang Jing still knew the price of some things. "I can''t do it, if I continue eating, I''ll lose my tuition fee!"


    "You ¡­ I want it! " The big-eyed girl began to act shamelessly.


    "No way, no way!"


    "Little Guest, stop fighting ¡­ In this small business, where did you get the shark''s fin nest? "Why don''t you give me a cage full of free and unfettered little packets to ensure that there''s a lot of thin skin juice." Owner could not stand watching this any longer, so he came out to smooth things over.


    "Hehe, alright, let''s go to Carefree Cage!" Chang Jing was pleased.


    "Hmph ¡­"


    "You said that you are about to run out of tuition fees. Are you a student of the Faculty of Magic?" The big eyes that were waiting for the Soup Dumplings suddenly recalled something.


    "No, I''m here to register." Chang Jing said as she first ate the meat bun.


    "No wonder. The Faculty of Magic only accepts girls!" The girl with big eyes said solemnly.


    "It can''t be?" Chang Jing choked and coughed, "Then what do we do? When I was coming here, Bing Bing did not tell me. "


    "The problem is a bit serious, let me think... Do you really want to enter the Faculty of Magic? "


    "Of course, why else would I come here?" Chang Jing said snappily.


    "Then... Wear men''s and women''s outfits! " Big Eyes tried hard not to laugh.


    "How can a man dress up as a woman! Moreover, if you put on an act, it will be seen through by others! "


    "Then go straight home, there''s no other way." Her big eyes could see that Chang Jing was still a little moved.


    "If, I said, if I sneak in as a girl, won''t others notice?"


    "Tch, just be careful. In ancient times, there was a girl called Zhu Yingtai who entered the school to learn while disguised as a boy. " His big eyes seemed to forget that Zhu Yingtai had become a butterfly because of his favoritism.


    "Then... We''ll see. How do you know so much about Faculty of Magic? "


    "Because... I''m here to register as well! My name is Ka Buyi, what about you? " Big Eyes knew he was definitely going to listen to his advice this time.


    "Chang Jing, Chang Jingye."

 C23 Disguise for Women (Part II)

    Chang Jing actually listened to Ka Buyi''s suggestion ¡ª The entire afternoon was covered with Ka Buyi''s nose. She bought all of the girls'' clothes with great difficulty and squeezed out a few words from the exhausted Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª It was really tiring to be a woman! But, he really thought of herself as a woman!


    The following matters were even more troublesome. According to what Ka Buyi said, besides learning how to dress, the most important thing for Chang Jing was to learn the habits of girls. From the posture of walking to the posture of sleeping, from the tone of speaking to the appearance of eating ¡­ She couldn''t be lacking any of them, so she exhausted Chang Jing to the point of exhaustion! Forget about it, what was most exasperating was Ka Buyi trying his best to hold back his laughter. It was just one word, annoying!


    But there was no other way, "Why are you going to the Faculty of Magic yourself, sacrificing yourself for your goal is worth it ~!" ¡ª ¡ª Ka Buyi said.


    He was busy until the middle of the night, he had said everything he needed to say, and taught Ka Buyi everything he needed to know. The sleepy Ka Buyi who had come asking Chang Jing to put on his female attire to practice a little, then decided to go to sleep. Unable to refuse him, Ka Buyi could only give up. Before he left, he threw down a few words, "Little Sister Chang Jing, see you tomorrow", and went back to his room laughing maniacally.


    The next day, the 18th of January, was the first day the school began paying fees. From the inn Chang Jing was staying, two cute little beauties walked out. One is Miss Ka Buyi, the other is?


    "Say, can you stop laughing at me?" She said to Miss Ka Buyi.


    "Hehe ¡­" How could I? Heh heh ¡­ To be honest, Sister Chang Jing, you are really a super great beauty in this outfit! Other people''s eyes are already on you! " So the great beauty was actually Chang Jingye!


    "If you keep talking like that, I''ll ignore you!" Chang Jing''s angry look became even better... Charm!


    "Hur hur, who''s spouting nonsense? Don''t you see those people looking at you? " Ka Buyi held back his laughter and pointed to the street, there were indeed many men looking over, and the most ridiculous thing was that a young man who looked like a student actually ran into a tree by the side of the road because of that!


    "Haha ¡­" Ka Buyi could no longer hold it back, held his stomach and laughed.


    "Hmph ¡­" I''m leaving by myself! " The beautiful Chang Jing shot Ka Buyi a supercilious look as he walked towards the academy.


    "Haha ¡­" "Hold on!" Ka Buyi caught up.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the academy.


    Looking at the people who were entering and exiting the door, Chang Jing could not help but ask: "Are you lying to me? Weren''t there so many boys entering and exiting?"


    "That... They''ve all come to send off their sister and sister. We should hurry up and register, then we''ll have nothing to say. " Not giving Chang Jing time to think, Ka Buyi pulled his hand and ran towards the registration area.


    "I am Ka Buyi, here is my letter of introduction!" With that, Ka Buyi handed over his introduction letter. After checking the authenticity of the letter of introduction, the teacher wrote her a name and sex on the admission certificate and told her that she would be fine with the payment.


    For some reason, Ka Buyi, who had originally been following Chang Jing, now ran into the school like a puff of smoke.


    "My name is Chang Jingye, this is my letter of introduction."


    At the same time, Chang Jing was also arranged to go to the collection office to pay her bill.


    "Chang Jingye, tuition fee 2,500 Ara dollars." The teacher in charge of collecting fees said to Chang Jing.


    After paying the tuition fees, Chang Jing was sent to dorm B 114. Finally, Chang Jing contentedly entered the Faculty of Magic and began her journey of learning magic.

 C24 College reporting

    The school officially started classes the day after tomorrow. For Chang Jing who was unfamiliar with this place, the best choice now was to run to her own dorm room, put everything away, and then make a bed. And that was what Chang Jing chose to do.


    With an apprehensive mood, Chang Jing, who was disguised as a woman, quickly went to dorm B according to her teacher''s instructions. Chang Jing had calculated it very early on, and other than a few girls who occasionally went in and out, there really weren''t many people in the dorm right now. Chang Jing pressed on the door plate, and quickly found her room 114. When she pushed open the door, there were only two beds, two tables and two chairs, and nothing else.


    "Fortunately, there''s no one here!" Chang Jing patted her chest (Hehe, there was something inside) and said to herself.


    With a flip, Chang Jing finished what she needed to do. After eating lunch at the cafeteria, he went straight back to her dorm to sleep. She was tired of learning the lifestyle of the female students last night. The only thing that puzzled him was how she hadn''t seen her "savior" Ka Buyi for so long.


    Then where was the female lead, Ka Buyi, right now? It turned out that she was sitting in the restaurant outside the academy, leisurely eating lunch! The sight of her bursting out into laughter after eating for a while was quite pitiful ¡ª pitiful? If he knew that she was thinking about Chang Jing''s womanly dressed appearance, he would understand who the one truly deserved to be pitied!


    Behind her stood four people respectfully, they seemed to be the innkeeper and waiters of this restaurant.


    "Young miss, it is our restaurant''s fortune that you are able to come to us!" Did the boss give any instructions when you arrived? " the man who looked like the shopkeeper asked.


    After finishing a piece of wyvern meat that was imported from Mace, Ka Buyi stopped smiling and said in a more serious tone, "It''s nothing much, I came here mainly to learn magic. I have never cared about dad''s business."


    The shopkeeper thought that he had done something wrong, so he let go of the worry in his heart. "Then you must come more often in the future. This was originally your home after all, haha ¡­"


    "Hur hur, alright. Uncle Li, what other fun do you have here? Let me play ¡­ "Oh yeah, send someone to my dorm later to tidy up my things."


    When Chang Jing woke up, the sky had already darkened. Although she had already prepared all the things she needed from her roommates, she was still nowhere to be seen. Chang Jing, who wasn''t really hungry, carefully discussed whether she should go eat, then fell asleep!


    "Uncle Li''s place is really fun. If it wasn''t for the fact that I had to check into my dorm after reporting in, I wouldn''t have come back tonight." After playing in the restaurant for an entire day, under the manager''s repeated warnings, Ka Buyi finally returned to his dorm unwillingly. When she entered the door, she discovered that his roommate had already fallen asleep, so it wasn''t good to disturb her. He decided to save the matter of introducing himself until tomorrow. After washing up, he planned to sleep as well.


    It was unknown if it was because the sound of Ka Buyi washing his face and rinsing his mouth was too loud or because her roommate was full of sleep, but she woke up drowsily.


    "Hello, I''m your new roommate!" When his roommate saw Ka Buyi coming over, she greeted him very politely.


    "Hello, I came back a little late. I woke you up, sorry about that." Ka Buyi who had just laid down on the bed smiled apologetically.


    "Haha, it''s fine ¡­"


    "You are Ka Buyi!" The two people lying on the bed exclaimed at the same time!

 C25 homolimus

    "You are Ka Buyi!"


    So the arrangement for the Academy''s accommodation was in accordance with the registration order. Because Chang Jing and Ka Buyi could report in together, it was not strange for two people to share a room.


    The two people who knew that the other party was Chang Jingye (Ka Buyi) had a big head. No, to be exact, it should be Ka Buyi''s that big a head.


    "How can you sleep in a girl''s room? I want to tell teacher! " Ka Buyi shouted angrily at Chang Jing as she hurriedly put on her jacket.


    "Where would I live if I didn''t sleep in a girl''s room?" Chang Jing, who had originally had to speak with a high-pitched voice, let go of her throat and slowly pulled at her blanket as she continued, "Actually this is pretty good too. I don''t have to pretend to be a girl when I''m sleeping with you anymore."


    "What?!" You still want to live with me? There are no windows! " What he meant was, "door" was even less of a meaning.


    "Then what do we do? I''d rather live with you than with a girl I don''t know, right? In any case, we know each other, and it was you who suggested the idea of dressing up as a woman. It''s not like I''m going to eat you. Right, huh? " Chang Jing found it funny.


    "This won''t do. It''s already too much for a boy like you to live in a girl''s room, let alone with me! What should I do if you want to live here? How am I supposed to sleep? " Ka Buyi started to panic a little.


    "What do you mean no? At any rate, it was arranged by the school, not my fault. "You should blame the school ¡­" Saying this, Chang Jing started to understand a little, "You said ''girls'' room? Could it be that there''s a male dorm room in the academy? In other words, the so-called ''only girls in the academy'' are all fake.


    "Who told you to make me walk so far in the morning and only treat me to a free and unfettered Soup Dumplings? It''s both spicy and disgusting!" Ka Buyi muttered, "Deceiving you is normal."


    "What did you say?" "Louder." Chang Jing who did not understand panicked.


    "I said I don''t care, but you have to switch rooms!" Ka Buyi''s little girl nature was completely exposed.


    "That''s not it. I''m saying that the academy only accepts girls, are you lying to me?"


    "So what if I''m lying to you? I''m happy! "Humph!" Ka Buyi pouted.


    "Oh my god," Chang Jing thought of her tragic experience of learning the female way of life from yesterday onwards and became angry, "No matter what, I, Chang Jingye, am still a man. I am actually played around with by a little girl like you, even if I am wearing women''s clothes, I will not talk about it.


    "What are you worrying about? You''re not satisfied living with a girl? Be content with yourself! I should be worried. If I were to be living with a little boy like you and spread the news, how would I be able to meet anyone? "


    "Why are you so unreasonable? Isn''t this all your fault! If word got out that I was going to pass off as a girl, what would I do? I finally understand what ''harming myself and others'' means! The ancients truly do bully! " Chang Jing thought for a while, then laughed: "Hehe, that''s fine too. Since I don''t have to pretend to be a girl, I might as well peacefully spend the night with this charming young miss of yours. " After saying so, she even revealed a perverted smile as she sat up on the bed.


    "No, you''re a girl ¡­" Sure enough, Chang Jing was still tricked.


    "What, you''re not feeling well having a beauty accompanying you?" Ka Buyi said with a smile.


    "Forget it, I was wrong. What do you think we should do?" The man in the wolf skin had finally taken off his skin.


    "What can we do? I''ll talk to the school tomorrow. There shouldn''t be a problem. " Ka Buyi, who knew that he had won, was really happy, "Actually, your female attire is really very pretty, hehe ¡­"


    "Scram ¡­" Chang Jing rolled her eyes and laid back down, turning her body to ignore her.


    Speechless... The room was eerily quiet.


    "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything?" Ka Buyi could not take it anymore.


    "Mm ¡­" Licking his lips, Chang Jing''s eyes remained closed.


    "Can''t I be considered to be wrong?" Let me tell you about my childhood! " Ka Buyi secretly glanced at Chang Jing and continued, "When I was young, I became very interesting! Hehe, I remember there was a boy in the elementary school who was not good-looking and called handsome, but I bullied him! They called him handsome at first, but later they called him ugly. Do you know why not? "


    "Why?" Chang Jing who had not grown up really liked listening to stories.


    "Because one day I told them a story." Ka Buyi said proudly.


    "I told them that once upon a time a little Shamil called the wicked asked his master, ''Master, why do you call me the wicked when I am so kind?'' His master just shook his head without saying a word. ''There are many things in this world that are not on the surface, and you''ll understand if you go out for a walk,'' he said.


    "So little Shami walked out of the little temple on the mountain and went down the mountain in search of the answer. One day he met a panic-stricken man on the side of the road and asked him what had happened. ''A big cockroach just crawled under my feet and scared me to death! '' "What is your name?" "My name is Bold..."


    "After a few more days, he wanted to look further afield for an answer, so he asked a man named Honest in which direction he should forget to go, and told him honestly that Gothan should keep going west, and that he should follow his guide, Little Shamei, for more than ten days, but he could not find Goran, and couldn''t help asking for directions, knowing that Goran''s direction should be east, and that he had been deceived by the Honest.


    "So, little Shamil finally understands that things in this world will never be as simple as they seem to be."


    Ka Buyi cleared his mouth, wanting to continue, but was interrupted by Chang Jing.


    "And then you told those classmates of yours that handsome people must be very ugly?"


    "Hehe, smart!" Ka Buyi laughed.

 C26 Chang Jing was "sexually".

    The next day, when the sun rose from the east, a scream came from Room B 114. According to the perpetrator, it was an accident. So what was the truth? Please follow the camera of the host midnight lamp and we will see what exactly is happening.


    "AHH!" "Why are you in my bed!" Ka Buyi opened his eyes and found himself lying on the same bed as Chang Jingye.


    The dazed Chang Jing opened her drowsy eyes, and said vaguely: "Don''t disturb me, let me sleep a little more."


    "No!" Get up! Who are you! I''m in bed! "Sob, sob ¡­" With that, Ka Buyi began to cry.


    "What?!" Hearing the crying, Chang Jing woke up halfway and asked herself, "Why am I on your bed?" As Ka Buyi carefully recalled the situation last night, she realized that they were too engrossed in the interesting part about their childhood. Unknowingly, Ka Buyi sat on the side of Chang Jing''s bed and fell asleep on his bed. Thus, Chang Jing said something that was enough to make him regret.


    "Please, you were the one who crawled into my bed last night, okay? "This is my bed!"


    "You ¡­" Ka Buyi slapped Chang Jing hard. She hastily put on her clothes and rushed out the door.


    "How did I do something wrong again?" Chang Jing touched her face that had five fingerprints on it and thought dumbly.


    Chang Jing changed back into her men''s attire. She wanted to tell the school about her disguise, but she didn''t know where to go, so she stayed in her dorm alone for the entire day. Ka Buyi did not come back for an entire day, but thought about the things she had done with her during these few days. Even though he was always bullied by her, Chang Jing still felt a little unwilling and guilty.


    In the afternoon, just as Chang Jing was about to go out and eat lunch, Ka Buyi appeared. Beside him was Manager Li and a few of his shop assistants in the restaurant near the academy.


    "Chang Jingye, I have explained it clearly to the Academy. Your current address is A 317, you don''t need to pretend to be a woman anymore." The expressionless Ka Buyi said these words without any emotion.


    "Oh, thank you." In the end, Chang Jing could not hide the guilt in her heart and spat out three words.


    "Go and help Master Ye pack." Manager Li instructed his helpers.


    "Yes." The employees did not care whether Chang Jing agreed or not, and immediately started to move.


    Because of Manager Li''s help, Chang Jing packed her luggage very quickly. Before leaving, Chang Jing still said the words at the bottom of her heart.


    "Sorry, I really didn''t do it on purpose this morning ¡­ "Anyway, I''m sorry."


    With that, he walked towards the dorm. Ka Buyi who was behind him revealed a mischievous smile ¡­


    "A 317? I don''t have to pretend to be a woman anymore. I should be happy! " Chang Jing shook her depressed head, "But, why do I feel a sense of loss?"


    Without time to think about it, Chang Jing followed the others and quickly reached Rank 317. Seeing how the waiters walked without hesitation, it seemed as if they had been here before.


    Chang Jing who knocked on the door did not reply and took out the key that Ka Buyi had given him. She then opened the door to the room that was going to accompany him through the days of the Faculty of Magic. Sure enough, the other boy was gone.


    The layout of A 317 in the male dorm room was similar to B 114''s, except that it was a little bit dirty. Chang Jing herself was not a very hardworking person, it doesn''t matter if she was dirty. After entering the dorm, Chang Jing crossed her arms across her chest, as the waiters at the restaurant had all helped him with the cleaning up.


    "Master Ye, we are done. If there''s no orders, then we''ll be leaving first. " The shop assistants who had finished tidying up the items respectfully said to Chang Jing.


    "Thank you, there''s nothing more to do here. "Give my thanks to your manager for me."


    The boys backed out.


    After going through all these worries, Chang Jing could no longer muster up any appetite or eat. She laid on the bed, and immediately wanted to throw these worries into her dreams.


    Chang Jing, who had just laid down and was still awake, suddenly heard the sound of someone unlocking the door, "Your roommate should have returned. Get up and meet your new roommate."


    Sure enough, a male student opened the door and walked in. However, the astonishment on her face made Chang Jing feel very embarrassed.


    Oh, you are Chang Jingye? My name is Jin Tian, nice to meet you! " Jin Tian''s passionate expression was obviously too exaggerated.


    "That girl really didn''t lie to me, hehe ¡­" Jin Tian thought.


    "You''ve heard of me?" This time, it was Chang Jing who found it strange.

 C27 rain overcast

    "No ¡­." No, I have. Of course I''ve heard of it! You are Chang Jingye, I have often heard people mentioning you. " A perceptive person would know that this was an outrageous lie.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Nice to meet you." Chang Jing knew that no matter how much she asked, she wouldn''t be able to find anything wrong.


    "Chang Jingye, I am from Wenteng, where are you from?"


    "crossing pool." Simple and clear.


    "Heh heh, an only child? How many sisters do we still have at home? " Jin Tian did not think that it was just continuing to ask.


    "Is this person sick?" Chang Jing thought, "Who would ask someone who has a sister the moment they meet?" Carefully examining Jin Tian''s appearance, she felt like she had seen him somewhere before. And he answered with his mouth,


    "No, I''m the only child in the family."


    "Hehe, you lied to me, didn''t you?"


    "Why do you think I lied to you when I saw you?" Chang Jing felt that it was kind of funny.


    "But ¡­" "Forget it, everything is fine now." Jin Tian thought about it and eventually gave up the right to make another "statement".


    "Good night then." Chang Jing really wanted to sleep.


    "You really don''t have a sister?!"


    Chang Jing suddenly sat up from the bed, "Oh my god, why would I hide my sister? "It''s a bit annoying today, can I please ask you to come back tomorrow?"


    "Impossible, Ka Buyi clearly told me that the beauty is your sister''s!" Jin Tian said as though he was thinking about something.


    "Ka Buyi? What did she tell you? " Chang Jing''s sleepiness had completely disappeared.


    "No ¡­" From Chang Jing''s passionate look, it was obvious that she could not hide it anymore, "This morning, she came to our dorm and told me that the beauty that was last time with her was your sister, and told me not to tell you that she told me about this."


    "A beauty with her?" Chang Jing thought, "It can''t be me, right?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was a woman dressing him. But when she thought about it,


    "That''s not right, how did you know that Ka Buyi was with a beauty last time?"


    "Hehe, I saw it on the road, I almost ¡­" Hehe, Jin Tian was extremely embarrassed.


    "On the way?" I remember now, you are the student who crashed into the tree! " No wonder it seemed like she had seen him somewhere before. When he thought about how funny he had been yesterday, a male student had actually been mesmerized by him.


    "How do you know? That person wasn''t your sister! "For the sake of sleeping with me, tell me!" Jin Tian betted all of the relationships he had just established with his roommates.


    "That... It was also what Ka Buyi told me. I really don''t have a sister. She''s joking with me! " Reaching this point, Chang Jing suddenly realized that she was very happy.


    "Are you joking with me? Hehe, she''s really joking with me! So it turns out that her afternoon appearance was all an act to scare me, hehe ¡­ "


    In the morning, Ka Buyi was infuriated by Chang Jing, but after slapping him once, her anger was gone. After coming out, he thought that he really shouldn''t blame him. Wasn''t it his idea for him to enter the female dorm? Although he had figured this out, it wasn''t easy for her to enter her room and apologize. He, who was bored to death, once again thought that it was not possible to let Chang Jing live in the same dorm as his, so he went out to find the Manager Li at school to settle the matter. Although Manager Li was only the manager of a restaurant, his network of relationships with others was still very strong. In addition, with Ka Buyi''s own identity, he changed Chang Jing''s gender without being able to speak much about the school, and even helped him change his dorm room.


    In order to express his apology, Ka Buyi wanted to help Chang Jing clean the bed in his new room. But who knew that once she entered the door of the new bedroom, she would change her mind? It was because she met Jin Tian ¡ª the Jin Tian that ran into a tree the moment he saw the "beauty" Chang Jing.


    And so, a new trick plan was born in her little mind.


    Chang Jing, who had thought through all of this, felt a burst of happiness in her heart, "So she wasn''t angry at me! "Haha ¡­" However, he did not know why he cared so much about a little girl that she had only known for a short period of time and was always teasing him.


    Seeing Chang Jing''s foolish smile, Jin Tian could not help but say, "But why do I feel that you are very similar to her? You really didn''t lie to me? "


    "Nope, we''ll be sleeping in the same room from now on. I won''t lie to you." He thought to himself, "It would be weird if I didn''t resemble myself!"


    "You''re not playing with me like this, right? What kind of world is this!? " With a sigh, Jin Tian jumped onto the bed and used the blanket to cover his head, "Sleep!"


    "Hehe, go to sleep ¡­" I still have to see Ka Buyi tomorrow! " The happy Chang Jing had no idea how big of a mistake she had made.


    "Ka Buyi? She definitely knew about beauties! Bring me along when you see her tomorrow, Big Brother Ye! " Jin Tian revealed his head from the blanket.


    "No ¡­." We''ll start class tomorrow, so there''s no time to see her. "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing understood that some ugly words could appear from Ka Buyi''s mouth at any time, so she could only laugh at Jin Tian.


    "It''s okay, I know she''s in the same class as us! "Hee hee ¡­"


    Chang Jing was speechless...

 C28 Visit campus

    On the second day, according to the notice given when paying the tuition fees, Chang Jing and Jin Tian arrived at the school''s plaza very early in the morning. There will be a new student admission ceremony today.


    Chang Jing looked at her own head, she did not even see a single girl in her class, let alone the shadow of Ka Buyi.


    "Didn''t you say she was in the same class as us? Where is she?" Chang Jing asked Jin Tian who was at the side.


    "How should I know? I haven''t heard from her since the day I first met her on the road! " Jin Tian replied snappily.


    "But didn''t you say yesterday that she was in our class? Sigh, this girl loves to play tricks on people. Could it be that she''s lying to us about being in the same class as her? "


    "Who said she loves to tease people? In my heart, she is an angel! Don''t speak so badly about her. Be careful that I don''t get in your way! " Jin Tian glared at Chang Jing furiously.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about her. Look at your infatuated look! " In her heart, Chang Jing was also a bit unhappy, "Sigh, looks like I''ve really been tricked by her again!"


    "Don''t keep saying that you were tricked by her, okay? She is the purest girl in the world, how could she lie? "


    "The purest? Hehe, a newly born Ka Buyi is more or less the same! If she''s that good, I''ll give you my surname ''Jin''! "


    "Of course she''s fine ¡­" Jin Tian who had an expression of nonsense suddenly regained his senses, "Who did you say?"


    "Ka Buyi, who else?!"


    "I''m dizzy!" I''m talking about that beauty beside her, okay? What kind of world is this!? "


    Chang Jing''s face was drenched in cold sweat, "Hehe, I wonder who should be the one fainting!"


    After waiting for a long time, Ka Buyi still did not appear. As it was a freshmen admission ceremony, the principal, Xiu Si, had to attend the competition as well. I think everyone is very clear about what''s going on with the enrollment ceremony. It''s just about the history of the school and its requirements for the students. There''s no need to talk about it here.


    It was almost lunchtime by the time the enrollment ceremony ended. Facing the students who were clamoring at the square for their meals, the principal said a few words of courtesy and then announced his departure. According to the arrangements, the class teachers would bring the students to view the campus in the afternoon.


    After Chang Jing and Jin Tian noisily ate lunch, they ran towards the dorm - towards the female dorm in B Department. Unfortunately, boys were not allowed to enter the female dorms. They could only give up on the idea of seeing Ka Buyi and turned back.


    When the afternoon visit was finally over, the two of them could not wait to run back to their destination. This time, they were lucky, Ka Buyi had appeared.


    Heh, Ka Buyi, we meet again! Chang Jing greeted them confidently.


    "Who knows you?" Ka Buyi''s white eyes looked as if it was none of his business.


    "Right, right, ignore him! Buyi''s sister, why isn''t the girl you spoke of last time here? " Jin Tian''s thoughts were all on "Beautiful Chang Jing".


    "Hur hur, isn''t she here?" Ka Buyi chuckled, and intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Chang Jing.


    "Dammit ¡­" Chang Jing''s face turned hot.


    "But Chang Jing said that the girl is not his sister. Tell me where she is. At most, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight! " Jin Tian said solemnly.


    "Dinner?" Ka Buyi looked at Chang Jing, who had her head lowered, and deliberately dragged her words, "Dinner ¡­ Someone said they would invite me, right,? "


    "Yes, someone has already invited her. Jin Tian, don''t trouble yourself! " had tasted the feeling of being the meat of a fish, the feeling of being the meat of a human.


    "That''s right, the girl you saw last time was actually my sister. She''s studying in Duchy of Meuse, she only came to give me that last time. " Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Ka Buyi decided to let him go.


    "But ¡­" You were there last time? " Jin Tian was still a little confused.


    "I lied to you last time!" Teacher is here, let''s talk after class ¡­ " Ka Buyi took out his teacher at the right time.


    Her teacher didn''t disappoint her and appeared before everyone. The teacher was a young lady in her early twenties, with a cherry mouth and willow shaped eyebrows. She was very pretty.


    "Students, I am your form teacher, Ru Yue Xin. Nice to meet you all...


    I hope that I will be very happy in future cooperation ¡­ "Next up, everyone, come with me and let the teacher show you around our campus."


    "You like it again?" Chang Jing replied unhappily.


    "Of course not, I only like the goddess in my heart!" Then he became intoxicated with his own fantasies.


    "Take your time to think, I''m leaving." Chang Jing patted Jin Tian''s head and followed along.


    "Wait for me ¡­" Jin Tian shouted from behind.


    "Our school covers an area of 1000 mu, and can accommodate 7,000 students. Currently, we have over 5000 students and it is the largest school in our country, excluding the capital''s Royal Faculty of Magic. As for the teachers'' ability, our school ¡­ "


    "Teacher, why would there be slogans like ''fast, ruthless, accurate'' and ''the supremacy of virtue'' here?" Jin Tian interrupted the young teacher''s words.


    "Our school has been renovated by the WenTeng Martial Arts Academy." Ru Yue Xin replied, somewhat embarrassed.


    Afterwards, she led the students to tour the academy''s library, gardens, restaurants, teaching buildings, experiment buildings, and so on.


    For some people, time is an unpredictable thing. Sometimes it''s fast, sometimes it''s slow ¡ª and sometimes it''s slow and sometimes it''s fast! Chang Jing, who did not want to have dinner time so soon, realised that it was already time for dinner.


    "Sigh, what should come will not be avoided. "Go and admit your mistakes ¡­"

 C29 Open cardiac knot

    It was also the time for Chang Jingye to go to the academy''s cafeteria and ask for forgiveness. The academy''s dining hall was located in the middle of the academy, and its name was Pleasant Garden. It was unknown if the school''s leader had foresight and actually named it after the students'' mood to eat after class.


    "Will you die if you walk a little faster?" Ka Buyi started the fire, "If you''re still this slow, I won''t eat anymore ¡­ "Go out and eat!"


    "Hur hur, it doesn''t matter. We can eat wherever we go." Chang Jing fawned over him.


    Ka Buyi walked to Chang Jing''s side and reached out to touch Chang Jing''s forehead, "That''s not right, your body''s temperature is normal. "Tell me, what went wrong today?"


    "No ¡­." Let''s go into the dining room first. "


    As he spoke, he arrived at the restaurant.


    After ordering a few ordinary dishes, Chang Jing and the others sat down by the window.


    "Hehe, look how nice I treat you. I didn''t order any expensive dishes!" How about you try again next time? " Ka Buyi joked as he grabbed his chopsticks.


    "Not expensive, not expensive ¡ª there aren''t any expensive dishes in the school either!" Chang Jing said snappily.


    Although there were many children of nobles and wealthy merchants in the Faculty of Magic, in order to suppress the trend of competition, the academy decided to sacrifice the economic benefits of the dining hall. It set rules that the academy''s dining hall could only provide ordinary dishes.


    "Alright, can''t you treat her back to me next time?" Chang Jing had no other choice, "But ¡­ However, you are not allowed to mention the fact that I''m pretending to be a girl anymore. "


    "No problem!" Ka Buyi answered straightforwardly.


    Ka Buyi who was eating found out that someone''s mouth on the table was moving but he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t help but feel strange.


    "What, you have an uncomfortable throat? "No need for that. It was fine just now, why did you lose your voice so quickly?"


    "I... "I''m fine." Chang Jing thought for a while, then said: "Ka Buyi, you''re not angry at me anymore, right?"


    "Why would I be angry at you?" Ka Buyi laughed as though he was talking about vegetables, "You have invited me several times already, why would I be angry at you when I have nothing to do?


    "But, yesterday''s matter ¡­"


    "Yesterday? What happened yesterday? "Hehe, I only remember that someone was wearing girls'' clothes yesterday!"


    "Didn''t you promise not to mention it?" Hearing her own embarrassing words, Chang Jing became anxious, "Why do you not keep your promises!"


    "Then we won''t mention anything about the past anymore!" Ka Buyi seemed to have eaten his fill as he put down the chopsticks in his hand.


    "Alright, it''s a deal! "Come and pull the hook!" Chang Jing extended her right pinky.


    Tsk, you''re still young? "Pull the hook!" Ka Buyi cut off Chang Jing''s hand and stood up, "So full, Chang Jingye, thank you for your dinner. I''ll see you tomorrow! "


    Ka Buyi''s back figure disappeared outside the window and Chang Jing relaxed a lot.


    "It''s fine now, hehe, let''s eat!"


    But when he looked down, there was no leftover food left on the table!


    When Chang Jing returned to her dorm room, she found that Jin Tian had not come back yet and was bored to death, so she moved the chair over to the window and took a look at the scenery around him.


    "It''s only been a few days since I left home, but why do I feel like it''s been so long? I don''t know what Mom and Dad are doing now. Do they miss me as much as I miss them? "


    "I don''t know whether Bing Bing is on the small island or in Duchy of Meuse," Chang Jing said as she looked at the ring on her right hand, "Hehe, on that day, she even kissed me!"


    "I really miss them!"


    Chang Jing''s house.


    Chang Jing''s father had finally finished forging all the weapons, and was very free right now. He was leaning against a bamboo chair, drinking from a teapot made of purple sand from time to time. However, I am still a little curious, isn''t he cold at all while sitting on the bamboo chair in the middle of winter?


    Chang Jing''s mother was also free now, and did not stay in the kitchen like when Chang Jing was around anymore. Her attire had also changed a lot, no longer being what a housewife would wear, it had changed into a new set of chivalrous clothes instead.


    "Father of the child, didn''t you promise me that you would take me out to adventure after the child left? Why are you always drinking tea now! "


    "My lady wife," Chang Jing''s father always called his wife that when there were no outsiders, "It depends on the time to explore, look at how we, Chang Jing, have just left the house, we should miss him!"


    "What do you want him for? We gave him so much money, enough to eat and drink, you can rest assured! I think you should go and clean up right now. It''s been a long time since we''ve been out. "


    "That''s true. "Back then, we were truly jealous of the mandarin ducks in the outside world, but now ¡­" Chang Jing''s father intentionally looked at Chang Jing''s mother''s body and face, "I''m old, it''s better if I stay at home!"


    "You! You think I''m too old for this, don''t you? Alright, you damned bastard! What did he say when he was chasing me, that he loved me for ten thousand years? It''s only been a few years and you''ve changed? "


    "That was in the past, you weren''t you in the past!"

 C30 Formal opening

    The next day was the official start of class. Because she had never taken any formal magic lessons before, Chang Jing woke up early.


    Last night, Jin Tian came back very late, and asked about the reason. From him, Chang Jing knew that the majority of the new students in the academy entered through the assessment. Many of the students in the class had come in contact with magic before, and some of them were even close to reaching the level of Intermediate Magic.


    Chang Jing had a sense of urgency.


    To him, although his performance in martial skills since he was young was not good, it could even be said to be very bad. But for this reason, he placed great hope in his own magic. He desperately wanted to be able to do this very well, better than anyone else.


    The Faculty of Magic had been studying for three years, and every year the courses were arranged like this: First grade studying the theoretical knowledge of each department. Although it wasn''t really helpful for cultivating advanced magician, magic was what was most important to a country that had just started practicing magic. What they lacked the most were magic educators. The academy''s method of doing so was in line with the requirement of vigorously cultivating magic users. Beginning in the second grade, students can choose to learn different types of magic based on their own actual situation. The third grade was, of course, to continue their studies.


    After eating breakfast, Chang Jing rushed over to the classroom. The academy''s classroom was built according to the magic array''s general shape, it was generally in the shape of a hexagon. In order to reflect the meaning of the Faculty of Magic, the school used expensive magicite crystal to shine inside the classroom.


    The classroom was already packed with people, chattering excitedly. Whether it was discussing their own experiences, scouting classes, or trying to get close to beauties ¡ª ¡ª For example, Ka Buyi!


    "Ka Buyi, you came so early?" Chang Jing did not want to be found guilty of "not greeting each other" so that she could treat her own food.


    "Who''s like you, lazy pig?" Ka Buyi laughed and chatted with his new classmate as he turned his head to demean Chang Jing.


    "Hehe, it''s already too early for me today." Chang Jing stretched her back and yawned, "Sigh, I was injured to the point that I couldn''t eat my fill last night, I woke up hungry!"


    "I''m not telling you!" Ka Buyi turned his head and made a face.


    Chang Jing did not want to cause anymore trouble, so she turned and walked to the empty seat beside Jin Tian.


    Jin Tian''s "social work" last night was not for nothing. He was now like a fish in water amongst a large group of students.


    "Jin Tian, why are you not introducing me to your new classmate?" Chang Jing sat down.


    "Heh, Big Brother Ye. Come, come, everyone knows each other. He is called Chang Jingye, and is the big brother that I met in class! " In order to see "Beauty Chang Jing" once again, Jin Tian used all his money.


    "My name is Chang Jing. Chang Jingye, nice to meet you all." Hearing Jin Tian''s words, Chang Jing actually felt embarrassed.


    The group of people then got to know each other noisily.


    At this moment, the teacher also walked in.


    "Everyone, quiet down ¡­" Let''s all get to know each other first. "Let me call the roll. All you need to do is yell at the top of your lungs."


    "Jade Rain!"


    "Here!"


    "Marshal!"


    "Here!"


    "Chang Jing!"


    "Here", Chang Jing stood up and smiled at the students.


    "Everyone, quiet! I think it was written wrongly, Jin Tian. " The teacher lowered his head and changed Chang Jing''s gender before continuing with the roll call. Only the young Chang Jing was left sitting there with a burning hot face.


    After the roll call, the class officially started. This lesson was taught by the Fire Element, and after the lecturer had lectured on the origin of the Fire Magic, he began to impart the incantation of the Primary Magic small fireball.


    Just as Jin Tian had said, there were a lot of people in the class who knew magic. Although it was not easy to use magic in the classroom, from everyone''s expression, Chang Jing could tell that at least four or five of the students there were small fireball s ¡ª he did not know about the rest, but he guessed that there would not be a small number of people.


    "Sigh, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers!" Chang Jing thought, and at the same time, became even more determined to learn magic.


    The second lesson was a practice for the Fire Magic. Although it was impossible to learn it right from the start of the lecture, the academy''s meaning was "I have to be proficient in work", not to mention that the Primary Magic was something that must be learned in the first grade. Thus, the academy arranged for all types of magic in the first grade to be taught two sessions in a row.


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power, small fireball!"


    A fireball appeared in Chang Jing''s right hand. Chang Jing watched as it slowly grew larger in her hand, and laughed, "Old friends, long time no see!"


    Raising his right hand, the small fireball shot up into the sky ¡­


    No one paid much attention to Chang Jing''s fireball, and even if they did, they only thought that Chang Jing''s magic power was not enough, and that she could not shoot out her own fireball. But the thoughts of the four students who knew small fireball were different. They understood how much magic control it took to control the fireball in their hands.


    "Expert!" I didn''t expect that our class still had experts, it''s going to be very lively in the future! "


    They walked towards Chang Jing and patted her shoulders. His mouth did not move, but anyone could tell from his eyes that it was a type of respect and jealousy for the strong.


    The teacher who was teaching Fire Magic also noticed that a big wave also rose in his heart.

 C31 great publicity

    After today''s eight lessons, Chang Jing''s face had turned red four times in total. There was no helping it, the beauty effect was too strong. But even so, Chang Jing was still quite excited. She had not touched magic for a few days and it gave him a very familiar feeling. Ever since she had that dream filled with killing intent, the magic in Chang Jing''s heart had become an essential part of her life. Without magic, all life would lose its meaning.


    However, there was one thing that Chang Jing couldn''t understand. Ever since she had that dream, his understanding towards magic seemed to have changed, but she couldn''t really tell what it was. When he was using the Primary Magic, he did not feel that it was very familiar, after all. But when he wanted to research the Intermediate Magic, the problem came out. He always thought that what the old man had said was fundamentally wrong, and that when she chanted the spell she was thinking not of nature but of the outside ¡ª of her own power.


    The result was obviously a failure.


    The College provides that teachers must focus on the problems existing in the teaching and the valuable experience gained from learning from each other in the teaching process. Today, after school was dismissed, the teachers'' office was in an uproar.


    Fire Teacher praised the teachers as if he had found a treasure: "Today, I met a hundred year old genius in magic! Relying on his age of sixteen or seventeen, he could actually easily control the small fireball in his hands! Do you know how old our Elde Empire records are? Thirty-one years old! I want to teach him everything I know, he will definitely become the world''s greatest Magician! I believe that it can be done! "


    Wind Teacher was a refined middle-aged man. Sven, unable to suppress his excitement, said, "I also discovered a magical genius! His control over wind attribute Primary Magic is something that even I can''t comprehend! To have such a high level of control at such a young age, I believe that with my careful guidance, he will definitely stir the world of magic in less than three years! "


    "Strange, why are there so many gifted student this year?" Water teacher is a very gentle girl, even though he is excited, he still has his gentle personality, "Today, I also met a gifted student. His glacial blade could take a long time to condense in his hands, and the power that he unleashed would almost match that of an ice attribute Intermediate Magic! "Wow, if he could learn advanced magic Ice Roar, wouldn''t that be like a forbidden spell?"


    Earth teachers was very calm. He frowned and said unhurriedly, "This problem is a little serious. I met a genius student today. His Dragon Trapping Curse was actually able to trap my advanced magician which was two levels higher than his! Everyone knows, the use of magic is very important. Generally speaking, low level Magician would find it difficult to cast magic on high level Magician, let alone trap him. "


    "That''s not right, Teacher Yu. How could a student like him make a move on a teacher? You can''t possibly be jealous of the fact that we met the gifted student and lied to get back your dignity, right? " Fire Teacher spoke very straightforwardly, not sparing anyone face.


    "Hur hur, how could I?" Earth teachers, who was addressed as "Teacher Yu" tidied up the hair on his forehead, "At that time, I was in class, and I saw a group of students surrounding a student at exercise field ¡ª it was that genius, so I walked over ¡­"


    "Don''t tell me you''re angry at them for not giving you face due to their lack of discipline?" The Fire Teacher stuck his head out and asked.


    "This isn''t a question of whether or not you''re giving me face. Discipline is something that cannot be broken ¡­" That''s what I criticized them for. The gifted student walked over and laughed at me, "Teacher, we are just playing. "Please do not mind, continue."


    "How can a student speak to their teacher in such a manner?" I was worried then! So I said, you all think you''re amazing, don''t you? Come, send someone out to compete with me!


    "That student was pushed out and smiled at me embarrassedly."


    The Teacher Yu stopped here.


    "Teacher Yu, what should we do next?" When Water teacher asked, girls always liked to hear stories.


    "Then... And then I was trapped. "Haha ¡­" The Teacher Yu laughed embarrassedly.


    Actually, Chang Jing did not want to attract so much attention back then, but because her performance in the previous classes had been too good, the students either genuine or fake started to flatter him. This was also the reason why Teacher Yu was so angry.


    "So you''re saying that this year''s students in our academy are all of very high moral standards?" The Wind Teacher asked elegantly.


    "It looks like our school will be able to surpass the capital''s Royal Faculty of Magic soon!" The Fire Teacher muttered to himself.


    "Then I don''t need to be looked down upon by my old classmates?" Water teacher remembered the scene at the reunion when he was teased by his old classmates who taught at the Royal Faculty of Magic.


    "There''s hope!" Everyone had the same thought in their hearts.


    "What is the name of the gifted student that you all are talking about?" Earth teachers was a little curious.


    "Chang Jingye!" Almost at the same time, the three teachers shouted.


    Earth teachers''s eyes lit up.


    "Your?"


    "Chang Jingye." The Earth teachers said softly.


    "Ahhh!" Chang Jing sneezed from inside the Pleasant Garden, "Could it be that someone is scolding me?"


    "Who would scold you, the great hero Chang Jing?" Ka Buyi who was at the opposite side laughed as he drank his drink.


    "Stop teasing me. I''ve already invited you out for dinner, and you''re still teasing me!" Chang Jing had a helpless look on her face. Just as she finished school, Ka Buyi started to pester him, saying that he was in the limelight today and needed to treat him. The proud Chang Jing half pushed it and half agreed. Who would have thought that today, Pleasant Garden would add dishes in the name of the new students needing to supplement their nutrition, and even adding that they were all expensive dishes that the expensive Chang Jing couldn''t afford to treat with!


    A full table of dishes was placed in front of the two of them. Chang Jing was no longer as foolish as before and immediately picked up her chopsticks to eat.


    "For my money, I have to eat more, right?" Chang Jing said.

 C32 Teacher snatchs (1)

    Chang Jing who was fighting for food in order to not let her losses continue to increase didn''t know that she had been schemed to sell.


    When the Wind, Water, Earth, and Fire element teachers found out that the genius they spoke of was actually the same person, they were greatly surprised ¡ª even if he could learn a spell alone, being able to be so proficient and proficient in it was already considered a genius by them. But now, to think that he even knew the four elements?


    The teachers left the office as if it didn''t matter, saying, "This kid is not bad, not bad." However, no matter how one looked at them, they seemed to have their own ulterior motives.


    In the principal''s office.


    "Principal, please let me specially tutor him. You should know that in the Aragorn, there are very few talented people, let alone a talented student like him. " Teacher Yu swallowed his saliva and spoke to the principal who was sitting on his desk. From his appearance, it was obvious that he had expended a lot of energy to talk about this, "For a teacher who was sent here from Elde Empire like me, you should know the grievances in your heart. If we were to find another student that we like, but still unable to make him become our disciple, how impatient would we be for that!"


    "Teacher Yu, I understand your situation now. If the student you are talking about is really so talented in earth system Magic, you can teach him a lot. "However, you should be aware of the school''s rules and regulations. The rules above forbid people from having small talk." The headmaster earnestly advised, "As teachers, we must first set an example for our students. If we do not abide by the rules and act recklessly, how will we educate our students in the future? Are you right, Teacher Yu? "


    "Principal, this is not a small matter!" The Teacher Yu argued, "I won''t charge him for the tuition, it''s completely obligatory! "It''s not really a small matter, is it?"


    "Strange, why are all of you ¡­" The Principal thought for a bit, "Teacher Yu, let''s do it like this. As long as you get the student''s permission, the academy won''t interfere in a matter like this where no other fees are charged. "


    Teacher Yu felt as if he had found a precious treasure, and said happily: "Thank you, Principal! Then I''ll go back first? "


    The principal stood up from his chair. "I''ll walk you out."


    Seeing him to the door, the Principal patted Teacher Yu''s shoulders and laughed, "Looks like the quality of the students our academy has this year is quite good, hehe ¡­" I''ll have to rely on you teachers to take care of me in the future! "


    "Of course!" Teacher Yu, who had just obtained some benefits, flattered his, "Principal, under your wise leadership, are the qualities of our students bad? Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to your clairvoyant eyes that we were able to recruit such an outstanding student! "


    "Hey, you can''t say that. This was a group contribution... If I am able to take out the four Magic Genius s you all have mentioned in my past few years as principal, I would be very pleased as well! "


    "Four?" The Teacher Yu felt that something was amiss, "Why do you say that there are four of them?"


    "Well, they''ve already reported it to me." The principal was also not a small official, and his ability to speak in the official language would always be a little, "Nowadays, teachers are generally of a higher standard! Just a moment ago, three teachers asked me if I had discovered gifted student and wanted me to agree to their special tutoring. "


    "Then you... You agreed to it? "


    "Of course I can''t reject the principle of ''emphasize the foundation, and be the best that you can do''!"


    "Then why were you talking so much nonsense just now?" Teacher Yu muttered in his heart, "Principal, can you tell me which four teachers they are?"


    "You don''t even know? I thought you had. They are your colleagues from the Fire, Water and Wind Teacher s who were taught in the first grade! " The principal replied, "Teacher Yu, it''s rare for you to be so considerate and find four talented students in such a small class! If the other teachers were to learn from you, there would be great hope for our academy! "


    "Principal, if you''re right, it''s not the four of you ¡­ It''s one. " Hearing that, Teacher Yu, who had been beaten to the top by the other teachers, became soft-spoken.


    "One?!" The principal''s eyes opened wide, "Are you sure, the genius Magic Student of the four elements is only one person?!"


    "I should have thought that they wouldn''t be so stupid as to request an application from you!" Teacher Yu was finally completely discouraged, "That''s right Principal, there''s only one more person, Chang Jingye!"


    "Ahhh ¡­" Chang Jing sneezed again, and said to Ka Buyi while laughing, "Hehe, my parents must have missed me!"


    "You even sneezed at lunch? How disgusting! "


    "Are you sure that the genius of the four elements you are talking about is really the same person, that student called Chang Jingye?" The principal could not believe it.


    "Yes, headmaster. If you don''t believe me, I''ll get them to tell you! "


    Very quickly, the four teachers who were teaching Chang Jing magic had arrived.


    "Let me ask you, what''s the name of the genius you are talking about?" the headmaster asked solemnly.


    Everyone looked at each other. They were too embarrassed to say it out loud. After all, he was a soul engineer, it would be too embarrassing to say a set of things that he could do, right?


    "All of you, stop looking. Let me do it. Principal, he is the student of Class 8, Chang Jingye, every year. " Teacher Yu could not watch any longer and opened his mouth.


    "Is that so?" The headmaster''s eyes swept over the faces of the four men.

 C33 Teacher snatchs (2)

    "Yes, he is Chang Jingye." The three of them answered in unison.


    "AHH ¡­!" The sneeze this time was really loud. Chang Jing covered it up with an embarrassed smile, "Hehe ¡­"


    "I say, can you see a doctor? You have a cold! " Ka Buyi put down his chopsticks, "I''m not eating, my appetite has been destroyed by your saliva, I can''t eat anymore."


    "Not eating anymore?" Chang Jing intentionally opened his eyes wide, "Sure! Then I''ll eat it myself! "


    "You did that on purpose, right? "Hur hur, I''m not falling for it!" Ka Buyi picked up a piece of Red Braised Meat, put it near his mouth and took a deep breath. "It smells so good!"


    "Tsk, and he said he won''t eat it!" Chang Jing rubbed her nose in annoyance, "Why is she sneezing all the time? She couldn''t have been plotted against, right?"


    "So you''re saying," After hearing everyone''s report, the principal fell into deep thought, "He really is a rare super magical talent."


    "No, headmaster. It''s a super Magic Genius! " The Teacher Yu corrected him.


    "Genius is what you say!" The principal laughed, "If it''s really that amazing, I would be willing to call him Wood!"


    "What do you think we should do?" "I mean, what are you going to do about him?"


    "I still want to specially mentor him!" The female teacher from the Water division was always indignant at her old classmate''s teasing.


    "I think so too!"


    "Everyone agrees," After the principal heard everyone''s opinion, he laughed, "But have you thought about it? Our gifted student is only one person, it''s not realistic for all four of you to want to specially guide him."


    "I''ve thought about it," the female teacher said, expressing her determination. "We can arrange for him to be tutored in turn after class. For example, I''ll split it with the other teachers on Monday, Tuesday and the rest of the time. "


    "Why should I give it to you on Tuesday?" The Fire Teacher who did not like giving face shouted loudly, "It''s only been seven days a week, and you took up two days just by yourself, how are we going to split the money?"


    "I don''t care. In any case, I want him to become a advanced magician that surpasses that of a super Magician!" Recalling the power of Chang Jing''s glacial blade, the gentle female teacher was full of confidence.


    "You are too selfish!" Fire Teacher was furious.


    "Exactly, how could it be like this?"


    "Aren''t you making it hard for us?"


    The teachers all disagreed as they fought over Chang Jingye''s treasures. The scene was extremely lively.


    Hearing the principal''s voice, which came from the liver, everyone shut their mouths and lowered their heads.


    "You guys, what should I say to you!" Seeing that he had already achieved his goal, the principal lowered his voice and said earnestly, "The academy''s development relies on everyone. How can I not worry about all of you acting like this? Everyone knows, I can''t possibly be here all the time. If I leave one day, wouldn''t the school collapse? "


    The headmaster thought it was wrong, "Am I not cursing my own death? "Pah pah ¡­"


    "It''s good to have opinions, but there must be a way to express them!" I believe that our current problem is not who taught when, but how and how! " The principal drank a mouthful of water and continued, "Tell me what you plan to teach him."


    "I ¡­" The four teachers were at a loss for words. They looked at each other and realized that they had not really thought of how to teach him.


    "So, it''s a question worth discussing," the principal said after a pause. "You should go and have a seminar first!"


    "Principal, how should we divide it?" The Wind Teacher was more than careful, he realised that the Principal ignored the issues that concerned everyone the most.


    "Divide, of course it''s to be divided ¡­"


    "Principal, just tell us directly." Fire Teacher still did not lose face in front of a leader like the Principal, and directly did not think much of it.


    "Cough ¡­" The principal coughed, "About this... let''s do it like this. Water Element: Tuesday, Wind Element: earth system; Thursday, Fire Element.


    "What about three more days?" The teachers set their sights on the remaining three days.


    "No matter how amazing he is, he is still just a child. Aren''t you going to let him rest after such a high-intensity training arrangement?"


    "This dao is also ¡­" Everyone agreed, but --


    "Of course, the inert nature of the child is also untenable. So I''m going to tutor him myself on Saturday Sunday! "


    Good boy, Saturday and Sunday are all around the world! The teachers all felt that they had been set up by the principal.


    "Haha, Principal." Can you teach us a little less? You can see that we are already at the fourth series of magic. What do you need so much time to teach us? "


    "Don''t you know that this principal has been researching the Spatial Magic that has just been discovered in the world for the past dozen years?" The principal stroked his beard as he spoke in a humble tone, "I intend to tell him everything that happened to me over the past decade. At least I''ve found a successor. "Hee hee ¡­"


    "Let''s go, he''s the principal!" Fire Teacher sighed and said unwillingly.


    Looking at the back view of the teachers as they left, the principal felt a sense of pride.


    "Hehe, fight with me for my disciple!"

 C34 Comprehension of Fire

    Chang Jing, who had only been at school for a few days, was schemed against. The pitiful was still happily fighting with Ka Buyi for food in the dark, he had no idea how miserable her future would be ¡­


    "Little boy, carry your schoolbag up to the academy ¡­" Chang Jing hummed a song as he hopped back to his dorm.


    "Big Brother Ye, someone seems to be looking for you." Jin Tian laid on the bed, full of envy, "You are so awesome, the one everyone is talking about the most is Class 8 Chang Jingye!"


    "Hee hee ¡­" Towards such an explanation, Chang Jing could only dryly laugh ¡ª What did you tell him to say? Say yes, they will say you have no sense of shame; say no, they will say you are a hypocrite.


    "Who did you say was looking for me?" Chang Jing intentionally changed the topic.


    "She seems to be the Principal''s assistant," Jin Tian said as he pointed to the table beside Chang Jing''s bed.


    Chang Jing looked down and actually didn''t sign her name. Think about it later. Oh my god, isn''t it 6: 60? He shot out like an arrow.


    After a long time ¡­


    "Jin Tian, where''s the Principal''s apartment?" He didn''t know where he was and why he was running!


    "Does the principal live in our school?" Jin Tian was dumbfounded. "I don''t know, the school has not notified me."


    "There''s no other way. Who told them not to notify me? I wonder how I''m going to get there." Chang Jing must have mistaken him for the hero midnight lamp, to think that he would actually request the school to notify him of the principal''s address!


    Chang Jing who had drunk and eaten his fill laid on the bed peacefully, sleeping with his head covered.


    Today''s lesson was a review of what was taught yesterday. To an ordinary person, even the Primary Magic was not easy to learn. In order to let the students have a practical experience with magic, the school required at least 80% of the students in each class to learn a type of Primary Magic before they could start talking further ¡ª although every student was meticulously selected, to reach this level would often require half a semester! This was also one of the reasons why the teachers were rushing to give Chang Jing a special tutoring. They couldn''t just sit by and watch such a fine piece of jade get wasted by time.


    "Student Chang Jingye, please explain your insights into fire." The reason why the teacher asked Chang Jing questions was to let everyone consolidate their understanding of Fire. The truth was that she wanted to build a good relationship with Chang Jing. If he did not agree to her special tutoring and decided to follow the other teachers, wouldn''t she be at a disadvantage?


    "Fire?" Chang Jing was not really serious when she attended the lecture, and since sshe already knew about small fireball, he was not really concerned about things that were purely theoretical.


    "Teacher is asking you about the comprehension of fire!" Jin Tian gave him a meaningful look and reminded him in a small voice.


    "Oh, the comprehension of fire?" Chang Jing scratched the back of her head, causing the students who were just sitting and listening to the lecture to laugh out loud.


    Chang Jing felt even more embarrassed.


    "Everyone be quiet," The teacher extended his hands out to signal them, "Let''s carefully listen to''s comprehension of fire."


    After saying that, she gave Chang Jing a smile of confidence.


    Chang Jing felt a little dizzy. It was not as if no one had ever smiled at him before, but no one ever smiled at him with such confidence. It was as if they believed that Chang Jing had the ability to heal the heavens even if the sky collapsed. In the past, there had only been mocking and sympathetic smiles, while parents had only given indulgent smiles.


    At this moment, Chang Jing felt that she could be valued so highly by others for the first time.


    "Yes, I know." Chang Jing didn''t want her teacher to believe that she was seeing things like this. He thought for a bit and said word by word, "Fire is the source of humanity''s progress to civilization. This kind of love is the love of enlightened parents, and not the love of carelessness. It allowed humans to progress from being a coward drinking blood to the present, but it also allowed the wealth of ignorant humans to be burnt, including life. We should be as awed by it as we are by our parents. "


    Chang Jing''s tone paused here, she looked around, and then began to slowly speak.


    "The fire spirit is also the most intelligent and mischievous child. Look ¡­" Chang Jing chanted an incantation, and pointed to the small fireball that was gradually appearing in her hands, "Every time it beats, it is always this joyful, just like a child acting coquettishly in front of their parents ¡­


    "As we use magic -- as I''ve heard my classmates say these past few days -- most people use it in battles or battles, but I..."


    Chang Jing thought about the scene where she helped her father at home.


    "I once used a small fireball to forge weapons for my father! Although it''s also used for war, I think I can also use it to craft tools for life. "


    "Therefore, with regards to fire, we can''t just see how powerful it is. More importantly, how should we use it, how should we use it ¡­"


    "Teacher, is my answer alright?"


    Chang Jing''s words caused the students and teachers to all sink into deep thought. There were quite a few among them who were already proficient in magic, but this was the first time they had heard someone who could understand the fire element in magic this way. Parents and children, this seemingly contradictory understanding is so appropriate, thinking about how I used to understand it could really be considered childish ¡­


    "Teacher ¡­" Chang Jing felt that the anger in her surroundings wasn''t right, and thought that she said the wrong thing, so she asked timidly, "Teacher, I''m sorry, I answered wrong."

 C35 Successful abduction

    "Hmm," Fire Teacher finally regained his senses, "No, you''re absolutely right! Magic should not be used only for war. "Sit down first." Students, do you feel that there is something wrong with Chang Jingye''s words? " Although she knew that the things Chang Jing had just said had allowed most of her classmates to reach a higher level in their comprehension of magic, her teacher still asked him out of habit.


    "Teacher," Ka Buyi raised his hand, "I do."


    The teacher didn''t expect that there would be someone with a different opinion at this time. Unprepared, he blurted out, "What? Tell me!"


    The students were also shocked. If there was someone who had a different opinion at this time, then it meant that that that person''s comprehension was deeper than Chang Jing''s. Correspondingly, they were more familiar with controlling their magic power.


    "I feel like ¡­" Ka Buyi stood up and turned to stare at Chang Jing in the back row, until everyone turned back to look at him, and spoke with a long voice, "What he said made quite a lot of sense! "Heehee ¡­"


    "This ¡­" The teacher didn''t know what to say.


    After class, Fire Teacher called out to Chang Jingye who was about to pee.


    ", come over here, I have something to tell you." The teacher smiled as he thought he was the most amiable person in his life, and waved towards Chang Jing.


    "What is it, sir?" Chang Jing turned around from the door and asked in a strange tone. As a martial arts student, he knew her limits very well.


    "Come," The teacher grabbed Chang Jing''s shoulder, and continued to use the ''Hidden Blade and Sword in the Laughter'', "Let''s talk outside."


    Two people ¡ª or rather, one was dragged by the other to the school''s small park.


    "Chang Jing, the Principal came to see you last night, right?" They found an open-air chair and sat down.


    Chang Jing thought that it would be fine if the Principal came to find him, so she gave him a definite answer.


    "What are you going to do?" When the teacher asked Chang Jing about her thoughts, she did not forget to curse the Principal, that old cunning fox, for being fast.


    "Nothing to do." Chang Jing was a little confused.


    "Didn''t you agree to what the principal said?" The teacher became anxious and stood up, holding Chang Jing''s hands tightly as he asked. This was a matter that concerned his entire life''s honor. There was no reason for him to not be anxious.


    "You ¡­ Teacher, let go of me first, "Chang Jing rubbed her aching hands and asked curiously." Teacher, why are you so nervous?


    The teacher who was asked by Chang Jing also realized that she had lost her composure and sat back down.


    "Haha, teacher," it was Chang Jing''s turn to feel awkward, "Last night the Principal asked me to go to his apartment, but I don''t know where the apartment was ¡­ And then he didn''t go. "


    The teacher''s mouth split into a smile. In his heart, he lamented the great tragedy of life.


    "Hee hee, that''s good ¡­" The teacher laughed happily.


    Chang Jing felt that she definitely wasn''t sincere enough when she paid respects to the Creation God this year. Otherwise, why would she encounter so many things today that she didn''t understand?


    "I was even afraid that he would call on me for scolding because I didn''t go to the principal''s place last night. Teacher, why are you so happy instead?"


    "It''s not because of this ¡­" The teacher forced himself to stop smiling and asked Chang Jing seriously, "Are you willing to let me help you with Fire Magic after class?"


    "After class?" Chang Jing saw the desire in her teacher''s eyes and thought back to when she begged the old man to teach him magic. As a result, he made a decision in her heart.


    "These are all small matters, if you were willing to learn from me ¡­" His teacher''s expression was like a merchant''s, he threw out the merchant''s finishing move, "You don''t even need to do my Fire Element homework, as for the clothes, I''ll get someone to help you wash them!"


    Chang Jing was secretly happy, but her face still showed that she was in a difficult position. It could be said that she had the demeanor of a general, neither happy nor angry.


    "Teacher, those things are all small matters." Chang Jing knew that her success or failure would all come in one blow, so she appeared to be extremely cautious ¨C but to the Fire Teacher, this was definitely an expression of awkwardness.


    "As you know, the most important thing in our society is communication. We can help each other through communication, can''t we? "


    The teacher did not understand why Chang Jing had said those words, but she nodded her head to agree.


    "What are the means of annual communication? Taking a treat was a very useful move. Teacher, you''re probably going to be deeper than I am. This is even more true for our students. "


    "And then?" The teacher laughed, because he already knew what Chang Jing was trying to do.


    "Then, if I were to go to your place to take supplementary lessons after class, I would lose the opportunity to interact with my classmates. Then, I would be left all alone."


    After saying that, Chang Jing tilted her head and spread her hands helplessly.


    "You''re right!" Since he knew Chang Jing''s intentions, his teacher naturally knew what to do, "Hiring requires money. Of course you don''t have any extra money for the tuition fee ¡ª that''s not a worry, I won''t charge you. "


    Even the stupidest person would understand what Chang Jing meant by that. Although her teacher was blaming Chang Jing for being greedy, it was still worth it for him to be able to pick up a precious student and sacrifice some things.


    "In the future, every month, I''ll give you 1500 Ara Coins as living allowance. How about it? Our teacher''s salary isn''t that high, so you have to control yourself when you treat her, right? "


    In fact, Fire Teacher lied. As a foreign teacher specially recruited from Elde Empire, his salary was very high.


    "Hehe ¡­" How can I be embarrassed about this. " Chang Jing was a good example.


    "Hehe, you are my student! "Then what about the special tutoring?"


    "No problem!" Chang Jing answered straightforwardly.

 C36 cardiac aversion

    "Hmm," Fire Teacher finally regained his senses, "No, you''re absolutely right! Magic should not be used only for war. "Sit down first." Students, do you feel that there is something wrong with Chang Jingye''s words? " Although she knew that the things Chang Jing had just said had allowed most of her classmates to reach a higher level in their comprehension of magic, her teacher still asked him out of habit.


    "Teacher," Ka Buyi raised his hand, "I do."


    The teacher didn''t expect that there would be someone with a different opinion at this time. Unprepared, he blurted out, "What? Tell me!"


    The students were also shocked. If there was someone who had a different opinion at this time, then it meant that that that person''s comprehension was deeper than Chang Jing''s. Correspondingly, they were more familiar with controlling their magic power.


    "I feel like ¡­" Ka Buyi stood up and turned to stare at Chang Jing in the back row, until everyone turned back to look at him, and spoke with a long voice, "What he said made quite a lot of sense! "Heehee ¡­"


    "This ¡­" The teacher didn''t know what to say.


    After class, Fire Teacher called out to Chang Jingye who was about to pee.


    "What is it, sir?" Chang Jing turned around from the door and asked in a strange tone. As a martial arts student, he knew her limits very well.


    "Come," The teacher grabbed Chang Jing''s shoulder, and continued to use the ''Hidden Blade and Sword in the Laughter'', "Let''s talk outside."


    Two people ¡ª or rather, one was dragged by the other to the school''s small park.


    "Chang Jing, the Principal came to see you last night, right?" They found an open-air chair and sat down.


    Chang Jing thought that it would be fine if the Principal came to find him, so she gave him a definite answer.


    "Didn''t you agree to what the principal said?" The teacher became anxious and stood up, holding Chang Jing''s hands tightly as he asked. This was a matter that concerned his entire life''s honor. There was no reason for him to not be anxious.


    "You ¡­ Teacher, let go of me first, "Chang Jing rubbed her aching hands and asked curiously." Teacher, why are you so nervous?


    The teacher who was asked by Chang Jing also realized that she had lost her composure and sat back down.


    "Oh ¡­" Sorry, I was in a hurry. But Chang Jing, the Principal wanted to ask something, why can''t you agree to it? This is your chance to learn magic, why can''t you grasp it? "


    "Haha, teacher," it was Chang Jing''s turn to feel awkward, "Last night the Principal asked me to go to his apartment, but I don''t know where the apartment was ¡­ And then he didn''t go. "


    The teacher''s mouth split into a smile. In his heart, he lamented the great tragedy of life.


    "Hee hee, that''s good ¡­" The teacher laughed happily.


    Chang Jing felt that she definitely wasn''t sincere enough when she paid respects to the Creation God this year. Otherwise, why would she encounter so many things today that she didn''t understand?


    "I was even afraid that he would call on me for scolding because I didn''t go to the principal''s place last night. Teacher, why are you so happy instead?"


    "It''s not because of this ¡­" The teacher forced himself to stop smiling and asked Chang Jing seriously, "Are you willing to let me help you with Fire Magic after class?"


    "After class?" Chang Jing saw the desire in her teacher''s eyes and thought back to when she begged the old man to teach him magic. As a result, he made a decision in her heart.


    "But I''m very busy after class," Chang Jing acted as if she was in a difficult situation, as she counted with her fingers, "I have to wash my clothes and do my homework ¡­ Sometimes you have to treat people to dinner. " When it came to inviting people to dinner, Chang Jing felt a headache. Almost all of her living expenses were spent on this, especially that Ka Buyi.


    "These are all small matters, if you were willing to learn from me ¡­" His teacher''s expression was like a merchant''s, he threw out the merchant''s finishing move, "You don''t even need to do my Fire Element homework, as for the clothes, I''ll get someone to help you wash them!"


    Chang Jing was secretly happy, but her face still showed that she was in a difficult position. It could be said that she had the demeanor of a general, neither happy nor angry.


    "Teacher, those things are all small matters." Chang Jing knew that her success or failure would all come in one blow, so she appeared to be extremely cautious ¨C but to the Fire Teacher, this was definitely an expression of awkwardness.


    "As you know, the most important thing in our society is communication. We can help each other through communication, can''t we? "


    The teacher did not understand why Chang Jing had said those words, but she nodded her head to agree.


    "What are the means of annual communication? Taking a treat was a very useful move. Teacher, you''re probably going to be deeper than I am. This is even more true for our students. "


    "And then?" The teacher laughed, because he already knew what Chang Jing was trying to do.


    "Then, if I were to go to your place to take supplementary lessons after class, I would lose the opportunity to interact with my classmates. Then, I would be left all alone."


    After saying that, Chang Jing tilted her head and spread her hands helplessly.


    "You''re right!" Since he knew Chang Jing''s intentions, his teacher naturally knew what to do, "Hiring requires money. Of course you don''t have any extra money for the tuition fee ¡ª that''s not a worry, I won''t charge you. "


    "Teacher, that''s not what I meant." Chang Jing was thinking how could such a foolish person let him be a teacher, "Let''s talk about the tutoring fees later." I mean, if the students knew that I was studying with you, they would definitely want me to treat them again. You know, we students don''t have much money... "So ¡­"


    Even the stupidest person would understand what Chang Jing meant by that. Although her teacher was blaming Chang Jing for being greedy, it was still worth it for him to be able to pick up a precious student and sacrifice some things.


    "In the future, every month, I''ll give you 1500 Ara Coins as living allowance. How about it? Our teacher''s salary isn''t that high, so you have to control yourself when you treat her, right? "


    In fact, Fire Teacher lied. As a foreign teacher specially recruited from Elde Empire, his salary was very high.


    "Hehe ¡­" How can I be embarrassed about this. " Chang Jing was a good example.


    "Hehe, you are my student! "Then what about the special tutoring?"


    "No problem!" Chang Jing answered straightforwardly.


    Chapter 036: Heart''s Loathing


    If someone told you that there really was a free lunch in the world, you might believe it, but if that person told you that he would give you money after a free lunch, would you believe it? Don''t not believe that anything can happen in this world. For example, our Chang Jingye has obtained such an advantage.


    After the "business" was done, and Fire Teacher left the small garden in high spirits. How could they not be happy?


    When he returned to the classroom, the third period had already begun.


    "Reporting in. Teacher, I''m late." Chang Jing could be said to be experienced in this kind of thing. After numerous experiences, she was able to sum up three things in her heart about how to deal with this vicious teacher:


    First of all, his attitude had to be good, because being late wasn''t always a good thing. If his attitude wasn''t good, then it wouldn''t be a question of whether or not he would be punished, but whether or not he would be punished seriously.


    Next, he had to find an excuse that was neither too good nor too bad. It couldn''t be said to be a popular excuse to help an old granny cross the road. The teacher was already immune to such excuses after hearing them countless times.


    And finally ¡ª to make people laugh! If all the students in the classroom looked at you and laughed, and you put on a very embarrassed look to make the teacher feel sympathy, then it would be all right. Of course, the prerequisite is that you cannot laugh, as that will make the teacher think that you are not sincere.


    "Student Chang Jingye!" Contrary to Chang Jing''s expectations, Water teacher was even more gentle today than before, "Come in first."


    "Could it be the calm before the storm?" Chang Jing thought that she had met an opponent this time.


    "Teacher, I did it because ¡­"


    When Chang Jing returned to her seat, she saw the teacher propping himself up with his hands on the podium, continuing his lecture.


    "Are you alright?" Chang Jing really didn''t understand.


    "Chang Jing, are you in trouble?" Ka Buyi who was in the front row turned around and asked softly, "There was someone in the Principal''s office just now. He told you to come over after lunch."


    "It''s nothing," After hearing what the Fire Teacher had to say, Chang Jing knew that the Principal would still come to find him, but she did not expect it to come so quickly, "I understand, thank you."


    "It''s good that you''re fine. Be careful in the future." If you get targeted by the principal, you might even have to be expelled! " Ka Buyi said worriedly.


    This was the first time Chang Jing felt that she was actually so concerned about him, and she couldn''t help but feel grateful in her heart.


    Originally, Chang Jing had planned to properly listen to the lecture, but she couldn''t concentrate at all, so she simply thought of something.


    "The Fire Teacher sought me out to request me to learn from him in particular. The Principal probably sought me out for this matter. Being targeted by the Principal, it would not be hard to explain how the Water teacher treats him with such a good attitude. "


    "Hehe, you can even take advantage of three people!" Thinking about how Fire Teacher would like to bet his life on this, Chang Jing wanted to laugh, "Water element, earth system s, Wind element, haha, all of you are rich teachers!"


    "I miss the old man a little, so what he said is true." "It seems like his magic attainment should be very high. I really shouldn''t have treated him like that in the past ¡­"


    Thinking about that, Chang Jing fell asleep on the table.


    The fourth section is the Water Practice Course.


    After what happened yesterday, Chang Jing was too lazy to release the glacial blade, he was not someone who liked to stand out. Thus, he found a sunny corner and sat down. She closed her eyes and began to enjoy the winter sunlight.


    ", why don''t you go and practice it?" The teacher at the side saw this and walked over.


    Chang Jing was surprised and quickly stood up.


    "Teacher, I''ll be going now."


    "Take a seat, teacher wants to talk about something with you." The Water teacher pulled Chang Jing to push him back down to the ground and sat down as well.


    "Chang Jing, did you agree to what the Principal told you yesterday?"


    Hearing these words, Chang Jing was overjoyed, as expected, it was as she had expected!


    "Teacher, you want me to learn Water Magic from you?" Chang Jing said straightforwardly, he did not want to waste her time attacking from the side like the Fire Teacher.


    "You ¡­ You already know about it? " Water teacher obviously could not react in time.


    "Fire Teacher just looked for me," Chang Jing said with a grateful expression, "Hehe, he really is a good person! In order for me to be able to study with him peacefully, he promised me that I wouldn''t need to hand in my Fire Element homework, that he would get people to help me wash my clothes, and even gave me a monthly allowance of 1500 Ara dollars! "How many good teachers are there like this in the world?"


    After which, he intentionally glanced sideways at his teacher.


    The teacher thought for a while, then said with a resolute expression: "If you agree to learn Water Magic from me, I will give you 2000 Ara coins per month!"


    "Then how embarrassing ¡­" Chang Jing said while laughing, but she suddenly had an extremely disgusted feeling towards herself in her heart.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why does he look like a shameless evil merchant! "


    Seeing that Chang Jing had agreed, the Water teacher left happily.


    Chang Jing shook her head with all her might, wanting to throw away this idea, but this emotion only grew stronger. It was as if a haughty voice was laughing at him from the bottom of its heart.


    Chapter 037: Reappearance of the Dream


    A voice resounded within Chang Jing''s heart. It was close to the heart, yet it seemed to come from the faraway horizon.


    "Ignorant human, how despicable are your thoughts? Don''t you think you''re shameless for not knowing what''s good for you? You just live too easily, so you won''t learn to cherish it. "


    "Once upon a time, my good sons and sons shed their blood on the ground for the sake of their people''s survival ¡­"


    Chang Jing fell asleep, the dream full of killing intent resurfaced in her mind.


    A fully armored soldier, covered in blood, his parched throat still singing a war song ¡­ The corpses piled up like mountains and the blood of heroes filled the air. Warriors fell, one after another ¡­


    "Elder, the loss is already decided. In this life, Xi Yan cannot help you. In the next life, Xi Yan will definitely give my all once again to serve my Demons ¡­ " Her sad and beautiful smile was just like yesterday ¡­


    An explosion resounded through the sky...


    Chang Jing suddenly woke up from her hysterical shout.


    "Chang Jing," Ka Buyi tried to push Chang Jing''s shoulder, but when she saw that had woken up, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "Why did you fall asleep?


    "It''s good that you''re fine! "Class is over, if you don''t go now, you won''t have any more to eat!" Ka Buyi said, "You forced me to wait for you for so long!"


    "Treat?" Chang Jing knew that she couldn''t do anything to this guy. The only thing he could do was surrender.


    "Great!" "What do you want to eat? I''ll treat you today!" Ka Buyi''s words were shocking.


    "You are? Great! "Hur hur, let''s hurry up and go over there."


    With regards to the school''s dining hall, Chang Jing had a rather good understanding of it. After the students finished their lessons, they were already very tired, and couldn''t wait to finish their meals and go back to rest. There was no way to cut in line because there was no such thing as queuing up. Everyone just went to the counter like a beehive, eating whoever had more strength.


    Passing through the crowd of people outside Pleasant Garden, Chang Jing and the others arrived at the dining hall. After a long and arduous search, they finally found an empty seat.


    "Are you going to prepare some food?" Because Ka Buyi was the one who was treating her, Chang Jing thought that it would be better to give her the tiring work of buying vegetables.


    "Sure, if you''re ''Beauty Chang Jing''." Ka Buyi said with a fake smile.


    "Hehe, let me do it!" With that, Chang Jing walked towards the counter that was equally crowded. She didn''t know why, but when she faced Ka Buyi, he had a kind of inexplicable feeling, that kind of feeling where she was willing to be bullied no matter what.


    "Wait, I''ll give you a meal ticket!" Ka Buyi called out to him from far away.


    "Heh, you really invited me?" "Alright, bring it over!"


    After a long period of bustling time ¡­


    "Happy Birthday! I wish you today and today! " Chang Jing said sincerely as she put down the dishes she had just bought.


    "Whose birthday is it? "Carelessly done!" Ka Buyi was completely confused by Chang Jing.


    "You don''t even like me treating you? "It''s a bit cheap."


    Chang Jing thought about it carefully and really felt that she was a little despicable.


    "Then I won''t be polite and eat it!" Without waiting for Ka Buyi to finish his sentence, he started the engine. After finishing the meal, not only did he eat all the food he had bought before, he even added a few dishes that he didn''t usually buy, but he couldn''t afford to buy.


    Chang Jing smiled as she looked at Ka Buyi, whose face was filled with grievance.


    "I''ve never seen you eat so much in the past!" Ka Buyi was starting to regret about his wallet.


    "Hehe, because you invited me today, I''m happy!" Chang Jing crossed her legs, her eyes almost narrowing into a line.


    "I think it''s better if you don''t eat it!" "Hmph, if I had known earlier, I would have invited you. My poor money!"


    After eating, Chang Jing followed Fire Teacher''s instructions and headed straight to the Principal''s apartment. The dream just now made Chang Jing feel as if a path had been laid in front of him, an unavoidable path.


    Since he could not escape, he should face it bravely. Chang Jing remembered that her father had told him this when he was young.


    "Fate, here I come!" After Chang Jing inadvertently said this sentence, even he herself was shocked, "Why did I say this all of a sudden?"


    The principal''s apartment was located in the northwest corner of the college, a small house with an ancient atmosphere. It was said that one of the conditions for the principal to be hired from the Elde Empire was for the academy to provide a new house. But when he saw the house, the headmaster changed his mind and preferred to live in the old one. When Chang Jing arrived, he sincerely lamented that this place was truly a good place to rest and recuperate.


    Chang Jing walked up the small stairs and knocked on the door.


    "Come in. The door isn''t locked." An old voice came out of the room...

 C37 The Reappearance of Dreams

    A voice resounded within Chang Jing''s heart. It was close to the heart, yet it seemed to come from the faraway horizon.


    "Ignorant human, how despicable are your thoughts? Don''t you think you''re shameless for not knowing what''s good for you? You just live too easily, so you won''t learn to cherish it. "


    "Once upon a time, my good sons and sons shed their blood on the ground for the sake of their people''s survival ¡­"


    Chang Jing fell asleep, the dream full of killing intent resurfaced in her mind.


    A fully armored soldier, covered in blood, his parched throat still singing a war song ¡­ The corpses piled up like mountains and the blood of heroes filled the air. Warriors fell, one after another ¡­


    "Elder, the loss is already decided. In this life, Xi Yan cannot help you. In the next life, Xi Yan will definitely give my all once again to serve my Demons ¡­ " Her sad and beautiful smile was just like yesterday ¡­


    An explosion resounded through the sky...


    No!


    Chang Jing suddenly woke up from her hysterical shout.


    "Chang Jing," Ka Buyi tried to push Chang Jing''s shoulder, but when she saw that had woken up, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "Why did you fall asleep?


    "No ¡­" Thinking about that dream made Chang Jing tremble in fear, she took a deep breath to calm the fear in her heart, "I''ve had a nightmare. "Hur hur, it''s fine now."


    "It''s good that you''re fine! "Class is over, if you don''t go now, you won''t have any more to eat!" Ka Buyi said, "You forced me to wait for you for so long!"


    "Treat?" Chang Jing knew that she couldn''t do anything to this guy. The only thing he could do was surrender.


    "Great!" "What do you want to eat? I''ll treat you today!" Ka Buyi''s words were shocking.


    "You are? Great! "Hur hur, let''s hurry up and go over there."


    With regards to the school''s dining hall, Chang Jing had a rather good understanding of it. After the students finished their lessons, they were already very tired, and couldn''t wait to finish their meals and go back to rest. There was no way to cut in line because there was no such thing as queuing up. Everyone just went to the counter like a beehive, eating whoever had more strength.


    Passing through the crowd of people outside Pleasant Garden, Chang Jing and the others arrived at the dining hall. After a long and arduous search, they finally found an empty seat.


    "Are you going to prepare some food?" Because Ka Buyi was the one who was treating her, Chang Jing thought that it would be better to give her the tiring work of buying vegetables.


    "Sure, if you''re ''Beauty Chang Jing''." Ka Buyi said with a fake smile.


    "Hehe, let me do it!" With that, Chang Jing walked towards the counter that was equally crowded. She didn''t know why, but when she faced Ka Buyi, he had a kind of inexplicable feeling, that kind of feeling where she was willing to be bullied no matter what.


    "Wait, I''ll give you a meal ticket!" Ka Buyi called out to him from far away.


    "Heh, you really invited me?" "Alright, bring it over!"


    After a long period of bustling time ¡­


    "Happy Birthday! I wish you today and today! " Chang Jing said sincerely as she put down the dishes she had just bought.


    "Whose birthday is it? "Carelessly done!" Ka Buyi was completely confused by Chang Jing.


    "Isn''t it your birthday?" Chang Jing scratched his head and said with an innocent expression, "Can you not treat me without a good birthday? You make people have wild thoughts! "


    "You don''t even like me treating you? "It''s a bit cheap."


    Chang Jing thought about it carefully and really felt that she was a little despicable.


    "Then I won''t be polite and eat it!" Without waiting for Ka Buyi to finish his sentence, he started the engine. After finishing the meal, not only did he eat all the food he had bought before, he even added a few dishes that he didn''t usually buy, but he couldn''t afford to buy.


    Chang Jing smiled as she looked at Ka Buyi, whose face was filled with grievance.


    "I''ve never seen you eat so much in the past!" Ka Buyi was starting to regret about his wallet.


    "Hehe, because you invited me today, I''m happy!" Chang Jing crossed her legs, her eyes almost narrowing into a line.


    "I think it''s better if you don''t eat it!" "Hmph, if I had known earlier, I would have invited you. My poor money!"


    After eating, Chang Jing followed Fire Teacher''s instructions and headed straight to the Principal''s apartment. The dream just now made Chang Jing feel as if a path had been laid in front of him, an unavoidable path.


    Since he could not escape, he should face it bravely. Chang Jing remembered that her father had told him this when he was young.


    "Fate, here I come!" After Chang Jing inadvertently said this sentence, even he herself was shocked, "Why did I say this all of a sudden?"


    The principal''s apartment was located in the northwest corner of the college, a small house with an ancient atmosphere. It was said that one of the conditions for the principal to be hired from the Elde Empire was for the academy to provide a new house. But when he saw the house, the headmaster changed his mind and preferred to live in the old one. When Chang Jing arrived, he sincerely lamented that this place was truly a good place to rest and recuperate.


    Chang Jing walked up the small stairs and knocked on the door.


    "Come in. The door isn''t locked." An old voice came out of the room...

 C38 Friends on the other side (1)

    Chang Jing pushed the door and entered the house.


    What appeared in front of him was a white-bearded elder with a kind face, completely different from how Chang Jing viewed the old Magician to be when she viewed him as a bad old man (There was no other way, since he was'' unkind ''in the past).


    "Hello, Principal!"


    After greeting them, Chang Jing started to look through the furnishings of the room.


    This was an old-fashioned room, and there was not even a trace of the modern era in it. The furnishings inside were also very simple. Behind the door, there was a row of bookshelves, and the bookshelves were filled to the brim with books. Next to him was an ancient table with an oil lamp on it. Next to the table were two fur-upholstered chairs. The headmaster was sitting on one of them.


    There was even a door opened at the southwest corner of the room. Chang Jing guessed that it was the Principal''s bedroom.


    "You are Chang Jingye, right? What were you doing standing there in a daze for? "Hur hur, come and sit over here." The Principal pointed to the chair by his side and indicated for Chang Jing to come over, then gestured for him to sit down.


    "Greetings Principal," Chang Jing stood up again and bowed to the Principal. Although he was not from a rich and powerful family, he still bowed respectfully. Moreover, bowing could cover up the nervousness in his heart. It was just that he didn''t notice that he had already said, "Greetings, Principal."


    "Hehe, you sure are sensible. Chang Jingye, let me take a good look at you, "The Principal pulled Chang Jing''s hand from Chang Jing''s head all the way to his feet, and from his feet to her head as she couldn''t help but nod," You really are a good model! "


    "I heard the teachers say that your comprehension of magic is very high! "You should have learned magic before, right?" the headmaster asked.


    "I learned a little last year." Chang Jing was obviously very reserved. What a joke, it would be strange if the elders looked at him with such disrespect!


    "Such a high achievement in one year, sure enough, the heavens ¡­" It is natural to be made for learning magic! " In order to prevent Chang Jing from having such arrogant thoughts in the future, the Principal forcefully swallowed down the word "genius". If he were to know that Chang Jing had not even learned magic for two months, it was unknown whether the word "talented" that came out of his mouth would be heard by everyone in the entire academy.


    "Can you tell the headmaster who taught you magic?" The headmaster really wanted to meet the person who was so lucky to be able to pick up the treasure in the first place.


    "Bad old mage!" After Chang Jing said this, she immediately realized that she said the wrong thing. How could she say such disrespectful words in front of the Principal?


    "No ¡­" Chang Jing changed his tone, "He seemed to have told me his name before. What was his name? Oh right, it''s Hao Si. "But ¡­"


    "Hao Si. But? Isn''t he just an unkempt old geezer? "


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    "I didn''t expect him to take advantage of me!" The principal revealed an unwilling expression before his expression darkened, "To be able to teach you magic of the four elements, other than him, there aren''t many other people. Anyway, this old thing''s luck is really good. To be able to receive such an outstanding disciple."


    "Principal, do you know that rotten old man?" Although she realised that she said the wrong things just now, it would be hard to change her words back to Chang Jing''s place.


    "You called him ''Bad Old Man''?" The principal''s expression changed.


    "No, no ¡­ I was wrong!" Chang Jing immediately tried to defend herself. He did not want to appear as if she did not respect the old man in front of the Principal. I called him a good old grandpa. "


    "Good old grandpa, bad old man?" The Principal stared at Chang Jing and continued asking, "So you''re not her disciple?"


    "He seemed to have mentioned the matter of taking me in as his disciple, but because I had something to do, I refused." Chang Jing understood that she had rejected Hao Si''s offer more than a month ago because she was afraid of being sold off. However, the request to take in a disciple was so childish that now, she could only use "something" to explain.


    Hearing Chang Jing''s reply, the Principal laughed out loud.


    "Haha ¡­" This time, the old thing had suffered a huge loss! "Haha ¡­" That expression was something that only naive children would have.


    Chang Jing who was clueless could only keep laughing along.


    "Chang Jingye, do you want to know why I''m so happy?" The Principal, who had finally recovered his composure, asked Chang Jing happily.


    "Hur hur, Principal, please speak."


    The headmaster looked up, as if lost in distant memories.


    "He and I are old rivals Old friends who have been fighting for decades! You must be wondering why he and I are friends and enemies at the same time.


    "Heh heh, actually, that''s a long story. He and I have known each other since we were little, and we have been good friends since we were little! When we were kids, we caught butterflies on the prairie, rode horses, fought... I remember he had a scar on his buttocks when he was riding! Heh heh, what a good time that was! "Just like you are now, carefree ¡­"


    "But Principal, didn''t you just say that you were old rivals?" Chang Jing interrupted the Principal. He understood that if the old man were to be lost in memories, he would never stop talking.


    "Oh, right ¡­" The headmaster put away the memory and turned his mind to another memory, "Childhood is always passing quickly, in the blink of an eye we are all 16 or 17 years old. Later on, our parents thought that learning magic would bring the greatest benefits to our family, so they arranged for us to rely on our relationship to send all of us to Duchy of Meuse''s Royal Faculty of Magic to learn magic. "


    "Ever since then, our struggle has begun ¡­"

 C39 Friends on the other side (2)

    The Principal continued, "Ever since we were sent to the Duchy of Meuse, we were assigned to different classes. We would no longer be able to travel freely on the prairie together as we used to, and we would even be together for very little time. However, we, who were tasked with the family''s mission, didn''t become depressed because of this. Instead, we wholeheartedly invested ourselves into learning magic. Just like that, we spent five years in Duchy of Meuse, a boring and fulfilling five years. At the same time, our friendship did not fade because we were not often together. Instead, it deepened. "


    "In the sixth year, the year before we graduated, something happened that caused our situation to become awkward and awkward. I met a beautiful girl and fell madly in love with her! That kind of love is simply incurable to the point that I don''t know where to put my heart if I don''t see her in one day! Finally one day I picked a big bouquet of roses to confess to her, but she told me she already had someone she liked! "


    Hearing that, Chang Jing understood a little, and thus interrupted: "The girl''s lover is Hao Si. "Is that right?"


    "Yes, that''s him, but I didn''t know it at the time. After I was rejected by that girl, I became depressed and started to learn to drink. Not long after graduation exam, I got drunk again at a small hotel near the academy. I didn''t expect to meet Hao Si, who I haven''t seen for a long time.


    "At that time, my heart broke! My brotherly friend stole my favorite girl! I staggered over to Hao Si and slapped him hard, calling him inhuman. "He left the hotel despite the tugging at the back ¡­"


    "Because I''ve already finished the exam, I was discouraged when I arrived at school and immediately went back home. After that, I didn''t have any positive contact with him, and only kept going against him in my field of magic. "


    At this point, the headmaster let out a long sigh and continued, "It was only recently that I heard a little about his life from someone else. He understood later that I had decided to part ways with the girl, and then he became depressed because his family forced his sister to marry someone he didn''t like ¡­ Perhaps the slovenliness of the moment has a lot to do with those things as well. "


    "Principal, actually, Teacher Hao Si cannot be blamed for the matter regarding that girl. He should not know about the matter between you and her." After listening to the Principal''s story, Chang Jing told Hao Si. However, a sense of respect arose as she unconsciously addressed him as teacher.


    "We can''t blame him ¡­" The principal was in deep self-reproach.


    "Principal, is there something that you have called me here for today?" Chang Jing intentionally lured the principal away.


    "Look at me ¡­" Heh heh, I''m really old! "How can you forget so many important things just by saying those words?"


    The headmaster got up and went to the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in.


    "I heard that you are very talented in magic, and a few of your teachers have also told me that they are willing to give you special tutoring for free. The reason I called you here this time is mainly to ask for your opinion.


    Chang Jing recalled her annoying appearance when facing the Fire Element Water teacher, and answered with a frown: "This Fire Element Water teacher has already told me, I have already promised them. "Actually, this is a good thing for me. I am not happy yet!"


    "It''s good that you can think of it that way! Are you interested in learning from me? Speaking of which, I don''t have a disciple yet! "Haha ¡­" The headmaster struck the iron while it was hot.


    "No problem, I''ll just follow you and learn from you in the future!"


    "Don''t you want to learn something from me?" Seeing Chang Jing''s straightforward answer, the principal was a little worried about his sincerity.


    "Hur hur, the things the principal taught me are definitely good. You don''t need to ask to know!" Chang Jing revealed her true colors.


    "Hehe, you''re right. How could I possibly be bad at what I taught you?" The headmaster went back to the desk and took out a piece of paper from the drawer.


    "This is your tutorial arrangement. Take it and have a good look." We''ll start our tutoring program next week! "


    When Chang Jing took the paper and looked at it, she nearly regretted it so much that her intestines turned green. On it was written ¡ª ¡ª


    Water Element on Monday, Wind Element on Tuesday, earth system on Wednesday, and Fire Element on Thursday.


    "It''s over," Chang Jing was dumbstruck, "No wonder teacher ''bribed'' me. It seems that I don''t even have any time to rest now!"


    Looking at the dazed Chang Jing, the Principal asked: "What, are you unsatisfied?"


    "No, very, very good." Chang Jing answered with a bitter face, she looked even more powerful than if she had just eaten Huang Lian.


    "Who told me to agree so readily? Blame yourself! "


    After the afternoon class, when Chang Jing and her group walked back to their dorms, they discovered that the side of the promotional slots near the Pleasant Garden were filled with people.


    "Let''s go over and take a look?" Jin Tian pulled Chang Jing and wanted to drill inside.


    Chang Jing always liked the liveliness, but because of the "tutoring arrangements" at noon, it was a huge blow to him and she was not in the least bit interested.


    "Forget it, what''s there to look at!" Chang Jing said listlessly.


    "Tsk, it''s not like you''re missing anything, really! Come quickly! " Jin Tian forcefully dragged Chang Jing inside.


    "New things to do in the Student Council?" Jin Tian read the words on the poster one by one.

 C40 Hurry up and be an official

    "Recruitment officer?" Chang Jing was confused, she had never heard of the term "Student Union" ever since she was young. So she asked Jin Tian who was beside him, "What is the ''Student Union''? "For what?"


    Hearing Chang Jing''s question, Jin Tian almost laughed to death! However, from the looks of it, there were many elements of schadenfreude.


    "Really? Big Brother, you don''t even know this?!" Hehe, you actually don''t know what I know? Hehe, so there are things that my Big Brother Ye doesn''t know about, I''m not necessarily worse than you in everything, haha! "


    The proud Jin Tian unconsciously raised his voice, it was so loud that it attracted the attention of everyone in the world.


    The surrounding people all looked at them, some of them even pointing at them.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and say it if you know it!" "Really!" Chang Jing could not stand being stared at by so many people, she just wanted to slip away.


    Jin Tian also felt that something was wrong, so he lowered his voice and whispered into Chang Jing''s ear: "This'' student council '', is the abbreviation of'' student management committee ''. Just as the name implies, it is an organization managed by the students. It originates from the Duchy of Meuse. " He wanted to show off in front of Chang Jing again today, and this opportunity was not many. "How about it, do you know what a ''officer'' is?"


    "Tsk, as the name implies, ''officer'' is someone who runs errands. Do you think I''m really stupid?" This time, Chang Jing got the right person, the administrative officer really was a lackey material.


    "I can''t see that you''re actually quite knowledgeable!" Chang Jing patted Jin Tian''s shoulder, and laughed wickedly: "Speak, where did you get the information from?"


    "Hehe, Boss is indeed the boss. You''ve already discovered this!" Actually, I just heard this from my elder brother before I came to the academy. He''s in our academy, and he''s a head of the Student Union! " Saying that, Jin Tian was filled with pride, "How about it, are you interested in joining us? I told my brother to make sure you pass the interview, right? "


    "''Interview''? Do students have to eat noodles to compete in this student union? " Chang Jing''s comprehension ability was really strong!


    "Please, can I take the test in person?" Jin Tian fainted!


    "What kind of weird things are these? I''m not interested, not interested!" Chang Jing shook her head like a rattle drum, he did not want to make a fool of herself again.


    "This is a great chance for a government official! You haven''t, right? " Jin Tian began to display his enticing charm.


    Chang Jing thought about it, but still shook her head and rejected her idea.


    "If you want to participate, then sign up yourself. I''m busy." Then, he wanted to leave this disgraceful place.


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª


    "Recruitment officer? Alright, I want to sign up! " It turned out that Master Ka Buyi had arrived.


    "Hey, do you want to register as well?" We really think the same way as heroes! " Ka Buyi saw Chang Jing and the others who wanted to turn around and leave right away.


    "Sigh, I want to register, but since Big Brother Chang Jing said this thing is troublesome and says that she''s busy, then I won''t!" Jin Tian said to Ka Buyi helplessly.


    "What''s the trouble?" Where are you going to be busy with all your idleness? In my opinion, there''s someone who would lose face if they were to be removed from the competition, right? " Ka Buyi pretended to look down on "someone" and continued, "If you don''t, it would be very embarrassing! Chang Jing wouldn''t be so foolish! "


    "That''s right. It''s really embarrassing to be removed from the competition!"


    She had wanted to talk about the special tutoring, but when she thought about it, she realized that she really couldn''t talk about it. In the face of Ka Buyi, Chang Jing was willing to do anything, and offending her was not a joke. With that, Chang Jing began to squeeze her way out of the crowd again.


    "Are you really not a man?" Ka Buyi used her ultimate move. She was absolutely confident that he could grasp onto Chang Jing tightly, "If you don''t even dare to do that, it''s no wonder you''re called ''Chang Jing''.


    "Don''t spout nonsense. When my dad named me, he meant ''I think you''re right, but you''re wrong''. He meant to make me understand that no matter what I''ve done in the past, as long as I can change from what I''ve done right, I''ll still be a good person!" Chang Jing couldn''t help but defend his old father when she heard Ka Buyi misinterpreting his name.


    "Oh, it still ''feels like it is today but it didn''t happen yesterday''!" I think ''feeling timid and weak today'' is the real thing! "You coward, get out of the way! Don''t hinder my application!" He unhappily pushed Chang Jing to the side.


    "Who''s the coward?" Chang Jing''s experience during the learning of martial arts had made him somewhat afraid of "cowards", "If you want to sign up, just sign up, isn''t it just a small student union? I was still afraid of it! "


    "Hehe, now that''s obedient ¡­" Ka Buyi revealed a mischievous smile.


    Chang Jing knew that she had been tricked again ¡­


    Once Chang Jing returned from reporting her name, she immediately entangled herself with Jin Tian.


    "Speak, did you call Ka Buyi over on purpose?"


    "Big Brother, don''t speak carelessly. Why did I call Ka Buyi over on purpose? Besides, what do I call her for? " was confused when he remembered that Ka Buyi had used her sister (in fact, it was Chang Jing) to play with him.


    "Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? It must be you ghosts! " Chang Jing acted as if she was right and did not spare him, "If you did wrong, then you have to take responsibility! "Quickly tell me what the ''interview'' is all about!"


    Jin Tian had no choice but to explain the matter of the "interview" clearly to him, and even vowed to definitely ask for his brother''s help.


    Listening to the details, Chang Jing revealed a pleased smile, "Heh heh ¡­ How could you escape my trap! "


    So that was what Chang Jing was planning!

 C41 Admission Interview (1)

    Since she had already signed up, Chang Jing thought that she should at least get some results, if not she would be disgraced and laughed at by Ka Buyi.


    Thus, he went to the library to look for a large amount of information on the construction of the student union and various books on lectures. After assaulting and bombarding Jin Tian countless times, he began to fully grasp the situation of the school''s student union. In the end, he came to the conclusion that it was impossible for him to pass the interview.


    The recruitment for the student union happened to be in the evening today. After Chang Jing and the other two finished their meal, they made an appointment to go to the interviewing venue ¡ª ¡ª auditorium. The auditorium was originally a special meeting room for teachers. It was neither small nor small, and was most suitable for such interviews. Under the student union''s request, the academy agreed to their request.


    When Chang Jing and the others came in, there were already quite a few people in the small hall. Chang Jing guessed that at least sixty percent of the people who registered had already come.


    "So everyone was quite nervous, hur hur." Listening to Chang Jing''s words, the current him was also very nervous.


    "That''s right. As students, it''s only natural for us to be nervous when we''ve never seen anything big before." Jin Tian''s tone was obviously trembling, it seemed like he was also extremely nervous.


    "What''s there to be nervous about?" Ka Buyi, whose mouth was still chewing on his snacks, turned his head and looked at them, "Isn''t it just having hundreds of people look at you and talk to you?


    Chang Jing really wanted to explain to Ka Buyi that she was not a man at all, but a real boy. He knew in her heart that the consequences of what she had said would be serious.


    At Chang Jing''s insistence, they found seats in the corner of the auditorium. According to Chang Jing''s personality, she would definitely not like being watched by others, especially during times like this. He would rather hide, like a hedgehog, in a place where no one was paying attention to him, in order to find a bit of "sense of security".


    After Jin Tian and the others sat down, he informed Chang Jing about the "fake name" and ran over to the side of the stage. Chang Jing knew that he was definitely looking for his brother. When they were not in the small hall, Jin Tian asked Chang Jing to follow them so that he could meet his brother so that she could talk about luxury in front of the judges. However, Chang Jing thought that this kind of relationship between them wasn''t really good, so she refused.


    Sure enough, Jin Tian and a senior who looked like a student ''hooked up'' with each other on the stage. From afar, that person looked quite similar to Jin Tian.


    "Who is that person?" Why did Jin Tian go and find him? " Ka Buyi pointed to the person beside Jin Tian and asked.


    "If I guessed correctly, he should be Jin Tian''s older brother. According to him, he should be a Division Minister of the student union." Chang Jing replied lightly.


    "Brother? "Minister?!" Ka Buyi gave Chang Jing a kick, "Wow, so it turns out that you have already fought an internal battle. Such a good thing still doesn''t count against me! "


    "What internal battle?" Chang Jing was a little annoyed. She was nervous to the point that she had not even made it in time, how could she have the mood to cause trouble with Ka Buyi!


    "If you want him to help you, you can talk to Jin Tian later. I can''t help you."


    "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t help me!" Ka Buyi turned his body, using her own words, this was the best punishment for bad people ¡ª ¡ª Turns fart towards him!


    Chang Jing shook his head and laughed, but did not say anything. She just put her hands on the back of the chair in front of him and rested his head on it ¡ª that way she could slow down her heartbeat.


    After a while, Jin Tian ran back while grinning.


    "Hehe, I told my brother that as long as the three of us don''t act too poorly, we can all enter!"


    Brother Jin Tian in front of the stage nodded at them, and Chang Jing and the others waved at him at the same time, as a form of greeting.


    "I already said that Big Brother Jin Tian is the best!" Ka Buyi raised his head and looked at Jin Tian, and then looked at him with the corner of his eyes, "Unlike some people ¡­"


    "Hehe, did you guys cause trouble again?" Jin Tian was already used to Chang Jing and Ka Buyi being natural enemies, he did not take Ka Buyi''s words seriously at all and only laughed it off.


    "Jin Tian, is this really okay? The nepotism doesn''t seem to be very good, right? " Chang Jing was a little unwilling to accept this matter, especially after the reappearance of that dream from before.


    "Don''t worry!" Didn''t my brother say that passing or not will depend on our own performance? If not, why would we still come and join in the excitement? Wouldn''t it be fine if we just told him to directly enter the student union? " Jin Tian said while grinning, as though everything was in his hands.


    "But I always think it''s a disgrace. "Someone''s going to find out, we ¡­" Chang Jing was still worried.


    "Hey, didn''t I already say that? Whether we can enter the student union or not is still up to us! If you don''t think so, then I''ll just say it for free, okay? " Jin Tian was a little unhappy listening to Chang Jing''s explanation.


    At this time, Ka Buyi did not say anything, maybe this was the reason why Chang Jing was not angered even when she bullied him. Although she was quite a prankster at times, she would never, at any given moment, be a prankster.


    "True ¡­" Chang Jing knew that if he continued, it would get out of hand, so he stopped talking. After all, Jin Tian had good intentions and the beneficiary was himself.


    "I''m worried for nothing. I need to go to the toilet!" Chang Jing smiled at the two and walked out.


    "Didn''t he just go on stage? Why is he going on stage again? Look at how nervous he is! " Jin Tian looked at Chang Jing''s back and said to Ka Buyi, "Ka Buyi, can you help look after the seat? "Wait for me!" After which, he walked out.


    Ka Buyi tilted his head and asked himself, "Didn''t he just go on stage before?"

 C42 Accession Interview (Part II)

    After Chang Jing and Xia Xinyue finished using the toilet, they did not directly enter the auditorium. Instead, they stayed outside for around ten minutes, hoping to let the cold winter wind ease their nervous mood. Seeing that it was almost time, the two of them ran in quickly.


    However, the moment they entered, they were shocked. The number of people in the auditorium had increased several times!


    "Jin Tian, didn''t you say that there were only a hundred or so people registering this time? It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it''s worth five hundred now, right? " Chang Jing asked Jin Tian, who was more knowledgeable.


    "I don''t know either. That''s what my brother told me!" Jin Tian did not understand either.


    "Forget it, let''s return to our seats first." Chang Jing suggested.


    "Alright!"


    Chang Jing and the others went back to their seats and saw Ka Buyi resting with his eyes closed, singing a song.


    The two men smiled bitterly at each other, "This girl''s mentality is really strong!"


    "You want to hold a concert here?" Chang Jing joked.


    "You''re back? You sure have a lot of piss, after all that time! " Hearing the voice, Ka Buyi opened his eyes, "The concert is not bad, haha!"


    "Hur hur, we have some matters to attend to outside!" Chang Jing laughed dryly, "Why are there so many people here now, do you know why?"


    "I don''t know either. After you guys left, these people started coming back one after another." Ka Buyi looked around and said to Chang Jing.


    "Hehe, it''s better to have more people!"


    Chang Jing smelt an aura that only tigers would emit when they see sheep. She could not help but look at Ka Buyi blankly.


    "Tsk, what''s there to be nervous about!" Ka Buyi acted as if he did not care and continued to sing.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled bitterly again.


    "Teachers, fellow students, good evening!" It''s been a pleasure to host this campaign today... Let''s cut to the chase and get straight to the point! " As the host began his introduction, the interview began. The auditorium was specially designed, with a wind attribute magic array added onto the platform. Therefore, the host''s voice didn''t seem soft at all in the large auditorium.


    "Everyone must be very curious why so many people suddenly appeared in the auditorium, right?" The host asked as he stood on the stage. All of the examinees below had their ears perked up, and Chang Jing and the rest were no exception.


    "Actually, this was decided on a temporary basis after we received the notice from the student affairs office. The student affairs office informed us that in order to make our selection more transparent, as well as to enrich the students'' campus life, we were required to take the form of interesting questions and answers during this interview. At the same time, we also invited some teachers and students from all over the school to come over and observe. "


    Hearing this, the examinees below the stage all frowned and wore a bitter face.


    "What should I do? I didn''t inform you in advance!"


    "Interesting, isn''t it boring when we go up there?"


    "It''s over, it''s over. There''s no preparation at all. This time we''re going to lose face."


    The audience broke out into a flurry of discussion ¡­


    "What should we do?" Chang Jing asked Jin Tian, "Your information is not accurate!"


    At this time, Jin Tian was also cursing his brother in his heart. Hearing Chang Jing''s question, Jin Tian didn''t know what to say, so he could only laugh awkwardly.


    "What''s so interesting about that? It''s just a question and answer session!" Ka Buyi opened his eyes from the side, "Others may not be prepared, but what do we have to be afraid of?!"


    Hearing Ka Buyi''s words, Chang Jing did not know what to say, and quietly sat there and waited for the exam to begin.


    "Everyone be quiet! Do you understand? Then let''s begin right now! " The host raised his hand.


    "We have chosen to go up on stage voluntarily. Please be more enthusiastic, students. Those who have not registered before can also come up to register temporarily. Don''t miss the chance. " The host even had a bit of a joke when he was about to step down from the stage.


    "Hur hur, I''ll be going first!" Ka Buyi smiled at the pale-faced Chang Jing and Jin Tian, then walked towards the stage.


    Chang Jing and Jin Tian looked at each other and laughed bitterly for the third time.


    "This female classmate is very brave!" Seeing that Ka Buyi had come up, the host also went up on stage.


    "Can you tell us your name?" The host asked Ka Buyi.


    "Ka Buyi," Ka Buyi bowed to the students below the stage, and said naturally, "I am glad to be able to meet you all today! Let me be the first to lead the way! "


    "Hur hur, this student said it so well!" The host said to the audience, "Don''t you think you should give her a round of warm applause?"


    As he spoke, he heard thunderous applause from below the stage ¡­


    At this time, Ka Buyi was still calmly thanking his without the slightest hint of nervousness.


    "Is she even human?" Jin Tian asked Chang Jing.


    "Probably." Chang Jing was not sure if Ka Buyi was still human.


    "Then, let us begin! First of all, there was the first question ¡ª


    A man went for a walk by the river with his girlfriend, and suddenly his girlfriend fell into the river, and the man jumped into the water in a hurry to find her, but when he couldn''t find her, he left there sadly. After a few years, he went back to his old place and saw an old man fishing, but there was no grass on the fish that the old man caught, so he asked the old man why the fish didn''t get any water on them, and the old man said, This river never grew any grass. The man suddenly jumped into the water and killed himself. May I ask, why is this so, Ka Buyi?

 C43 Admission Interview (3)

    Ka Buyi turned his head, and carefully thought about it...


    The audience was also discussing the answers. Some said that aquatic plants and fish reminded him of his dead girlfriend and himself, while others said that the man had gone crazy. Some even said that the old man had cast some sort of spell that lured the man away ¡­


    "Big Brother Ye, do you know the answer?" After thinking it through, Jin Tian couldn''t think of anything else and turned to Chang Jing for help.


    Chang Jing thought for a while, then said, "If I''m not wrong, it should be ¡­"


    Jin Tian listened and nodded his head, praising Chang Jing for being smart!


    "Hehe, of course I''m smart!" Chang Jing secretly laughed, "My Bing Bing used to always say that I was smart!"


    Seeing that it was almost time, the host on stage asked Ka Buyi if she had an answer.


    Ka Buyi revealed a faint smile and said lightly: "I thought of it."


    "Then why?"


    "A few years ago, when he was diving for his girlfriend, something caught his leg. He pushed himself with all his might and finally got rid of those things. He thought it was seaweed. Now he understood that it was his girlfriend''s hair. I wonder if my answer is correct? " Ka Buyi said the answer in his heart.


    Before the host could even announce the correct answer, the audience''s applause had already drowned out the entire platform.


    "Big Brother Ye, Ka Buyi is not that much worse than you!" Jin Tian said to Chang Jing from below the stage. Chang Jing laughed and said, "Let''s see her performance on the next question."


    "Looks like this student not only has courage, but he is also very smart! So the next question is a brain-teaser, please listen --


    What kind of thing is yours, but someone else uses it much more than you do? "


    This time, Ka Buyi answered without thinking, "Ka Buyi!"


    "What ''Ka Buyi''?" The host was clearly confused.


    "Hehe, isn''t the answer ''my name''?" Ka Buyi smiled brilliantly, "Don''t forget that my name is'' Ka Buyi ''!"


    "Oh, yes.''s answer was completely correct. Everyone, congratulations on successfully passing! " The host was extremely embarrassed. He thought that after making such a low level mistake, it would be even harder for him to host a program in the future.


    Another round of applause rang out from the audience ¡­


    Ka Buyi walked down the stage lightly, patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said, "How was it, did you perform well? "Hur hur, can you do it?"


    "I''ll do it!" Without waiting for Chang Jing to speak, Jin Tian took the lead and walked up the stage.


    "When did he change?" Chang Jing looked at Ka Buyi, but Ka Buyi shook his head and did not say a word.


    "Let me introduce myself to everyone, this student." The host said to Jin Tian as he walked out from the shadows.


    "Good evening everyone!" My name is Jin Tian, not tomorrow! " It was unknown where Jin Tian had learnt this little bit of humor from, but he immediately brought the distance between him and everyone else very close.


    "Looks like everyone supports you!" Then let us begin now! Are you ready? " The host took out his question.


    "Alright, let''s start asking!"


    "The first question is about our Aragorn''s customs. Excuse me, why did you set off firecrackers in the new year? There were three choices. The first was to celebrate, the second was to exorcise the evil spirits, and the third was to increase the feeling of happiness. "May I ask what your answer is?"


    Jin Tian stole a glance at his brother, thinking that he had been really nice to him! It turned out that the two of them had been arguing about this issue at home this year, and had finally found the right answer through a book search.


    "Of course it''s to get rid of those evil monsters!" Jin Tian replied happily, looking like he was about to pick up the gold.


    "Answer ¡­" That''s right! " "In ancient times, our ancestors set off firecrackers during the new year to exorcise evil spirits. They think this will bring great luck to the New Year. It seems like this student here has let go of his firecrackers this year. Let''s see how lucky he is! "


    "Then, the next question will still be a brainstorm. "Excuse me, what often comes, but never actually comes?"


    This question was rather troublesome to answer, Jin Tian fell into deep thought.


    The students below the stage also began to discuss. Even after a long time, they still could not come up with anything. It was truly a difficult question.


    "Do you know what it is?" Chang Jing asked Ka Buyi confidently, as if he already knew the answer.


    "Who doesn''t know about such a simple method? Seriously! Isn''t it just his name plus one? " Ka Buyi replied with a smile.


    "Can you tell us what it is?" The host asked Jin Tian.


    Jin Tian couldn''t figure out what was going on and couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Sigh, I can''t even think of this, I''m really stupid! What Jin Tian? I think it should be changed to tomorrow! " Because the more he spoke, the more excited he became, so the following words naturally became louder.


    "What? You said tomorrow, right?" Holding the answer, the host said to the students below the stage, "Congratulations, student. He has also successfully passed the test! The answer is tomorrow! "


    There was a round of applause and cold sweat on the stage.


    Jin Tian thought, it was all thanks to his father giving him this name, otherwise, he would really be screwed.


    Now, it was Chang Jing''s turn.

 C44 Admission Interview (4)

    After Jin Tian successfully passed the test, he returned to his seat and winked at Chang Jing: "Big Brother Ye, I don''t want to compete with Ka Buyi, do I? "Hee hee ¡­"


    "Hur hur, interesting!" After listening to the previous few questions, Chang Jing had a new confidence in this "interview", "I didn''t know that you''re so smart!"


    "That''s right!" "Why aren''t you going up?" Jin Tian said to Chang Jing, "Go up quickly if you die early!"


    "What are you talking about!" Chang Jing pretended to be angry, "You touched my bad luck didn''t you!?"


    With that, he walked up the stage. Just like what Jin Tian said, to die early and rise early, it would be better to go up instead of sitting down and being nervous!


    "Hehe, Big Brother Ye is finished. I have a premonition that his problem will be very difficult!" Jin Tian said to Ka Buyi.


    "Don''t worry about him, Big Brother Chang Jing is very smart!" When Ka Buyi said this, why did it sound like he said it out loud?


    "Everyone is very enthusiastic today! Look, another one! This student here, let''s introduce ourselves first. " The host said to Chang Jing who had just been lifted up.


    "Hello everyone, I am Chang Jing, Chang Jingye. I am very happy to be here today to share my joy, and I hope that my performance will not disappoint everyone here. " Chang Jing had practiced her opening speech before, so she quickly won everyone''s warm applause.


    "Let''s start now, while everyone''s enthusiasm is so high!"


    "The first question is still a question related to the history of our Aragorn. Everyone knows that our country has a long history and many historical sites. There are two pairs of Chinese watches in our imperial city square. "Then, may I ask, what is the name of the pair of watches outside the gate of the square?"


    "You also have two choices, one ¡­"


    "Hehe, there''s no need to choose. It''s called "The Lord returns!" A pair of Chinese watches inside the gates of the square were called "Wang Junzhu", reminding the emperor that he should leave the palace to observe the situation of the people. The pair of wristwatches outside the plaza was called "The King returns to his family". They were calling for the Emperor to return to the palace as soon as possible in order to deal with the political affairs of the imperial court. Chang Jing was full of confidence. She did not wait for the host to announce the results and tell him their symbolism!


    "This student is amazing, his answer is completely correct!" The host showed an expression of admiration and sincerely praised, "It is possible that everyone has seen these two sets of watches in the imperial city square, but I think there aren''t many people who can accurately name them, and there are even fewer who can accurately name their symbolic day. "Student, please say your name again."


    "Chang Jing, Chang Jingye!" The vanity in the depths of Chang Jing''s heart was completely awakened.


    "Everyone applauds''s brilliant answer again!"


    The applause from the audience was louder than ever.


    "So now is the second question. Excuse me, what animal did you kill but it bled from you? This is also a sharp turn of the head, just to try and make everyone laugh. "


    "There are a lot of answers, such as bloodworm and mosquito ¡­" However, mosquitoes should be the most appropriate choice. Host, is my answer correct? " Chang Jing''s smile was extremely cool!


    "Exactly! Chang Jing successfully passed! " The host announced, but then immediately stopped Chang Jing who was walking down the stairs, "Chang Jingye, please wait a moment."


    The evaluators were impressed by Chang Jing''s brilliant answer, and thus posed another question to him.


    "I''m sorry, you''ve already passed. But the judges are quite satisfied with your performance, so they want you to answer one more question. " The host said to Chang Jing in a low voice, then turned her head and asked to everyone, "Students, do you want Chang Jing to answer another question?"


    The "yes" sound from below the stage was louder than the applause.


    "Then, let me explain the questions given by the judges. Everyone can think about it. Ask, if you enter the student union, what will you do? "


    Chang Jing pondered for a little while, before replying calmly, "As everyone knows, our academy has only been established for three years, and the student union has only been established for a little more than two years. That is to say, our academy''s student union is still not perfect yet. "Because of this, we still have a lot of things to do in the student union."


    "I''ve checked some information before. The number of members in the student union in Duchy of Meuse is around thirty, and this is about the number of members in our school. At first glance, it seems to be close to the international standard. However, we have overlooked a big problem, and that is that everything has to be done in accordance with the circumstances. "


    "As mentioned earlier, since our academy is newly established, there are many aspects where it is not doing well enough. For example, the order of the dining hall is very serious. There is an ancient saying, ''Extraordinary people are to be used in extraordinary times''. I think our academy can break away from the restriction of ''international standards'', recruit a large number of talented people, and build a huge student union to add fuel to the fire for the academy''s perfect construction. "


    "There is also the question of the establishment of associations by organizations. The host just said that the Student Bureau changed today''s interview into a fun question and answer session, taking into account the students'' extracurricular lives. This was enough to show that our students'' extracurricular lives were extremely lacking. So what''s the best way to change that? My personal suggestion is for the academy to step in and set up a group of student associations. There can be a music association, a dance association, a martial arts association, and a magic array research association ¡­ "Everyone, think about it. If everyone in the academy joined such an association after studying hard, would there still be a lack of life after class?"


    Afterwards, Chang Jing followed through on the details of the Academy and some of the information that she had read a few days ago, and made a lot of recommendations based on her own insights. The way she spoke was completely different from her usual self. Below the stage, Jin Tian and Ka Buyi were staring with wide eyes. The students below the stage were all immersed in listening to what Chang Jing was saying, and they all had admiration for her way of thinking. And the name Chang Jingye began to spread throughout the entire academy on this day.


    Under the leadership of Ka Buyi, Jin Tian, and Chang Jing, this "interview" that could no longer be called "interview" was exceptionally warm, and the students were all very positive. It can be said that the "interview" was a success. The results of the interview will be announced in a few days.

 C45 Wenteng Revelation (Part I)

    After the interview, Chang Jing and the others went to the dining hall to eat some midnight snacks and then went back to their own homes.


    Towards Chang Jing, Jin Tian now sincerely admired him, calling him "Big Brother Ye" more diligently than any other. As for Ka Buyi, although he did not say much, it could be seen that in her heart, she also admired Chang Jing a lot. On campus, Chang Jing had even become extremely intelligent. Adding to the fact that his own class had an extremely high understanding of Chang Jing''s innate magic, it could be said that the current Chang Jing was like a god in the Wenteng Mage Academy!


    Chang Jingye had become famous with just one battle! Chang Jing, who was used to being a small fry, suddenly became a small celebrity on campus.


    He just didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing for him ¡­


    Two days went by, and a week went by. In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend. It was the first weekend since Chang Jing came to Wenteng. Chang Jing, Ka Buyi, and Jin Tian took advantage of the lack of classes to take a stroll outside the academy.


    Arriving at the street, Chang Jing realized that today''s street was much more lively than the last time she came to register. Thus, she asked Ka Buyi what was going on.


    "Hur hur, aren''t you very smart, Night Star?" When he was free, Ka Buyi would always tease Chang Jing, "If you don''t know, how would I know?"


    Jin Tian saw that they were almost arguing again, so he said, "I heard from my brother that the Wenteng holds a carnival at this time of year, and many tourists from all over the world come to visit. "The liveliness of this place is in no way inferior to the New Year''s atmosphere in the capital."


    Chang Jing was aware of the capital''s traditional Chinese New Year celebrations. The people of the capital would all come to the capital to perform during the Spring Festival. In addition, there was the performance of an ancient drama, an imitation of an ancient performance. The "Nian" there was maintained to its original flavor, completely preserving the traditional flavor of the Aragorn. If the festivities here were even more lively than in the capital during the new year, then it was conceivable that the people here would be quite happy.


    "Is it really so lively? Then we can''t miss it! " Chang Jing said excitedly.


    "It''s still not a business operation!" Ka Buyi said coldly.


    "What do you know? Don''t speak nonsense if you don''t." Chang Jing felt that sparring with Ka Buyi sometimes was a form of entertainment.


    "Why don''t I know? I''ve been to the carnival here several times! " Ka Buyi refused to admit defeat, and shouted, "Every time I come, I would follow my father and the other big clients to stroll around, there''s no meaning at all!"


    "Then you said you didn''t know what happened here?" Chang Jing was not stupid, he could definitely make use of such a huge loophole.


    "Can''t I forget?" Ka Buyi began to act shamelessly.


    A famous person once said, "The world''s only villains and women are difficult to raise, women are more difficult to deal with." Ka Buyi had already used his ultimate move, so Chang Jing had nothing to say. They could only grab Jin Tian''s shoulders and quickly walk forward.


    "Wait for me!" Ka Buyi stomped his feet on the ground behind him.


    "Isn''t it fun to know how the business works now?" Chang Jing said to Ka Buyi who was playing crazily in front of him.


    Ka Buyi held the cotton candy in his left hand and a candied fruit in his right hand as he skipped through the crowd, not bothering to answer Chang Jing''s question at all.


    Chang Jing and Jin Tian followed them from a distance. They were already used to it, so what was there to be embarrassed about?


    The Wenteng''s Carnival was truly lively. Several central business streets were filled with all kinds of food and games, with a variety of items filling the eyes, causing Chang Jing and the other two to watch with rapt attention.


    Chang Jing and the others followed Ka Buyi into a casino.


    "Chang Jing, let''s play with the darts!" Ka Buyi saw that the casino was bustling with people suggesting to Chang Jing.


    "Forget it. Everything else is better." Chang Jing did not dare to agree to it. It wasn''t that he hadn''t learned this dart before; on the contrary, he was impressed. Chang Jing clearly remembered when she was teaching darts at the Hourly Academy. From that day onwards, Chang Jing slept on the ground for more than a month. The reason was simple, it was because when she was practicing, Big Brother Southeast accidentally missed her dart, and as a result, Chang Jing had an extra dart on her butt.


    The past was unbearable to look back on!


    "Hmph, I want to play, I want to play!" I want it! " Ka Buyi began to act coquettishly.


    "Big Brother Ye, I think we should just play a few rounds. At most we should just play for a while." Jin Tian said as he came out.


    "Yeah, big brother Chang Jing ~ ~!" Ka Buyi''s coquettish actions were not for naught. A mere "big brother" could make a person''s bones soften.


    "Ai ¡­" "Alright then, you guys can play." Chang Jing compromised.


    "How can we do that? I want you to play with us! " Ka Buyi and Jin Tian said at the same time.


    "Wouldn''t it be more cruel of you not to play than not to let us play? We have to share the blessings! "


    "Alright, I''ll risk my life to accompany you." Chang Jing replied with a bitter face.

 C46 Wenteng Carnival (China)

    Darts were a type of hidden weapon from ancient times. Their value as weapons had long been replaced by entertainment tools. In order to meet the needs of the large number of customers, the merchants have formulated a series of rules of the game, thus making the dart game system more and more perfect. There were even some merchants who suggested raising the game to the level of a competitive game, which in turn would boost the popularity of the dart market. However, this was still a topic to be discussed.


    After Chang Jing had promised Ka Buyi and the others to play with the darts, she had been on tenterhooks, afraid that the dart eyes would fly towards her buttocks.


    "Please give it a try?" The Attendant who was in charge of the darts welcomed him.


    "Right, is there a game suitable for three people to play?" Although Ka Buyi had participated in many Carnival with his father here, she had never been as happy or as free as he was today.


    "You''ve come to the right place!" Attendant''s face revealed a professional smile, and said as if he was counting family treasures, "We do have a lot of games that are suitable for three people to play, such as Three Sheep Opening Tai, or three people would be fine ¡­ ¡­"


    "Stop..." "Stop!" Ka Buyi made a STOP model, "I was just asking if you had a dart game suitable for three people."


    "Haha, look at how wordy this little one is ¡­" Attendant smiled as he sized up the little girl in front of him. "What a good symbol of a little chili!"


    "Yes, of course! A dart game played by the three of them ¡ª Samsung Announcement! The rule was this: after the three of them had guessed the order of the darts, they would take turns to launch the darts, and the first one to the Ninety Rings would be the winner. Among them, the unhit target stopped firing one round, the centre-shot added one round. What about the objectors?


    "En, not bad. Let''s just play this! " Ka Buyi took the dart from Attendant and was about to start.


    The three of them guessed that the order would be Jin Tian and Ka Buyi.


    Ka Buyi pouted his cute little mouth, and directly said that he was unlucky enough to say that someone was cheating ¡ª ¡ª But she forgot that if someone was cheating, then it couldn''t be said that her luck was bad. Jin Tian didn''t really care. Although he wasn''t the first, he wasn''t the last one to complain.


    Then wouldn''t Chang Jing, who got the first lead, be happy? No, on the contrary, he was extremely upset!


    "Why so unlucky, the first dart? I do have ''Sniper''s Disease'' after all! "


    Chang Jing took a step forward, and closed his eyes while facing the dart, both of his eyes closed. Chang Jing threw the dart in her hand forward and came down without looking at the result.


    "It''s your turn, you can do it!" Chang Jing said to Jin Tian who was by the side, stunned.


    "Big Brother Ye is awesome!" Jin Tian''s eyes lit up.


    Chang Jing was at a loss, "Did Jin Tian do something stupid?"


    "I can''t tell, but you really do have some skill. But there''s no need to be so showy! " Ka Buyi pouted, then said: "Hurry up, I''m still waiting!"


    With that, he pushed Chang Jing up again.


    Chang Jing looked at the dart target: Ten Rings! The heavens had really treated Chang Jing well.


    Chang Jing went in front of the target to remove the escort, then stood back at the place where the dart was shot, "God, don''t play with me, if you have a spirit, then help me out." Chang Jing closed her eyes again and released his second dart.


    "Well done, Big Brother Ye!"


    Chang Jing opened his eyes to take a look, "It can''t be, it''s ten rings again?!" Chang Jing started to suspect that she was a genius. If she could hit 10 Rings with his eyes closed, wouldn''t that be 100 Rings?


    "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing closed his eyes and released his third dart.


    Chang Jing who was filled with bad hope looked towards the target. Eh, where''s the dart?


    "Stop looking, it''s here!" Ka Buyi said to Chang Jing from behind, "Haha, your technique is really good, you can actually fly to the back! "Haha ¡­"


    Chang Jing was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig into the ground.


    "Big Brother Ye failed momentarily. It''s alright. I''ll go first! " It was once again Jin Tian who came out to smooth things over.


    Jin Tian had eight rings for the first round, but had nine rings for Ka Buyi. Because of the rules of the game, Chang Jing was directly sent to the top of the round. In the end, Jin Tian''s second ring had nine rings and Ka Buyi had eight rings.


    "Hur hur, let me see you fly to the back!" Ka Buyi said to Chang Jing who was walking in front.


    The pitiful Chang Jing carried Ka Buyi''s hopes. This time, the dart did not fly towards the back, but there was still no trace of him on the dart targets.


    "Hehe, nothing, nothing, Big Brother Chang Jing just messed up again! "Haha ¡­" Ka Buyi, who was behind them, took pleasure in their misfortune.


    Jin Tian resisted his laughter and sent out his third dart. In the end, it was seven rings. Ka Buyi got six rings because she was laughing too hard.


    Under the Fourteenth Wheel, Jin Tian received the honorific "Escort King". Ka Buyi was 6 points behind him, and Chang Jing was 69 points under him. Other than the last time when he would occasionally hit the ring, the rest of them had flown to the ground.


    Ka Buyi who was laughing so hard his stomach hurt pulled Chang Jing inside casino, because Attendant had just introduced that it was open for gambling ¡ª legal gambling during the Carnival.

 C47 Wisteria Carnival (Part II)

    Of course, gambling was illegal in the Aragorn, but the State provided that all gambling activities conducted during the annual Wisteria Festival were protected by law at designated locations in the Wenteng. The purpose of this, of course, is to earn foreign exchange and raise taxes. What Ka Buyi had just said actually made a lot of sense. The main purpose of all large-scale activities was to create wealth.


    "Do you know how to play? The little miss is still gambling! " Chang Jing immediately sensed that something was amiss when she was pulled in by Ka Buyi. Smoke curled into the air and the air was filled with shouts.


    "I... "Of course not, I''m very strict at home, how could I be allowed to gamble?" Ka Buyi was also shocked by this scene.


    "Then why are you still coming? I think we should leave earlier. It''s not comfortable staying here. " Chang Jing suggested. Jin Tian also nodded her head and agreed.


    "Can we just leave after losing all our free chips?" Ka Buyi said as he opened his hands, revealing the free chips he had just given.


    In order to attract more guests, the various casino s would usually come up with a lot of preferential treatment. For example, this casino''s preferential treatment was to provide every guest who entered the entertainment casino with a fifty Ara coins chips for free.


    With the thought of using it for free, Chang Jing and the other two walked towards the center of the casino.


    After some observation, they discovered that there were many ways to gamble here, such as Socha, 21 points ¡­ The simplest of these was the size of the dice.


    "How about we bet on the size?" Chang Jing asked the two beside him.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Although Chang Jing lost face from the darts just now, his position as the center of talent in other people''s hearts was not easy to change.


    "Then let''s bet on size."


    The three of them walked towards the gambling table, where the shop assistant was shaking the colored vats in his hands, "Buying is a big deal, buying is a small thing!" Quick, everybody... Open your hands and leave! " The number dropped was 323, small. With the lamentations and cheers of the surrounding people, the colored jar in the assistant''s hand began to move again.


    "Hehe, he said to buy big and big, but small ¡ª then doesn''t he always want to lose?" Ka Buyi whispered as he held Chang Jing''s hand.


    Chang Jing was a little curious. Why did Ka Buyi suddenly become a "little girl"? However, she quickly shook her head and stopped thinking about it, because Ka Buyi could not make any speculations based on common sense.


    "If he doesn''t say so, then who will?" Jin Tian rolled up his sleeves, and was eager to give it a try, "I''ll bet first."


    With that said, he placed the chips for the ten Ara Coins onto the ''small'' character that was drawn on the circle around them, "I want to buy small!"


    The people around him also laughed. That was true. Ten yuan was really "small"!


    "Are you sure you want to leave me ¡­" Open, four six six, big! "


    Jin Tian''s ten dollars were gone, but he was not discouraged and staked twenty dollars on "small" once again. Jin Tian thought so.


    But, "Four, five, six, big!" Jin Tian''s money was taken away again. The Jin Tian who did not believe what he just heard placed the remaining twenty pieces on the "small" piece of money, but as his hand was falling, he was caught by Chang Jing.


    "Watch me!" Chang Jing smiled at him, "This year my luck is not bad!"


    "Buying must leave your hand ¡­" When the manager said till here, Chang Jing quickly transferred the money onto "Big".


    "Big Brother Ye, you have already opened ''big'' twice. It should be small this time!" Jin Tian said.


    "Hur hur, it''s fine." Chang Jing laughed.


    "Open, five, six, five! Big!" Chang Jing had won twenty years.


    The bet continued, Chang Jing once again placed her bet on the shop assistant, this time he was betting on the "big", the only difference was that he bet seventy yuan.


    "Six six six six, big!" Chang Jing now had 70 more in her hands.


    "Bet mine too!" Ka Buyi gave his fifty pieces to Chang Jing as well.


    "Hur hur, alright, let''s see how I win."


    Chang Jing bought a hundred and twenty small ones, opened small.


    Chang Jing bought two hundred and forty years old, opened up a small shop.


    The bet continued, and Chang Jing continued to win. From small money to big money, the number of chips in front of Chang Jing increased, and the people who followed him to bet also increased. Everyone laughed harder and harder.


    At this time, a person holding a fan walked out of the casino.


    "Little brother''s eyes are so fierce!" The scholar said with a smile.


    "You saw through everything, didn''t you?" Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment and asked, "May I ask who big brother is?"


    "Disdain surnamed Feng, Yi Chen." Feng is the master of this casino. " The scholar politely replied.


    "Ah, so it''s the boss!" "I couldn''t tell ¡­" Chang Jing didn''t know how rude his words were. However, no one could tell that a scholar would be the boss of a casino. Yi Chen. Hearing Chang Jing''s words, the wind did not get angry, but continued to giggle.


    "Sorry, I said the wrong thing." Chang Jing suddenly realized that she had said something wrong and hurriedly covered her mouth. "A gentle person like you, Big Brother, can''t really tell that it''s the casino''s boss. I''m sorry."


    "Are you praising me or insulting me!" Yi Chen. The wind fan lightly hit Chang Jing''s head.


    Chang Jing started to scratch her head again in embarrassment ¡­

 C48 scholars dust

    Yi Chen waved his fan lightly and said to Chang Jing, "Don''t bully my employees. Come, let''s go to Big Brother''s room for a cup of tea."


    Then he pushed them all into his room without even bothering to refuse.


    Before even entering the room, he had already smelled the fragrance of the flowers. After entering the room, he saw that Jasmine was pure and elegant, her scholarly aura forced him to open his eyes, giving him a sense of transcendence from the mortal world.


    "Big Brother Yi Chen is really a weirdo!" Ka Buyi stuck out his tongue, "This place is even more like a boudoir than my room."


    "Hehe, I think so too!" Jin Tian replied softly.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Yi Chen folded his fan and said, "This is not good enough for you." Tell me about it. "


    Ka Buyi scoffed, "We''re praising Big Brother Feng''s room! No one would know that outside this room is a bustling casino! "


    "Hehe, I know you are saying that my room is too girly!" At the same time, he handed the tea cup to the three of them, "The secular world is too noisy. I had to deliberately build such a ''girl'' room to forget all these worries for a while. "


    "Flowers, books, flowers, flowers ¡­" Big Brother Yi Chen is so elegant! " Chang Jing turned her head and said to Ka Buyi, "In my opinion, why not learn from Big Brother Yi Chen and let go of all worldly worries and experience this rare land of purity?"


    "Hur hur, that''s great!" Ka Buyi wrinkled his nose, tightly closing his eyes, "Let me try!"


    "You should be asleep before you feel anything!" Chang Jing turned her head and no longer paid attention to her, she asked Yi Chen, "Big Brother Yi Chen, I find it strange that someone as elegant as you would run a casino?"


    This was also what everyone was puzzled about. Hearing Chang Jing mention this, they all couldn''t help but look towards Yi Chen.


    "Is that strange? How can you be born without entering society? " Seeing that Chang Jing and the others were confused, Yi Chen laughed again, "Hehe, I won''t fight with you little ghosts! The gambling house will only be opened a few days after the Carnival. At other times, my business scope will only be this casino! "


    "But I don''t think you''re a person who likes to gamble. Why are you still joining in on the fun?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Because my casino is suitable for opening casinos!" Yi Chen''s words made everyone even more confused.


    "If I remember correctly, that''s easy to explain!" Ka Buyi began to speak, "Wenteng s and big and small casino s have all been requested to set up gambling houses during the Carnival, right, Big Brother Yi Chen?"


    Yi Chen smiled and nodded.


    "What''s more, the gambling business will be very good these few days. If you don''t earn money, why are you doing business!" Ka Buyi was indeed worthy of being a merchant''s daughter!


    "This little girl is clever! I haven''t asked for your name yet. "


    "Ah, oh. I forgot to introduce him!" Chang Jing was pulled over by Yi Chen from the very beginning, and when she arrived at Yi Chen''s room, she was attracted by the room''s aura, so much so that she did not have the time to introduce the few of them.


    "I am Chang Jingye, he is my classmate, Jin Tian. "As for this overly quick-witted young lady ¡­" Chang Jing intentionally glanced at Ka Buyi, "His'' name seems to be ''Ka Buyi''."


    "You don''t know each other?" Yi Chen was puzzled.


    "Hmph, who knows him!" Ka Buyi was angry.


    "Hur hur, you guys!" No matter how stupid he looked, he understood what was going on. Not to mention, Yi Chen wasn''t stupid.


    "It''s from the Faculty of Magic right? Chang Jing, your cleverness can be considered to have spent all of your money gambling on cow dung! "


    "Correct!" "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing started to scratch her head again. He didn''t even know when she got used to this habit of her.


    "We''re only here to play. I''ve never gambled before." Chang Jing''s expression was like a child who had been caught doing something wrong. Although it was only their first time meeting each other, Chang Jing felt as if she had been friends for many years.


    "It''s fine if you want to play, but don''t be stupid and leave it to others. It should be used on the right path." Yi Chen also had an indescribable fondness for this'' little fellow ''that he had just met.


    "Yes, I will!"


    "Big Brother Yi Chen, since you are the master of this place, why don''t you invite us to play outside?" Ka Buyi was still thinking about how to play.


    "You little rascal, come." Let''s go outside and enjoy ourselves! " Yi Chen suddenly thought of something else. "You''re not allowed to gamble. What am I supposed to eat if you win this casino?"


    "Haha ¡­"


    Yi Chen brought Chang Jing and the other two and left the room.


    The three people who were playing in casino had forgotten their time, and only returned later on after Yi Chen''s "reminder". Before she left, Chang Jing swore to herself that she would not stop until she was done talking.


    "Big Brother Yi Chen, aren''t you cold when you fan yourself in winter?"


    After saying that, the three of them quickly slipped away. The feeling of breaking off their fan wasn''t pleasant at all.


    Yi Chen muttered to himself as he watched the three of them leave with laughter. "It''s really good to be young. It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve been so happy today!"

 C49 Minister of the Diet

    Often, he would encounter things that he was extremely familiar with but had never experienced before. The stranger who saw him seemed to have hidden himself in the depths of his memory. At this moment, some say it''s a dream, others say it''s an illusion, and I want it to be ¡ª memories from my previous life! Chang Jing''s Journal)


    When he returned from Yi Wu Chen''s place, Chang Jing''s heart was very strange, as though there was something that was about to spew out from her heart, after thinking about it carefully, he was unable to understand it.


    "Go to sleep. It will be a new beginning tomorrow ¡­"


    "Oh, oh, oh ¡­" The golden chicken announced the arrival of dawn.


    Chang Jing began a day that was both painful and happy. Because from today onwards, "strategist" Chang Jingye would begin his happy life as a Minister of Food Management, and also from today onwards, "Magic Genius" Chang Jingye would begin his painful life of special tutoring after class.


    When she passed by the bulletin board during lunch time, Chang Jing saw a lot of people surrounding a red piece of paper watching the liveliness, so she also went over.


    "Chang Jingye! "Hur hur, congratulations on becoming a minister!" One of the unfamiliar students greeted him.


    Chang Jing was already at ease with strangers greeting him, "Heh heh, a famous person!"


    "What, Minister?" Chang Jing looked at the direction of the man''s finger and saw that on the red paper was written: Because development requires a special expansion of the student union this year, the list of the new members and the departments in charge is as follows: Chang Jingye, Department Chief Catering ¡­ Ka Buyi, Organization Officer... Jin Tian, Assistant to the President... New members are invited to meet in the auditorium at 12: 30 noon today. The signature was from the student union.


    "Student, what is the dining department?" Chang Jing could understand the organization department but the cuisine department could not. "Could it be a chef?"


    The student who greeted him replied, "I''m not too sure either. I''ve never heard of such a department before. "Sigh, in short, you''re now a minister, congratulations!"


    Chang Jing laughed, "I''m as happy as I am."


    Restaurant Pleasant Garden.


    "Jin Tian, do you know what is the dining department?" Chang Jing asked Jin Tian who was at the opposite side of the table.


    Chang Jing started to understand the situation a little, "About the order in the canteen?"


    "Maybe. I''m not sure about the details either."


    "Hehe, at least she''s a minister!" Chang Jing was still very happy.


    "Why are all of you officials now, and only I am the officer? "Unfair!" Ka Buyi was depressed since the start of the meal, and after hearing what Chang Jing said, she finally exploded!


    "Because people are different. Some people are outstanding. Some people ¡­" Chang Jing noticed that Ka Buyi''s face had turned green, and he quickly braked.


    "Humph!" "What''s so great about that!" Ka Buyi fiercely swallowed a big mouthful of food, "I don''t care about that!"


    "But who was there to say that it would be very embarrassing to fail?" Chang Jing had seven years of itch.


    "Hehe, I don''t think I''ve been washed out yet, right?" Ka Buyi''s patience had obviously reached its limit.


    But some people are not afraid now, he said: "Well, not washed out... Jin Tian, tell me, which department head or administrative officer are you talking about? "


    The late Jin Tian was still immersed in eating, when he heard Chang Jing''s words, he replied without thinking, "Do you even need to ask? Above the officers are the vice ministers and above the vice ministers are the ministers! "


    "Thank you!" Chang Jing laughed and said, "I have really learned a lot. What do you think, Ka Buyi? "


    "You! Chang Jingye, let me tell you, you don''t want to... " Ka Buyi suddenly thought of something, frowned and laughed: "It''s alright, I''m not angry. Haha ¡­ Big Brother Chang Jing, how about I tell you a joke? "


    Chang Jing knew that if Ka Buyi called him big brother, she would toy with his again. But today was really a rare opportunity, and in this situation, it would probably be hard for her to change his mind.


    "This joke was made by our instructor during my junior high school military training. It''s very funny!"


    "Funny? Tell me about it! " Jin Tian who was busy working hard also became interested.


    "Before I say this, do you know which branch in the barracks is the most pitiful?"


    "What does that have to do with a joke? Really ¡­ Infantry, run! " Chang Jing replied snappily.


    "Wrong!" Our instructor said that the most pitiful and useless people are not the infantry, but the artillery company''s cookhouse! "


    "Why?" Chang Jing and Jin Tian didn''t really understand. After all, the cookhouse was a place to "fish for oil", how could it be the most pitiful and useless!


    "Because ¡­" Ka Buyi took in a deep breath, and then quickly spat out the following words: "To take the blame, put on a green hat and watch others attack the cannons!"


    "Pu ¡­" Jin Tian spat out the food in his mouth, "Haha, look at how others are firing cannons!"


    "Heh heh, it''s quite funny. But what does that have to do with what we just said? " Chang Jing smiled, but was still a little confused.


    "Cooking class is similar to the food management department." Ka Buyi said in a low voice.


    This time, it was Chang Jing''s face that changed!

 C50 take the lead

    Since the notice said there would be a meeting at noon, the three of them ate and made a ruckus before rushing to the auditorium.


    "Hello, Chang Jingye!" As soon as she entered the door, she heard many people shouting Chang Jing''s name, some of them even continuously greeting him. Other than their previous brilliant performance, the most important reason was that Chang Jing was their "benefactor". Originally, they only planned to recruit about ten people this year. However, due to Chang Jing''s suggestion, they would be extended to 64 people, which undoubtedly made a large majority of the people proud.


    "Hehe ¡­" Chang Jing, you have already become famous. " Ka Buyi said enviously.


    "Yeah, big name!" Chang Jing did not stand on ceremony as she immediately opened the Dye Workshop when the other party mentioned it.


    "Are you still angry? I was just messing around with you! " Hearing the anger in Chang Jing''s words, Ka Buyi felt a little guilty, she did not want Chang Jing to hate his.


    "Of course I''m angry! It would be a wonder if I wasn''t!" Chang Jing''s training looked like it had been done in plaster, it was extremely hard.


    "So petty!" Can''t I treat you to dinner as an apology tonight? "


    "At night?"


    "Sure, I can treat them tomorrow, right?"


    "Heh heh, not bad."


    "Hmph, you only know how to blackmail me!"


    Chang Jing was speechless, he did not know why there were so many people in this world who would try to steal from him.


    "Everyone, quiet down ¡­" I welcome all of you to become honorable members of the Student Union! " On the podium, the President said to everyone, "Let''s get to know each other first. Please introduce yourselves clockwise from here on. I am Li Quan, and am now the president of the student council. "


    Everyone introduced themselves.


    "Entering the student union is in a sense a great honor, but what I want to say is that for everyone, responsibility is the most important thing ¡­"


    President Li Quan introduced the history of the student union and its various guidelines in detail at the meeting. Following that, he introduced the main points of work of each department as well as the tasks for this semester to everyone. Finally he said, "The dining department is our new department this year, and it is also the largest department in our student council. It has the task of reorganizing and maintaining order in the restaurant, and it has the greatest workload. We hope that everyone will work together to carry out all the work well. "


    "The meeting will be held here. The ministers will be out to get to know each other." Chairman Li Quan announced that the meeting was adjourned, "Minister Chang Jingye, you and your subordinates will stay behind for a while."


    When everyone had left, Li Quan made all the members of the dining department sit together. Chang Jing roughly counted, there were a total of twenty people! No wonder Li Quan said just now that the dining department was the largest department.


    "Like I said earlier, the task of your cuisine department is very heavy." Li Quan said.


    "Senior, since the task is so heavy, why do you still need a newbie like me as your department head?" Chang Jing wanted to shirk responsibility. He knew very well that completing this heavy responsibility would require a lot of effort and time, what he lacked the most right now was time.


    "That''s one of my reasons for keeping everyone here." Chairman Li Quan looked around and said, "For a first grade junior to be your head, I think there are many among you who would not accept this, especially a third grade second grade student?"


    Everyone was discussing, but the first year students did not say anything, because Chang Jing''s performance that day was obvious to all. However, the second and third year seniors all lowered their heads. Clearly, they had been hit right.


    "Hehe, am I embarrassed by what you are saying? You are all my old colleagues, and I quite understand that. But then again, do you think you have the ability to be this minister? " Li Quan continued, "Maybe if I say it a little too much, I will offend people too. But what I want to say is that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. In turn, it can be said that the greater the responsibility, the greater the ability required. Everyone saw Chang Jingye''s performance that day, so I won''t say anymore. "I believe that as long as you trust him and do your best to help him, our chow department''s work will go smoothly!"


    "Don''t think that you are feeling wronged," Li Quan said as he turned his head towards the second and third year seniors. "The reason why we transferred you guys from the other departments to the dining department is because you are all outstanding people.


    Speaking till this point, Li Quan felt that it was more than enough, and asked Chang Jing: "What are your plans regarding your future work?"


    Although Chang Jing never thought that sshe would be able to become a Division Minister in a short period of time, but during the few days when he was preparing for the interview, he had listed out the outlines of all the various jobs, and one of them was regarding the restaurant''s order. So he said without thinking, "The first thing we need to do is to advertise and use posters and group signatures to tell everyone how important and convenient it is to buy food in accordance with the rules, and at the same time to include it in the category of ''civilized people''. Second, we need our mandatory management, we can be in the classmate dining time on duty work, supervising their queuing up to buy vegetables. The third and most important point is to distribute responsibility to the teachers. "


    "The first two are understandable, but the third, what does it mean?" Li Quan asked Chang Jing, while the others also had questions in their eyes.


    "Actually, it''s not that complicated." Chang Jing scratched her head, "But it will require the cooperation of the school and the student council. What I mean is to let the school carry out a scoring system for each class, with the grades directly linked to each teacher''s bonus. Our student union can rate the health, attendance and meals of each class. This way, the homeroom teacher will have a much stricter management of the students. While achieving our goals, we can also make the atmosphere in the school even more refreshing! "


    "That''s what I think. What do you think?" Chang Jing looked at everyone after he finished speaking.


    "Wonderful!" Li Quan slapped his thigh, "So wonderful! I''ll discuss it with the school right now, and they''ll definitely agree to it! " With that, Li Quan ran out. It was obvious that he was very excited.


    "What are your thoughts?" Chang Jing asked her own department head.


    "Division Minister, we fully approve!" The other seniors shouted.


    "Then let''s start our work. "Seniors, I''ll have to trouble you to contact the people from the propaganda department in the organization department later and get them to give us a poster." After saying that, Chang Jing gave an awkward laugh, "I''m still not familiar with the people from the student union at all."


    Chang Jing knew that after hearing what she had just said, her own department heads had already started to acknowledge him.


    "Since you want to be this minister, you should do a good job. It''s good to say that it''s a way to win over the hearts of the people, and that it''s also good to unite with them. In the future, our relationship with these few people will be better. "

 C51 initial special training

    The afternoon lessons were not that exciting either, it was just a review of the Primary Magic s taught in the previous week. Chang Jing was so bored that she wanted to fall asleep in class.


    "I wonder what special training Water teacher will give me in the afternoon? I''m looking forward to it. " The bored Chang Jing began to imagine the scene of him specially coaching in the afternoon.


    "If I can learn the water attribute Intermediate Magic ¡ª Ice Dragon''s Destruction, then I''ll be rich! Heh heh ¡­ I wonder if the ''Ice Dragon''s Destruction'' looked like the legendary dragon when it was released? "


    "I''m riding on a dragon, traversing the blue skies and white clouds ¡­" Chang Jing, whose mind was filled with fantasies, started to let her imagination run wild.


    exercise field.


    ", our special tutoring has finally started. Do you have any goals? " Water teacher blinked his big and watery eyes and asked excitedly. After all, she was the first teacher to give Chang Jing special guidance, and it was inevitable that she would be a little happy in his heart.


    "Target?" It''s nothing. I just want to learn ''Ice Dragon''s Destruction'' today. That way, I can become a Intermediate Magic Master! " Chang Jing replied.


    Water teacher was shocked when he heard Chang Jing''s words. He had thought that Chang Jing would say the bold words "Ice Dragon''s Destruction" to learn from him during the semester, and then he would properly give him some encouragement. Who knew that the student Chang Jingye that she was tutoring would actually say that she had to use a day''s worth of time to learn the "Ice Dragon''s Destruction" that she had spent more than two years learning.


    "Alright, teacher will definitely teach you well!" Although Water teacher was shocked, being able to quickly achieve success was his wish. Since his own student wished to learn it in a short amount of time, then what was there to be unhappy about?


    "But there''s one thing I need to correct," the Water teacher continued, "It''s not said that once you learn the Intermediate Magic, you will be considered a Intermediate Magic Master. Intermediate Magic Masters could only be awarded after they passed the comprehensive assessment of magic power, control, and comprehension. Since you have such determination, then work hard! "


    "I will!" Hearing teacher''s explanation, Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment, "Teacher, then let us begin!"


    "Alright, before I teach you, what is your understanding of the nature of water?"


    Chang Jing remembered that the old man had asked him this question when she was teaching him the "glacial blade". At that time, she didn''t think twice as she jokingly said that water was the origin of life.


    "Hehe, I know about this. The old man who taught me magic before told me about it. He said that water was the gentlest thing in the world. I wonder if my understanding is correct? "


    "Of course it''s right, so most of the Water Magic Masters are women. Do you know anything else about it? " The teacher tried his best to enlighten Chang Jing.


    "There''s more?" Chang Jing fell into deep thought.


    "Take your time to think about it. There''s no rush."


    "Water ¡­" Chang Jing still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Is it the source of life?" Chang Jing could not bear to continue thinking about it.


    "That''s right! Water is the source of life! "


    "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing''s face was sweating profusely. Her original joke was actually what her teacher had been hoping for.


    "Since you already have such an idea, then let us begin immediately. I''ll teach you the incantation first. The supreme Water Sprite is, like the Contract of the Soul, a Dragon of Love... Please grant your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª Ice Dragon''s Destruction! "


    The moment her teacher finished chanting the incantation, Chang Jing felt the air around him start to condense, and the temperature suddenly dropped. A crystal clear ice dragon appeared out of nowhere in the air, and rapidly pounced towards the barrier like a runaway horse.


    "Swish ¡­" The barrier broke under the huge pressure of the ice dragon!


    "Hehe, I forgot that this is an elementary exercise field!" The Water teacher said embarrassedly, "The primary exercise field is about the barrier enchantment of the Primary Magic, so ¡­"


    That was why the situation had occurred.


    "Why don''t you memorize the Magic Incantation first. "Come, speak with me ¡­"


    "No, sir." I have already memorized the incantation, so it shouldn''t be too hard for me to try it out. " Ever since the incident where she had fainted at home, Chang Jing''s memory of Magic Incantation had improved greatly, to the point that she could almost reach the level of photographic memory. As for the reason, it was naturally because of the Clan Elder''s memories. But Chang Jing did not know about this.


    "The supreme Water Elf is like a contract between the spirit and the dragon... Please grant your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª Ice Dragon''s Destruction! "


    The surrounding air began to congeal and the temperature began to drop.


    Chang Jing looked forward to the appearance of her first dragon ¡­


    However, the ice dragon did not appear.


    "Why?" Chang Jing was disappointed, "Did I chant the wrong incantation? Again! "


    "The supreme Water Elf is like a contract between the spirit and the dragon... Please grant your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª Ice Dragon''s Destruction! "


    However, the scene was still the same. The dragon seemed to have dodged to the side.


    "How did teacher end up like this?"


    "Your incantation just now was correct. The temperature had already dropped, so it should be possible for a dragon to appear. How can this be? " Water teacher remembered that when his master first taught him, his surroundings didn''t change at all. When he lowered the temperature of the surrounding area for the last time, he successfully released the Ice Dragon.


    "Probably because my magic power isn''t enough," the teacher said to Chang Jing. "To be able to cause the surrounding temperature to drop after releasing my first spell is already quite good. "I believe that you will be able to practice this well in the future!" Although her student''s "heroic speech" just now did not come true, the Water teacher was still completely pleased when she thought of the reason for her magic. She had already praised Chang Jing in her heart over a thousand times.


    Although she said it this way, Chang Jing felt that something was off, as if something was wrong.


    "Then, teacher, shall we continue?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Today''s training is almost done. Go back and practice well. I hope that next week will bring a pleasant surprise to our teacher! "


    "Goodbye, teacher."


    Chang Jing walked towards the dining hall. However, he did not understand why the moment she recited the incantation, she would feel disgust towards the word "servant". It was as if there was a voice in her heart telling him that the spirit of fire was her own servant.

 C52 Propaganda

    The next day, President Li Quan had already arrived at Chang Jing''s class early in the morning, and excitedly told Chang Jing that the school had already agreed to his idea, and was ready to implement it fully. There was a hundred offers of support for the restaurant''s order, and now even the money was in place.


    "Young man, try your best to develop your abilities. Work hard!" Li Quan could still feel the director patting him on the shoulder when he came out from the student affairs office.


    "Chang Jing, since the school has agreed to it, I will hand over all the authority to you. If you need me to appear, just let me know."


    Chang Jing didn''t think that the school would actually fully agree with her suggestion. After all, this was a reform of the school. Originally, he thought that it would be good if the school could support her restaurant''s order plan.


    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry, senior."


    "Chang Jing, try your best to develop your abilities, do it well!" Before leaving, Li Quan gave these words to Chang Jing.


    Since the school had already agreed, Chang Jing knew that it was time to officially implement her plan.


    "Ka Buyi, are you familiar with your organization department''s department head?" Chang Jing found Ka Buyi who was playing crazily outside the classroom and asked.


    "Why are you looking for her? Are you interested in her?" Seeing Ka Buyi''s expression, it seemed like he was not joking.


    "Right, I like her!" Chang Jing replied snappily, "I can''t think of anything in your little head! I have a serious matter to discuss with her. "


    "What can you possibly have to do!" Ka Buyi thought for a long time, he really couldn''t think of anything that Chang Jing could possibly do.


    "Our Minister is very busy. Have you made an appointment with her?"


    "An appointment?" The image of the big boss of the organization department appeared in Chang Jing''s mind, "Booking your head!"


    "Yesterday I spoke to several of my ministers and asked them to discuss the matter with your minister. I think she already knows. "


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" Ka Buyi then activated the suspension and floated towards the organization head''s class.


    "Flying?" Chang Jing forgot that in the academy, students were encouraged to use magic like the "suspension", which did not have any killing power, but instead had an increase in magic power.


    "I will also ~ ~" "The supreme Wind Fairy ¡­" Chang Jing chased after Ka Buyi. It could be seen that his speed was evidently much faster than Ka Buyi''s.


    "Hello senior." Under Ka Buyi''s guidance, Chang Jing quickly found the organization department head.


    "Is that Chang Jingye? They told me yesterday, why are you here today? " The Minister of Organization was a "little girl" who looked very naughty. " No wonder Ka Buyi was assigned to the Organization Department. It turns out that the two of them are quite similar! " Chang Jing thought.


    "I am called Chang Jing, senior. The school has already agreed to the matter from yesterday. So I''m here to ask you and your organization for a favor. "


    "Sister, what do you need our help for?" Ka Buyi asked the leader.


    "Elder sister? She''s your big sister?! " Chang Jing asked in shock. She was someone who had been his "big sister" before, and now that a big sister had appeared, could it be that she was also a man who was pretending to be a woman?


    Ka Buyi could tell what Chang Jing was thinking just from her expression of trying to hold back her laughter, "Don''t worry, he is a real girl! What do you think, really! "


    "Then should I call you senior sister?" Chang Jing asked the leader of the organizations.


    "You should call me by my name. My name is Bi Yu." Qing. I got married to this little sister yesterday. Look at how cute she is! " Jade Rain. She pinched Ka Buyi''s small face and joked.


    "Just call me Senior Brother Qing." What was she talking about just now ¡­ Oh right, I''d like to ask for some help from your organization department! " Chang Jing glared at Ka Buyi fiercely, blaming her for messing up her thoughts.


    "That won''t be a problem, but what kind of reaction do you have after we succeed?" The Minister of Organization''s face revealed a sly expression.


    "Representation? Isn''t this a matter for the Student Union? " Chang Jing was a little confused as she asked her.


    "The student council''s reward is a different matter, but you have to show it." "If we don''t pull the hearts of those people over here, what do you think they will do?"


    "So that''s what you''re talking about." Chang Jing had thought about winning over people''s hearts from the very beginning, but later on she felt that it was a little too insidious and she gave up on this idea.


    "Everything in this world is related to people. If we can capture the will of the people, then everything that happens will be inevitable! For the sake of this goal, we might really have to be sinister a few times. "


    "Hur hur, I know that. I want to start the campaign at noon today. How about three days? "I''ll treat you tonight."


    "Is it noon today? I''m afraid it''s too late. " The Minister of Organization thought about it, "Ignoring everything else, the poster from the Propaganda Department is a problem. What about the gathering of people? Wait until tomorrow, these things that can''t be rushed. "


    "That''s true, then let''s go tomorrow. Senior Qing, you''ll have to put in a lot of effort."


    He busied himself with the jade rain. With everything settled, Chang Jing and Yue Yang flew back to the classroom. Absence was not a fun thing to do.


    Chang Jing already had a plan. He wanted to use the student union''s name to convene a meeting of the three departments, which would be held at noon today. She wanted to talk about the main points of the matter.

 C53 flexible cardiometer

    After Chang Jing finished her dinner, she ran to the small hall. He wanted to carry out her plan as soon as possible.


    "Hehe, if I succeed, this will be the first time in my life that I''ll have such a sense of accomplishment!" Chang Jing thought.


    In the meeting, Chang Jing tried his best to explain the importance of this mission, and repeatedly emphasized that she was a newbie who did not understand many things, and hoped that everyone would help out a lot. Chang Jing understood, the most important thing was for people to help him catch that person''s heart. In her student days, she did not have many ideas of "profit" in his heart. Some people only had a "name".


    "Everyone, listen to me for the last time. If we can succeed as expected this time, then you will be the biggest contributor! The school will definitely praise him greatly! Some people would say that even if they succeeded, the credit would be mine. Why would we work so hard for me? But have you thought about it? I''m just a rookie, would the school believe that a rookie could cause such a ruckus? Of course they know it''s all up to you, right? Besides, if they succeeded, wouldn''t it be too much of a shame to wipe out so much credit? That doesn''t make sense. But then again, if I fail, my responsibility to the school will be absolute. After all, I''m the person in charge, but I''m just a new person, so the school won''t blame me too much if I make a mistake. The school will say that you didn''t set a good example for your junior brothers and sisters. "


    After hearing Chang Jing''s words, all the department heads below felt warm in their hearts. In the past, she had helped the student council a lot, but in the end, the credit had either been taken away by the minister or left behind by the school.


    This was indeed an opportunity!


    "I didn''t expect you to be so insidious at times, using both hard and soft means." After the meeting, Ka Buyi said to Chang Jing while laughing.


    "Hur hur, there''s nothing I can do." Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment and her face flushed red.


    "Hmm, looks like I have to work hard too, or else all the credit will be taken away by those people!" Ka Buyi made a firm decision.


    "It can''t be, she ¡­" Chang Jing was speechless.


    In the afternoon, Chang Jing did not take the special coaching from the Wind division to heart. The Fire Element of the Fire Element and the Water Element did not succeed on their own, so it would be impossible for them to achieve anything in the Wind Element.


    Sure enough, after the Wind Teacher finished explaining the wind attribute Intermediate Magic "anemopterygium", Chang Jing started to chant. After the incantation, a strong gust of wind appeared around Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª That''s it, the anemopterygium did not appear at all.


    "That''s already quite good. To be able to reach this level!" Wind Teacher was overjoyed, "I wonder how long I took to cultivate this'' anemopterygium ''."


    Chang Jing did not say much, she could not possibly say the word ''servant'' that appeared in her heart again while she was chanting the incantation, right? It would be a wonder if she didn''t get scolded to death by her teacher!


    After Chang Jing finished helping the Wind Teacher, she rushed towards the dining hall as there were still people waiting for him.


    "Sigh, luckily there are two teachers'' living allowance. Otherwise, if I treat so many people to a meal, wouldn''t I starve to death myself!"


    Against Chang Jing''s expectations, of the thirty odd people from the three great departments who were supposed to eat at the second floor of the dining hall, only three had arrived.


    "Could it be that they are all so reserved that they won''t even come when someone is treating them?" Chang Jing thought.


    "Where are those people? Why haven''t they come yet?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Hmph, after hearing your words, they''re all fighting for their lives right now!" One of the three people was Ka Buyi.


    "Then why are you here? Heh heh ¡­ Is your mouth hungry? " Chang Jing said.


    "What about you?" Chang Jing asked the other two.


    "We''re all the same. Everyone says that we should get down to business first. Let''s talk about the meal later."


    "Then let''s talk about it next time. Since we have four people here, let''s eat first. If you want to eat something, just do so." Chang Jing called out to the three of them.


    "Hehe, these people are really dutiful! You''re the only one left, Ka Buyi. What do you want to eat? " Chang Jing walked towards Ka Buyi again.


    "I''m leaving too!"


    "It doesn''t seem to be your style," Chang Jing joked, "Don''t Ka Buyi like to eat and play the most?"


    "I don''t want it! I think I''ll go back and help first. Otherwise, my future will be ruined! " Ka Buyi pretended to be pitiful.


    Looking at Ka Buyi''s disappearing figure, Chang Jing thought, "Did my words really have an effect? "Humans!"

 C54 Art of Warlord

    Everything was progressing as expected. At noon on the second day, when Chang Jing arrived in front of the promotional board in front of the dining hall earlier than expected, she discovered that there were already a lot of people in the student union.


    "You''ve really troubled yourselves!" These words were not polite, but from the bottom of his heart.


    The most embarrassing thing was that no one had answered him! A bunch of people were busy, but no one wanted to talk to him.


    "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing could only help as she smiled.


    Although the Dining Department was the ultimate practitioner of this plan, they were not able to interfere in matters concerning publicity. Everything was handled by two departments, namely the Propaganda Organization.


    Very smoothly, the promotional work began. Under everyone''s hard work, they achieved great success. Now that they entered the dining room, the students all knew that they were no longer queuing up in the same disorderly and messy manner as before. However, all of this still needed to be maintained by the food management department.


    Only in the end, Chang Jing still lost a lot of blood ¡ª She treated everyone to a whole meal!


    Although Chang Jing had been busy with restaurant matters for the past few days, she was not always "tired". The more she talked, the more relaxed he, as a Commander, became.


    Everything passed in a dull manner, and unknowingly, Chang Jing had already been in school for more than two months. This day was the weekend, so while the Principal was busy attending a meeting in the capital, Chang Jing escaped for a day. Thus, he made an appointment with Ka Buyi to play at Yi Chen''s casino.


    "Young Master Chang Jing, our boss has been thinking too much!" Chang Jing was recognised by the shop assistant the moment she entered the door.


    "Me?" Chang Jing was extremely unfamiliar with this form of address. Other than the fact that she had been called "Young Master" by Ka Buyi''s followers when she reported to the Academy, she had never been addressed so respectfully before in her life. Thus, when she heard the name "Young Master", he unconsciously opened her mouth to ask.


    "Of course it''s you!" The worker''s enthusiasm was not faked, "My boss has instructed me to let you go to his room as long as you arrive!"


    "Mm, okay. "Thank you." After Chang Jing finished speaking, he and Ka Buyi headed straight for Yi Chen''s room.


    The shop assistant stood there in a daze, "Young Master Chang Jing! Never... No one has ever thanked me! "


    Since they had been here the last time, they arrived soon after. Chang Jing lightly knocked on the door.


    "Who?" "Come in." Yi Chen''s indifferent voice came from the door.


    The two pushed open the door and entered. They found Yi Chen sitting at the table, reading a book.


    "Pour me some water." When Yi Chen spoke, his eyes never left the book.


    Ka Buyi obediently poured a cup of water and placed it in front of him.


    "You may leave."


    After a long time, Yi Chen realized that the figure in front of him had not left. He raised his head and said, "Didn''t I tell you to go down? ¡­" Ah, it''s you guys! "


    Yi Chen stood up. "You really want me to die!" The last time I went back, I didn''t even think about coming to see me! "


    "What are you so busy with? Have you forgotten about your big brother?" Yi Chen didn''t know why, but he had an indescribable good impression of this boy that he had only met once. He treated him like his own younger brother.


    "Actually it''s nothing much," Chang Jing didn''t want to tell this big brother of her who she had met in her "previous life" about the student union, "I was forced to learn magic by teacher."


    "This is a good thing, how can you say it''s forced!" "Don''t you like reading?"


    "He," Ka Buyi said with a smile, "He''s the publicly acknowledged genius of our academy''s teachers! The teachers are all thinking of a way for him to learn magic from himself! "


    "Oh? Tell me about it! " Yi Chen was interested.


    Chang Jing didn''t want to speak of all of this, because he felt that it would be very embarrassing.


    "Actually, it''s nothing much ¡­" Big Brother Yi Chen, what kind of book are you reading that caused you to be so engrossed? "


    "This book was even given to me by a friend." Yi Chen''s eyes seemed to look far into the distance, into the distant past. "He wrote it. Why don''t you take a look at it as well?"


    "I''ll take a look first!" Ka Buyi who was standing at the side snatched it over, and carefully looked at it ¡ª


    "What language is this? I can''t understand it at all!"


    "Hehe, you don''t understand? Let Chang Jing have a look. " After she finished speaking, Yi Chen looked at Chang Jing with a face brimming with anticipation.


    Chang Jing took the book and looked at it, "Art of Warlord?"

 C55 dust recall

    "You can understand?" Ka Buyi looked at him with doubt and admiration.


    "I don''t know why, but I''ve never learned it ¡­" However, I felt that these words were very familiar, so I couldn''t help but read them out. " Chang Jing was also curious.


    "Don''t think about it." Yi Chen patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said meaningfully, "Since you can understand it, I''ll give it to you. Remember to read more!"


    "No, this is a gift from your friend. How can I take it?" Chang Jing was very polite this time.


    "If I tell you to take it, then take it. I''ve already seen it several times already, it''s a waste if you keep it." Seeing Chang Jing declining, Yi Chen said.


    "Then... "I''ll take it." Chang Jing said embarrassedly.


    "Hm!" "Remember to take a look."


    "Yes, Big Brother Yi Chen." Chang Jing nodded.


    Ka Buyi was left hanging on the side, and Yi Chen realised.


    "Little sister Ka Buyi, why are you pouting?" Yi Chen asked despite knowing the answer.


    "Humph!"


    "Hur hur, I''ll take you to play?" Yi Chen said with a smile.


    "That''s more like it!"


    It was already deep into the night when he sent Chang Jing and Yi Chen back. When Yi Chen returned to his room, he instructed his servants to not let anyone in and to not disturb him.


    Yi Chen looked at the familiar decorations in the study and muttered to himself, "Big Brother, everything here is exactly the same as that place."


    He walked over to a drawing of a maid. A soft light shot from his forefinger into the maid''s eye ¡ª a secret door in the wall slowly opened, and it was pitch black inside.


    Yi Chen didn''t even light the lamp and just walked straight in, as if the darkness wasn''t a problem for him at all. He followed the passage for a long time before finally arriving at his destination.


    Yi Chen lit up a pair of candles, through the weak light from the candles, a portrait of a middle-aged man could be seen inside the dark room. There was a pair of deep eyes on his resolute face, which could also be seen from Chang Jing''s face.


    Yi Chen lit another three incense sticks, bowed three times, and stuck the incense into the incense burner in front of the painting.


    "Big Brother, I gave this book that you gave me to Chang Jing as a gift, I know that you won''t blame me. Chang Jing? " Speaking to this, a thoughtful expression appeared on Yi Chen''s face. "I don''t know why, but I''ll think of you the moment I see him. Especially his eyes, those eyes are exactly the same as yours, big brother! "


    "Did you know, brother? When giving him the book, he could actually read the words on it! Even in our god race, only a high level god race can understand that kind of language! "


    "That''s right, he must be your reincarnation, big brother. He must be!" Yi Chen''s eyes revealed extreme joy. However, this look only lasted for a moment before it was replaced with an irrepressible sadness.


    "But ¡­" "Big brother, your soul has already been destroyed by those worms. You can''t advance any further ¡­"


    "What is this book?" After returning to her room, Chang Jing carefully examined the book Yi Chen had just given him under the light of the lamp, "I have never learned the words on top of the book, but why do I have such an unforgettable feeling? This feeling was more familiar than anything, more intimate than anything, just like ¡­ It was something he had written a long time ago! "Why, exactly why?"


    At this time, Jin Tian returned from his brother''s place.


    "Big Brother Ye, what have you been busy with recently?" Big Brother Ye, what have you been busy with recently?


    Because Chang Jing was requested to provide special tutoring, she could not afford to be idle for the past two months. Especially in the recent few days, the Principal was afraid that if he went to the capital, Chang Jing would be too lazy to let him sleep in his place. However, the time taken was much longer than the time spent tutoring during the weekend! But luckily with all of these, Chang Jing''s attainment in the new and emerging magic category, the Spatial Magic, had increased at an alarming rate, almost surpassing the Principal.


    "Hur hur, I''m a bit busy with matters of the Student Union." Some things would only cause more trouble if they were to say it. Chang Jing understood that speaking too much about the special tutoring would not be good for him and others.


    "Sigh, if I had known earlier, I would have joined your Department of Cuisine as well!" Mentioning the Student Union, Jin Tian regretted his decision. He had become an assistant to the President, who seemed rather impressive, but was actually not much of a big deal. However, now that he saw the reputation of Chang Jing''s food department outside, he felt wronged.


    "Big Brother Ye, when are you going to let me come to your kitchen as well?"


    "Hur hur, alright."


    Chang Jing who had something on her mind was chatting idly with Jin Tian for a while, before she unknowingly fell asleep.

 C56 Not lazy (1)

    On the second day, after Chang Jing finished her lessons, she went to the training field as usual and followed the Water teacher to continue receiving pitiful special coaching in the water element.


    After two months of study, although Chang Jing''s magic power had not improved by much (every teacher had said that), her control over the Primary Magic could be said to be at the peak of perfection. Chang Jing did not want to learn Intermediate Magic anymore, it did not mean that he had already learnt the four Intermediate Magic s, but rather, it was based on Chang Jing''s performance of "learning and not learning".


    Chang Jing was also very anxious in her heart, because the higher the level of magic, the more intense the voice that despised the spirit was. It was like a curse that was affixed on her body, unable to be shaken off. In the end, she was unable to learn anything. The students in her class had all trained to the Intermediate Magic! Fortunately, this was Chang Jing who was deemed to be a "lackey" since she was young. If it was anyone else, they would not be able to handle this enormous psychological pressure.


    "Chang Jing, how is the practice of the advanced magic" Ice Roar "that you were taught the day before yesterday?" Water teacher asked.


    "Teacher, I think you should just teach me the forbidden spell." Chang Jing said half-jokingly.


    "How can she be so naive at such a young age?" Water teacher''s face flushed red, "Why are you thinking of starting a tall building if you didn''t finish your foundation training? Quick, display the ''Ice Roar'' for Teacher to see. "


    "Alright, Teacher, but it''s really the same as before." Chang Jing replied vexedly, "But ¡­"


    "Just use it, stop wasting your breath!" The gentle girl was not in a bad temper.


    Chang Jing forcefully swallowed her words.


    "Oh, supreme Water Sprite, please be filled with chilliness, my enemy is your enemy, I beg you to agree to my proposition, transform into unparalleled strength, grant your slave, and swallow my enemy! ¡ª ¡ª ''Ice Roar''!"


    After finishing the chant, the temperature in the surroundings plummeted, and even the air exhaled by the two of them congealed into mist...


    "Gone?" The teacher who was waiting for the results asked Chang Jing.


    "There''s nothing else." Chang Jing''s answer could be said to be concise and not a big deal to him, "You didn''t believe me when I said it just now, right? "Haha ¡­"


    "Can I believe it?" Water teacher''s eyes widened, his watery eyes became even brighter, as if he was venting all the grievances he had suffered in the past two months, "The first time I taught you, your movements were even stronger than when I was using it! "I originally thought you could directly jump from the initial level to the advanced level, who knew that you ¡­"


    Chang Jing knew that the Water teacher was angry, and looked at her innocently.


    "Who knew you were so lazy! It''s just that I don''t want to practice properly! "


    With that, the teacher sat down on the floor angrily, no matter how dirty he was or how much he loved to be clean.


    So the reason why teacher attributed Chang Jing''s inability to learn Intermediate or Advanced Magic to him being lazy? It was no wonder why others would believe that a talented person like Chang Jing could only learn the "prelude" of magic. Other than saying that she was lazy, she couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Chang Jing pitifully walked to the side of the teacher and sat down.


    "Teacher, are you angry with me?"


    "No, I can only blame myself for not teaching it well!" The teacher''s tone clearly carried anger.


    "Actually ¡­" Chang Jing pondered whether or not she should tell her teacher about the thought that appeared in her mind while she was casting magic.


    "Actually what? "Actually, you''re not slacking off, right?!"


    "Teacher, actually, I''m really not lazy!" Chang Jing hardened her heart, "Let''s die then, at least it''s better than making teacher angry like this."


    "Teacher, I''ll tell you the truth. "Whenever ''your servant'' appears in the incantation I am chanting, a feeling of disgust will always arise in my heart, as if there was a voice saying that the elf is my servant."


    "Hur hur, stop lying to me." The smile on the teacher''s face was even uglier than anger, "If that''s really the case, then why did you use the Primary Magic? Could it be that the servants of ''you'' came out to help ''you?''


    "Teacher ¡­" Chang Jing didn''t know what to say either.


    "Teacher, I''m really serious now." Look at the arrogant behavior of those students in the class who have learned how to use the Intermediate Magic, do you think I would dare to be lazy? "


    Water teacher thought about it, and felt that Chang Jing''s words were logical, thus her anger was reduced by half.


    "But can you explain what you just said?"


    Chang Jing scratched her head and thought about it carefully, "I remember that when the old man taught me Primary Magic, I didn''t have that kind of feeling, maybe ¡­"


    "It is indeed a little strange, but it cannot be said that it is impossible." You can go back first, I''ll discuss this with the other teachers and see what''s going on. "


    "Then you can go back first, I''ll practice again." "I''ll be troubling the teachers." Chang Jing did not want her teacher to misunderstand her laziness anymore.


    "Sure."


    "Teacher, I want to ask you a question." Don''t you know how to use Forbidden Spells? " After walking back for only a few steps, Chang Jing suddenly remembered something.


    "You ¡­" Water teacher stomped his feet and left in a huff.


    "What did I do wrong again?" Chang Jing asked herself, looking extremely unhappy.

 C57 Not Lazy (Part Two)

    Water teacher returned to his office in a huff. The teachers in his office were in a heated discussion.


    "What you said is not right," the refined Wind Teacher said while smiling, "Chang Jing is not an ordinary person."


    "What''s wrong?" The Earth teachers argued with a red face, "He''s just lazy! Such a person could become an extraordinary talent! This world is not a mess! "


    "How can you say that?" Wind Teacher was still in favor of Chang Jing, "Do you think that geniuses can be obtained simply by working hard?! Geniuses do not need to work hard, they can just lazily become high levelled ¡ª no, the Great Magister is the true nature of geniuses, understand? "


    "Don''t blame me for not giving you face!" If that''s what you say, then what are the other students going to learn!? Among us, the students of the earth system, two of us have already learned the Intermediate Magic. Heh heh, are there any Wind element students who know Intermediate Magic? "


    "You ¡­" Speaking of Wind Teacher''s sore spot, up until now, there was not a single student in Chang Jing''s class who knew the Wind Attribute''s Intermediate Magic.


    "You can''t say that," Fire Teacher came out to smooth things over, "Haven''t you heard? Chang Jing that kid has been busy with the matters of the student union for the past few months! I heard that he''s currently quite a famous person in our academy. The series of recent reforms in the academy were all decided upon by our Principal after hearing his ideas. "


    "Genius!" The Wind Teacher looked at the Earth teachers victoriously and said.


    "This means that he doesn''t know what ''primary and secondary'' and ''genius'' means!"


    Water teacher, who was at the door, could not bear listening any longer.


    "All of you stop fighting, why are you all blushing so much?"


    "You came at the right time," Wind Teacher thought that he had found a backer, "We were discussing Chang Jing''s performance in the past two months. Tell me, is he a genius? "


    "Genius? I think so. " Water teacher thought for a moment, "But did everyone not notice that he has yet to learn any of the magic we taught him?"


    Fire Teacher stood up and poured a glass of water, "Of course I noticed it, or we wouldn''t be discussing it here."


    "Then everyone knows why he can''t learn it with his outstanding aptitude?" After Water teacher finished speaking, he looked at everyone.


    "I thought you were lazy due to your intelligence!" The Earth teachers was still indignant about the argument, "I will not do anything serious, I prefer to do those boring things. "I''ve thought about it. In the future, I''ll specially tutor those two outstanding students."


    "Just the two of them? "Hah, at most, it''s just material for Intermediate Mages!" The Wind Teacher mocked.


    "You!" Earth teachers rolled up his sleeves, looking as though he was about to hit someone.


    "Alright, stop fighting!" Towards his colleagues, Water teacher, they were all bitter but could not say anything, "How did I end up with such a few treasures?"


    "I know why he is."


    The three of them surrounded Water teacher and looked at him in anticipation.


    "What''s the reason? Quickly tell me!"


    "I don''t know if it''s because of that or not," was a little embarrassed by the three men''s stare, "Just now, he told me that when he was chanting his incantation, he unconsciously felt a sense of detest towards'' servant ''."


    "Disgusting?!" The three of them shouted in unison.


    "It''s disgust," Water teacher shook his head and continued, "He said that every time he recited ''the power of your servant'', it was as if there was a voice in his heart telling him that the elf is his servant. "Well, what do you think?"


    "Nonsense!" The three of them spoke at the same time. It seemed like today was quite rare for them to have so many points of view.


    "How so?" The Water teacher asked meaningfully.


    "Heh, I''ve learned magic for so long, but I''ve never heard of such an absurd reason!" The Earth teachers said rudely.


    "This way he basically opposes our magic," the Wind Teacher said thoughtfully. "Our magic right now is through our own requests towards the elves, using our own little bit of magic power to trigger the powers that they bestow upon us, that''s why it has a destructive power. The high-level Magician even made a contract with the elves and sold themselves to them! Based on his thoughts, how could he become a Magician? "


    "So, his words are false?"


    "Yes, a lie!"


    "But he doesn''t sound like he''s lying. Maybe he is." The Water teacher said.


    "I think we should ask the principal. He is considered at the top of our country, he should be able to give us the answer." The Fire Teacher made a sound opinion.


    "Are you stupid?" Earth teachers scolded loudly, "Principal is going to attend a meeting now!"


    Fire Teacher who was used to Earth teachers not giving him face also disapproved as he laughed without the slightest hint of anger.


    "Wait a moment ¡­" Wind Teacher thought of an idea, "If I remember correctly, there seems to be a healing magic in your Water Magic that does not call itself a ''servant'', right?"


    The Water teacher said with difficulty, "Yes there is, but the mechanism of ''Water Flexible'' is completely different from our magic. It is the balance between man and nature. It runs counter to our magic. "


    "What does it matter? Let''s just try it out." If we really find out the crux of the problem, then we can teach him in the future. "


    "But ¡­" Water teacher''s face turned red.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t?" Everyone looked at Water teacher.


    "Mm ¡­" Water teacher lowered his head.

 C58 water tenderness

    Although the Water teacher would not be "as gentle as water", he still knew the incantation and its mechanism. After some discussion, the four teachers directly walked towards the training field. In the end, they decided to try out the gifted student in their hearts.


    When they reached the training field, the four of them saw Chang Jing still shaking her head and gesturing to them.


    "What, any gains?" After all, today was Water teacher''s day, so she asked.


    "No ¡­" Chang Jing raised her head and saw that his own teachers were all here, she was shocked, "Hello teachers, why are all of you here?"


    "Hur hur, come and take a look at your student!"


    "Teacher, I''ve let you down." Chang Jing said in frustration.


    "It''s okay, you can''t be blamed. We discussed for a while and wanted Water teacher to teach you another water attribute healing magic. You''ll definitely be able to do it this time! " Wind Teacher encouraged Chang Jing.


    "Teach me. If you can''t learn, don''t scold me." Chang Jing was already disappointed with herself. It was no longer important if she knew or not, as long as she was not scolded.


    "You ¡­" Earth teachers who was just cursing was stopped by the Wind Teacher.


    "Then let''s begin." Water teacher said to Chang Jing.


    "But teacher, if no one is injured in the healing magic, how can we treat it?" Chang Jing said out the crux of the problem.


    "This ¡­" Without waiting for Water teacher to finish speaking, a shrill scream came from behind.


    "Screech ~ ~ ~!"


    Chang Jing turned her head back to look. Wind Teacher''s right eye had become a close relative of panda.


    "To teach healing magic, of course there has to be someone who''s being treated."


    "You ¡­" With a "pa" sound, the Earth teachers''s eyes did not become pitch black, sparks flying everywhere.


    "Don''t forget, you still have things to learn."


    Water teacher shook his head and said helplessly:


    "Follow me and chant. This magic is very simple. The most important thing is to focus your mind and use love to feel the world." The holy Water Sprite of heaven and earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­ I beg you, please save this person before me, with your benevolence, please save him! Water teacher''s right finger was placed in front of his injured eye.


    But the magic didn''t seem to work. His eyes were the same as always.


    "Heh heh, because it''s the healing magic, it''s a bit slow when you see its effects." The Water teacher explained, embarrassed.


    "Really? This is fun, let me try. " Chang Jing imitated Water teacher and placed her right hand near Wind Teacher''s eyes.


    "The holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" Please save the man in front of me, with your mercy, save him! ¡ª As gentle as water! "


    A miracle happened. A burst of white light emitted from Chang Jing''s right hand, and Wind Teacher only felt a cool sensation in his eyes before the pain disappeared.


    "Success!" Teacher, look, your ''dark circles'' are gone! " Chang Jing was so happy that she could jump. Since she had become a Faculty of Magic warrior, this was the first time he had truly learned magic.


    The four teachers looked at each other in dismay. "Could it be that what he said is true?!"


    Leaving the happy Chang Jingye behind, the four teachers returned to the office.


    "What do you think?" Just as he reached the door, the Earth teachers asked impatiently.


    "Maybe that''s what''s wrong with him." The Wind Teacher slowly said, "Since we already know, as long as we can find a way to solve the problem, nothing will be a problem."


    "But what if you can''t find it?" Water teacher said something that no one was willing to bring up.


    That''s right, if he couldn''t find a way, then forget about becoming a high level Magician, even a little improvement would be extremely difficult.


    "I think we should talk about this problem after the Principal returns. Right now, the problem is how should we teach Chang Jing."


    "What are you teaching me? Instead of teaching me so much, I actually feel that it''s better not to!" Earth teachers rubbed his eyes and said, "In any case, he can''t learn it now, so I might as well let him go for a fake. We can talk about it after the Principal returns."


    "That''s not to say that it''s not a solution, but his ability to learn is unquestionable, right?" The Wind Teacher said, "No matter how long an ordinary spell is, he will remember it all at once and learn it at the first moment. Of course, being unable to cast it is a different matter."


    "I think we should teach him first. Let him swallow a whole bunch of dates first, or maybe one day he can suddenly ''open'' and think it through." Fire Teacher said after considering Chang Jing''s performance.


    "If it''s really like that, then our contributions will be great!" "Haha ¡­"


    The three men were immersed in this illusory happiness.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is there something on your mind? " The Wind Teacher saw that the Water teacher was silent and asked.


    "Mm ¡­" "Oh, no." The Water teacher organized his thoughts, and said word by word at the end, "''Flexibility'' is an advanced water magic. Until now, there have not been more than five people in the world who have the ability to use ''Flexibility''."

 C59 Cloth story

    With excitement, Chang Jing tried a few more times on the training field''s "as gentle as water", and only when she was completely at her wit''s end did she finally be unwilling to eat dinner.


    On the way back to her room, Chang Jing suddenly missed Ka Buyi a lot, "This damned girl!"


    But these few days it was all thanks to her, otherwise Chang Jing would have definitely been crushed to death by the pressure. He remembered a story she had told him the other day.


    At that time, because of how it was with regards to magic, Chang Jing was extremely depressed. Seeing the sorrowful Chang Jing, Ka Buyi turned serious for once.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? " Ka Buyi''s voice was abnormally gentle.


    "Hur hur, it''s fine." Chang Jing used her laughter to cover herself.


    "You''re still lying to me!" Ka Buyi had already guessed it long ago, "Let me tell you a story, I like telling stories the most!"


    "No!" Chang Jing did not want the already tormented him to suffer another blow ¡ª especially the blow where she herself had to watch her own joke.


    "Hmph, even if you don''t want to listen, I still have to say it!" Ka Buyi did not care what Chang Jing thought.


    "In the Duchy of Meuse a long time ago, there was a little boy. The little boy learned to play with many of his classmates and lived a carefree life. But one day, something happened. "


    "The little boy discovered that his grades are very bad. Compared to his table that always gets the first place, it''s like the difference between heaven and earth ¡ª he can only get to around thirty in the class. Thus, the time for the boy to play with his classmates gradually decreased. The time for him to study at his table gradually increased ¡­ "


    "It''s another exam. The little boy''s score finally got a little better. However, compared to the other table mates who came over from play and play, his score is still very poor. He couldn''t figure it out, so he asked his mother. "


    "The child''s mother could not bear to tell her child that there was a difference in intelligence between the world and the world and that it would hurt the child''s heart. But she didn''t want to deceive her child with other mothers'' lies, such as not being diligent enough, so he avoided the question and just said, ''Child, don''t care how much worse you are than others. Just know how much you''ve learned.''


    Chang Jing was unconsciously fascinated, "What happened next? What happened to the little boy? "


    "After that, the little boy learned even more. He evaded all his friends who invited him to play with them, always sitting alone at the table and studying hard. Days passed, and the little boy''s grades increased by quite a bit, but the first place for him was still a distant dream ¡­


    "The little boy''s mood became increasingly depressed, and his grades gradually declined. The little boy did not dare to ask his mother why this was, because he knew that he would never get the answer he wanted from his mother. "


    "Is that little boy going to continue like this forever? In the end ¡­" Chang Jing suddenly felt that the little boy was him. Although his previous results were very good, but that only increased his worries and he became even more depressed.


    "Stop being so noisy!" When Ka Buyi told a story, he did not like being disturbed by others. After pausing for a moment, he continued to tell the story with a voice filled with emotion.


    "Just like that, after a few years, the little boy graduated from primary school with neither good nor bad results. The little boy''s mother understood that he did not put less effort, or even more, into students with average grades. She doesn''t blame her child, because he''s done his best. "


    "That summer, the mother took the little boy to the beach to have fun for her child. Something changed the little boy''s life at the seaside ¡­"


    "A few years later, there was an alumni meeting at the boy''s alma mater. The school invited a little boy who had just received the title of Magister ¡ª no, he was now a big boy. Ask him to introduce advanced learning experience. "


    "The little boy, standing on the platform, told the story of what happened at the seaside all those years ago." At that time, many seabirds were fighting for their shells by the sea. Suddenly, a wave crashed down, and the seabirds began to flee for their lives. Those tiny sparrows had easily escaped the waves. But those seagulls could only clumsily struggle in the waves, and only by hitting them would they be able to escape the claws of the waves. "


    "The little boy looked around, and in front of the audience he saw his mother, who had grown old. ''At that time, my mother said something to me ¡ª it was the seagulls who were clumsy, and it was they who could really conquer the sea!''" There was warm applause from below. The little boy''s mother was already in tears. "


    After the story was finished, Ka Buyi said to Chang Jing:


    "To those who have met with difficulties in their studies."


    "This damned girl!" Chang Jing came back to reality from her memories and unconsciously called her a little ghost girl.

 C60 End of term farewell

    Returning back to her room, Chang Jing took out the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡· that Yi Chen had given him the day before, and started to carefully study it.


    Three to four hours later, Chang Jing heaved a sigh of relief. Although she did not really understand the terms "acupuncture points", but he could more or less understand that this was a book to practice martial arts. This was what troubled Chang Jing the most! The tragic events of his childhood were still fresh in his mind, and the feeling of a martial arts idiot sent shivers down his spine.


    "Forget it, I''ll return the book to you sometime." Chang Jing had already decided that keeping this kind of thing for herself would only bring him trouble. However, what he did not know was that the contents of the book had been deeply engraved into his mind.


    When Jin Tian came back, Chang Jing giggled and told him that he had learnt a healing magic. He had originally wanted to show off, but who would have thought that he would attract the whites of his eyes instead.


    Jin Tian obviously did not understand that the healing magic that Chang Jing was referring to was "as gentle as water", and thought that it was only an ordinary healing technique used by the divine followers, if not it would be strange that with his personality, he would not jump! It could be said that no matter how serious the injury was, as long as the victim was still alive, there was an 80% chance of being healed. Of course, this Chang Jing didn''t know.


    Chang Jing could only laugh as she replied, "Are you joking, and this student council?!" He did not want her idol ¡ª ¡ª midnight lamp to be scolded again.


    In the following days, the teachers of the four divisions did not care about whether Chang Jing could learn what they had taught them. All they knew was to give all the knowledge they knew to the pitiful Chang Jing, causing Chang Jing''s originally small ego to become even smaller. Even when the headmaster came back, he could not figure out what was going on with his "slave-averse" mood and continued his plan of swallowing whole.


    These few days, he did not want to cause any more trouble with, and had even taken the initiative to invite Chang Jing to eat at a restaurant near the Academy. Even if he was occasionally joking, he only wanted to make Chang Jing a little happy. Chang Jing was also happy to enjoy this rare gentleness. Sometimes, when she was obviously very happy, she would immediately put on a bitter face when she saw Ka Buyi.


    Because of Chang Jing''s "outstanding contribution", the student council now had their own special conference room for discussion. But there was no need for Chang Jing to care about all these. After a few months, everything was back on track, and as the "Leader", he had only gone through the motions when she was at the Student Union. As for the ''association'' that he had proposed, it was now dead because of the firm opposition of the school leadership. The reason for that was fair and square ¡ª excessive entertainment would affect and delay learning.


    Some people said that the fastest person in the world wasn''t Liu Xiang, but time. The flow of time was silent, but it was also very real. It did not stop because of anyone, nor did it accelerate because of anyone. When a person feels that time is moving faster, it is because he is in the midst of sweetness; when a person feels that time is moving slower, it is because he is in pain.


    During the first semester in Faculty of Magic, Chang Jing sometimes felt that time seemed to fly by slowly, but sometimes she felt that it was time again. But no matter what he thought, a semester ended in this kind of atmosphere. His fate was better than ours, and she didn''t have a final exam ¡ª next time, I''ll also go to their academy to study!


    Before their departure, Chang Jing, Jin Tian, Ka Buyi and one of Ka Buyi''s roommates, Ting Ting, all arrived at Ka Buyi''s family''s restaurant, saying their goodbyes. From Ka Buyi''s introduction, it could be known that Ting Ting had only just registered for the Academy after the "disguise of a woman" incident and was assigned to the ninth class. Because of the limited bed space, she was assigned to Ka Buyi''s room in the eighth class.


    "We''re leaving tomorrow. Now that I think about it, I really don''t want to part with it." Chang Jing was already drunk.


    "The summer holidays are so long, I won''t be able to see you in two months! "I don''t want to! I don''t want to!" Ka Buyi shouted as he knocked the bowl with his chopsticks. It seemed that she had drank quite a bit.


    "They really are ¡­" Jin Tian squinted his eyes and looked at Ting Ting. With that shifty look, he immediately thought of something.


    "Haha ¡­" This was the first time Ting Ting had met them today, so he was a little uncomfortable. She didn''t drink much today, so when she saw the look in Jin Tian''s eyes, she felt a little awkward.


    "Haha, look!" Chang Jing realized that something was wrong with the two, and pointed at them as she laughed, "Jin Tian''s heart is moved! "Haha ¡­"


    "Jin Tian, do you want me to tie the strings?" Ka Buyi, whose attention had been attracted over, became interested as well. Taking advantage of the alcohol, he began to act unscrupulously, "Our Ting Ting is a good girl!"


    "You all ¡­" Jin Tian felt that Ting Ting''s expression was not right, and immediately tried to defend herself, "This is the first time we''re meeting each other today, how would we be moved? If you want to make a move, it''s the two of you! "


    With that, all the voices in the world seemed to quiet down.


    "Us?" Chang Jing''s drunkenness had completely disappeared, "Did I fall for her in the end?" Chang Jing asked herself, "I already have a Bing Bing, how could I fall for him? But did I really not like her? "


    Chang Jing didn''t need to answer for herself, the answer was already there. From the way he thought about Ka Buyi every single day, it could be seen that Chang Jing had really fallen for him ¡ª it was just that he didn''t know it yet.


    Ka Buyi''s drunkenness had already disappeared a long time ago, and when he saw Chang Jing stuttering, he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    When they arrived at the school and were about to leave, Chang Jing suddenly recited a poem:


    A hundred years of sorrow is hard to get rid of with a clear frost.


    Normally, it was meant to be a homecoming arrow.


    But now, it was too late to do anything about it.

 C61 On the way

    The second day was the official holiday day for Faculty of Magic.


    Chang Jing had originally planned to bid her farewells to Ka Buyi, but in the shed, Chang Jing still did not see her. Helpless, Chang Jing could only pack up her guilt and leave. didn''t know whether or not she truly liked Ka Buyi, but he would never deny the good impression she had towards her. She wouldn''t say "I like", but he was also unable to say the word "I don''t like". However, he was after all only seventeen years old, and her mental understanding towards love was still in a blurry state. With Bing Bing''s help, Chang Jing, who had a "sense of righteousness", subconsciously rejected the question "like or not". Just like last night, Chang Jing did not answer Jin Tian, but she did not deny it either.


    "Perhaps she doesn''t even have me in her heart ¡­" Chang Jing bid farewell to the Faculty of Magic with disappointment and regret. He boarded a caravan and left for his home.


    Right now, Chang Jing''s body was relaxed (physically) because her luggage had already been stuffed into the space bag that she and the Principal had just discovered a few days ago.


    "I really don''t understand why that old man at the principal would look at me like that. Isn''t space bag very easy to use? "Why must I study offensive magic? It''s not like I''m going to war!"


    With nothing else to do, Chang Jing started to look at the people around him.


    The one on the left was a tall and sturdy man who was napping. From his muscular body and the blade in his hand, one could tell that he was here to protect the dart. The one on the right was an old man and a young girl who was around fourteen years younger than Chang Jing. Time had left too many scars on her grandfather''s face, and the little girl''s face was pale, sickly white.


    Chang Jing who was not used to being silent quickly felt uncomfortable, let''s chat!


    "Old grandpa, you guys are planning to go to crossing pool, right?" The moment she said that, Chang Jing knew how stupid she was. If she didn''t go to crossing pool, could it be she would go to WenTeng!


    As expected, the girl beside the old man chuckled.


    "This young master has incredible discernment ability!" After all, this old man ate more salt than Chang Jing had eaten before, so the old grandpa stopped the little girl with a look. The little girl stuck out her tongue, blushing.


    Chang Jing scratched her head awkwardly, looking like a child who had done something wrong. The little girl''s laughter began to fill the carriage again.


    "Young master is also going to the crossing pool, are you travelling?" The old man helped Chang Jing out.


    "Well, no." Chang Jing looked at the old man gratefully, as if he had completely forgotten about his mother''s repeated warnings when he was leaving home and only taught him a few things, "Old grandpa should still call me Xiao Ye, hehe ¡­ I went home to study here. "


    "Is it the Faculty of Magic?" The little girl held back her laughter, and asked after hearing Chang Jing''s words.


    "Yes, Wenteng Mage Academy."


    "Big brother''s so amazing ~ ~!" The little girl''s praise was filled with envy.


    "Hmph, what does magic matter!" The man on the left had already awoken by this time, and interjected, "Liar, is there any use in using a blade?"


    As he finished speaking, he did not forget to wave the blade in his hand.


    "Of course, of course. Kids are ignorant, don''t take offense." The old grandpa tugged at the little girl''s sleeve, indicating that she should not cause any trouble.


    "Magic is very powerful, didn''t we see it before?" The little girl obviously didn''t understand much about the ways of the world as she quietly muttered.


    Chang Jing was naturally not in a position to say anything. He was already used to being a weakling, not to mention that she herself did not know which was stronger in terms of magic or martial skills.


    "Hehe, I don''t like those arrogant fellows!" The big sized man looked at Chang Jing in disdain and paid attention to the Young Master Zhou.


    After a long while, when the old man saw that the big size man was already asleep, he whispered to Chang Jing.


    "I''m sorry for what happened just now, Young Master Xiao Ye." The old man''s tone was apologetic.


    "Just now?" Chang Jing scratched her head and laughed, "I forgot about that long ago."


    "Does big brother really know magic?" the little girl asked.


    "Just a little bit. They''re all beginner''s. "Little sister likes magic too?"


    "I really want to learn it! Last time, when Grandfather and I saw a Magician teaching a villain a lesson, we were extremely envious! " The little girl said excitedly.


    "Hur hur, then why don''t you go learn it?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Grandpa won''t let me go!" The little girl''s eyes were filled with grievance.


    "Then Big Brother will teach you!" Although Chang Jing did not know the reason, but based on the principle of not caring about other people''s business, he did not ask for the reason.


    "Sure, sure!" The little girl stood up happily.


    "Ouch ¡­" I touched my head ¡­


    "Kids love to mess around, don''t take Young Master Xiao Ye seriously!" The old man rubbed the girl''s head as he spoke. It was obvious that he loved this granddaughter of his.


    "It''s all right, Gramps. Anyway, we''re not busy right now! " Chang Jing thought that everyone would be able to learn magic the way he did!


    "Grandfather, please let me learn!"


    The granddaughter''s grandfather nodded in agreement.


    "So what does little sister like to learn?" Chang Jing asked, "Is the water element good? That''s right for girls. "


    "Sure, sure!" Actually, no matter what you learn, the little girl will be very happy to be able to learn magic.


    "That''s the Water Element!" Chang Jing said, "The Primary Magic is the ''glacial blade''."

 C62 Teacher Chang Jing

    "Alright, then glacial blade!" The little girl''s pale face showed an eager blush.


    Seeing this situation, Chang Jing secretly told herself that she couldn''t let the little miss down. Thus, she carefully recalled the time when she had just learned magic and asked the little girl, "What does little sister think water is?"


    "Water is ¡ª drink!" The little girl''s answer made Chang Jing spit on the ground.


    "Nothing else?" Chang Jing asked again.


    "You won''t ask me to say that it is the ''Source of Life'' as a childish answer, right?" The little girl blinked.


    Chang Jing thought, "I''ve become childish, hehe."


    "Then I will first teach you the incantation. Remember, the most important part of magic is to concentrate your spiritual energy. The concentration of spiritual energy is the prerequisite for learning magic and the key to success. You can now follow me and chant, ''Supreme Water Fairy, please bestow your servant''s power - glacial blade''.


    Before he finished reciting, an illusory ice blade appeared in Chang Jing''s hand. It was sparkling and translucent, as if it was condensed from the soul of ice after experiencing a thousand years of cold. Chang Jing swung her ice blade lightly, and it slowly flew out of the window ¡­


    Looks like Chang Jing did not fooled around in the academy for nothing this semester. Even the teachers could only sigh at her level.


    "Big brother, how did you do it? I want it too, I want it too! " The little girl''s voice woke the big man up. He looked at Chang Jing in disbelief.


    "Try it yourself, you can do it too." Chang Jing encouraged.


    The little girl imitated Chang Jing and started chanting, "Supreme Water Fairy, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!" As soon as she finished, she closed her eyes in fear that her incantation would fail. Everyone looked expectantly at the girl''s hand.


    The heavens would not take care of anyone by themselves. This saying made a lot of sense. The little girl slowly began to reveal the shadow of the ice blade in her hand. The shadow gradually became thicker ¡ª ¡ª "Chi ¡­" The ice blade broke away from the little girl''s hand and quickly flew towards Chang Jing who was sitting at the window.


    Chang Jing was so scared that she quickly grabbed her head and threw herself onto the ground.


    "Bang ~ ~!" The window was shattered by the ice blade.


    "I''ve succeeded ~ ~!" The little girl didn''t notice the frightened Chang Jing, her cheers were mixed with surprise. It was the first time in her life that she had felt her existence, her true existence.


    "Child, you''ve succeeded!" Although he was as old as a grandfather, his many years of experience had not affected his sense of happiness. The expression on his face was even more excited than that of a little girl.


    Chang Jing patted her chest to calm down the fright she felt just now, and started to smile. This was also the first time Chang Jing realized that magic could make another person so happy. Looking at the two excited grandsons, Chang Jing''s heart also started to feel warm.


    "Can you..." Teach me too? " At this time, the big fellow who had been overweeningly arrogant also made a request.


    It was naturally not good for Chang Jing to reject him, she couldn''t possibly teach the cute little sister not to teach her, right? Thus, he repeated what he had said to the little girl to the big man.


    "Oh, supreme Water Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!" The big sized man used all of his strength to shout out the incantation, but the glacial blade still did not appear from his hands. He tried a few more times, but the miracle did not happen.


    The helpless burly man had no choice but to continue sleeping without saying a word.


    The little girl suddenly thought of something and asked Chang Jing:


    "Big brother, how could your glacial blade stay in your hand while mine flew out?"


    "It''s the control of magic." Chang Jing felt that she shouldn''t let a little girl who could learn magic so easily be too proud, so she said, "So you still have to continue to study hard and deepen your understanding towards magic. This way, you can also do it in the future! "


    "Old grandpa, since little sister has such high talent for magic, why don''t you let her study in the Faculty of Magic. I can introduce you all and be her reference person." Chang Jing turned her head and said to the old man, she thought that with his relationship with the Principal, it shouldn''t be a problem for her to learn in the Faculty of Magic.


    The old man thought for a moment, then slowly said: "Young Master Xiao Ye, it''s not that this old one doesn''t want her to go, but there is a reason that cannot be explained to others. "Ai ¡­"


    This sigh contained too much sadness.


    "Actually, I don''t want to go to the Faculty of Magic either. It''s so tiring!" The little girl had already come out of her excitement. "I think it''s better if I stay with grandpa!"


    Although she said that, Chang Jing knew that it was not a reason. Although Chang Jing felt that it was a pity for the Academy to lose such a talented genius who was extremely rich in magic, it was, after all, something that they had volunteered to do, so he couldn''t force it.


    The carriage once again fell into silence, and the burly man snored ¡­


    "Little sister, can you tell big brother your name?" Chang Jing broke the silence again.


    "Xue Ge, I heard grandfather say that the day I was born was filled with snow, happy snow.


    The little girl''s eyes were filled with confusion ¡­


    Chang Jing knew that there was definitely a lot of sorrow hidden in the little girl''s dazed eyes, because the entire carriage seemed to have sensed her emotions and became depressed.


    "Don''t be so sad, everything will be fine." Chang Jing didn''t even know why she said those words.


    "Hm!" Xue Ge nodded strongly. His small age revealed an extraordinary maturity.


    The old man was immersed in his silence at the side. From the moment Xue Ge reported his name to him, he had not spoken a single word. There should be a lot of sadness hidden in his heart.


    Chang Jing didn''t want to ask about the sorrow of others. He was afraid that her question would accidentally open the wounds that others had once suffered and hurt their feelings.

 C63 Bandits on the road

    The carriage came to a screeching halt as a commotion broke out in front.


    Chang Jing peeked her head out of the carriage window and saw that she was surrounded by a group of people, no less than a hundred people.


    The caravan stopped in their tracks, and over twenty men with swords and sabers came running out from the carriages.


    The big man hurriedly picked up his saber and got off the carriage, running forward.


    Chang Jing looked at Grandpa Xue Ge with suspicion, but the old man said helplessly, "Someone is here to rob the carriage."


    Robbing a car? Chang Jing couldn''t understand the existence of crime in this world.


    "No matter how strong the country is, there will always be poor people. Once a person is poor, he can do anything. " The old man said, "This area is not peaceful to begin with, and carjacking happens frequently. But don''t worry, they usually only rob money without killing people. " Xue Ge grabbed the old man''s arm tightly, looking very nervous and terrified.


    Sure enough, the group of people at the front spoke.


    A bearded man shouted:


    "Leave behind the money and goods. You can leave safely."


    The team also had quite a number of people, but the leader still humbly replied, "Everyone, this time we don''t have many goods, so we don''t have anything to give you. How about we give you some money and you let us go through with it? "


    "Hee hee ¡­" The leader of the robbers sneered, "Cut the crap. Leave behind the money and goods and you will scram!"


    The leader was annoyed and his voice turned cold, "Since you say so, then we will have to move. We can''t let others say that we are afraid of you!"


    The two sides did not waste any more time talking and immediately revealed their shiny sabers.


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out.


    The old man frowned and murmured, "Why is there so much killing in this world?"


    "Old grandpa, who do you think will win?" Chang Jing asked nervously, he never thought that there would be a day she would be robbed.


    "No matter who wins, the result is the same ¡ª too many casualties, too many disasters." The robbery seemed to have touched the old man''s sad past.


    While he was speaking, the door in front of him had already been opened.


    The difference in strength between the two sides wasn''t too great. Aside from the two leaders and a few people who possessed skills, the rest all relied on physical strength and ruthlessness. However, the difference in numbers seemed to have clearly distinguished the difference in strength.


    "They are all poor people," Chang Jing thought. "Other than the poor people in Aragorn, there is no one that doesn''t learn martial arts."


    After a while, there were already several people lying on the ground.


    Inside the carriage, Chang Jing smelled a familiar smell of blood. This smell had appeared countless times in his dreams.


    "My sons, they are all my sons ¡­" Another voice resounded in Chang Jing''s mind, "Why is it that this is also considered wrong?!"


    Chang Jing painfully closed her eyes, as if the people lying on the ground outside were her closest relatives.


    After a long time, the group began to show signs of exhaustion, and the robbers began to fight them in turn based on their numbers.


    "Hehe, it''s too late for all of you to regret!" The bearded man started to wander around Fleet Leader, waiting for Fleet Leader to attack him.


    "Regret? This father has never thought of such a thing before! " Although the hand holding the blade had already started to tremble, Fleet Leader did not give up resisting. His blade danced even faster.


    He was going to fight to the death.


    "There is a path to heaven that you will not take, there is no door to hell and you want to forcefully break through?!" Fine, I''ll grant you that wish! " The bearded man stopped fighting outside and jumped into the leader''s circle, swinging his sword to block the incoming attack.


    When


    When


    When


    The bearded man met three blows head on, and he felt a faint pain from the corner of his mouth. However, blood had already flowed out of Fleet Leader''s palm!


    The difference in strength was obvious at a glance. It seemed that victory or defeat was already decided.


    "Haven''t you regretted it?" The bearded man smiled sinisterly.


    "As long as my heart doesn''t die, this regret won''t come from my mouth." Fleet Leader was a man of iron and iron. Even at this point, he had never thought of giving up.


    The bearded man no longer spoke to him and directly stabbed towards the palace.


    Fleet Leader dodged aside, waving his blade back and smacked towards the bearded man!


    However, the bearded man was much stronger than him, so he dodged the attack with ease ¡­


    "Stop fighting, stop attacking ¡­" Chang Jing who was in the carriage shouted at the top of her lungs. She had no experience with magic, so she had completely forgotten that his magic could stop them from fighting.


    He did not notice that Xue Ge, who was beside him, was already in tears.


    "Mom and Dad used to be like this as well ¡­"


    More and more people fell, and almost all of them were from the team.


    With the fresh blood mixed in, the moans on the ground became even more miserable.


    The bearded man placed his hands on his chest and looked at Fleet Leader coldly, "Do you still want to fight?"


    The Fleet Leader gasped for breath. He knelt on the ground with his sword in hand and said hysterically.


    "The battle isn''t over!"


    "Even if you don''t think for yourself, you still have to think for your brothers. Do you have the heart to let them all die here?" The bearded man started to admire the man in front of him. If he was the one who failed, he didn''t know if he would be as persistent as this man.


    Fleet Leader turned his head and looked at his fallen brother. His heart was filled with endless grief, but he did not surrender.


    "Since we''ve chosen to do this, we''ve never thought of a way back. If we die, though our wives and children ¡­ " Reaching this point, Fleet Leader suddenly stopped talking. He didn''t want his wife and children, who he was willing to trade their lives for, to affect his mood. He knew that in this world, there were things that were more precious than life.


    "I respect you as a man!" The man with the beard said,


    "But I have no choice but to kill you because I also have people I love ¡­"


    He raised the blade in his hand and slowly slashed at Fleet Leader, who was no longer able to resist ¡­


    The elder who had been silent all this while suddenly stood up and ran forward. His speed was absolutely unimaginable.


    He was fast, but someone was faster. Xue Ge began to quickly recite an incantation.


    "Oh, supreme Water Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!"


    An ice blade flew towards the man with the beard, knocking the knife out of his hand with a clang.


    At the same time, the old man had also arrived by the side of the bearded man.


    He dodged and used every move to find the flaw in the beard.


    The robbers were separated into two pairs. One group surrounded the old man, while the other group rushed towards Chang Jing''s group.


    Just now, they clearly saw that someone had hidden here to shoot a projectile.


    Seeing the crowd, Xue Ge quickly chanted the incantation she had just learnt.


    "Oh, supreme Water Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!" The glacial blade flew towards the crowd and struck the leader''s thigh.


    After all, Xue Ge was still young, she couldn''t bring himself to take others'' lives.


    Chang Jing also regained her senses, seeing that so many people were holding blades as they walked towards the carriage she was sitting on, she anxiously jumped out of the carriage. Xue Ge also jumped down.


    That was the wrong decision.


    As an apprentice, he actually forgot that the Magician''s fatal weakness was to fight at close range!

 C64 Blessed By Misfortune

    Chang Jing who was about to get off of the carriage also started chanting, "Supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    "Oh, supreme Water Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!"


    "Oh supreme Earth Elf, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª Dragon Trapping Curse!"


    Chang Jing''s incantation was more than twice as fast as Xue Ge''s, the beginner''s chant. In an instant, the small fireball and glacial blade flew non-stop in the sky.


    However, this still did not stop the robbers from advancing. After all, the power of the Primary Magic was limited, let alone the current Chang Jing and Xue Ge, who were extremely close to a bandit!


    As Chang Jing attacked the enemy, she also had to protect Xue Ge who was behind him from the consequences.


    They were quickly torn apart by the encirclement.


    Chang Jing dodged to the left and right while casting her magic, her sword flashes and her fireball''s ice blades rose and fell one after another. Chang Jing who was busy taking care of himself, started to look for Xue Ge in the crowd, although she was not careful enough, she was still unable to dodge the blade aimed at his left hand.


    Chang Jing felt a wave of pain. But he couldn''t give up just because of this. There was still someone else waiting for him.


    "Ah ¡­" Chang Jing looked towards the scream and saw that Xue Ge''s chest was bleeding.


    "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!" Chang Jing''s small fireball flew towards the person who pierced Xue Ge just now. But it was already too late, Xue Ge who was lying on the ground would not get up because of this.


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª suspension!" Only now did Chang Jing remember the suspension, so he quickly flew towards Xue Ge.


    The current Chang Jing had already lost all rationality, all she thought in her heart was to fly to Xue Ge''s side and protect her. He completely did not expect that against Xue Ge who was lying on the ground, the robbers would not be able to make a move.


    The irrational Chang Jing had charged into the encirclement that originally belonged to Xue Ge, and forcefully delivered herself onto the enemy''s blade! The frail Chang Jing fainted.


    After an unknown period of time, Chang Jing was woken up by the sound of someone crying.


    He looked around and saw that he was lying in a makeshift tent full of wounded.


    He looked at his own body again and realized that he wasn''t hurt much. There was only bone-piercing pain in his left hand, but it was already bandaged.


    "Could it be that reinforcements have arrived?" Chang Jing thought.


    He had just woken up when he heard Grandpa Xue Ge''s sorrowful voice come over from outside the tent.


    "Xue Ge!" Chang Jing suddenly thought of Xue Ge, and quickly ran out of the tent without caring about the injuries on her hands or the doubts in her heart.


    After entering Xue Ge''s grandfather''s tent, Chang Jing realized that the tent that she was lying in just now was only for the lightly injured to stay in. This was because the injuries of the people lying here were obviously much heavier than the people lying at the other side, and many of them were already at their last gasp.


    Chang Jing walked over to where the pale-faced Xue Ge was lying. What he was concerned about now was Xue Ge''s life and death.


    "Grandpa, she ¡­" He could not finish his words.


    "Probably not ¡­" The old man''s aged face looked even older now. "Earlier, I tried to inject zhenqi into her in hopes of saving her, but ¡­" The old man''s voice began to whimper.


    "Why is it like this? Why is the heavens being so cruel to her!" He had given birth to her, but he had let her parents die so early; he had let her come back from the slaughter. Why did he let his heart go ill; and now he was going to cruelly let her die at such a young age? "Why, what the hell is this, God of Thieves!"


    Although Chang Jing did not know what this "true qi" was, he knew that it was most likely a life-saving item.


    Right now, he didn''t dare to ask too many questions. The only thing he wanted to do was to save this little sister who was still alive a moment ago.


    Chang Jing suddenly remembered that the Water teacher had once taught him a healing magic, and she had even been exceptionally happy about it. At this time, he did not care if it was useful or not, and with the mindset of not caring about everything else, he peeled off Xue Ge''s clothes and started to chant that string of incantation.


    "The holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" I beg you to save this person in front of me, to use your benevolence to save him! ¡ª As gentle as water! "


    A white light slowly shot out from Chang Jing''s right hand towards the heart in Xue Ge''s chest. This was because he was in a hurry to save the white light, it was much thicker than the first time she had used it in Faculty of Magic.


    A miracle happened, the wound on Xue Ge''s heart started to slowly heal.


    The white light in the tent became stronger and stronger, spreading out in all directions. The moans in the tent also slowly died down.


    Xue Ge''s face flushed red, his tightly closed lips revealed a sweet smile.


    Chang Jing had not expected that "Flexibility" would actually have such a great power, to actually be able to treat such serious injuries!


    The old man, who was immersed in his grief, was even more surprised. He noticed that the injured people in the entire tent were no longer in pain, because the moaning sounds were completely gone.


    The people in the tent who were not unconscious looked at the source of the white light in surprise ¡ª ¡ª Magic Genius, Chang Jingye.


    As she had used too much magic, Chang Jing felt dizzy. Seeing that Xue Ge''s injuries were more or less healed, she withdrew her magic.


    Seeing that the white light had stopped, the old man at the side immediately extended his hand to put on Xue Ge''s clothes, and placed his finger on Xue Ge''s pulse.


    Sure enough, the weak pulse was now no different from a healthy person''s.


    "Healthy? "That''s right!" The old man happily answered his own question, "Haha ¡­" Not only is my Xue Ge fine, he''s also healthy! His congenital heart disease is also gone! "


    Hearing this, Chang Jing was also extremely happy. This was the first time he had saved someone, and she had succeeded beyond imagination. How could he not be happy?! Although Xue Ge was still young, she had already matured quite a bit. When she thought about how Xue Ge exposed her breasts to the public, Chang Jing blushed, feeling ashamed of herself. Without disturbing the excited old man and the people inside the tent, he quietly slipped out of the tent and headed outside. The magic from before had made him feel a little exhausted, and now he was extremely tired.


    Walking out of the tent, Chang Jing sat down on the cool grass by the side of the road. In his boredom, he began to ponder about the fight. He didn''t know who had saved everyone. This was because he didn''t see anyone else. The people here were all people that had been in the convoy since the start of the journey.


    But that wasn''t important. After all, everyone had been saved. What he was thinking right now was, maybe what the old man at the principal said was true. It was such a pity that the Spatial Magic could only be used to store things inside the space bag, it should have a better use ¡ª For example, the teleportation. Chang Jing thought that if she could use Spatial Magic s, then Xue Ge wouldn''t be injured anymore.


    He started to have plans to research the teleportation ¡­


    Suddenly, a hand rested onto Chang Jing''s shoulder. Chang Jing turned around and saw that it was Xue Ge''s grandfather.


    "Old grandpa, is Xue Ge alright?" Chang Jing asked in concern.


    Thank you, Young Master Xiao Ye, she''s fine now. With that, the old man knelt in front of Chang Jing, he would not be able to repay the kindness shown to him.


    Chang Jing panicked, and immediately reached out to grab the old man''s hands, but the old man''s hands released a burst of force that almost made Chang Jing fall to the ground.


    Without any other choice, Chang Jing could only receive three kowtows with a "trembling heart".


    After three kowtows, the old man sat down on the grass.


    "You must be wondering why all the bandits ran away?" This was what Chang Jing wanted to know so she listened intently.


    "Let me tell you a story first." The old grandpa slowly explained ¡­

 C65 Xue Ges birth

    "I was originally a swordsman in the martial arts world, and through hardships, I once became a Title in the martial arts world. "People say ¡ª and don''t mention the nickname, saying it would only add to your annoyance."


    "That year, my son returned with his wife and daughter, who knew that halfway through their journey ¡­"


    The old man''s gaze looked into the distant past, as if the past contained a sadness that he could not let go of ¡­


    "It''s an old horse carriage. It''s moving slowly on the road, and there''s a lot of noise coming from the carriage."


    "Husband, look at how cute our daughter is!" A beautiful young woman gently caressed the tender face of a child in her arms as she spoke.


    "Of course she''s cute! Look at how much she looks like my wife!" The man who was called "hubby" laughed.


    "Disgusting! I think she''s like you! " The young woman pretended to be angry and punched the man in the chest, but the fist that landed on his chest didn''t seem to have any strength left after drinking the alcohol.


    "What''s like me? Let me see... "Yep, her nose is so flat that it looks like she''s collapsed. She must be mine to be so ugly!" The man lightly tapped the child''s small and exquisite nose in the young woman''s arms as he spoke.


    "Humph!" "When did your nose collapse?"


    It was also true that the man''s nose was as straight as a mountain, adding a lot of resolution to his handsome face.


    "Our Xue Ge is not ugly! Xue Ge is a pretty baby, right, Little Xue Ge? " The young woman gave the child a kiss on the cheek and smiled happily.


    "Then how is my wife like me?" The man continued to ask, "Could it be her little mouth? "But mine is a bloody mouth, wouldn''t it be ugly if it were me?"


    "That''s right, dad is so greedy for food, we wouldn''t care about him!" the young woman said to the child, turning away from the man.


    The kid chuckled as if he understood.


    "Look, our little Xue Ge is laughing!" The man''s expression was like that of a child''s, and he was dancing with joy.


    "Xue Ge, be good. Call me daddy. Daddy will buy sugar for you to eat when we get home!"


    "Don''t call him Mama, Mommy loves Xue Ge the most, Xue Ge has to be obedient." The young woman was unwilling to be outdone, and she started to argue with the man about Xue Ge''s "first time speaking power".


    The family was very happy ¡­


    "Is that couple Xue Ge''s parents?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Yes, her parents. My poor child!"


    The old man continued to speak in his old voice.


    "Suddenly, the horseman that was pulling the carriage stood up. The carriage began to sway, scaring the child in the young woman''s arms to tears.


    "What''s going on?" Xue Ge''s father pulled open the curtains in front of the carriage and asked Coachman.


    Before the Coachman could reply, Xue Ge''s father had already understood what was going on.


    A group of people lined up in front of him, blocking his way.


    "I''ll go down and have a look. You stay in the carriage and look after our baby. You''re not allowed to wander around. " Xue Ge''s father was still joking as he told his wife as if he was his son.


    He had no idea that the catastrophe was upon him.


    Xue Ge''s mother vaguely heard his husband talking to that group of people for a while before he started to fight. He lifted the curtain and looked over nervously.


    Her husband, covered in blood, was fighting a dozen men! Many of the enemies had fallen, but his own husband was also heavily injured.


    Without any martial arts, she held Little Xue Ge tightly in her embrace, closed her eyes and prayed to the heavens to protect her husband.


    Perhaps it was because her prayers had really worked, but not long after, Xue Ge''s father shakily ran back and took his beloved wife and daughter away.


    He could faintly sense that there were reinforcements behind the enemies.


    Sure enough, another group of people stopped the carriage not too far away.


    Xue Ge''s father drove his car and rushed forward without caring about anything else.


    With a ''whoosh'', the entire carriage fell down, and Xue Ge''s father was flung out of the carriage due to inertia.


    It turned out that the horse leg had been cut off by the group of people, who were currently eyeing the family of three covetously.


    Xue Ge''s father stood up once again, raised his sword and rushed towards the enemies ¡­ "


    At this point, the old man''s voice began to tremble.


    "Just like that, he was finally killed by those bastards because of his exhaustion!"


    "What about Xue Ge and her mother?" Chang Jing suddenly felt that her question was very foolish.


    "By the time I rushed over, Xue Ge''s mother had already been viciously attacked. She hid his own flesh and blood in the carriage''s chest, allowing Xue Ge to escape this calamity. At such a young age, she actually did not cry. Her eyes were closely staring at the enemies on the ground, as if she wanted to remember them all! "


    Chang Jing listened quietly, not feeling that the old man was exaggerating. In this world, everything happened, so what was strange about a child''s hatred?


    "It was only later that I found out that the person chasing them was my enemy. "Because I couldn''t win against my son''s wife, so I went to find my enemies and killed them all!"


    The old man''s eyes suddenly became cold and a wave of killing intent shot out from his body.


    Although it was summer, Chang Jing could not help but shiver.


    The old man also felt that something was wrong, so he let out a long sigh and continued.


    "Later on, I broke the sword that had been following me for decades and swore to never use force again. However, poor Xue Ge, her tragic fate had not come to an end. After I carried her back, she had a high fever and was born with a heart attack! So I took her everywhere to find a cure, and ran around the entire Ara but could only alleviate her condition, and it could not even be considered a cure. "


    "Disheartened, I will bring her around the world from now on. Although I can''t cure her illness, I will let her spend the most beautiful time of her short life!"


    Speaking till here, Chang Jing had pretty much understood that those robbers were driven away by the old man who had not used force in many years. At the same time, she also understood why the old man had such deep sorrow and also understood why the old man did not let Xue Ge learn magic.


    ''s illness has been cured by you, Young Master Xiao Ye. She can live a normal life now! This old one does not know what to say! " After saying that, the old man wanted to kneel down again, but the clever Chang Jing quickly used the suspension to float towards Xue Ge''s tent.


    "I''m going to take a look at Little Sister Xue Ge!"


    The old man looked at Chang Jing who was quickly leaving and muttered to himself, "What a sensible, good child!"

 C66 Nearby phobia

    Due to Chang Jing''s "as gentle as water", other than the three people who died in battle, everyone else in the group had more or less recovered from their injuries the next day. Everyone came over to thank the old man, Chang Jing and the jumping Xue Ge. Zheng Zheng''er, who was like the Fleet Leader, also knelt in front of the three of them! This kneel was not a humiliation, but was filled with gratitude and love for life.


    The carriage once again headed towards the Ferry City.


    On the way, Chang Jing did her best to "encourage" Xue Ge to study at the Faculty of Magic, but after considering it, her grandfather who was alone, Xue Ge still refused. Chang Jing had no choice but to ask Fleet Leader for a private carriage and sulk in it.


    In a short while, the convoy arrived at Ferry City.


    Before leaving, Chang Jing took out a book from the space bag and gave it to Xue Ge. The title of the book was < Chang Jing Listening to the Rain >.


    "What is this?" Although Xue Ge''s face was still white, it no longer had any signs of sickness. she asked, holding the book. "Your book of poems?"


    Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment and said, "This is the method to learn the Water Magic''s incantations and my own comprehension. Didn''t you say that you can''t go to the Faculty of Magic? Then, I thought that this book might be useful to you. "


    Although Chang Jing himself had never learnt any magic other than the glacial blade and that healing magic, her comprehension of magic was unique. There were a lot of things inside that Chang Jing had his own unique insights.


    "Magic book?" Xue Ge''s interest was piqued, she casually opened the book and saw a chapter that read "Gentle like Water", she could not help but ask, "Is this also magic?"


    Towards this ambiguous name, Chang Jing''s face was slightly hot, as if she had done something bad.


    "That''s a type of healing magic. I used this spell the last time I treated everyone''s injuries." Chang Jing forgot that the reason everyone''s injuries were healed was completely unexpected. His goal was to treat Xue Ge''s injuries.


    "Then I must learn it!" When Xue Ge heard that it was the magic that his grandfather had called a miracle, he immediately became excited!


    "But, big brother. Why do you call it "Chang Jing Listens to the Rain"?


    "My name is Chang Jing, isn''t it too much to have a Chang Jing as my title? Listen, it''s all about perception, not to mention rain. It''s naturally water. What''s wrong? " Chang Jing explained clearly.


    "Hehe, Chang Jing, I like that name!" Xue Ge shouted.


    Although they had not been together for more than a few days, Chang Jing had already fallen deeply in love with this cute little sister, and in his heart, had long ago treated her as if she were her own little sister. Seeing how happy she was, he was also very happy in his heart.


    Some people said that meeting each other was fated, and parting was precious. In the hot summer, parting always adds a lot of regret to meeting each other. Departure was like this. Although he could not bear to part with it, there was nothing he could do ¡ª just like what Su Shi had said, the moon had a clear and round shape, and it did not give one away!


    After conversing with the group of people in the carriage about how precious they were, Chang Jing shared an address with Xue Ge and his grandfather-grandson pair, reluctantly bidding them farewell.


    This time, it had been a few years. When they met, Xue Ge had already become an extremely strong Magician who proclaimed himself to be Chang Jing''s disciple. When they met, Chang Jing seemed to have suffered a little, hehe ¡­ Of course, this was in the future, so there was no need to mention it.


    Chang Jing sat on the boat to her home on the island.


    The island on which he lived was so small that he met his fellow countrymen as soon as he boarded the ship.


    "Isn''t that Little Chang Jing?" An aunt who was carrying a basket recognized Chang Jing in a glance.


    "Hello, Auntie Qin." Chang Jing did not like greeting people she was "not familiar with". It was not because he was arrogant ¡ª ¡ª in the eyes of the people on the small islands, "Little Chang Jing" did not have the right to be proud either. It was because this made Chang Jing feel awkward, and he did not know what to say. I remember one time when I was a kid and I made a joke about going to the bathroom to greet someone, and that was what he said ¡ª Have you eaten something?


    "You''ve grown taller again in half a year?" Auntie Qin ''passionately'' put on a front.


    "Is that so? "Hur hur, I don''t feel anything." Chang Jing, who was extremely busy in the Academy, did not have the time to measure his body everyday.


    "I heard that you went to the Faculty of Magic, why didn''t you go there directly? How close! "


    Chang Jing replied casually. Through Auntie Qin''s words, Chang Jing learned a lot about the recent situation of her hometown. The current development of the crossing pool was extremely fast, especially business and magic. Within two months after Chang Jing left for the Wenteng, the crossing pool had established a supply base for sea products and other facilities.


    Then I''ll go over first, "Auntie Qin said as he turned around. Before he could take a few steps, he said to Chang Jing," It seems like your parents aren''t home, why don''t you come over to my house to eat tonight?


    Chang Jing agreed with a smile.


    Chang Jing, who was finally alone, started to think about the last words that the Auntie Qin had said.


    "I haven''t been home for half a year. I wonder how mom and dad are doing now. This disappointing son of mine has caused quite a bit of trouble for them in the past." The bored Chang Jing started to daydream aimlessly, "Southeast, Si Ming... They should be the same as before. It''s been half a year since I last saw them that I''ve missed them. As for my Bing Bing, I wonder if he has returned during the summer holidays? "


    These four words could best describe Chang Jing''s current state of mind. When she just left the Faculty of Magic, although Chang Jing''s heart was filled with regret and owed Ka Buyi, he was still very excited. However, the closer she got to home, the more she thought about other things. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to return to her previous self.


    But how many people can go back on the road to life?


    After the boat docked, Chang Jing did not care about using the "suspension" to frighten the world as she crossed paths and quickly flew back to her own home. Fear, should as soon as possible "enter" the township!


    Very quickly, Chang Jing arrived at her doorstep, but she did not hear the usual familiar knocking sounds of hammers. Only when they got close to the door did they realize that it was locked. It seemed that their parents had been out for a long time, because the steps were covered with moss.


    "Auntie Qin didn''t lie to me?" Chang Jing thought, "Why didn''t parents say hello to me before leaving? "Really!"


    Chang Jing took out the key his mother had given him when she left from the space bag and opened the door. Originally, her parents had planned to run away from home, because this key was given to him by his mother when she left home. Chang Jing had never brought it out with him before.


    As Chang Jing expected, the furniture in the house were already covered with a thick layer of dust, and could write on the dust.


    Chang Jing exhaled helplessly and started to tidy up her own nest.


    Chang Jing who was washing the dishes on the table was extremely busy, but she was feeling more and more unwell. In the end, she simply started reciting his unsuccessful "Ice Dragon''s Destruction". Although no dragon appeared, the wind that blew at him was very strong, and that was enough.


    Chang Jing, who had imagined countless of things happening after she got home on the way, really did not expect that the first night after she got home would be spent by herself due to hunger.

 C67 mirage

    The next day, Chang Jing woke up very early ¡ª she was woken up by the croaking of her stomach. Helpless, he had no choice but to run to the breakfast shop that she frequented on the morning when she was still in school to solve the problem of the five viscera temple.


    The business of the breakfast shop was still as tepid as ever. Chang Jing called over a few buns and sat down in a corner.


    Currently, there was no holiday in the martial arts school, so most of the people sitting in the store were students. Chang Jing had a feeling that she had been separated from the world. At one time, he was like them, carrying a school bag and rushing back and forth between her home and school. The only difference was that she was not as vigorous as them at the time ¡ª ¡ª her results were terrible, but the school was a synonym for hell, so how could he be "spirited"?


    Just as Chang Jing was thinking about this while eating, a familiar voice came out.


    "Boss, I want six steamed buns. It''s been a long time since I''ve come. I really f * cking miss the taste of steamed buns here!"


    Chang Jing looked towards the door, to see that the person was the parrot!


    Chang Jing lowered his head and pretended not to see it, as she continued with her battle with Steamed Bun. Although Nan Gong was extremely respectful to Chang Jing afterwards, the scene of him bullying in the past still remained fresh in Chang Jing''s mind. Although it was easy for him to take care of Southeastern China with his current strength, there was always a shadow. He didn''t want to be bullied again when she returned home.


    "Hey, isn''t this Big Brother Ye?" Every time a person tried to avoid someone, the result would always be them being discovered.


    "Ah, it''s the southeast!" Chang Jing stood up, her face revealing a brilliant smile ¨C the smile of someone familiar to him.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I heard that you went to the Wenteng to learn magic?" Southeast asked.


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other in over half a year." You should be in crossing pool right? "


    "Hehe," Southeast revealed a simple and honest smile, "My dad sent me to the new Cross Lake School of Magic, he said that there is a lot of future prospects for learning magic."


    It was also true that learning magic was much better than martial arts in this era when martial arts techniques and skills were valued more and more.


    "You also learned magic?" Chang Jing found it hard to believe that her "huge" body could also learn magic. In all of the Magician that he had seen before, they were either sickly or weak.


    "But the magic thing doesn''t look too bad, does it?" Chang Jing continued to speak, "Which element did you learn?"


    "earth system, our teacher said that with my aptitude, I will definitely be able to learn ''Dragon Trapping Curse'' by the next semester." Southeast''s voice was filled with pride.


    "You haven''t even learned the Primary Magic?" Chang Jing laughed to herself, "We really can''t find anyone in our class who doesn''t know how to use Primary Magic. However, it is quite suitable for him to learn the earth system, his body is'' steady ''enough! "


    "Then congratulations! "My teacher said that magic is extremely difficult. For you to be able to understand it so quickly, you are truly amazing."


    Everyone likes to hear praise, even if there is too much hypocrisy in it. Southeast was no exception, his face was already smiling.


    "Hehe ¡­" No. And you, how are you doing? "


    "I''ll do it. I''m only average in class." Being proficient in all four types of Primary Magic s was not considered a glorious matter in Chang Jing''s heart.


    The two chatted as they ate. Soon, all the steamed buns on the table were finished.


    "I''ll go back first. I still have something to do at home." This time, it was true. He wanted to go back and research the techniques of the Spatial Magic as soon as possible.


    "Alright, I''ll see you next time then."


    After Chang Jing left, Southeast Yan thought hard about what she had wanted to say to Chang Jing just now.


    "What is it? Right! Ferry City Magic will be held in seven days! "I''ll register his name for him. When that happens, big brother will definitely cry out in gratitude ¡­"


    Chang Jing, who hadn''t even reached her door yet, sneezed. He didn''t know that she had been ''tricked''.


    "Space? How do you get yourself into a space with a destination where you can get where you want to go? "


    Chang Jing muttered as she took the notes she took from the time she studied with the principal at Faculty of Magic.


    "Don''t tell me that I have to directly stuff myself in there like a space bag?" Chang Jing had a thought in her mind, but quickly rejected it, "Then how do we get out?"


    Chang Jing now had a big headache. Even after an entire morning of research, she still could not come up with a solution even after going back and forth on the path of "supposition ¡ª rejection".


    "Sigh, it''s really inconvenient for the principal to not be around!" Chang Jing now thought of the principal''s good points. Although many of the constructive ideas were suggested by him in the past, many of the reasons were obtained from the principal.


    Chang Jing, who could not think of anything, shook her head and put down the work she was doing.


    "Let''s eat first, every time I think too much, my stomach gets really hungry."


    Seven days passed by. During these seven days, the midnight lamp gave Chang Jing a count ¡ª ¡ª


    Three times he forgot to eat, two all night, seven times he didn''t brush his teeth, sixteen times he almost couldn''t come out from the space bag, and the most amazing thing was that he didn''t take a bath for seven days ¡ª it was currently a scorching summer day!


    That night, a surprised and surprised yell came from Chang Jing''s room.


    "It''s a success!"


    He was dancing in front of the bedside table, and his stinking body had killed a large number of mosquitoes.


    "So it was that simple. Why didn''t I think of it? "What a fool!" Chang Jing pulled her own hair and laughed. After seven days of continuous research, he had become extremely nervous, "Isn''t it just making a record in a predetermined place? "How stupid! How stupid!"


    If there was someone who heard what Chang Jing had just said, they would definitely be ashamed and seek for their tofu to smash themselves to death ¡ª In just a short seven days, those people who had independently created a spell in the Spatial Magic Domain that no one else had dabbled in still called themselves fools. Then, would I even have a reason to live in this world?


    Without Chang Jing chanting a spell, two ''Chang Jing''s'' bodies suddenly appeared in the room, and then three or four of them appeared in an instant. His body kept on increasing, and very quickly, his original body disappeared again ¡ª no, it was more accurate to say, the remnant image! The remnant image kept increasing and then disappearing ¡­ Right now, he could not even find where Chang Jing''s real body was. All she could feel was Chang Jingye''s excited laughter and the suffocating heat in the room ¡­


    genius Chang Jingye used seven days to research and create the "mirage" that the later generations called the ancestor of the Spatial Magic, and directly established his position as number one in the Spatial Magic. At that time, he was only seventeen years old.


    ¡ª ¡ª History of the The Fiendgod continent. Great Man Chang Jingye Zhang

 C68 Magic Great Games (I)

    Chang Jing, who had been excited the entire night, finally fell into a deep sleep. This was the most fragrant sleep he had had in the past seven days.


    Until the next morning, when the sun had risen to the southeast to call him, he was still sleepwalking ¡ª he was really too tired!


    "What, go to the city to see the Magic Great Games?" From inside the blanket came the confused voice of Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª He who had just opened the door for Southeast, hid inside the blanket again.


    "Yeah, I heard that it was very exciting!" Nan Song''s face turned red. He wasn''t the one that had already signed up, he should have been surprised and taken by surprise!


    "I don''t want to go. I still need to sleep for a while ¡­" Chang Jing shook her head, "What''s there to look at about the things that you learn everyday? No!"


    "Why don''t you go? This is the first time for us Ferry City girls to sit in a bridal sedan chair! How can we who study magic miss it? "


    But Chang Jing just did not continue walking, she just stayed under the bed and spoke in a low voice, "There will be more chances in the future, so let''s just forget about it today, let me sleep a bit more."


    Scratching his ears and cheeks, he couldn''t figure out how to "lure" the lazy Chang Jing into taking the bait.


    "But, I''ve already ¡­" Just as the words left his mouth, an idea came to Southeast, "I have already reserved the best hotel there, Jindu Hotel. There are so many delicious things to eat!"


    "Jin Du?" had heard of the Jindu Hotel before, and in all of the hotels in the Ferry City, its seafood was considered top-notch.


    This was definitely an attractive item that was heavy enough!


    Sure enough, Chang Jing was excited.


    "Really?" His eyes lit up. Although he had been studying the Spatial Magic for the past few days, his sense of taste had not deteriorated, "Is it really Jin Du?"


    "How could I dare to lie to you?" Southeast said solemnly.


    "Then I''ll go! To be honest, Mom and Dad aren''t home during this period of time. I really didn''t eat much delicious food! "


    Since he had achieved his goal, Southeast would not hesitate to spend all his money. Furthermore, he had already made an appointment with his classmate in Faculty of Magic to eat, so wouldn''t one more person bring a pair of chopsticks?


    "Then quickly get up, brother! "It''s too late to wait ¡­"


    It was so delicious that all the lazy bugs in Chang Jing''s body had run off to who knows where. She quickly put on her clothes and brushed her teeth, and after a while, she left towards the southeast. Her speed was definitely comparable to last night''s "mirage".


    The two of them quickly arrived at Jindu Hotel, which was located in the center of the Ferry City. The Jindu Hotel was indeed worthy of being called the best hotel in the Ferry City. It would not be wrong to describe it as brilliant and resplendent ¡ª the entire structure was decorated with yellow crystals, and the glazed roof tiles were overflowing with light. Looking at them from afar, it was like looking into a dream.


    However, Chang Jing who was feeling so hungry that she almost fainted opened her mouth and asked: "Where are the people you''re talking about? I''m starving to death!"


    He looked left and right, and although he said "soon", he was also worried in his heart, "Why aren''t those people coming yet? If they don''t come soon, they''ll be late."


    After about five minutes, the person he was waiting for finally arrived in the southeast ¡ª his new classmates from the Faculty of Magic were also his lackeys!


    "Brother, this is?" The leader of the pack, a guy who looked the same as, pointed at Chang Jing and asked.


    "He is my big brother whom I have often mentioned to you about ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jing, Chang Jing Ye." As the southeastern part introduced Chang Jing, he led everyone towards the reserved private box.


    "Chang Jing Ye?" The man was startled, she looked at Chang Jing''s weak body hitting her big head and shouted, "You are brother Chang Jing? Our big brother really admires you to death! He keeps on saying how amazing you are in front of us, and seeing you today, you really don''t live up to your name. Oh, no, you do live up to your name! "


    The group of people beside him all laughed and jeered.


    Chang Jing did not hear the sarcasm in his words, nor did she take the laughter of this group of people seriously. All he wanted to do now was to eat a good meal!


    He nodded with a smile as a form of greeting.


    However, Southeastern''s face didn''t look good. His big brother had also lost his face after being laughed at. He glared fiercely at the crowd, forcing their laughter back into their stomachs.


    The person who spoke just now whined in a wronged manner, "I was just trying to help big brother!"


    The way Chang Jing wolfed down her food during the afternoon banquet made them look down on him even more. Although there was pressure coming from the southeast, the contempt in their eyes did not decrease in the slightest.


    "Big brother, what do you think of the Magic Great Games this time?" The person who had spoken earlier asked again. He purposefully emphasized the words'' you '', so that anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that it wasn''t anything good.


    Chang Jing held onto a lobster pincer in her hand and replied casually, "Un! What do you think? "I think it''s great. It can raise everyone''s competitive awareness and promote magic ¡­"


    No matter what, Chang Jing had been the lowly "leader" to the Minister of Imperial Household for a few days now, so it wouldn''t be difficult for him to say anything more.


    "Then do you have the confidence to win?"


    "Win?" Chang Jing was startled by his words, "I came here to watch the competition, how can you say that you can''t win?"


    "But our big brother said ¡­"


    Southeast just in time to cough, interrupting his words.


    "He said that your magic is very strong! "Then what do you think of us? Today, the seven of us have been specially designated by the teacher to go on stage."


    As long as he could say something, he would be able to change the topic. He didn''t forget the methods from the southeast. Although Ye Zichen called him big bro, he didn''t care about that when he got angry.


    "You?" Chang Jing looked around at the seven people around him. He now understood what was meant by "like beasts gathering together". All of them looked huge and sturdy, and were definitely strong when it came to fighting. However, if it''s magic ¡­


    "Since you''re here, of course there''s no problem!"


    Hearing Chang Jing''s words, Southeast laughed out loud, "How can I do that, big brother you are the powerful one!"


    However, everyone could see the pride in his expression. He was still very conceited towards himself.


    "Of course our big brother is strong. Otherwise, why would we all respect him so much? Brothers, do you agree? "


    The five people following behind also smiled and flattered, "Of course! "Our eldest brother is the school''s number one seed ¡­"


    "I dare to say that once our big brother steps onto the field, no one will dare to come out ¡­"


    The meal ended with such flattery. In the end, the group of people did not even mention that their achievements in the future would surpass that of the peerless hero, midnight lamp.

 C69 Magic Great Games (2)

    After everyone finished their lunch, they ran towards the Cross Lake School of Magic that held the competition today. Because it was the first time such a competition was held, adding that the word "magic" was considered a new term in the Ferry City that had not been opened for long, most people had only heard of it and had never seen it before. As a result, there were many people who came to watch the competition today, from officials to commoners, from porters to wandering practitioners in the Jianghu, from men to women to old and young, old and weak and sick ¡ª all sorts of people were present, causing the Cross Lake School of Magic who were not considered small to be completely crowded. The headmaster began to regret that he had gone too far with the publicity. He recalled all the teachers who had been on leave and were not on the list for the competition, but it could only be a matter of life and death.


    "The curiosity of people towards novelty is really not as ordinary as it seems!" Chang Jing looked at the sea of people and sighed.


    "Hehe, our big brother is going to become famous in a single battle. As little brothers, we can also benefit from this!" The lackeys from the southeast flattered.


    At the start of the scene, Southeast was a little nervous, but after his underling said this, his confidence began to swell up. It looked like his momentum was really like he was engulfing mountains and rivers.


    Fortunately, the Academy had left a special path for the participants to take. Otherwise, the competition would have already ended by the time Chang Jing and the others squeezed into the fighting arena.


    When the group of them entered the participants lounge, Chang Jing, who was still in the dark, looked towards Southeast with gratitude. He thought to herself that if Southeast did not allow him to enter the waiting room as a "relative", he would definitely become a meat patty.


    After entering the resting room, the brothers from Southeast started to quiet down. Some of them even closed their eyes to rest, while some even started to sweat. The most exaggerated was that Southeast had already run to the toilet three or four times!


    With nothing else to do, Chang Jing started to look at the people in the Rest House.


    Amongst the nervous crowd, Chang Jing saw three to four guys leisurely walking around.


    "Are they not nervous at all?" Chang Jing was a little curious, so she walked towards one of them.


    The aura emitted by that person gave off a very special feeling ¡ª ¡ª It was not because of his tall nose and handsome face, but rather, he gave off an aura that Chang Jing could not quite put her finger on.


    "Sir, are you here to participate in the Magic Great Games too?" When the man saw Chang Jing walking towards him, he took the initiative to greet him.


    "Sir?" This phrase was unfamiliar to the Aragorn, and Chang Jing had only heard it a few times when Ka Buyi was recounting the local and local customs of the Duchy of Meuse.


    "You are a Meth person?" Chang Jing asked, her instincts telling him that this person''s magic was very strong.


    "Hur hur, mister has a good eye!" It was not surprising to say that Chang Jing had good eyesight. The people from the three nations of The Fiendgod continent did not have much difference in terms of looks, and their language was almost the same as well.


    The man stood up from the chair and said politely, "I came from the Ara to learn martial arts. I heard that you guys have a long history of martial arts and are very powerful."


    "You flatter me, it''s your Duchy of Meuse''s magic that is the mainstream in The Fiendgod continent!" Chang Jing knew that the foreigner did not understand the skills of the Ara, so she mistakenly called it "Martial Arts", but she did not mind at all, and continued to speak politely.


    "Have you found a place to study yet?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Sigh, I have been here for more than a month, but I have never met anyone from Ara who knows martial arts!" The man sighed.


    Chang Jing felt it was strange, there were very few people in Ara who did not know any martial skills, how could he not find one? The Ara people must be bullying the foreigners!


    "We actually know a lot of people here. If you find more, you''ll soon be able to fulfill your wish." Chang Jing who was not skilled in martial arts found it embarrassing to say something like "I''ll teach you".


    "I hope so! These few days, I came to crossing pool to see a magic competition and I came to try it out.


    Before the two of them even finished their conversation, Chang Jing saw Southeast returning from the toilet. This time, beside him was an elegant looking old man.


    "Sorry, my friend is back. I''ll go take a look."


    "My name is Astor Xin. Nice to meet you." Astor held out his hand.


    "Chang Jing, Chang Jing Ye." Chang Jing also extended out his hands and clasped them together.


    After returning, Chang Jing looked at her hands and muttered, "Shaking hands is really uncomfortable!"


    "Southeast, this is?" Chang Jing interrupted the elder''s speech and asked.


    "Let me introduce you, this is our Principal, he was specially invited from the Elde Empire." Nan Gong pointed at the old man, then pointed at Chang Jing, "This is my good friend, Chang Jing Ye. He is currently studying in Wenteng Mage Academy."


    "Hello, Principal!" Chang Jing said respectfully.


    The principal just gave a nonchalant snort as a form of greeting.


    "What are you tugging at? It''s just the Principal, but my Principal has been completely devoured by me! " Chang Jing saw this and was angry, cursing in her heart.


    "Students, this time, you will have to work hard!" Our academy can''t lose face in our own place. " The Principal looked around and said to the group of Cross Lake School of Magic people. Before he left, he even patted Southeast''s shoulders, which showed that he was really valued.


    After the principal left, Chang Jing turned to the infatuated southeast and asked, "How many people will be participating in this competition?"


    Southeast also came to his senses after his question. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "There''s a total of one hundred and twenty people. Our academy has a total of eighty competitors." "Don''t even mention it, this time, our academy will definitely win."


    "So confident?" Chang Jing thought that it would be weird if the eighty of them did not win, but she still answered without thinking.


    "Of course, the top ten students of our academy have all been mobilized, they all have the strength of Intermediate Magic Masters!" Southeast''s tone was very excited.


    "Intermediate Magic master? "Stop bragging. It hasn''t even been a year since your academy was founded, how could there be such a strong person?"


    "You won''t believe it even if I tell you, right?" Nan Gong lowered his voice and whispered into Chang Jing''s ear, "They are all people that the Ferry City''s master spent huge amounts of money to poach from the capital''s Faculty of Magic. They have their own specialised classrooms and are not allowed to teach under our tutelage."


    Chang Jing laughed bitterly, the City Lord could really think of that!


    "This is our academy''s secret. The Magic Great Games has another purpose this time, and that is to have these experts try their hand at this, so that they can prepare themselves for Ara Magic League next semester." Southeast said again.


    The Chang Jing knew about it, but the Principal had asked him to study the Spatial Magic with him later on so that he could have more strength in the Magic League.


    Chang Jing started to look around, he wanted to witness the heroic figure of the expert in front of him.


    "Stop looking, they''re all resting in the lounge provided by the school!" He was still a bit unwilling to be assigned to this ordinary resting room.


    "Looks like coming this time is the right decision, I have to take a good look!" Perhaps we can learn from this. " Chang Jing said as if she was thinking about something.


    Only, he didn''t know that today, he was going to confront these people in advance ¡­

 C70 Magic Great Games (3)

    Chang Jing and the rest arrived at the fighting arena. Although the Cross Lake School of Magic couldn''t compare to the Teng Faculty of Magic, who was with Chang Jing, the size of the fighting arena was much larger than Wen Teng''s. In the center of the arena was a main arena with a circumference of over a hundred meters. Behind it were three secondary arenas, and each of the arenas were around eighty meters in diameter. There were nearly five thousand seats arranged in a circle at the top of each of the four arenas. The entire arena could hold at least eight thousand people! And the number of spectators here today was at least 10,000! Several layers of enchantments were placed on top of the audience stands. The safety of the audience was the most important!


    Chang Jing, who was standing at the back of the stage, looked at the crowd below him and was shocked to the point that she stuck out her tongue, "Good boy, there are so many of you?"


    "Have you seen it yet?" The southeastern lackey laughed at Chang Jing, "This competition field was personally set up by our Ferry City Lord!"


    Chang Jing could only smile awkwardly. She was curious in her heart why the mayor would place so much importance on the Faculty of Magic here and create such a grand show of things.


    At this time, the voice of the Cross Lake School of Magic''s Principal came out from the amplifying Magic Crystal.


    "Good afternoon, leaders." With the spirit of the second exchange of first place, our Cross Lake School of Magic, with the support of the city lord, organized this year''s magic competition, which attracted a total of 120 participants, causing the audience to admit defeat. This will be a very good start for the future Magic Great Games! "


    He said a lot of polite words, just to thank who, how the Magic Great Games would develop in the future, and the rules of the competition, and so on. After announcing the list of contestants, the principal announced ¡ª


    The match will now begin!


    With his announcement, the first Magic Great Games began with a bustle of activity.


    From the principal''s words, Chang Jing knew that the competition was split into four groups, with thirty people in each group. The top three could enter the next round of the round-robin tournament. The top three contestants would even receive rewards, which was not small at all. The reason why Aster was participating was because he had been in the Ara for such a long time.


    But when Chang Jing''s name was called after the name was announced, she was dumbfounded.


    "Why am I on the list?" Chang Jing asked from the side.


    "Hehe, I''m the one who registered for big brother, aren''t you surprised?" Southeast laughed as he replied.


    "Shocked..." "Strange!" Chang Jing did not want to be pulled into the water for no reason at all.


    "No, I won''t participate."


    "It''s a wise decision to not participate in it due to lack of strength!" The lackey''s from the southeast laughed again, "However, if you choose to quit now, then prepare to pay the penalty fee of one hundred thousand Ara coins!"


    It would not be a good idea to accompany so much money for no reason at all, so Chang Jing could only bite the bullet and agree.


    "It''s good to test the combat effectiveness of the ''mirage''." Chang Jing comforted herself.


    He was assigned to the fourth group.


    "Then follow me. We''re also in the fourth group." The man continued, "Other than our big brother, four of us are in the fourth group."


    Chang Jing followed him to the most right side of the main arena, stage four.


    The referee teacher began to announce the number, Chang Jing was actually the first person to appear! Her opponent was surprisingly the one who was always mocking Chang Jing''s little bro.


    "Shee hee, don''t blame me for being impolite during the match ¡­" It was as if in his heart, Chang Jing only had the right to be beaten up.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a competition!" Chang Jing was also very angry in her heart, it was just a little rascal like him, what''s there to be angry about!


    The two of them went up onto the stage and cupped their fists towards the four directions.


    "Please." Chang Jing was willing to go all out this time. Since she could not dodge it anyway, she might as well fight it out. Furthermore, with her own strength, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The younger brother of Southeast was not courteous at all, she took out her knife from her waist, and rushed forward to attack without waiting for Chang Jing to finish her sentence. The surrounding air was driven by his sharp offensive, blowing loudly on Chang Jing''s clothes. She truly had the ability to be proud!


    But Chang Jing who was already prepared was not so easy to bully, he could only chant an incantation, "The supreme Wind Fairy, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª suspension!" She then floated to the side.


    The audience below the stage let out an exclamatory cheer. Most of them had never seen magic before!


    "You''re pretty good," seeing that he had been evaded, the little brother from Southeast laughed instead of getting angry, "It looks like I need to use some magic too."


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª Fiery Blaze!" The blade in his hand gradually turned red, like a burning flame. He once again attacked towards the direction where Chang Jing was floating, and this time, he was even faster.


    "Hehe, it''s only a Primary Magic!" At first, Chang Jing was a little worried, but after seeing his reaction, she felt relieved. After all, he was usually the best at casting magic during the first match in the Magician, but there were not many in the The Fiendgod continent that were proficient in the four elements of Primary Magic.


    Chang Jing teleported again, and conveniently threw him a small fireball.


    The last time Chang Jing was able to easily defeat the opponent in the southeast was mainly because she underestimated the opponent in the southeast.


    "You want to use a small fireball to attack me? Aren''t you underestimating me a little too much?" His little brother from the southeast sneered.


    But in the end, Chang Jing still revealed a faint smile.


    Because, Chang Jing''s small fireball was not ordinary, its power would not be inferior to the Intermediate Magic.


    As expected, a strong small fireball struck the blade of his little brother, causing it to fly towards him.


    The little brother of Southeast dodged in a hurry, barely dodging the attack. Then, he tried to use a martial skill to attack Chang Jing while Chang Jing was still in the middle of reciting an incantation, but he was wrong again.


    Chang Jing''s incantation speed was more than three times faster than an ordinary person''s!


    A glacial blade struck the body of the little bro from the southeast, and his little bro fell into a pool of blood!


    "Do you know what strength is?" Chang Jing walked over to him who had admitted defeat and lightly asked.


    The aura being emitted by the current Chang Jing definitely did not belong to the type he used to have, but it was one of domineering arrogance that could look down on the entire world!


    could reduce its magic power when he was chanting the glacial blade incantation, and he did not take the vital parts of the sword, otherwise, even if he did not die, he would still be crippled.


    The medical staff quickly went up to carry the younger brother of Southeast, and the referee announced, "First round, Chang Jing Ye wins!"


    The audience''s cheers were even louder than before. In their hearts, the strong were the ones worthy of respect.


    "It seems like it took about a minute," Chang Jing sighed, and said in a low voice, "Unfortunately, I have just finished researching the Spatial Magic."

 C71 Magic Great Games (4)

    After Chang Jing left the stage, she walked to the resting area backstage and stood in a position where she could watch the competition.


    The few people that went up next to Chang Jing were all dressed in Intermediate Magic robes and were around the same as her brothers from the southeast. Chang Jing reckoned that those people were experts from the southeast.


    Chang Jing''s second opponent was a student who had relied on luck to win against the Faculty of Magic. Without any suspense, Chang Jing won again. This time, it took him even shorter, less than half a minute.


    "Looks like my strength isn''t bad after all ¡­" Chang Jing began to feel a little smug, "However, with those few Intermediate Magic Masters here, it seems like it''s impossible to pass the examination.


    The second round of the competition quickly ended, and in the next two rounds, all of their subordinates in the southeast were completely wiped out.


    "It''s my turn again. The weather is so hot!" Chang Jing said as she looked at the sun.


    This was the hottest time of the day. The sun in the sky was surprisingly generous. It was as if it wanted to release all of its energy. It corresponded to the audience below the stage. Right now, their enthusiasm far exceeded the scorching weather. Cheers and curses resounded through the horizon.


    On the stage, Chang Jing fanned the wind with her hands to ease her discomfort, while waiting for his opponent to come up. When he saw the stage, he was shocked. His opponent was actually a Magician!


    "I don''t think I''ve seen any female contestants before." Chang Jing was a little curious, he did not know that this person was one of the Magician s who was covered all over.


    "Hello," She had a very good demeanor towards Chang Jing. Furthermore, the one who came up was a beauty, "My name is Chang Jingye, I hope we can cooperate happily."


    It was unknown if it was because she was nervous from seeing the beauty or because she was scared by her identity as a Intermediate Magic Master, but Chang Jing started to speak indiscriminately.


    After the beautiful Magician heard Chang Jing''s words, he couldn''t help but burst out into laughter, and a voice that had a certain temperament to it came out from her mouth, "I am Qing He. Zi, let''s work together happily. "


    "My lady is so amazing, to be able to become a Intermediate Magic Master at such a young age."


    "You''re not bad either. We all admire your performance just now, especially the fact that you can use a spell of the third element."


    "We", of course, referred to the experts of the academy.


    "You ¡­"


    Chang Jing wanted to continue speaking, but the spectators below the stage had already started cursing. They had not come here to watch people talk. Referee was already impatient, he had never seen so much nonsense between opponents in his life.


    "Aren''t you going to start?"


    "Oh!" Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment, while the beautiful Magician stuck out his tongue shyly.


    "Then let''s begin."


    Although Qing He was still a shy girl, her strength was not fake. She had added a protective shield to protect herself from the start of the competition, and the "Mystical Ice Break" had also flown towards Chang Jing at the right time, approaching him aggressively.


    The Profound Ice Break was indeed worthy of being a water attribute Intermediate Magic. The moment it was released, Chang Jing immediately felt a cold aura.


    However, Chang Jing had long since been prepared in her heart. She flew up without waiting for the ice dragon to come close to him, since he didn''t have any protective shields to activate. The only thing she could do was hide.


    However, that ice dragon seemed to have its own intelligence and quickly flew towards Chang Jing.


    Chang Jing wanted to dodge again, but another ice dragon appeared by his side ¡ª it turned out that Qing He had released another "Ice Dragon''s Destruction"!


    "Good boy, if you hide like this, I won''t die of exhaustion." Chang Jing, who had escaped the attack with much difficulty, thought to himself, "Let''s try out the small fireball, I remember teacher said its power is not inferior to the Intermediate Magic."


    As he said he would do it, he chanted the small fireball''s incantation while dodging. Chang Jing couldn''t wait to release two small fireball s at the same time.


    And a miracle had happened. In Chang Jing''s hands, there were actually two small fireball s, one left and one right! The two small fireball s emitted hot rays of light, flying towards the two pieces of ice that were attacking Chang Jing.


    Seeing Chang Jing being able to release two small fireball at the same time, Qing He was also shocked. She had never seen someone like this. However, she wasn''t worried that her ice dragon would lose. After all, her teacher had once told her that magic of different levels couldn''t be compared. The difference between them was many times greater.


    However, Chang Jing seemed to be born to be a miracle maker. When small fireball and ice dragons clashed, a thick mist would emanate from their surroundings at the same time.


    The audience below the stage held their breaths as the entire audience stands turned silent. The only sound that could be heard was the "chi chi" sound of ice melting accompanied by the fog.


    In fact, the two of them had enough time to release their magic, but Chang Jing was not confident, while Qing He was too confident, the two of them gazed at the growing ball of mist and forgot to continue attacking.


    Ten seconds later, the fog gradually dispersed and the two clearly saw that the small fireball and the ice dragon had disappeared!


    The two of them were shocked. Chang Jing''s face was filled with an indescribable happiness, but it was written all over Qing He''s face.


    "Good job, Chang Jingye!"


    "Come on, it''s so exciting ~ ~!"


    The audience returned to their senses as they once again heard the sound of thunder!


    The passionate shouts woke the two contestants from their stupor.


    Qing He took a step ahead and released another ice dragon. This time, the ice dragon was even larger and faster than the first two, and it let out a thunderous roar.


    "Ice Dragon''s Roar?" "Chang Jing watched in a daze, and this time, he did not dare be careless. The Ice Dragon''s Roar could be considered a high level Intermediate Magic, and was more than twice as powerful as the "Ice Dragon''s Destruction".


    Chang Jing threw out two more small fireball, and the fireball smashed towards the roaring ice dragon ¡ª


    Before the blazing fireball could even get close to the ice dragon, it was actually extinguished by the ice energy released by the ice dragon! The growl of the ice dragon became even louder, Zhang Kai''s cold mouth quickly rushed towards the helpless Chang Jing.


    Chang Jing panicked, no matter how fast she chanted the Magic Incantation, it was already too late. The powerful ice dragon wouldn''t give him that much time.


    Some of the cowards in the audience had already closed their eyes. They could not bear to watch the scene that was about to occur. It was a bloody mess.


    Qing He was also regretting that she did not move fast enough and stood by the side in fear, hoping that another miracle would happen.


    "Boom ¡­" The ice dragon passed through Chang Jing''s body, followed by another huge explosion. The ice dragon exploded!


    As the ice fragments scattered in all directions, the audience''s hearts also became extremely cold ¡­

 C72 Magic Great Games (5)

    His young heart thirsted for flight, and the magic of the magic gave the people on the The Fiendgod continent wings to fly. Thus, the world became a fantasy, a fantasy country filled with joyful miracles ¡­


    Chang Jing did not die because he was always a person who created miracles, and even more so because he was the main character of this book!


    Right at the moment when the roaring ice dragon was close to Chang Jing''s body, Chang Jing used his research results ¡ª ¡ª "mirage!"


    When the ice dragon tore apart his afterimage, Chang Jing''s real body had already silently appeared behind Qing He.


    "Oh supreme Earth Elf, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª Dragon Trapping Curse!"


    Following the chant, Qing He, who had been scared witless by the previous scene, was trapped in place defensively.


    In this kind of situation, even a small small fireball could take Qing He''s life.


    "I''ve lost ¡­" Although she admitted defeat, when she saw that Chang Jing was perfectly fine, Qing He was inexplicably happy.


    "Sorry, I ¡­" Chang Jing felt that it was too unfair for him to win against a little girl, "I was too lucky!"


    He casually removed the restrictions on Qing He.


    "Chang Jingye wins!" But no matter what, the judge of the Referee always had the greatest authority.


    The audience, who had just recovered from their shock, couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration when they saw this dramatic scene. Some of them even shouted out words like "I love Chang Jing".


    "How can you say it was luck?" Qing He walked towards Chang Jing and followed him towards the back of the stage.


    "What spell did you just use? It''s so fast!" I''ve never seen or even heard of it! "


    Hearing Qing He''s words, Chang Jing became even more embarrassed, and the frequency of him scratching her head increased.


    "Hehe ¡­" It''s a Spatial Magic that I thought of last night, I called it ''mirage''. "


    "''mirage''?" Qing He looked at this "big child" who wasn''t even eighteen years old yet, and his eyes were filled with surprise. "Are you saying that you thought of that yourself?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it for a whole seven days!" When Chang Jing said this, her tone was filled with obvious shyness ¡ª after all, he had just researched this spell and had not received the approval of others.


    Qing He started to re-evaluate this person who was probably younger than him, and pulled his hand to continue asking, "You really thought of it all by yourself?!"


    Chang Jing felt that it was a little strange. Could it be that she suspected that I had secretly learnt it from somewhere? So he nodded her head heavily and said with certainty, "Yes! Is there a problem? "


    Qing He noticed that she had lost control of herself, and hurriedly withdrew her hand from Chang Jing''s hand, a red blush appearing on her face.


    She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Just now, the ice dragon was right in front of you. How could you release such a powerful magic? "Where did the time come from?"


    In her mind, the more powerful the spell, the longer the incantation.


    "Why is there no time? This spell doesn''t even need spells." Chang Jing was confused by the question, "What''s so strange about it?"


    Qing He really did not know what to say now. Was the person in front of him still considered a student of the Faculty of Magic? He was simply a monster!


    The four elements of magic could already be considered a genius, not to mention the fact that at such a young age, it could independently create a kind of magic. What was even more unbelievable was that the magic it created didn''t even need to be activated by an incantation ¨C if this wasn''t a monster, then what was?


    Soon, the results of the fourth ring were out.


    Chang Jing and Qing He''s two "experts" had qualified, but because one of them was heavily injured, he could not lose the right to participate. In the end, the representatives of the fourth stage for the next round of the competition were Chang Jing, Qing He and Xin Feng.


    After the judge finished announcing the results, Qing He and a tall and thin man, who was also dressed in Intermediate Magic robes, walked towards Chang Jing.


    "You did well. I hope we can meet in the next round." The man said to Chang Jing.


    Chang Jing was startled, then immediately understood that this should be the person who passed the competition with him, Xin Feng.


    Chang Jing had also seen his matches before, so her strength was not low when compared to Qing He''s.


    As expected, Qing He introduced him to Chang Jing, "This is my brother, Xin Feng. "Zi."


    "You are also very strong. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Xin Feng. Purple. "My name is ¡­"


    "Chang Jingye, I have already remembered this name." After saying that, New Wind left without looking back.


    "Don''t blame him, that''s his personality. He doesn''t like to talk to strangers." Qing He explained.


    "It''s nothing, I''m also looking forward to fighting with him!" What Chang Jing said was the truth, he now really wished that she could exchange pointers with others. Since she had started learning magic, she was only today when she was fighting with others, the desire in her heart was unconcealable.


    "Then you have to be careful. He''s the strongest of the ten of us." Qing He also did not know why she would reveal this information to the "enemy" that she had just met.


    "Then I have to try even more!" Chang Jing said firmly.


    "Alright, then I''ll go over first. "My brother is still waiting for me to return." After Qing He finished speaking, he ran in the direction of Xin Feng, leaving Chang Jing alone.


    "Hmm? What about those people? How can I go back without them! " Chang Jing suddenly thought of the lackeys that had accompanied him here, and looked around for traces of them.


    Chang Jing saw three troublesome figures in the crowd.


    "Where are you going?" Chang Jing shouted to them.


    Seeing that they had been discovered by Chang Jing, the three of them had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk over.


    "Big bro, we were just planning to go take a look at the little general (injured little bro from the southeast), your move just now was really awesome!" We are all impressed! "


    It seemed that Chang Jing''s heroic bearing had already shocked them.


    "General?" Chang Jing found it a little funny that she did not know his name even after meeting him for such a long time. "Is he alright?


    "Of course not, you were forced to do so just now! "What''s more, this lowly general is too outrageous. If I were to fight with you, wouldn''t it be like smashing an egg against a rock?"


    From the words of these people, Chang Jing finally understood the importance of strength. It could change a person''s attitude a hundred and eighty degrees!


    "You can''t say that. In any case, the next match will only start tomorrow. Why don''t we go take a look at him first?" Chang Jing suggested.


    With regards to Chang Jing''s words, the three of them naturally had no objections at the moment and nodded their heads repeatedly in agreement.


    The four of them walked out of the resting area one after the other, heading towards the medical room.


    "Why are you here too?" Chang Jing who had just arrived at the treatment room immediately saw the southeast side of the sickbed.


    When Nan Song saw Chang Jing coming over, she tried to sit up, but she could not get up even after struggling for a long time. It seemed that she was heavily injured.


    "Who beat you up so badly?" Chang Jing was angered inside, after all, the person lying on the sickbed called him big brother.


    "Don''t mention it, that person is too strong. We can''t beat him." Nan Song sighed, he was so strong. Now that he had given up hope, one could only imagine how strong that person was.


    "Is there really such a strong person in Magic Great Games? Who exactly is it? " Chang Jing felt that it was a little strange, although she had never seen Nan Gong Wen Tian''s current strength, it was not hard to tell that he was not weak from the way his little brother treated him. Now, there was actually someone who could beat him up to such a state?


    "He''s called Astor, I heard he''s from Duchy of Meuse." Southeast''s eyes showed fear.


    "Astor?"

 C73 Magic Great Games (6)

    "How could it be Astor?" Chang Jing thought back to the conversation she had with him and his gentle and refined appearance. She couldn''t understand how he could be so ruthless.


    "Who else would it be other than him? He''s perfectly fine now that he''s snatched the qualification to enter the next round from me. Aiyo ~!"


    Southeast began to hum half truthfully again.


    Chang Jing looked at him, shook his head, and started to chant the incantation "Ruo Shui Ruo" helplessly ¡ª ¡ª Who asked him to call her big brother?


    "The holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" I beg you to save this person in front of me, to use your benevolence to save him! ¡ª As gentle as water! "


    A ball of sacred white light was released from Chang Jing''s right hand, enveloping Nan Tianxing within it. From Chang Jing''s relaxed expression, one could tell that he had become even more proficient at mastering the words "as gentle as water".


    It was as if Southeast had fallen into the blissful times of his childhood. Sunshine on the beach and the comfortable wind by the seaside flashed before his eyes.


    The general lying on the side saw this strange scene and a wistful look appeared in his eyes.


    Chang Jing once again moved his hand away from Southeast''s body, and placed it in front of the little general ¡­


    "Alright, time to eat!" Chang Jing looked at the satisfied look on Nan Gong''s face, and said unhappily.


    Maybe it was because of his successive victories, but the current Chang Jing was no longer as timid towards people and events, but rather, he could face the bigger picture.


    Nan Song laughed out loud and jumped up from the sickbed, lowered his head and looked at his entire body, and said, "It''s all good now! Haha ¡­ Brother, you really know a lot of things.


    All of his lackeys were flattering him, and he almost kneeled down in front of them.


    "Why are these words so awkward?" Chang Jing thought, "But it sounds quite comfortable, hehe ¡­"


    Under the suggestion of the general, everyone left the surprised injured people behind and left the medical room before coming to the Jindu Hotel to settle their dinner once again.


    The current situation was thousands of miles away from the one at noon. All the younger brothers seemed to have completely forgotten how terrible they had treated Chang Jing, and now they were all fawning over him ¡ª was strength really so important?


    The only thing that had not changed was the way Chang Jing ate. After an afternoon of high energy consumption, he was extremely hungry. It would be too unfair to describe it as "wolfing down"! However, everyone, including Southeast, now thought that such a way of eating was the true nature of a hero.


    The seven of them rested at the dorm area provided by the academy for the night. During this time, Chang Jing was described as to be like a god by all the lackeys, causing Southeast to be shocked for a moment.


    But on this night, Chang Jing was unable to sleep, the joy of victory was completely washed away by the opponents she would face tomorrow. Tomorrow, his opponent would be much stronger than the one she met today. Other than the super expert Xin Feng that Qing He had mentioned, there was also Austen who was waiting in front of him, a person who had been injured but whom he knew nothing about.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    The second day was still as bright as ever, with a scorching heat. However, this did not affect the spectators. After yesterday''s series of battles and the great publicity from the audience, the number of people who came to Cross Lake School of Magic today was even more than yesterday. If they had been called "Jiang" yesterday, then today, they could only be described as "Hai".


    "Big brother, today I''m going to see you!" Yesterday, if I knew I wouldn''t sign up, I''d have watched your match. What a pity! " Southeast, who had accompanied Chang Jing into the resting area at the back of the main stage, was still sighing emotionally.


    "Brother, let''s not talk about Chang Jing''s big brother''s performance yesterday, it''s really unbelievable. The audience below the stage is completely captivated by it!" Because of Chang Jing''s treatment, or perhaps because I have seen Chang Jing''s extraordinary strength, I am now in complete admiration of him.


    Regarding these words, Chang Jing simply did not pay attention to them. What he was thinking about now was what Qing He had said to him when she left the place yesterday.


    "Xin Feng, the strongest warrior in crossing pool?"


    "Big brother, you''re very well-informed. You even know Xinfeng?" Su Nan looked at Chang Jing who was mumbling to herself and interrupted.


    "Do you know him?" Chang Jing asked.


    "He''s a celebrity in our academy. He''s the captain of the squadron for the Magic Tournament next semester!" There were many girls chasing after him, but he was like an iceberg, none of them caught his eyes. "I heard that once, our school''s beauty ¡­"


    "I''m not asking you about that." Chang Jing interrupted Nan Gong Qing''s speech, what he wanted to know the most was about Xin Feng''s magic power.


    "What type of Magician is he?"


    "You''re asking the right person!" He''s a Magic Genius like you, and knows two types of magic! I also heard that his Fire Element wind magic have already reached the realm of Intermediate Magic. However, my brother is still the strongest. You know magic of the five elements! "


    Chang Jing had a bitter but unspeakable suffering, but the four attribute Primary Magic he knew were still incomplete! He only had six spells in her arsenal, one of which was for healing!


    Right now, he could only smile wryly.


    "Big Bro is very confident, right?" Nan Gong definitely misunderstood Chang Jing''s expression and continued, "I really hope that you can meet him right now!"


    "There''s no need to look forward to it. Look over there ¡­" Chang Jing pointed to the entrance of the resting area.


    Southeast following the direction that Chang Jing''s finger pointed at, on top of a red piece of paper was written ¡ª ¡ª


    "First round, Chang Jing against Xin Feng!"


    Chang Jing and the rest passed through the door and went in.


    Because there were only twelve people participating, the resting area was clearly emptier today than yesterday.


    Chang Jing looked around, the contestants were almost all here, all of their faces had a calm and confident smile, this was the reason why an expert was called an expert.


    "Chang Jingye!" From within a group of people dressed in magic robes, a clear and melodious voice came out. Chang Jing looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a person dressed in magic robes running towards him.


    "You?"


    "Why didn''t you recognize me?" The man revealed his face, "I am Qing He!"


    "It''s you, why is your face covered again?" Chang Jing didn''t understand why she would cover her face on such a hot day.


    "Isn''t that mysterious?" Qing He blinked her large eyes and said, "I like mysteries the most!"


    "Chang Jingye, we meet again." Xin Feng walked over to stand behind Qing He and said in an indifferent tone.


    "It even matched!" Chang Jing stared into his eyes and said leisurely.


    "No, why are you so afraid of him?" Chang Jing thought, "I can''t lose in terms of momentum!"


    "Then I hope that your cooperation will be good!" Qing He remembered what Chang Jing said yesterday and chuckled.


    Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment.


    "Let''s have a happy cooperation!" Xin Feng coolly said this sentence before walking back.


    Chang Jing sighed and said:


    "I hope that you will be happy ¡­"

 C74 Magic Great Games (7)

    At 9 in the morning, the first round of the crossing pool finals started on time.


    Chang Jing and New Wind, who was dressed in witchcraft robes clothes, went up to the main stage together, which immediately caused the crowd below the stage to scream.


    "Come on Xin Feng, we support you ~!"


    "Xinfeng, if you''re a girl, I''ll definitely marry you ¡­"


    "Looks like you''re very popular." Chang Jing mocked as she looked at the silent Xin Feng in front of him.


    Xin Feng did not care about the shouts from below the stage. He replied with an irrelevant answer, "I heard that you were afraid of me, right?"


    After Chang Jing heard his words, she was immediately discouraged, she rubbed her ears and said, "Indeed, you are a little, who asked you to be so strong!"


    "What''s the point of that? You should just admit defeat and get off the stage, so that you won''t be harmed."


    Xin Feng''s words were cold, Chang Jing''s were even colder, and only heard him speak.


    "Admit defeat?" In the next life, I, Chang Jingye, will never, and will never, ever, say those two words out loud! "


    Xinfeng looked at him strangely. He could not understand how someone without confidence could say such words.


    "There''s no need to be surprised, because this is my battlefield!"


    Xin Feng was stunned for a moment before saying after a long while, "Then I hope you won''t disappoint me. I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Both of them were emitting a suffocating aura ¡­


    "The match begins!" The Referee announced loudly.


    Without waiting for the judge to finish speaking, Chang Jing immediately summoned a suspension Spirit Qi into her body, he knew that for his opponent, the stronger he was, the more important it was for him to protect himself.


    Although Xin Feng was confident in his strength, he was still clear on the lesson his sister taught him yesterday. He also casted the intermediate protection spell "wind dragon Bypass" on himself.


    The wind was blowing slowly, and an illusory little dragon was flying around the wind, protecting him in a ball of golden light.


    "''wind dragon Bind'', the only protective spell in wind magic?" Chang Jing muttered in the air. He still remembered the first time she saw Wind Teacher cast this spell, she was envious of his.


    But now was not the time to exclaim, Chang Jing who was on the battlefield did not allow herself to lose.


    "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    Chang Jing started working from the left and right, the two small fireball flew towards the new wind.


    "Bang ¡­" The fireball was bounced back by the wind dragon, hitting the barrier above the audience seats and producing a deep cracking sound.


    "This level of attack is useless against wind dragon!" Xin Feng looked at Chang Jing coldly, "Stop losing face, I''ll make you suffer a crushing defeat right now!"


    "Is that so?" A cold smile appeared on Chang Jing''s face.


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, supreme fire spirit, please bestow your slave powers ¡ª ¡ª Tornado Fire Sword!"


    Last night, Chang Jing who had no sleep got inspiration from her fight with Qing He, and combined the power of the suspension and small fireball, he created a new spell in front of him.


    Following Chang Jing''s chant, a fireball slowly formed in his hand, quickly turning into a fire sword, flying quickly towards Xin Feng.


    "If I can''t throw the fireball in, the spinning fire sword should be enough, right?" Chang Jing laughed and said.


    "Shh ¡­"


    A hole was ripped open in the wind dragon''s body by the thick fire sword, it struggled and finally disappeared into nothingness ¡­


    However, the Fire Sword''s momentum did not lessen in the slightest as it flew towards the center of the new wind, slashing his left arm.


    Xinfeng touched his bleeding left arm and his face turned red.


    He was really angry.


    "Too bad it didn''t hit." Chang Jing sighed.


    "With just you? "He''s still a little too inexperienced!"


    Xin Feng was so angry that he started laughing and chanting loudly.


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, please allow the light wind to help your servant. Give me your strength ¡ª ¡ª anemopterygium!"


    Xin Feng suddenly pounced towards Chang Jing from the ground.


    Chang Jing dodged to the side instinctively, but unfortunately, he was trapped in a desperate situation.


    "Almighty Wind and Fire, supreme Elf ¡­ Endless power ¡ª ¡ª Gale Thunderstorm! "


    The summer heat was dispersed by the magic of the new wind. The entire fighting ground was covered in dark clouds, and the sky was filled with rumbling thunder.


    "What magic is this?" Even Chang Jing was unsure of what Xin Feng''s powerful magic was, "Could it be that it has the same two types of combination as my ''Spinning Fire Sword''?"


    "Crack ¡­" A bolt of lightning struck towards Chang Jing from the sky.


    Without enough time to think about it, Chang Jing used "mirage" and moved to the edge of the stage above.


    The stage where Chang Jing was standing on earlier was split open by lightning, releasing a dense amount of black smoke.


    "Good boy, is there any hope for me after being struck like this?" Chang Jing was secretly speechless.


    "Do you want to hide?" Gale Thunderstorm ''is a continuous attack magic, and its speed is not any slower than yours! "


    Xin Feng did not say what he wanted, but a bolt of lightning appeared from the sky and ruthlessly struck at Chang Jing''s head.


    Chang Jing realized that sshe was currently in a very passive state. Other than using "mirage" to dodge with all her might, he could not use any offensive magic at all.


    Time passed second after second. The audience below the stage could only see bolts of lightning chasing after a flustered figure, moving all over the place. As soon as he arrived, he arrived.


    "Bro, do you think Big Brother will win?" the general asked, holding Southeast''s hand with his sweating hands.


    "We can win!" Southeast said something that even he couldn''t believe.


    The speed of the lightning was getting faster and faster, so tired as she ran, Chang Jing did not have any time to rest, and quickly started to pant. The power of the suspension also gradually weakened, and the distance from Chang Jing''s body to the ground also became shorter and shorter.


    Finally, when the "Gale Thunderstorm" disappeared, the exhausted Chang Jing landed on the ground.


    And this was the moment that New Wind was waiting for!


    "The supreme spirit of fire, the elements that throb uneasily ¡­ Please grant your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª flamethrower! "


    The flamethrower that was emitting blazing flames quickly flew towards Chang Jing.


    "Ah ¡­!" Chang Jing who had her right arm cut off suddenly fell to the ground, her mouth letting out a painful groan.


    Because Chang Jing did not admit defeat, and because she did not leave the stage, the competition did not stop.


    "Won''t admit defeat?" The new wind floated above Chang Jing''s head and asked coldly.


    "Never!" Chang Jing swore an oath that she would never give up from her bloody mouth.


    "Then I''ll help you!" A cruel smile appeared on Xin Feng''s face. "Supreme Wind Fairy, please grant your servant the power to tear everything in the world to shreds ¡ª Whirlwind!"


    "No!" Qing He cried painfully towards her brother with tears in her eyes. She knew that the current Chang Jing, even if it was just a small fireball, it would be enough to take his life.


    Even the spectators in the audience below the arena closed their eyes. No one wanted to see a proud warrior die just like that.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and the vast arena was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard.


    Under the strong pressure, Chang Jing gradually lost consciousness, only her unyielding heart throbbing faster and more powerfully.


    "Bang bang, bang bang, bang bang ¡­"

 C75 Magic Great Games (8)

    Five thousand years ago, the Demons''s territory was the poorest and most dangerous piece of land in the world.


    Every day, a little boy would come to the tallest mountain and silently gaze at the clouds in the sky.


    "Mom, why did the god race want to kill us all?" The little boy would ask his mother the same question every time he saw the cloud.


    His mother would always tell him, "Because we have the ability to frighten them, and they fear that one day we will threaten their rule. So they chased us out of the gods and exiled us to this place full of danger. "


    "I must bring my clansmen back everything that we deserve! "Of course!" the little boy said firmly, his eyes so determined.


    "Then you must remember never to give up!"


    This little boy was the greatest clan elder in the history of Demons, the sixteenth clan elder ¡ª Shi Shen!


    "Never give up!" The half unconscious Chang Jing let out a furious roar from the bottom of her heart. His eyes shone with a frightening silver light, her expression extremely profound.


    The silver light rapidly expanded until it enveloped his entire body ¨C everything was completed in an instant.


    "Whirlwind" was worthy of being called the highest level spell in the wind attribute Intermediate Magic. It used the tornado''s power to drag Chang Jing into the center of it.


    Chang Jing was ripped to the very top by the hurricane.


    "Sorry, sorry ¡­" New Wind who had calmed down from his rage muttered guiltily to himself as he looked at Chang Jing''s black spots in the distant sky.


    Although the Referee could not bear it, sometimes fights were indeed cruel. He announced loudly, "Xinfeng. Zi wins! "


    "We''re finished ¡­" Southeast''s eyes were filled with tears, "It''s all my fault, I was the one who harmed Big Bro!"


    Qing He had long been crying.


    When the might of "Whirlwind" disappeared, the audience couldn''t help but look up at the sky, hoping for Chang Jing''s heavy fall ¡ª No, they were hoping for a miracle. Chang Jing''s unyielding performance had already won the highest respect in their hearts.


    After a long while, an object that was emitting a silver light slowly landed on the stage, the silver light dimmed and it was''s godlike figure!


    "The match isn''t over!" Chang Jing let out a light but unusually imposing voice from her mouth. He looked towards the Referee ¡ª it was a kind of high and mighty gaze, a gaze that shouldn''t be emitted from Chang Jing''s eyes.


    "Competition... The competition will continue! " Referee came back from his shock and shouted in panic. He had never been looked at in such a way before.


    Thunder roared from below the stage...


    "It''s great that you''re fine!" Xin Feng was overjoyed. "I''m sorry for what I did just now ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter." Chang Jing''s tone was still cold and imposing, "The competition isn''t over! "Come on!"


    Even though Xin Feng was full of guilt just now, after hearing Chang Jing''s words, the flames in the bottom of his heart that were yearning for victory started burning once again.


    Because this was their battlefield!


    "Almighty Wind and Fire, supreme Elf ¡­ Endless power ¡ª ¡ª Gale Thunderstorm! " Xin Feng once again chanted out the "Gale Thunderstorm" that caused the spectators to tremble in fear. It was this technique that Chang Jing had lost to just now!


    The summer heat was once again dispersed by the magic of the new wind, and the whole arena began to grow cold again as the clouds covered it, and thunder began to strike again in the sky.


    "Hua ¡­" A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down towards Chang Jing''s head from the sky.


    But this time, Chang Jing did not dodge. He raised her right hand and looked arrogantly at Lightning, who was rushing towards him, and began to chant in a low voice.


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Listen to your master and swallow everything in front of me! "


    The lightning seemed to have been angered by Chang Jing''s actions, and with a whistling sound, it struck Chang Jing''s right hand that was raised up.


    The miracle happened again, the initially furious lightning suddenly became weak in Chang Jing''s hands, surrounding Chang Jing and making struggling "Zi zi" sounds.


    The "Gale Thunderstorm" did not stop there. One lightning bolt after another struck towards Chang Jing and another was tamed by Chang Jing. After making sizzling sounds from his body, they were devoured by Chang Jing''s magic.


    "This level of magical attack is useless against me!" It was unknown if it was because of Xin Feng or something else, but Chang Jing said the same words as Xin Feng.


    "Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium!" Chang Jing revealed a faint smile.


    A purple dragon covered in electric flower charged towards the gathering black clouds in the sky ¡­


    "Ahh ¡­" The colossal dragon let out a roar of victory and disappeared into the sky with the dark clouds.


    "You''re not my opponent at all. Why aren''t you admitting defeat?" Chang Jing looked coldly at Xin Feng, her tone filled with disdain.


    "The match isn''t over!" Xin Feng imitated Chang Jing''s words, staring coldly into Chang Jing''s eyes as he spoke.


    "Then come at me!"


    "Then let''s fight to the death!"


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, please grant your servant the power to tear apart everything in the world ¡ª ¡ª Whirlwind!"


    New Wind put everything on the line and once again released his intermediate and high-level wind magic "Whirlwind", and due to the overdraft of his magic power, he also fell to one knee on the ground.


    A hurricane condensed from the sky and swept towards Chang Jing.


    But he had forgotten one thing. The current Chang Jing was no longer the Chang Jing from before.


    "It''s this move again? Alright, I''ll let you see what is called strength! " Chang Jing did not fear her and loudly chanted ¡ª ¡ª


    "The dark night, the endless loneliness, the rebellious heart ¡­" Your master has issued a mission to you, to make this unreasonable state disappear and release your endless power ¡ª ¡ª Abominable and heaven-defying! "


    When "Whirlwind" surrounded Chang Jing, a lonely aura was emitted from Chang Jing''s eyes. When the aura diffused, it quickly formed into a hurricane different from the "Whirlwind" of the new wind.


    The two hurricanes intertwined with each other, causing the air to emit low howls of pain.


    When the hurricane disappeared, Chang Jingye''s figure relaxed, arms folded across her chest.


    The spectators below the stage all shouted Chang Jing''s name, a name that would forever create miracles.


    "Do you want to continue?" Chang Jing asked coldly once again.


    "I... "Admit defeat!" The despairing Xin Feng had tears in his eyes. He looked so unresigned and helpless.


    His opponent''s strength was too strong!


    "Big brother ¡­" Qing He ran up and helped the weak Xin Feng up.


    "You''re really strong, keep working hard!" Xin Feng sincerely praised.


    "Of course!" Chang Jing said firmly.


    Qing He was dumbstruck at the side. In her memories, she was so arrogant that she never praised anyone.


    "Judge, it should be the result, right?" Chang Jing walked towards the judge.


    "The competition is over, Chang Jingye wins!" The referee was shocked by Chang Jing''s strength, and only regained his senses after a long while.


    "Chang Jing, Chang Jing, Chang Jing, Chang Jing..." The cheers from below the stage came one after another.


    "I told you that Big Brother would win!" Dong Fang tightly held onto the general''s hand and said with hot tears flowing down his face.


    "Mom, I didn''t give up!" Looking at the passionate crowd below the stage, the victorious Chang Jing''s eyes were filled with confusion, and he slowly fell to the ground.

 C76 Magic Great Games (9)

    The treatment room of a certain participant from Magic Great Games was currently filled with people. Some of them paced restlessly, others crouched quietly on the ground, burying their heads in their hands, which rested on their knees.


    They were actually sending Chang Jing to the southeast of the ward.


    Nan Gong stood up abruptly, and glared at Xin Feng and Qing He who were sent over by Chang Jing.


    "Sorry, I didn''t want to do that either ¡­"


    Maybe it was because he had learnt magic from a young age without a hitch, which was why he developed a personality that was eager for victory and afraid of failure. After the battle with Chang Jing, Xin Feng fell into a deep self-blame. Although he himself was heavily overdrawn, he still forced himself to stay alert.


    "If anything happens to my big brother, you better be careful!" As the saying goes, care makes chaos. Southeast completely forgot that the person he was talking to was the number one expert of Cross Lake School of Magic, whose strength was countless times higher than her own.


    "Sorry, sorry ¡­"


    Just then, the white haired medical technician walked out from Chang Jing''s sickroom.


    "medical technician, how is my big brother?" Southeast asked eagerly, the group of people outside the door also surrounded them.


    medical technician frowned and said, "That''s weird, that''s really weird ¡­"


    When Nan Gong heard this, he was startled, thinking that Chang Jing really had something to do.


    "What happened to my big brother?" His eyes had begun to water as he asked this question.


    "Chang Jingye, he ¡­" Qing He''s voice began to whimper, and in the end, she could not even utter a single word.


    "Oh, don''t worry, he''s fine." Only now did medical technician notice the few people in front of him who were flooded.


    "F * * k him, then why are you still so confused!?" He was so excited that he even started to swear.


    medical technician was shocked when he saw the sturdy figure and angry expression on Southeast side, and replied submissively.


    "I said the wrong thing." The patient was fine now, and his coma was due to overexertion. It was strange, however, that his right arm should have healed without medication. "Moreover, there seems to be a flow of energy circulating inside his body. What''s even weirder is that the energy is getting bigger and bigger ¡ª in less than a minute, it has doubled in size!"


    "It''s good that he''s fine. Who cares about him!" Nan Song couldn''t understand why it was like this, but as long as he could make sure that Chang Jing was fine, then all the other problems were no longer important.


    "medical technician, can I go in and see him?" Qing He wiped away the remaining tears and asked softly.


    "Mmm, be gentle when you go in. The patient needs some rest."


    "Okay, thank you therapist!" Qing He emphasized her head as she walked towards the treatment room.


    When the people from southeast saw that she had entered, they also unwillingly wanted to follow behind her. Unexpectedly, the medical technician said that as soon as he raised his foot.


    "All of you should just wait outside ¡­"


    "Why can she go in, but we can''t?!" he asked, gritting his teeth (as was his custom, he thought, that this was more manly).


    "Because the patient needs rest. You can go in if you don''t want him to recover as soon as possible." The medical technician said indifferently.


    This caused Southeast to wither ¡­


    Qing He crept into Chang Jing''s sickroom and looked at Chang Jing who was lying on the bed.


    The unconscious Chang Jing''s face was slightly pale, and her injured right arm had already healed, as therapist had said. The peaceful expression on her face was like that of an innocent baby.


    "Why are you so concerned about him right after we met? He even gave up on today''s match. However, how great it would be to be able to quietly watch him for the rest of my life! "


    Qing He was shocked by the thought that came to her mind, her white and tender face immediately blushed, it was truly beautiful!


    Qing He couldn''t help but reach out her delicate hands to touch Chang Jing''s face ¡­


    "So hot!" Qing He felt as if her hands were being burned by something.


    At this time, Chang Jing suddenly bit her lips, and ruthlessly grabbed onto the blanket covering his body with both hands. Her head was shaking from the pain ¡ª ¡ª he seemed to be enduring a great deal of pain.


    Not long after, Chang Jing''s body was drenched in cold sweat.


    "medical technician, medical technician, come in quickly ¡­" Seeing this, Qing He hurriedly shouted towards the door.


    "How could this be?" When the therapist heard the news, he rushed over and unbelievably reached out his hand to cut Chang Jing''s vein.


    "His force is really too strong and overbearing. If this goes on, I''m afraid ¡­" As rich as medical technician was, he had never been in such a situation before.


    "What are you afraid of?" Nan Song and the others had already followed medical technician in, filling up a small ward. At this time, when he heard the medical technician''s words, Southeast could not help but ask.


    "I''m afraid it will be dangerous!"


    The happiness in the room was driven away without a trace by a single word from the medical technician, replacing it was endless worry.


    "He ¡­ "Will he die?" Qing He asked timidly.


    "I''m afraid ¡­" There was no need for medical technician to continue talking, everyone already understood.


    "medical technician, I beg of you, please treat him!" Qing He''s face started to tear up again.


    "Sigh ¡­" medical technician sighed, looked at Chang Jing who was struggling, and shook her head powerlessly.


    "This is no longer within the scope of my knowledge, everything depends on him!"


    "I''ll kill you!" Southeast turned around and crazily rushed at the new wind behind him, throwing punches at it without any warning.


    Xin Feng''s eyes were glazed. He did not retaliate despite the storm-like attack from the southeast. In a few moments, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Stop, do you still want to let him live?" medical technician pointed at Chang Jing and shouted.


    When Nan Gong heard this, he rushed towards Chang Jing while holding his body and sobbing to himself ¡ª ¡ª If anything were to happen to Chang Jing, he would have done it sooner rather than later. Although Southeast did not have a very good personality, but he still had an incomparable amount of respect for his sworn brother. If something were to happen to him, then Southeast would no longer be able to survive.


    Xin Feng used his hand to dry the blood at the corner of his mouth, slowly moving towards Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª The punches just now had injured him quite heavily.


    His hands trembled as she reached for Chang Jing''s body, kneeling down ¡ª He wanted to apologize to Chang Jing with the most solemn of etiquette in the Aragorn.


    "No, this isn''t right. This is ¡­" Xin Feng felt that the Qi inside Chang Jing''s body was extremely familiar, it was as if...

 C77 Magic Great Games (10)

    "Just like the power of my Gale Thunderstorm!" Xin Feng gave an answer that astonished everyone.


    If it was said that Chang Jing knew Fire Element, everyone would believe it, but as "Gale Thunderstorm" was a creation of a new wind that had fused with the wind attribute Fire Magic, it was impossible for Chang Jing to know this.


    "Stop framing my big brother. He''s already like this. What''s the point of saying that!" Southeast was furious.


    "I remember when Chang Jing was fighting with my brother, he seemed to have used some kind of spell to absorb all the lightning that struck at him. Qing He seemed to have thought of something.


    After thinking about it carefully, she had nothing more to say. The truth was as Qing He said.


    "That''s not what I meant. "Listen to me," Xin Feng continued. "If it really is the power of the Gale Thunderstorm, then he can be saved!"


    "There''s hope?" Everyone asked in unison.


    "Yes, but the chances are still not high. I remember when I was learning in the capital''s Faculty of Magic, my Fire Teacher told us that it was possible that there would be a backlash when he was teaching ''Lightning Lightning''. The only way to treat it is through the water attribute''s healing magic ¡ª ¡ª ''Flexible like Water''. However, there are only a few water attribute Magister in the continent that know of this spell and it has never appeared in the Aragorn before. "


    "Big Brother, I remember that Big Brother used this spell to treat our wounds yesterday?" The general leaned towards Southeast and whispered.


    "Yes, it''s'' as gentle as water ''!" Southeast slapped his thigh and suddenly shouted, "But, how is he going to treat himself if he''s unconscious right now?"


    Everyone looked towards medical technician at the same time, hoping that he would have a way.


    "I have no other choice. The only thing we can do now is to wait, wait for him to wake up!"


    "Let''s leave first. Staying here will affect his recovery." The medical technician suggested.


    "I want to stay with him again." Qing He said as she looked at Chang Jing with extreme gentleness.


    "Alright, you can stay and take care of me. Everyone, get out! " With that, everyone followed him out.


    After Qing He sent everyone out, she grabbed Chang Jing''s hand and placed it on her own face.


    "You know, the first time I met you, I felt that you were so different!"


    She was lost in her memories, muttering to herself.


    "Work together!" Hehe ¡­ You''re bullying me, trapping me when I''m not paying attention. But I am convinced of my defeat. Who asked you to be so outstanding! "


    "Do you know how worried I was when you confronted my brother? I warned you several times to be careful, but you still got hurt... My heart broke when you were swept into the sky by the hurricane, and I didn''t know what to do but beg for your blessing like a powerless child. "


    Qing He straightened Chang Jing''s messy hair and continued, "Do you think I''m stupid to look like this? But I just can''t control myself. Maybe, maybe this is what they call love! "


    "Will you wake up? They said that only your ''tenderness in water'' could save you. Will you wake up? "


    As they continued to talk, Qing He''s tears came out once again. She sobbed and repeated, "Wake up, wake up ¡­"


    After a long while, Qing He''s voice became hoarse, and she became tired from crying. Unknowingly, she fell asleep beside Chang Jing''s bed.


    The unconscious Chang Jing had a dream.


    In his dream, there was a person who looked exactly like him.


    "Who are you?" Chang Jing asked him.


    That person said to him in a very old voice, "I am Demons Elder Shi Shen, which is your previous life. Now that the remnant of consciousness that I had left in my memory ring was about to disappear, I had to go, to ¡­ You must quickly go to the Demon World to inherit my power. In three years, it will disappear along with you ¡­ "


    "But how shall I go? Isn''t the Demon World sealed in another space? " Chang Jing asked in confusion.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, I have already arranged everything. I''ll send you there in due course. The memories in my memory ring will also completely open when you inherit my power, but you have to remember, when you inherit my power, you also inherited our shared responsibility. "


    "Responsibility? What is that?" Chang Jing asked again.


    "When you have my memory, you will understand. "Right now, you are really too weak. Even such a small amount of magic power can injure you!"


    Chang Jing had always thought of herself as a genius. Although she couldn''t learn Intermediate Magic, she was still very proud of his magic. But hearing him talk about it, it seemed like his little bit of magic was not even worth mentioning.


    He lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I have just helped you modify your body using lightning ¨C it is now filled with the power of lightning. In the future, you can use ''Zirconium'' and ''Abominable and heaven-defying''. Although its power cannot be compared to the forbidden spell, it should be more than enough to deal with the ordinary experts of The Fiendgod continent. "


    "The ''Abominable and heaven-defying'' is invisible and formless. Its shape will change according to the magic that the opponent releases. It can reflect any magic the opponent has. However, you still have to remember that with your current strength, it''s best to not use it too often. Don''t use it lightly, otherwise, if you meet someone whose magic power is higher than yours, you will be counterattacked. "


    Chang Jing emphasized her head. Even though he was in a semi-conscious state when they were compared in front of the beans, she still remembered the scene at that time.


    "I have to go, you must remember what I told you just now, remember ¡­"


    After saying that, Shi Shen''s silhouette slowly became fainter, and fainter...


    "Do you know Yi Chen?" Chang Jing suddenly thought of Yi Chen, but Shi Shen finally disappeared without any time to reply.


    "Chang Jing, wake up, wake up ¡­"


    Chang Jing heard someone talking to him.


    He found it funny. Wasn''t he still awake? Why was he still trying to wake him up?


    However, when he tried to open his eyes, he found that it was useless no matter how hard he tried. "Am I dreaming?"


    He panicked. The harder his eyes grew, the heavier his eyelids became ¡­


    "My brother said that only your ''gentle and gentle water'' will be able to save you. Hurry and wake up ¡­"


    "''Gentle like Water''?" Chang Jing understood, and chanted a long incantation.


    "The holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" I pray that you can save me, and use your benevolence to save me! "


    "Gentle and gentle!" After he finished reading, Chang Jing, who was unconscious, let out a low growl.


    Qing He who had just fallen asleep was suddenly woken up by it. When she opened her sleepy eyes, she saw a surprising scene ¡­


    A sacred white light tightly wrapped around Chang Jing and brought her body up from the bed slowly.

 C78 Magic Great Games (XI)

    White is pure, pure tenderness like water is comfortable.


    Chang Jing''s "as gentle as water" was white. When the gentle white light enveloped Chang Jing, Qing He saw a type of power that exceeded natural behavior. It was as if the world had stopped and everything was beginning to become magical. Chang Jing looked so hazy in the white light, so hazy that it made people feel like it was not real. Just what kind of power could have such a miraculous effect? Qing He couldn''t understand, and she didn''t want to either. Because all of this was no longer important, the most important thing was that her Chang Jing was saved.


    It was a joy that came from the bottom of his heart!


    Qing He watched the floating Chang Jing quietly.


    After a long while, the white light became even gentler and dimmer, bringing Chang Jing back to the bedside.


    "Chang Jing, are you awake?" Qing He asked softly. She was afraid that her small voice would disturb Chang Jing''s recovery, which was something she wouldn''t allow.


    Chang Jing opened his eyes, a pair of even more intelligent eyes. His dark eyes reflected a gaze that was deeper than the ocean. The slightest blink made him seem like a distant star in the night sky ¡­


    The world had become very clear, and everything in the room now looked different in Chang Jing''s eyes. It was as if everything in the room had become alive. The air was flowing happily, the ceiling was pretending to be deep, and even the bed underneath was snoring ¡­ And there was also this illusory beauty in front of him ¡ª her devilish body, long legs, and towering breasts. Chang Jing really wanted to swallow her up. A oval face, a small exquisite nose and curved red lips ¨C all of this was so beautiful that it gave off the feeling of ''if I were accompanied by this beauty, I would live for at least ten years''. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed into her temples. Her fluttering eyes seemed to be filled with water vapor. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind ¡­


    At this time, Qing He had already changed out of the witchcraft robes and had just shed a few tears. It was no wonder that Chang Jing could not recognize her pitiful appearance.


    "So beautiful!" Chang Jing praised sincerely, "Have I gone to heaven?"


    "That''s not right, how can a beautiful woman in a dream be so sad? How could there be undried tears under her watery eyes? Who was it that made her so sad? Was there such a heartless person in the world? I will definitely not spare him! "


    "Is she smiling at me? "Hehe, such a cute smile. I feel pity for the tearful Pear Blossom!"


    "Chang Jing, are you alright?" Qing He felt that Chang Jing was looking at him strangely, hence she asked worriedly.


    "She knows my name?!" That''s right, she should be the fairy from the legends right? A fairy knows everything! But why do I feel a little familiar? "


    "Chang Jing, don''t scare me, what''s wrong with you?" Qing He was getting more and more worried, she anxiously ran out, she wanted to call medical technician over to take a look, "The Heavens won''t be so cruel to him to make him lose her memories, right?"


    "Don''t fairies use flying? Why do you still want to run? " Chang Jing could not understand, but he had more important things to think about. Who was that person just now? She also said that I should go to Demon World as soon as possible, but Demon World is only a legend. Wait a minute, it seems like I fainted in my fight with Xin Feng just now? "


    Just as Chang Jing was thinking, a lot of people ran in.


    "Big Brother, you don''t recognize me anymore?" The tall and sturdy figure of the southeast direction blocked Chang Jing''s entire vision, only to see that his eyes were still red and swollen.


    "Southeast, if you turn into ashes, I definitely won''t recognize you, but how can I not recognize you when you''re fine?" Chang Jing touched Nan Song''s forehead. He guessed that he was sick, but she also understood that everything that she had done in the human world was just a dream.


    Nan Song flung Chang Jing''s hands off and hugged Chang Jing suddenly as she sobbed, "It''s good that you''re alright, you scared me to death just now!"


    After hearing what he had to say, Chang Jing understood everything in her heart.


    At this moment, he knew that he had already treated Southeast as his true brother. Sometimes, brotherly feelings didn''t need much words to express.


    "Southeast, are you trying to strangle me? I can''t even breathe!"


    He stood to the side with a hollow laugh.


    Only now did Chang Jing get the chance to size up the few people in the room. Other than the medical technician who was dressed in a white gown, the rest were all people that she had seen before. From left to right was Southeast, his group of lackeys, as well as her opponent, Xin Feng, and behind him ¡ª ¡ª


    It was as if a heavenly woman had fallen into the mortal world. Her long hair fluttered like a beautiful painting, but it also gave her a bit of liveliness ¡­


    Wasn''t this the goddess of his dreams?!


    When Chang Jing saw the look in her eyes, his heart was shaken. Chang Jing knew that it was a feeling of being struck by lightning.


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but stare blankly at her ¡­


    "Big Brother, Big Brother ¡­" Xin Feng is apologizing to you! "


    Nan Gong untactfully woke Chang Jing up.


    "Oh, get up quickly... It''s all right. It''s hard to avoid a mistake in the competition, so it''s not your fault. " Chang Jing hurriedly got off the bed to help New Wind who was kneeling in front of him, and said absentmindedly.


    His heart had already flown to the beauty behind Xin Feng.


    "Miss, can I tell you your name?" Chang Jing asked with a smile.


    "Chang Jing Ye, don''t you remember me?" The beauty''s eyes started to dim. She knew that a person who couldn''t even remember his name didn''t really have a place in Chang Jing''s heart.


    "We''ve met before?" Chang Jing couldn''t understand, other than her own classmates, he hadn''t really met many women.


    "However, there really is a kind of familiar feeling ¡­" Chang Jing thought.


    "Remember, my name is Qing He, Qing He Zi!" Qing He used all her strength to slowly finish her sentence, covering her face as she ran out.


    "Qing He?!" Chang Jing laughed involuntarily, "How could she be Qing He?! Although Qing He is also very beautiful, but she never gave me this kind of feeling! "


    Chang Jing didn''t know that when a person came back from the brink of death, their views of life and the world would have a qualitative change, not to mention that Qing He who had changed into a female attire was many times more beautiful than a male and female witchcraft robes.


    This was because Chang Jing was no longer in danger, and the southeast region had become more cheerful as well. He walked to Chang Jing''s side and patted her shoulder as he laughed out loud, "Big brother is really a useless youth! "Haha ¡­"


    "However, Miss Qing He seems to be angry." The little general also came up to tease him.


    Chang Jing was embarrassed, she scratched her head and laughed dryly. He also knew that her performance just now had made him look like a scoundrel.


    "She''s fine, she''s a child. I''ll explain later when I get back." At this time, Xin Feng also leaned over, "Will you still be participating in the finals this afternoon?"


    Nan Song glared at Xin Feng and said angrily, "You just happen to be injured by my big brother, and you want him to go on stage again? Since you''ve lost, you should behave yourself! "


    Xin Feng felt dejected. "I have lost completely." But is it really selfish of me to send Chang Jing, who has just been injured, onto the stage? "


    "I''ll go!" Chang Jing said lightly.


    "Brother, the opponent is the powerful Astor!" Southeast was getting anxious.


    Chang Jing patted Nan Gong''s shoulder, her voice was not loud but was extremely firm, "Damn, this is my battlefield!"

 C79 Magic Great Games (XI)

    White is pure, pure tenderness like water is comfortable.


    Chang Jing''s "as gentle as water" was white. When the gentle white light enveloped Chang Jing, Qing He saw a type of power that exceeded natural behavior. It was as if the world had stopped and everything was beginning to become magical. Chang Jing looked so hazy in the white light, so hazy that it made people feel like it was not real. Just what kind of power could have such a miraculous effect? Qing He couldn''t understand, and she didn''t want to either. Because all of this was no longer important, the most important thing was that her Chang Jing was saved.


    It was a joy that came from the bottom of his heart!


    Qing He watched the floating Chang Jing quietly.


    After a long while, the white light became even gentler and dimmer, bringing Chang Jing back to the bedside.


    "Chang Jing, are you awake?" Qing He asked softly. She was afraid that her small voice would disturb Chang Jing''s recovery, which was something she wouldn''t allow.


    Chang Jing opened his eyes, a pair of even more intelligent eyes. His dark eyes reflected a gaze that was deeper than the ocean. The slightest blink made him seem like a distant star in the night sky ¡­


    The world had become very clear, and everything in the room now looked different in Chang Jing''s eyes. It was as if everything in the room had become alive. The air was flowing happily, the ceiling was pretending to be deep, and even the bed underneath was snoring ¡­ And there was also this illusory beauty in front of him ¡ª her devilish body, long legs, and towering breasts. Chang Jing really wanted to swallow her up. A oval face, a small exquisite nose and curved red lips ¨C all of this was so beautiful that it gave off the feeling of ''if I were accompanied by this beauty, I would live for at least ten years''. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed into her temples. Her fluttering eyes seemed to be filled with water vapor. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind ¡­


    At this time, Qing He had already changed out of the witchcraft robes and had just shed a few tears. It was no wonder that Chang Jing could not recognize her pitiful appearance.


    "So beautiful!" Chang Jing praised sincerely, "Have I gone to heaven?"


    "That''s not right, how can a beautiful woman in a dream be so sad? How could there be undried tears under her watery eyes? Who was it that made her so sad? Was there such a heartless person in the world? I will definitely not spare him! "


    "Is she smiling at me? "Hehe, such a cute smile. I feel pity for the tearful Pear Blossom!"


    "Chang Jing, are you alright?" Qing He felt that Chang Jing was looking at him strangely, hence she asked worriedly.


    "She knows my name?!" That''s right, she should be the fairy from the legends right? A fairy knows everything! But why do I feel a little familiar? "


    "Chang Jing, don''t scare me, what''s wrong with you?" Qing He was getting more and more worried, she anxiously ran out, she wanted to call medical technician over to take a look, "The Heavens won''t be so cruel to him to make him lose her memories, right?"


    "Don''t fairies use flying? Why do you still want to run? " Chang Jing could not understand, but he had more important things to think about. Who was that person just now? She also said that I should go to Demon World as soon as possible, but Demon World is only a legend. Wait a minute, it seems like I fainted in my fight with Xin Feng just now? "


    Just as Chang Jing was thinking, a lot of people ran in.


    "Big Brother, you don''t recognize me anymore?" The tall and sturdy figure of the southeast direction blocked Chang Jing''s entire vision, only to see that his eyes were still red and swollen.


    "Southeast, if you turn into ashes, I definitely won''t recognize you, but how can I not recognize you when you''re fine?" Chang Jing touched Nan Song''s forehead. He guessed that he was sick, but she also understood that everything that she had done in the human world was just a dream.


    Nan Song flung Chang Jing''s hands off and hugged Chang Jing suddenly as she sobbed, "It''s good that you''re alright, you scared me to death just now!"


    After hearing what he had to say, Chang Jing understood everything in her heart.


    At this moment, he knew that he had already treated Southeast as his true brother. Sometimes, brotherly feelings didn''t need much words to express.


    "Southeast, are you trying to strangle me? I can''t even breathe!"


    He stood to the side with a hollow laugh.


    Only now did Chang Jing get the chance to size up the few people in the room. Other than the medical technician who was dressed in a white gown, the rest were all people that she had seen before. From left to right was Southeast, his group of lackeys, as well as her opponent, Xin Feng, and behind him ¡ª ¡ª


    It was as if a heavenly woman had fallen into the mortal world. Her long hair fluttered like a beautiful painting, but it also gave her a bit of liveliness ¡­


    Wasn''t this the goddess of his dreams?!


    When Chang Jing saw the look in her eyes, his heart was shaken. Chang Jing knew that it was a feeling of being struck by lightning.


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but stare blankly at her ¡­


    "Big Brother, Big Brother ¡­" Xin Feng is apologizing to you! "


    Nan Gong untactfully woke Chang Jing up.


    "Oh, get up quickly... It''s all right. It''s hard to avoid a mistake in the competition, so it''s not your fault. " Chang Jing hurriedly got off the bed to help New Wind who was kneeling in front of him, and said absentmindedly.


    His heart had already flown to the beauty behind Xin Feng.


    "Miss, can I tell you your name?" Chang Jing asked with a smile.


    "Chang Jingye, don''t you remember me?" The beauty''s eyes started to dim. She knew that a person who couldn''t even remember his name didn''t really have a place in Chang Jing''s heart.


    "We''ve met before?" Chang Jing couldn''t understand, other than her own classmates, he hadn''t really met many women.


    "However, there really is a kind of familiar feeling ¡­" Chang Jing thought.


    "Remember, my name is Qing He, Qing He. "Zi!" Qing He used all her strength to slowly finish her sentence, covering her face as she ran out.


    "Qing He?!" Chang Jing laughed involuntarily, "How could she be Qing He?! Although Qing He is also very beautiful, but she never gave me this kind of feeling! "


    Chang Jing didn''t know that when a person came back from the brink of death, their views of life and the world would have a qualitative change, not to mention that Qing He who had changed into a female attire was many times more beautiful than a male and female witchcraft robes.


    This was because Chang Jing was no longer in danger, and the southeast region had become more cheerful as well. He walked to Chang Jing''s side and patted her shoulder as he laughed out loud, "Big brother is really a useless youth! "Haha ¡­"


    "However, Miss Qing He seems to be angry." The little general also came up to tease him.


    Chang Jing was embarrassed, she scratched her head and laughed dryly. He also knew that her performance just now had made him look like a scoundrel.


    "She''s fine, she''s a child. I''ll explain later when I get back." At this time, Xin Feng also leaned over, "Will you still be participating in the finals this afternoon?"


    Nan Song glared at Xin Feng and said angrily, "You just happen to be injured by my big brother, and you want him to go on stage again? Since you''ve lost, you should behave yourself! "


    Xin Feng felt dejected. "I have lost completely." But is it really selfish of me to send Chang Jing, who has just been injured, onto the stage? "


    "I''ll go!" Chang Jing said lightly.


    "Brother, the opponent is the powerful Astor!" Southeast was getting anxious.


    Chang Jing patted Nan Gong''s shoulder, her voice was not loud but was extremely firm, "Damn, this is my battlefield!"

 C80 Magic Great Games (12)

    "I have to go, because this is my battlefield." Chang Jing patted Nan Gong''s shoulder and said.


    Seeing Chang Jing''s determined expression, Xin Feng couldn''t help but be moved. She secretly made up her mind to get Chang Jing and her sister together.


    The group of people came to the lounge behind the main stage once again. When the people in the room saw that the originally unconscious Chang Jing had returned, they couldn''t help but clap to welcome him.


    The strong were worthy of respect. The strong that never gave up were more worthy of respect!


    "Good job!" Ao Te walked towards Chang Jing, his demeanor was still the same as before, calm and composed.


    "Chang Jingye, I saw your match this morning. You are truly worthy of being a magic apprentice! I am proud to have such an opponent like you! "


    Chang Jing scratched her head and laughed dryly.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I just feel that since I''ve already participated in it, there''s no reason for me to give up."


    After hearing this, Aster fell into deep thoughts for no reason. After a while, he said,


    "Since you''re participating, there''s no reason for you to give up!"


    Chang Jing didn''t know that just a few casual words from him had actually changed Ao Te Te''s life.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you last time, please forgive me." Astor said to Southeast.


    The southeast elder had long thought things through. After all, this was a competition, only the strong had the right to speak. Moreover, the previous time, it was because he had been too provocative. Thus, he laughed, "I forgot to break through my defenses that time, hehe ¡­"


    Life is too short, the world is too big. If all the disputes in this world could be wiped out with a smile, then this world would be a wonderful one!


    "I won''t go easy!" Austin was also very happy and started to tease Chang Jing.


    "I don''t know how to ¡­" Chang Jing replied.


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed...


    "Everyone, today is the last day of crossing pool. The next match will see the champion of this year''s competition as the runner-up! " The host on the stage waited for the applause from the audience to stop before continuing, "Next, let''s invite the contestants up on stage. The unbeaten US player Astor and the similarly undefeated --


    Chang Jingye! "


    Most of the spectators below the stage had seen Chang Jing''s unrelenting and unyielding performance in the morning, so when they heard the host recite that their hero had been injured and was about to fight, they could not help but cheer from their hearts.


    "Chang Jingye... Chang Jingye... Chang Jingye... "


    Some even rushed out of the spectator''s seats and ran to Chang Jing''s side to greet him with the most respectful greetings.


    Fortunately, the security personnel stopped them.


    The host was someone that the Ferry City Lord had specially invited from the capital to host tonight''s closing ceremony. He had expected that Chang Jing''s appearance would arouse the excitement of the audience, but he hadn''t expected it to be so passionate.


    He realized that his experienced hands were now sweating.


    But he still knew what he should do as a host, so he went over to Chang Jing and handed the microphone over.


    "Could you please talk about the power that has enabled you to confront your formidable opponent so firmly without giving up?"


    Chang Jing was already very nervous, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. When she heard the host''s question, her mind went blank, unable to find an explanation.


    The spectators below the stage waited quietly for Chang Jing''s answer.


    Time passed minute by minute, but Chang Jing was still silent. From afar, the audience had the illusion that he was recalling the past bit by bit.


    The host was panicking in his heart, and quickly shot Chang Jing a look ¡ª ¡ª He did not want her actions, which she initially wanted to win, to cause a ruckus.


    "I think there''s no reason to give up now that I''ve participated!" Chang Jing said softly, afraid that she had said something wrong.


    Chang Jing''s soft words transmitted into everyone''s ears through the sound transmission crystal.


    "Hua ¡­" The audience once again broke out into thunderous applause ¡­


    "This is the most magnetic bass voice I''ve ever heard. I''d be satisfied if you had a tenth of it!" A twenty-something girl in the audience said to her boyfriend.


    One of the beauties beside her burst out laughing after hearing her words, and upon closer inspection, it was actually Qing He!


    "Everyone, quiet down. Our match will start soon! " The host had finally managed to stabilize the audience''s emotions. However, his last sentence had once again aroused their fiery passion.


    "The spectators in crossing pool are really passionate!" The host muttered to himself. He handed the arena over to the referee and walked down.


    "Let the competition begin!" The referee didn''t know how to add to the atmosphere. All he knew was that it was his job to simply announce the start of a match against supervising.


    In fact, the atmosphere was so heated that there was no need to increase it any further.


    "Please!" Chang Jing had already recovered from her earlier nervousness. He made a gesture to Oster, and her whole body gave off a terrifying aura.


    In the match, he would never be afraid of anything, much less feel nervous.


    Ao Te nodded to Chang Jing and similarly said "Please!"


    Both of them began walking up and down the ring. In their eyes, the defense of the other side was so tight that even the wind could not penetrate through!


    Astor finally couldn''t wait to make his move.


    "Highest Fire Spirit, jumping uneasy elements, your servant begs you to release your powerful strength, using your unparalleled energy ¡­ Please give me strength ¡ª the Blazing Flame Wall! "


    The "Blazing Fire Wall" was an upgrade for the Intermediate Magic''s "Fire Wall". Its power was much greater than the wall itself and it also had the "full screen" attack ability.


    Instantly, the ring was filled with blazing flames, making it unstoppable.


    Chang Jing used her suspension to float, but the fire wall below seemed to have grown legs, and followed Chang Jing up.


    "Don''t you know that the ''wall of fire'' isn''t as immobile as the ''wall of fire'' and instead has a tracking function?" He knew that when his opponent was chased by the "wall of fire" and flew into the air, his opponent would also lose. His opponent would not have a chance to turn around.


    It was a dead end!


    However, Oster''s smile soon froze. Success wouldn''t come so easily. He saw a ball of pure white light appear within the flames in the sky!


    He had forgotten that his opponent this time was Chang Jingye, a person who would not accept defeat!


    It was not that Chang Jing did not understand the characteristics of "Blazing Flame Wall" like a shadow to follow, but it was because she understood it too well, that was why she chose this "dead end". The reason why he used the suspension to float into the air was to buy more time, to buy more time that was several times longer to chant "as gentle as water" than "suspension".


    The white light flourished and the flames disappeared!


    Countless glacial blade s shot out from the place where the flames had disappeared and rained down on Aose.


    Austin dodged left and right, flustered by Chang Jing''s actions ¡­


    "Since when did the ''glacial blade'' become so dense and so fast?" he thought as he hid.


    Chang Jing descended from the sky and returned to the stage, looking at Astor''s puzzled expression and said,


    "This is an improvement from the inspiration I got from the ''Zirconium''. Although it''s not powerful, judging from your current situation, it should taste pretty good too. By the way, let me tell you, the speed of your ''Blazing Flame Wall'' just now, "Chang Jing crossed her arms over her chest and stretched out his right index finger, gently shaking it," It''s too slow! "

 C81 Magic Great Games (13)

    This was the first time Aster heard someone saying that his "Blazing Fire Wall" was too slow. He could not help but get angry, that was the Intermediate Magic that he was so proud of!


    "Is it really that slow?" "Perhaps you will like it better!"


    "The supreme spirit of fire, the burning passion... Please grant your servant endless power ¡ª ¡ª Lightning Storm! "


    "Lightning Storm" was also the Fire Element, one of the archetypes of the "Gale Thunderstorm" from last time. Although it was not as powerful as the "Gale Thunderstorm", its speed was much faster.


    Lightning flashed and the sky began to darken. Astor''s "Lightning Storm" was operating fast. "Boom ¡­" With a sound, dozens of bolts of lightning rushed over, striking towards Chang Jing.


    Chang Jing was already prepared. Just as Austin was chanting an incantation, Chang Jing''s mouth also started to move.


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Listen to your master and let everything in front of me vanish like smoke ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    A faint purple light shone from Chang Jing''s eyes, the light quickly turned into a huge purple dragon.


    The huge dragon used its electric flower s to meet the lightning in the air and rushed forward!


    This was the first time Chang Jing had used the "Zirconium" (last time, it was released by the Demons Elder Shi Shen''s body), and she did not really understand its power, so after chanting the incantation, he used the "mirage" to go behind Oster and quietly guided the battle between the huge dragon and lightning.


    Strictly speaking, the "Zirconium" did not belong to the Demons. Rather, Shi Shen used the power of the "Gale Thunderstorm" of the new wind to transform Chang Jing''s body, and increased the amount of active element stored in his body. In other words, there was only one person in this world who knew of the "Zirconium," and that was Chang Jingye.


    "Phew ¡­" The dragon circled around the lightning rapidly, like a dehydrated fish thrown back into the blue sea, letting out a cheerful sound. Very soon, the lightning bolts were devoured by the colossal dragon, and the colossal dragon became even larger and "intelligent" ¡ª if it had any.


    The colossal dragon soared straight into the heavens, tearing apart the dark clouds that had gathered in the "Lightning Tempest". The sky once again became bright.


    "Ooo ¡­" "Awoo." From the dragon''s bloody mouth, the roar of a monarch once again rang out.


    Once again, Astor was stunned. He did not understand why this was the case.


    As the giant dragon''s "master", Chang Jing did not understand either. In their concept of magic, the combination of two types of magic would either "both perish" or "one wins" ¡ª the phenomenon of being assimilated and assimilated had never occurred before.


    But since this was the case, they had no choice but to believe it.


    No matter what, this was definitely a good thing for Chang Jing. With a thought, he commanded the dragon in the air to pounce at Astor at lightning speed.


    Astor quickly chanted, "Highest Fire Elemental, Flying Elemental ¡­" Riding your steed that is as fast as wind and lightning to help your servants, please bestow me with strength ¡ª Lightning Evasion! "


    "Bang ¡­" Astonishingly, where Austen stood, a blast could be heard as the black smoke retreated. Astonishingly, the ring had been penetrated by the "Zirconium", leaving a hole of more than three meters in diameter ¨C not to mention that the ring was especially sturdy with the support of magic, its raw materials alone ¨C a four meters thick rock was enough to penetrate the ring to make one''s tongue-tied.


    How much power was needed? This kind of power was enough to make people feel fear!


    The audience was dumbfounded by this power. They were all thinking about what would happen if they were hit by this spell ¡­


    "There are no more consequences!" Qing He muttered within the crowd.


    Astor appeared at the edge of the ring. Just as the gigantic dragon was about to get close to him, he had used the Fire Element''s only "teleportation" (it was not a real teleportation like Chang Jing''s "mirage", but instead was moving extremely fast, making people think that it was fake) to use magic "Lightning Evasion" to escape death. But even so, he was now in a sorry state. His hair was disheveled, his face was covered in dust, and with the sweat of the summer, his face was like a big face in a song.


    "It''s getting more and more fun, haha ¡­" Astor wiped the blood from his mouth and smiled in excitement.


    Chang Jing did not manage to gain much from it. Right now, his entire body was also covered in dust, and from afar, she looked no different from a mud man. He had not expected his "Zirconium" to be so powerful, to the point where she did not make it in time when she was commanding the dragon to charge at Aster.


    Chang Jing shook off the dust on her body, and smiled awkwardly at Oster, "Sorry about before, let''s go again. I promise I won''t use this crazy magic again. "


    Chang Jing''s words were from the bottom of her heart, but they were completely different to Austere.


    This was a clear provocation!


    "Then come at me!" "No," whispered Astor, but he did not lose his head in anger. He walked over to the referee and signaled him to stop.


    The referee loudly announced with a nod, "The match is suspended!"


    Chang Jing frowned as she walked towards the resting area. He did not understand why Magic Great Games would still say "temporarily".


    In fact, the rules of the Magic Great Games this time had a rule that "every match will allow both participants to have less than three chances of being suspended". It was just that Chang Jing did not notice this when she was listening to the rules.


    "Big Brother, you''re awesome!" A look of worship appeared in Nan Song''s eyes, as he held up a fan and said to Chang Jing.


    Chang Jing was not used to people praising him. In his entire life, he only had ridicule and low self-esteem.


    Therefore, he didn''t know how to respond to the praise from the southeast, so he could only return it with a faint smile.


    But this smile became a display of confidence in the eyes of others.


    "I said our big bro is fine!" He will definitely win! " The general brought a cup of cold water over and said with a smile.


    Chang Jing casually received the water and drank it from the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s been a hot summer!"


    After Chang Jing finished this sentence, she walked back towards the stage, because the judge had announced that the competition had started once again.


    Due to the rule that participants were not allowed to interact with each other while the competition was suspended, Chang Jing did not see Auster just now. However, when he saw Astor on the stage again, he was stunned.


    It was because he saw a Magic Scepter in Astor''s hands.


    It was around 1.5 meters long, thick at the top and thin at the bottom. Its brown surface was engraved with runes and there was a huge Magic Crystal embedded at the top. Even outsiders could tell that it was worth a lot, how could ordinary Magic Student have it?


    It seemed that Astor''s background was not simple.


    Although she did not possess it, Chang Jing was no stranger to it. When she was in the Faculty of Magic, she had seen one in the Principal''s room. However, the Principal had said that it only served to increase the intensity of the magic, and was only harmful to the learning of magic.


    Because it creates a sense of dependence and, in the subconscious, hinders the growth of magic.


    "What a beautiful Magic Scepter!" Chang Jing praised sincerely.


    Seeing Chang Jing praising her weapon, Austin felt embarrassed. After all, her opponent had come empty-handed.


    "Because there''s no rule forbidding the use of magical equipment, so ¡­" Astor found his voice growing quieter.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s start!" Chang Jing appeared to be very magnanimous, she smiled at Ao Te and nodded at the referee, indicating that she was ready.


    Hearing Chang Jing''s words, Austin put aside the uneasiness in his heart and nodded to the judge.


    "Let the competition begin again!" The referee announced.

 C82 Magic Great Games (14)

    When the competition started once again, Chang Jing felt that Auster''s aura was obviously different from before. If he was a tiger just now, then he was now a hungry tiger with wings!


    "Could it be because of the Magic Scepter?" Chang Jing thought, but he did not have the time to think about it further, because Astor''s attack had already begun.


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but be taken aback when she heard Astor''s chant, "small fireball, Primary Magic small fireball? Isn''t he afraid of me taking this opportunity to attack? "


    But Chang Jing was wrong, the small fireball that was flying towards him was obviously different from ordinary small fireball ¡ª ¡ª in terms of strength!


    "mirage!" Chang Jing shouted as she rushed teleportation to the other side of the stage.


    Sure enough, the small fireball was not simple. It blew a big hole in the ring.


    "You''re welcome. Come at me, but be careful!" He was obviously very satisfied with his previous attack. Although he did not injure Chang Jing, it had already played a comforting role on his conscience. He used the small fireball''s power to remind Chang Jing that her current mana had increased by a lot by borrowing the Magic Scepter''s power. Even a small fireball was enough to take a person''s life. He wanted to win fair and square!


    "Thank you for the reminder!" Chang Jing thanked him, he did not care if the Magic Scepter in her opponent''s hands had already made the competition unfair!


    "Supreme Wind and Fire, eternal existence, as swift as the wind and as fierce as lightning ¡­ Dance, all the restless elements! I shall bestow upon your servant the power to dance with wind and fire! " Ever since her battle with Xin Feng, Chang Jing had comprehended many principles of magic, and the incantation he had chanted just now was created by combining the wind attribute Primary Magic. Adding Chang Jing''s powerful magic and mental force, the power of the incantation could be compared to the high level magic of the Intermediate Magic.


    It was just that with regards to the middle and high level magic, Chang Jing was still powerless.


    A gale arose, and dozens of small fireball appeared around Astor. The small fireball quickly entangled with each other and wrapped around Astrid, forming a wall of fire.


    Astor shouted, "Break!" Astor lifted his magic staff and flew out of the fire wall.


    "Could it be that the ''Fire and Wind Dance'' doesn''t have any power, or I used it wrongly?" Chang Jing could not help but lose confidence in the magic she had just created.


    He had no idea how shocked Astor was inside the wall of flames. This spell was fatal to him. He had even used Lightning Evasion just now, but was still unable to escape the encirclement of the fire wall. In the end, the only reason he could escape was because he had to activate the special escaping ability of the Magic Scepter, and Magic Scepter could only use this function three times!


    Ao Te leaned on the Magic Scepter and panted heavily. Chang Jing''s attack just now had almost suffocated him.


    But Chang Jing still did not understand, she stood on the stage and thought carefully about the details of the Wind and Fire Dance, he thought she was wrong, because its power definitely did not stop there!


    His deep thinking allowed him to miss an excellent opportunity to win, while giving Astor time to catch his breath.


    Auster closed his eyes and raised the Magic Scepter, his whole body emitting a blazing aura. The strong breath made his clothes flutter.


    "Highest Fire Elf, please listen to your loyal servant''s prayers ¡­ Use my soul to make an eternal contract with you, and use your unyielding flames to bestow me with strength ¡ª ¡ª phoenix nep! "


    Although Chang Jing was still thinking, his hearing had not lost its effect. When she heard the "phoenix nep" incantation, he had already started moving. He used the "mirage" to continuously change positions. In the eyes of the spectators, in that instant, countless Chang Jingye appeared on the stage.


    In their eyes, the Chang Jing now was just like a ghost ¡ª ¡ª It should be a god, only a god could have countless clones.


    However, it was not easy for Chang Jing herself. The reason why he kept changing positions was because he had no way of dealing with Auster''s magic. The power Astor released when he was chanting was too strong, Chang Jing had no way of getting close to him! At this time, a phrase that Fire Teacher had wanted him to remember appeared in Chang Jing''s mind, "phoenix nep, as the name implies, is a type of omnidirectional offensive spell second only to forbidden spells in the Fire Element. "When activated, a blazing phoenix will appear around the user. As the phoenix continues to grow stronger ¡­"


    Chang Jing did not dare to think further, the consequences would be too severe!


    Cross Lake School of Magic''s President and a few Vice Presidents in front of the stage had also noticed the situation on the stage. After nodding to each other, they all rushed to the top of the spectator stands and quickly formed a few enchantments barriers. In their hearts, they would never allow any harm to happen to the audience.


    "How could there be such a powerful magic among the contestants? They are all still children! " A few people could not help but think.


    It was not possible to use the "phoenix nep" with Austen''s original strength, because the magic power it required to activate it was way too much for Austen. But with the help of the Magic Scepter, the magic power that was being transferred from his body to the outside world could be multiplied by several times ¡ª It was enough for him to use that much magic power to make the Fire Element Fairy sense him!


    Although the activation speed of advanced magic was relatively slow, when the chairmen finished their preparations, the magic would also activate!


    The most pitiful person on the scene was Chang Jing. This was the first time he had the thought of retreating under such a strong pressure, and she almost chose to give up! Although he was incomparably confident in her own abilities in the arena, this feeling of facing a great danger and not being able to do anything at all was simply terrible. It was the feeling of waiting for death!


    "phoenix nep!" Astor shouted in a loud voice.


    "It''s finally here! I never thought that I, Chang Jingye, would also die young! " Chang Jing shut his eyes in despair, and also stopped in her tracks. On the stage, the teleportation could be used to resist attacks from all directions! The figure of his parents working hard, Bing Bing''s smile, Ka Buyi''s laughter, Qing He''s figure leaving with tears in his eyes and the beautiful Xi Yan in his dream, kept on spinning in his mind.


    Chang Jing didn''t know why she would appear before her at the moment of her death. After all, she had never truly come into contact with her before. But he could feel that she was a very important person to him.


    The air turned hotter as a lifelike fire phoenix appeared behind Astor. The phoenix slowly unfurled its wings, raising its head and letting out a crisp cry. Its body continued to grow explosively. Chang Jing knew that when it stopped growing explosively, the attack would begin.


    "Is he giving up just like that?" Chang Jing asked herself, "I still have too many things to do!"


    When the Fire Phoenix reached a height of twenty meters, it finally stopped growing, and its eyes revealed a look of anger.


    "Wow ¡­" Accompanied by a clear cry, the phoenix flapped its giant wings that were forty meters long, and fanatical flames blotted the sky and covered the earth as it pounced towards Chang Jing ¡­


    "I don''t want to die!" Chang Jing roared out with the deepest in her heart.


    "The dark night, the endless loneliness, the rebellious heart ¡­" Your master has issued a mission to you, to make this unreasonable state disappear and release your endless power ¡ª ¡ª Abominable and heaven-defying! "


    This was the only spell that Chang Jing could think of that could match up to the "phoenix nep", even though Shi Shen repeatedly told him before he left that he had to use it cautiously so that he wouldn''t be bitten back at him. But now, he couldn''t care less!


    Chang Jing''s gaze turned deep, and from the depths of his eyes, an intense aura of loneliness emerged. The Qi instantly turned real and quickly wrapped around Chang Jing.


    The rain-like flames were forcibly stopped by this aura!


    But the battle was not over. Chang Jing understood that the Fire Phoenix''s most powerful attack was not the flames, but its own explosion.


    He quickly commanded the "Abominable and heaven-defying" to release the same aura as the fire phoenix to form a giant phoenix, but it was only silver.


    Sure enough, the Fire Phoenix saw that its attack did not harm Chang Jing, but the other party had actually released a Phoenix that was the same as itself!


    The furious body once again swelled up with a "kacha" sound, and the silver "Heaven Defying Phoenix" swelled up along with it.


    "Bang ¡­" The two phoenixes finally exploded at the same time. The bright red flames mixed with silver light shook the entire ground ¡­

 C83 Magic Great Games (15)

    Legend has it that there were two kinds of Divine Beasts in The Fiendgod continent, both male and female Divine Dragon Phoenix. The Divine Dragon had followed the God race during the Great War of Gods and Demons, so now, it had ascended to the Immortal Path and flew to The Divine Realm. The phoenix that stayed on the continent became the ruler of all beasts in the world.


    According to legends, when a phoenix amassed a thousand years of cultivation, it could be reborn from the ashes of fire, obtaining an even more powerful energy that would grant it eternal life.


    The dazzling light exuded by the two phoenixes caused the audience to be unable to open their eyes. Even though all they could see was a hazy white scene, they tried their best to open their eyes wide because they wanted to see the legendary "phoenix nep, reborn from the fire"!


    This is something that only appears in fairy tales...


    When the two phoenixes were about to explode, Chang Jing saw the painful Ao Te. Chang Jing understood that the phoenix''s protection for her master would be reduced to zero. That was to say that Astor, who had already run out of mana, didn''t have the ability to protect himself at all!


    Opposite of them, Alistair was now lying on the stage. His clothes were torn to shreds by the expanding aura, and beads of sweat could be seen on his face. His chest was heaving and heaving as he panted heavily like a cow.


    Chang Jing herself was not feeling too well either. No, it was more painful than what she was feeling right now. The huge backlash from the Abominable and heaven-defying caused his blood vessels to tense up, and his body felt like it was about to explode along with the phoenix.


    "He can''t do it anymore, but as for me ¡­" Chang Jing bit her lips, her red face revealing a determined look, "I won''t give up!"


    "Run into the space bag!" An indescribable voice sounded in his heart. "Then you''ll be safe."


    Just as Chang Jing was about to do this, Ao Te Te shouted miserably. Chang Jing clenched her teeth and made a decision that would change his life. With a "mirage", he moved next to Oster and grabbed the confused Oster and moved him out of the stage.


    The two phoenixes behind him finally exploded. The entire stage was smashed into smithereens by this powerful shockwave ¡­


    This power was too strong. Chang Jing and Oster, who were already a hundred meters away, were still blasted by the impact of the attack.


    Chang Jing''s bloodshot eyes weakly looked at Astor, who was in her arms, and muttered, "We are all fine, great!"


    A grateful smile appeared on Aster''s pale face as he said weakly, "Thank you ¡­"


    The two of them actually fainted at the same time.


    The resounding Cross Lake School of Magic s finally came to an end with no results. Because Chang Jing and Oster had flown out of the stage at the same time, the organizers thought that the two of them were not qualified to win, and as a result, the champion and runner-up seats were full of praise. At the same time, due to their outstanding performance, they were awarded a special prize ¡ª the prize was five hundred thousand Ara coins, which was equivalent to the prize for the championship. Although something went wrong during the last stage of the competition (the destruction of the stage), the Ferry City Lord''s goal of promoting magic to the masses had still been achieved. Right now, the majority of the citizens in the Ferry City were talking about the Magic Great Games and when they would send their children to study in the Faculty of Magic.


    Chang Jing and Ao Te became famous from just one battle and became a young hero, worshipped by both boys and girls.


    However, Chang Jing and Oster, who were lying on the sickbed, didn''t feel good.


    "I say, why don''t you have such a big magic? "Seriously, I won''t even be able to walk!" Chang Jing, whose feet were wrapped in bandages, complained to Aswar, who was facing the bed.


    "Hur hur, weren''t you the one who forced it!" Hearing Chang Jing''s words, he embarrassedly laughed dryly, "If you didn''t force me to retreat, I wouldn''t have used Magic Scepter s to increase my magic power to use the ''phoenix nep'' that I don''t have control over, and it would have caused me to not even be able to eat!"


    "Are you kidding me? You''re blaming me?" Chang Jing laughed, "If it wasn''t for me, do you think you would still be lying down?"


    Speaking of which, Astor was very grateful. At that time, Chang Jing could have completely used the Spatial Magic to "saved" herself in another dimension and waited until after the explosion before coming out to be a true champion. But for herself, he had saved him at the cost of injuring himself. How could he not be moved by the grace of saving her life!


    At that time, because he was too excited, he only said a simple "thank you". It really wasn''t right. But after thinking about it, he really couldn''t think of anything to say other than those two words. Perhaps this was something he couldn''t bear. The only way to thank her was to use his life in return.


    "It''s my fault, brother!" A trembling voice came from Oster''s mouth.


    "Tsk, do we still know right from wrong?" Although Chang Jing''s tone sounded like she was joking, he knew that the word "brother" had already touched the deepest part of his heart.


    The atmosphere in the ward immediately became warm...


    When the two of them started losing interest in each other, Cross Lake School of Magic''s Vice Principal walked in.


    "The two of you are in a good mood!" The vice principal was an elderly man with a white beard.


    The two of them awkwardly stopped messing around. The two young heroes in the ward were like children who were being shouted at. If this got out, it would be terrible!


    "What can I do for you?" Chang Jing thought that they should be here to deliver the prize money. Since both of them were injured the night before yesterday, they did not go to the ceremony, so naturally, they did not receive the prize money.


    "It''s like this, because of your performance, the academy decided to award each of you with five hundred thousand Ara coins, and specifically asked me to present it to you today." The Vice Principal''s words confirmed Chang Jing''s guess.


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed. Their smiles were filled with unspeakable treachery.


    "Um," the Vice Principal was obviously not used to the young people''s way of thinking, he cleared his throat and brought out two big bags of Ara currency, "Please check it out."


    Chang Jing had never seen so much money in her life, the money she grabbed from the bed almost made her eyes pop out.


    Compared to Chang Jing, Ao Te Te was much calmer. He put them away without looking at them and said, "Thank you."


    "There are still some matters," the Vice President adjusted his loose glasses and continued, "it''s related to the arena."


    Chang Jing was stunned. One must know that the main stage was completely destroyed by him and Astrid, the Vice Principal obviously wanted them to pay for it!


    "Is there a problem?" Chang Jing deliberately asked like a fool.


    "It''s not a big problem," the Vice Principal said with a bit of a blush. "You all know that as an academy, there isn''t much money, and all the expenses have been studied and studied ¡­"


    The vice principal started to talk a lot more nonsense, but it was nothing more than a case of financial stress. But he did not get to the point!


    "President, what exactly do you want to say?" When Chang Jing heard this, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. She just wanted to say it out loud, what''s the use of being so stingy?


    "That (cough) is about losing money in the damaged arena."


    "Of course, what we did was lost." Chang Jing thought to herself, with this much money in my hands, how much can a small stage be worth?


    Ao Te also nodded in agreement with Chang Jing''s words.


    "Since you all have said it like that, then that''s great. I was even worried that you all wouldn''t accept it, hehe ¡­" The vice headmaster wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief and continued, "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have done this. Old man, things are too complicated ¡­"


    Chang Jing and Ao Te started to wonder why the Principal would send such a Vice Principal, it could really be said!


    "How much is it going to cost?" Chang Jing interrupted him once again and asked.


    "Not much, just eight hundred thousand Ara coins!" The Vice Principal laughed and said.

 C84 Brother parting

    Chang Jing finally understood the reason why the Headmaster sent the chattering Vice Headmaster.


    "Eight hundred thousand?!" Chang Jing almost jumped up, "Please, a small stage worth eight hundred thousand, do you think it''s made of gold?"


    Astor waved his injured hands as well. "Let''s rob!"


    The vice principal put away his smile and took out a small notebook.


    "This is not an ordinary stage. First of all, it''s a hard rock imported from the Duchy of Meuse. You should all have heard of it. It''s a treasure of our Demon God Continent ¡­"


    Chang Jing knew that he was about to say "It''s the end of the day, my saliva is flowing into the sea", so she directly interrupted him.


    "No, not even eight hundred thousand! At most, three hundred thousand!"


    "Hehe, I''ve reached the crux!" Magic buff, do you know? " The Vice Principal took out a handkerchief that was covered in sweat and leisurely wiped his glasses. "Making Magician perform magic on such a large stage is a huge project. It needs ¡­"


    Chang Jing and Alistair couldn''t say anything. All they could do was look at each other and smile bitterly when they met such an old man.


    Three days later, Chang Jing and Alistair finally recovered from their injuries under the help of "Flexible Aqua". As for the recovery of their magic power, they weren''t so lucky, they only recovered about 60% of their original strength ¡ª ¡ª The weakness of "Flexible Water" was that it could only treat wounds but not its "Strength"!


    "Where are you going now?" On the way back from the treatment room, Chang Jing asked Osiris.


    "I want to go home," Austin looked to the sky and stretched out his hand towards the west, "My home is in that direction, on the west side of the The Fiendgod continent."


    "You don''t want to learn martial arts anymore?" Chang Jing remembered that when she asked Astor about it, he said that the Ara was going to learn martial arts.


    Oster sighed and said, "There may be a lot of people who know martial arts in Ara, but there are even more who use martial arts. I have been in the Ara for so long, but I still have not been able to find a master that can convince me. "


    "Martial arts, martial arts?" Chang Jing was a little curious, could it be that there was even martial arts in the Ara?


    "Don''t you know?" Astor thought for a moment, then said, "Yes, it''s normal that you don''t know. In the current Ara, there are very few people who know your country''s quintessence ''martial arts''! "


    "Do you know?" Although Chang Jing could vaguely guess the location of the martial arts from the < Art of Warlord > manual, she couldn''t help but feel a little unconvinced when she heard the foreigner''s words. How could a foreigner know his own country better than he, a true citizen of Ara?


    "I also happened to read about it from my father''s book. It detailed the geography, customs, and military strength of the Ara ¡­ There is a detailed description of the Ara''s martial arts in the book. " "Martial arts originated from an ancient eastern country in the ancient times. At that time, the uncivilized people lived by hunting, and gradually, fighting skills appeared in the process of fighting against nature. This is the most primitive martial arts."


    Chang Jing was still a little confused after hearing Aster''s introduction, so she asked, "Right now, martial skills are also focused on fighting techniques, so why did you deliberately separate them from martial arts?"


    "I was just talking about the origin of martial arts," Astor paused, then continued, "With the development of society, mankind has also entered the age of civilization, and war has become the theme of society. Thus, martial arts were no longer the ''tool'' for hunting, but the technique of war. At that time, martial arts valued the formation technique of marching and fighting, which was also the coordination technique of soldiers. "


    "After the long war, society gradually came to peace. The peaceful society has brought limitless opportunities for academic development, which has led to the emergence of hundreds of competing phenomena. Among them, a master of martial arts who also possesses Taoism has created a concept of training the body''s physical ability based on luck and will to fight the enemy ¡ª from then on, martial arts has truly stepped onto the stage of history. "


    "But the development of martial arts has gradually declined, and has instead regressed back to the level of fighting skills from ancient times," Astor said regretfully. "This is the result of those martial arts masters guarding in seclusion."


    Chang Jing was like a thirsty student as she quietly listened to Ozzie''s explanation. After Ozzie finished speaking, he asked with a tone of doubt.


    "Do martial arts have the concept of ''acupoints''?"


    "Yes, how do you know? "Acupoints only appear during the peak of martial arts!" Astrid looked at Chang Jing in surprise and thought to herself in her heart, "So he knew this from the beginning. She only listened to me attentively to respect me just now!"


    Chang Jing took out the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡· that Yi Chen had given him from the space bag and handed it over to Aster, "There are records on this book."


    Ao Te had long gotten used to Chang Jing''s familiarity with various types of magic, but when he saw Chang Jing take out a book out of thin air, he was shocked. "Could this be the Spatial Magic?"


    Ao Te took the book from Chang Jing and opened it.


    "What kind of text is this? I can''t recognize a single word."


    "Hehe, I forgot that you can''t understand these words." Chang Jing scratched her head and laughed dryly, "This is like a book of Secret Scriptures s, it records a kind of martial arts."


    "Secret Scriptures?" Aster suddenly laughed out loud. He took out a few books from his backpack and said, "Look, these are all ''Secret Scriptures''."


    "This is the ''Tathagata Divine Palm'', this is the ''Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms''," Aster giggled as he showed the books to Chang Jing, "There is another even more powerful one, the ''Unparalleled Yuan Yang Legs''!"


    Chang Jing was stunned, he never thought that the person in front of him would have so many good things on him.


    "Where did you find that? So many?"


    "You can have it now!" "All lies!"


    "Fake?" Chang Jing was shocked, he had never seen a fake before.


    "Yeah, I originally brought enough money with me to the Ara, but who would have thought that most of it would be spent on buying these fake goods!"


    Hearing Oz''s words, Chang Jing couldn''t help but to have doubts towards the < Art of Warlord > in her hands, but she quickly understood.


    "After all, this is a gift from the Big Brother Yi Chen.


    "I''ll give you the money!" Chang Jing took out the remaining $100,000 prize, "Since we''re going home, we don''t have any money, but speaking of this, the Cross Lake School of Magic is really too unlucky, they took $800,000 from us in an instant!"


    Aster waved his hand in panic, "No, how can we do that! I still have over a hundred thousand on me, it should be enough to pay for my journey home. "


    Chang Jing forced the money into Oster''s hands, "Didn''t you say you treated me as your brother? Is there a need to quibble about these matters between brothers? "


    After hearing what Chang Jing said, Ao Te Te kept the money that Chang Jing had given him and patted his shoulder heavily.


    Chang Jing also clapped her hand on Oster''s shoulder.


    Sometimes, there was really no need to say too much. If you talked too much, it would seem fake.


    "Then, I''ll leave first. If fate wills it, we can still meet again."


    After a long while, Aster said reluctantly.


    "Take care!" Chang Jing did not plan to send her off again. Since they were going to separate, sending her away made things even more difficult. Even though they hadn''t known each other for much longer, they, who had struggled back from the border of life and death together, had already formed a deep friendship, a brotherhood that surpassed that of blood ties!


    "Take care!" Chang Jing whispered again as she watched Ao Te''s figure slowly grow further and further away.


    "Chang Jingye!" A sweet shout came from behind him.


    Chang Jing turned to see that the person was Qing He. Purple!

 C85 the wild imagination of the sea

    Qing He was a graceful, elegant and dream-like girl. She was like a fairy that had fallen from the clouds to the mortal world.


    Right now, she was standing less than half a meter away from Chang Jing. The early morning''s golden sunlight shone on her long and slightly raised eyelashes. It shook off her elegant, water lily style, slowly sprinkling onto her snow-white pleated skirt.


    This time, Chang Jing finally understood what it meant to be extremely beautiful, with a kind of breathtaking beauty.


    Compared to Bing Bing''s pure beauty, Qing He had an extra touch of elegance; compared to Ka Buyi''s charming beauty, Qing He had an extra touch of allure. This beauty was as intoxicating as fine wine, and as fragrant as plum blossoms.


    Chang Jing who was obsessed with watching was stunned on the spot, the beauty also did not say a word.


    The two of them stared at each other for a long time as the shadows on the ground intertwined. They couldn''t care less about the people coming and going, time seemed to stop at this moment ¡­


    "You''re here?" Chang Jing finally broke the early morning silence and said.


    He really couldn''t think of any way to get along with this beauty in front of him. Since the last time she was'' angered ''by him in the ward, she had not appeared in front of him once.


    Although it was just a misunderstanding, he still felt that he had let her down.


    "I''m coming ¡­" "Are you leaving?" Qing He wanted to say something but hesitated. Anyone who saw her bashful look would feel a sense of pity.


    "That''s right," Chang Jing said, smiling as she folded her arms, "Look, her injuries are all healed now!"


    Seeing that Qing He did not say anything, she unconsciously heaved a sigh of relief, "Speaking of which, I have to thank you, thank you for taking care of me last time ¡­"


    Last time was an unbeautiful memory.


    The two of them once again stood silently by the roadside, once again falling into silence, the atmosphere also began to become awkward.


    "How did you know I was leaving?" After a long while, Chang Jing asked softly.


    "When I went to see you in your ward, I noticed that you weren''t there, so I thought I went out for a walk again ¡­" Later, medical technician told me that you had fully recovered and were about to leave, so ¡­ "


    "Are you going for a walk outside again?" A thought floated in Chang Jing''s mind, "No wonder I felt like someone was peeping outside of my room these few days. Could it be her? Is she really interested in me? "


    "Heh heh," thinking of this, Chang Jing felt even more embarrassed, "I was escorting Osiris back home just now. "I heard from the southeast that you''re someone from the capital, when do you plan to return?"


    "It should be soon. My brother said that he is worried about his family. He will probably be going back tomorrow." There was an unsolvable melancholy in Qing He''s eyes, a faint sadness that could still drown people to death.


    "Then I wish you a pleasant journey! I have to go home too. I''ll be here in a few days. I don''t even know what my home is like now. I''ll have to clean it up when I go back. "Hee hee ¡­"


    "Hur hur, are you home alone?" Qing He could not help but ask.


    "Mom and dad went crazy somewhere, so they didn''t say anything and just threw a house full of dust to me." Chang Jing was angry when she thought of this. What kind of parents are they, they don''t love their children at all.


    "Haha ¡­" Qing He laughed again. It was unknown if it was because of Chang Jing''s humor or to dispel the frustration that couldn''t be dispelled in her heart. There was no hint of happiness in her smile.


    The two once again fell into silence. Chang Jing didn''t understand how she, who was usually good at talking, would encounter such a situation today.


    "You have to be careful on the way. It''s not safe." Chang Jing thought back to the story of how she robbed at home, hence she reminded her. But he didn''t consider that with Qing He and her brother''s attainments in magic in the Ara, which bandit could touch them?


    "Mhm," Qing He lowered her head, and asked timidly after a long while, "Can you tell me your address? "I don''t know if we''ll ever have another chance to meet again today ¡­"


    Chang Jing thought about it, that was true. The two of them lived a hundred thousand miles apart from each other, and there was also a distance of eighty thousand miles between where they lived and where they studied ¡ª meeting each other again seemed to be an extravagant hope. Thus, he told Qing He his own address and the school''s address in detail. In her heart, she prayed that the heavens would not be so heartless to separate the two of them just because of this.


    However, no matter what happens in the future, today''s separation is still a fact. In the end, the passing of time brought Qing He back to the Cross Lake School of Magic, where she lived.


    "Then I''ll be going. Goodbye!" Qing He''s brilliant smile before she left was still lingering in her mind, but it was filled with bitterness. This was because when Qing He left, she had seen a crystal clear teardrop in her eyes, a teardrop that made Chang Jing''s heart clench.


    "It''s time to go home!" Chang Jing laughed bitterly, "Don''t people grow up with things they have to face? There are always so many things that you have to face even though you don''t want to. The moment you have to face them is so heartbreaking! "


    Chang Jing walked towards the Jindu Hotel full of thoughts, because the general and the others said that they would send him off as a "big name", at the same time, it was to commemorate the real start of the summer holidays.


    The group of people laughed and drank, then chatted as they rushed time to push Chang Jing to the point of parting.


    "Everyone, take care!" Chang Jing couldn''t understand how she had to learn to be a sentimental poet. Every farewell was a sorrow!


    Perhaps the thing that no one wanted to see the most in this world was parting ways ¡­


    In the next moment, Chang Jing and Southeast Yan already sat on the boat to return home.


    "Big brother, do you know how much my brothers admire you?" Southeast''s face was full of excitement. The fierce summer sunlight was shining through the clouds and hit his red face. The appearance of sweating was indescribably funny.


    Chang Jing wiped her sweat as she laughed, "Really? This is actually nothing much, just considered luck."


    "Hehe, how come I''m not so lucky?" Southeast touched his big head and said, "Looks like I have to change my name. I''ll be called Chuannan." "Night!"


    "You might as well call it Northwest!" Chang Jing reprimanded him with a punch.


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    The two of them began to frolic, ignoring the bystanders. Their punches and kicks caused a whole boat of people to point and talk.


    "Big Brother, have you thought of what you can do in the future?" When the fighting was over, Nan Gong unintentionally asked a question that Chang Jing found hard to answer.


    "In the future?" Although he was not clear about the specific location of the Demon World, in Chang Jing''s heart, he faintly felt that he was already bound tightly to the Demon World.


    If this was also considered a destiny, then it must be an unsolvable destiny!


    "The ship is on shore, let''s go!" Chang Jing was the first to jump off the boat. She felt a headache from the question that Southeast had asked him earlier.


    "Big brother, come to my house for dinner today. Uncle, your parents probably haven''t come back yet! " Southeast shouted from far behind.


    "No, you go home first. I''ll go to the seaside and take a look! " Chang Jing ran back to the beach he used to visit when she was young.


    "What''s wrong with you, big brother?" Southeastern who just got off the boat mumbled to himself, "Did I get something on my mind?"


    The most spacious place in the world was the sea. As the saying goes, "A sea is a lake, a river is a river". No matter who it was, the wide sea would always give him the feeling of the heavens above the earth and the birds flying, and the wide sea would give him the feeling of a free fish soaring into the sky.


    Chang Jing quietly sat on a reef alone, staring blankly at the incoming tide that was disappearing into the rough sea.


    He thought about a lot of things. He thought about the cowardice of his childhood, the surprises he had when he first met Hao Si, and the excitement from his first use of magic ¡­


    Bing Bing, Ka Buyi, Qing He, and that girl from his dreams that he had never met before ¡ª ¡ª Xi Yan! Although it was not surprising that the Aragorn man had three wives and four concubines, in his heart of seventeen years old, he still felt that for the woman he loved, emotional single-mindedness was the most important. And to him, losing anyone was the most painful thing in his life, as the four of them were so difficult to abandon.


    He once again thought of the Demons Elder, Shi Shen, that appeared in his dreams when he was injured. Although he was not certain of what he had said, his own heart seemed to have been deeply imprinted with an eternal imprint by some mysterious thing!


    Furthermore, when she met Yi Chen back in the Faculty of Magic, Chang Jing felt that he had given herself a sense of immeasurable familiarity, as if it was the misty and real memories of her previous life.


    Chang Jing just sat there quietly, allowing the dark night''s arrogance to descend ¡­

 C86 Nocturnal Spy

    It was getting late, and the cold moon hung high in the sky. The moonlight reflected on the waves, illuminating Chang Jing''s face, which was deep in thought.


    "Hmm? "What is this?" Chang Jing was suddenly startled awake by the noise. He looked up and saw a ship shaking on the pier not far away. It seemed like it had just docked.


    "Why is there a ship docking so late at night?" Chang Jing looked at the rising moon and couldn''t help but mutter in her heart, "Logically speaking, there should not be anyone here anymore!"


    Due to the small population and the fact that they were all fishermen, there were few signs of life on the island except in the evening and in the early hours of the morning. Not to mention so many people.


    The more Chang Jing thought about it, the more curious she became. Thus, she cast a suspension and silently floated towards the direction of the pier.


    Chang Jing approached the shore and saw that it was indeed a boat docked. From the outside, it looked no different from a normal fishing boat. It was just that Chang Jing did not recognize any of the 30 people on the boat, it was impossible for this to happen. The island was really too small, it was so small that Chang Jing could recognize all the people here!


    Something must be wrong!


    Sure enough, those people began to move the boxes that were hidden in the bottom of the boat, rather than the nets that the fishermen were supposed to carry.


    "Keep it quiet, we need to keep this mission a secret." We can''t let anyone know! " A leader shouted in a suppressed voice.


    "Boss, don''t worry. There aren''t even any ghosts here. Who would know about us?" A rat-headed man smiled obsequiously, "With our boss here, do we even need to be afraid of the fishermen?"


    Hearing his words, the leader''s tensed face relaxed a lot, he patted his shoulder and laughed: "Only A San knows how to speak!"


    "Hehe, Boss, I was just speaking the truth!" A San put down the things in his hands, dusted off his clothes and continued speaking.


    Chang Jing looked over, and felt that it was a pitch black box, but she could not see what it was.


    "Speaking of which," the Boss cleared his throat and continued, "The mission this time is not trivial, and the instructions are that no failure is allowed and no success is allowed! Everyone be a bit more quick-witted, if you reveal your identity, you might even lose your life! "


    "Yes, have you heard it clearly, brothers?" A San gave a standard military salute and turned to shout towards the group of people.


    "Yes sir!" Everyone responded loudly and said in unison, "We pledge our lives to serve Mets!"


    It was just that they had forgotten their original intention of keeping it a secret, so they shouted the password so loudly.


    "From Mace?" Chang Jing thought, "There must be a problem with them sneakily coming here! "It seems like I have to do this ¡­"


    After making her decision, Chang Jing chanted the small fireball''s incantation, "Supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    The blazing fireball shone brightly in the dark night, shooting towards the ship like an arrow. It was like fireworks in the night sky, breaking the silence of the night in an instant.


    "Oh no, there''s an ambush!" The boss yelled, and the group of people swiftly raised their weapons to guard, not showing any signs of panic.


    This was a group of well-trained soldiers!


    The small fireball smashed into the canvas heavily, the blazing flames lit up the entire pier. As the pier was far from where the people were staying, and it was late at night, the flames did not attract the islanders'' attention.


    "Which hero is he? Why isn''t he willing to meet him?" The person who was addressed as'' Boss'' made a four-sided salute in the darkness and said to the surroundings where no one could be seen.


    After a long time, there was still no response.


    The boss couldn''t hold it in any longer and asked again.


    "The members of the Axe Gang are here. We invite you to sacrifice yourself for us!"


    Chang Jing who was hiding in the darkness heard his words and couldn''t help but feel strange. Although she had never heard of the "Axe Gang" before, but she could guess that it was a gang organization. This group of people were obviously trying to conceal their identity.


    Seeing that no one replied, the boss signaled his subordinates with his eyes. A group of subordinates quickly moved the boxes that they had taken off the boat into the boat.


    "Oh, supreme Water Elf, please grant me your slave''s power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!" Chang Jing chanted an incantation again.


    This time, his target was not the canvas but the leader. He wanted to use the smallest Primary Magic to probe the bottom of this group of people!


    "Come at me!" The boss shouted, "Look at my throwing knife!"


    After he finished speaking, he took out a throwing knife s from his waist and shot towards Chang Jing. When the throwing knife just shot out, he also jumped over. Seeing this, everyone quickly followed.


    Originally, Chang Jing was afraid that Dao Huang would injure him, but after seeing the momentum of the throwing knife, he was relieved. Although the blade was powerful, it did not have any accuracy!


    "Do you want to use the methods of a martial artist to conceal your identity?" Chang Jing used mirage to move to the other side of the dock and thought to herself with a smile, "This time I''ll give you guys another big one!"


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Listen to your master''s orders and swallow everything in front of me. Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    In an instant, the sound of wind and water rose, and light surged. An illusory purple dragon rose straight into the sky! The Purple Dragon descended from the sky and circled around the group of people, tightly surrounding them.


    Chang Jing moved to another place.


    "Level 1 defense!" Cold sweat broke out on the leader''s forehead. This kind of magic scared him. He knew that he had met an expert. Therefore, he raised his hand to stop the group of people from running away. He was completely focused on staring at the continuously spinning Purple Dragon, afraid that it would suddenly attack him.


    But attacking them was not Chang Jing''s goal, his goal was to force them to take action and use their true abilities ¡ª the ability to reveal their identities! Chang Jing used her mind to command the Zirconium to tighten its body, gradually shrinking the encirclement.


    Sure enough, these people could no longer hold themselves back.


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª Fiery Blaze!" A San started chanting the magic first, causing the blade in his hand to turn red, as though it was on fire.


    A San''s blade slashed towards the huge dragon.


    However, the Giant Dragon''s power was not something that a small could compare with. When A San pulled out the blade, he realised that the magic power on it had already disappeared. No, it should be said that it had been absorbed by the Giant Dragon, because the color of the Giant Dragon had become even darker!


    When a person was nervous, they would often lose their rationality. Without a rational person, it was easy for them to be impulsive.


    Seeing A San use his magic, the rest of the people started to chant their most powerful incantations and started to attack the huge dragons. For a time, the fireball and the ice blade flew together, and the light from the blade combined with the color of the sword.


    ''s Giant Dragon grew even longer as it was attacked, and in a few moments it had grown another four meters.


    While everyone was frantically attacking the dragon, there was a person in the middle of the dock who didn''t move at all.


    He was the leader of this group of people, and had been on full alert from the beginning to the end. He kept probing his surroundings, hoping to find where Chang Jing was.


    Sweat trickled down his cheeks.


    Seeing how everyone was crazily attacking the giant dragon, he shouted loudly, "Stop attacking, be on guard!"


    He had already figured out the secrets of the dragon just now. The attacks from these low-level spells were unable to cause any damage to it, and instead were absorbed by it. The only thing that could really destroy it was advanced magic that had a higher level of magic!


    He winked at them, and they moved closer to him in a circle, staring into his eyes. His eyes blinked three times in a regular pattern, and after three times, the operation started!


    "Exalted Elf God, please listen to your servant''s devout prayers ¡­" Gather everyone''s power and destroy this thing in front of us ¡ª ¡ª Thousand Blessings Sect! " As the boss chanted the incantation, everyone placed their hands on the backs of the people in front of them. Thirty people became one.


    In a split-second, light flourished, and a ball of formless light pounced towards the Zirconium.


    "Bang ¡­" The body of light exploded, and the colossal dragon disappeared with it ¡­


    Chang Jing was not depressed because of this. Instead, a faint smile appeared on his face, because she was already completely able to determine their background.


    The "Thousand Blessings Sect" was a type of magic used by the armies of the Duchy of Meuse to gather the magic of the masses. It was designed to combine the power of the crowd''s magic and bring out a greater power through the combination of small numbers. Since it was cast from a different type of magic, the magic of each element was disorderly and disorderly. Therefore, its shape was also extremely strange and hard to understand.


    This was how Chang Jing found out about them. They were spies from Mace!


    "Everyone, do you need any help?" Chang Jing smiled as she walked out, and cupped her hands and bowed to the group of people.


    A plan was forming in his mind again...

 C87 retarded spy

    Everyone thought to themselves, "He''s here!"


    However, when they saw that it was only a young man coming out, they couldn''t help but start to relax. Such a young age was not something they should be afraid of.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten the shocking scene from a moment ago. When they confirmed that there was no one else around, they started to laugh contemptuously.


    "Kid, why are you out so late? Do you want to drink milk with your mother? " A San was the first one to start a joke with Chang Jing.


    Without waiting for him to finish, everyone started to discuss at once. The content was only to make fun of Chang Jing and explain to themselves what they had just done ¡ª ¡ª "Overkill"!


    Chang Jing still stood there smiling, she did not feel uncomfortable at all about the awkward situation. What I''ve just experienced with myself


    His memories allowed him to see through a lot of life.


    "Everyone, welcome from afar. Ara''s messenger, Chang Jingye, has been waiting patiently. " Chang Jing said in all seriousness.


    When Chang Jing said this, no matter how stupid they were, they knew that their identities had already been revealed. The more reckless of them were already reciting the incantation in secret.


    The boss was worthy of being the boss. Although it was only a small youth, his expression did not relax at all. Amongst the group, only he managed to remain calm.


    "Hello!" The boss forced a smile and replied, but his eyes were fixated on Chang Jing''s mouth ¨C a mouth that could emit "Zirconium". He did not forget the scene where he had almost brought his entire group back home.


    He was waiting for an opportunity. Waiting for a chance to kill. Because he knew, in this world, the only people that could keep this secret were the dead, and if Chang Jing did not die today, then the dead would be her brothers ¡ª ¡ª dying under Chang Jing''s hands or under Emperor Mesi''s hands.


    "If I remember correctly, Ara does not have the position of welcoming envoy, right?" The boss asked, although he had felt Chang Jing''s strength, but making him accept a country like the Ara with such a young official was not easy, not to mention that this official position was originally something Chang Jing had guessed from the start.


    "It''s such a cold night, it feels good to be out for a walk!" Chang Jing did not answer the question, but sighed emotionally at the sea.


    "The night wind by the sea is really refreshing!" The boss followed up Chang Jing''s words with a few words. Zhang Kai carried the night sky with both of his hands and took a deep breath. After all, Chang Jing was young, and didn''t notice his boss''s expression in the slightest. What he didn''t notice was that his boss gave his men several looks as he took deep breaths.


    "Mm, this environment is really suitable for military activities." Chang Jing changed the topic, "May I ask which general big brother is subordinate?"


    "Definitely kill!" The boss suddenly shouted.


    Instantly, a group of people surrounded Chang Jing.


    "Magician''s greatest taboo is close range attacks. Without the time to cast spells, I don''t believe that the thirty of us won''t be able to kill you!" The boss thought to himself. Although this was what he thought, he didn''t slow down in the slightest. Right at this moment, the group of people started to attack.


    A San''s blade was the first to cut down on Chang Jing, following that, the blade and sword became like rain that ''sprinkled'' towards Chang Jing.


    Everyone began to feel relieved and to smile. Because the people who threatened their lives had already died under their sword.


    "Well done!" Just as the boss finished speaking, he suddenly stopped, because the ''Chang Jing'' that was slashed by them just now had spread out.


    Yes, it had dispersed. The afterimage shattered, yet his real body was behind everyone.


    "Everyone, do you want to move your muscles and bones?" Chang Jing''s voice came out from the darkness once again.


    The moment they heard Chang Jing''s voice, everyone''s faces turned ashen.


    "Mirage of divine light, could it be that the young man in front of me has already reached the highest level of Ara''s martial arts?" They all had the same thought.


    Before coming to the Ara, the organization had taught them a lesson about the local customs and practices in the Ara, one of which was "Mirage of Divine Light, one of the top martial arts in the Aragorn". When used, afterimage would appear to disturb the enemy''s line of sight, and the number of afterimage would depend on the individual''s ability, the more afterimage, the deeper the skill. According to reliable intelligence, the person with the highest cultivation in the Ara can continuously send out nine afterimages. "


    The Chang Jing in front of them was clearly an extreme expert!


    (Actually, Chang Jing was only using the self-created spell, mirage.)


    His boss was not willing to give up, and soared towards Chang Jing. This attack had to succeed!


    However, his performance only made Chang Jing''s image become even greater, because when he was less than 5 cm away from Chang Jing, Chang Jing''s image appeared again.


    This time, there were a total of ten afterimages!


    "Senior, have mercy!" Everyone suddenly kneeled to the ground. Even someone as strong as the boss also knelt down.


    They suddenly remembered that the tutorial had mentioned that there was a martial arts technique in Ara that could make people age again! They clearly thought that the person in front of them was definitely a top-notch expert. If they were to fight against such a person, the only outcome would be death.


    Chang Jing herself naturally did not understand what was going on, he could not imagine how such a powerful "Zirconium" could not dishearten this group of people, but it was actually her "mirage" that caused them to be so afraid.


    But whatever the reason, this was what he had wanted.


    A weapon that could defeat anyone without fighting!


    "Get up and speak." Chang Jing said haughtily, her voice unspeakably indifferent.


    "Senior, I don''t dare." Everyone said in unison.


    "Mn," Chang Jing stroked his beard with her hands ¡ª ¡ª But when he realized that there was no beard on her face, she couldn''t help but blush, "Did you see through it?"


    But this was not seen by the group, whose faces were all lowered to the ground.


    "Senior, I apologize for the rudeness just now."


    "Humph!" Chang Jing''s acting skills were top-notch, "Impudent? Go back and tell your master that there are a plethora of talented people in the Ara.


    After Chang Jing finished speaking, she used the mirage and left, leaving the group of trembling people to kneel down foolishly by the ocean.


    Chang Jing, who had tricked her spy, immediately headed towards her own home. She knew that after this incident, these people would not dare to stay on the island, and the only thing they could do was return home to report back.


    And the truth was as Chang Jing had predicted, they waited for Chang Jing to leave and immediately went back to Mace to report everything they had met to Duke Zhu Mu, and at the same time, they did not forget to add fuel to the fire so that they could be cleared of their identity.


    Chang Jing did not expect that this unintentional act of her would directly cause Mace to slow down the pace of his invasion of the Ara by several years.


    At this time, Chang Jing had already reached her own house.


    Before he entered, he noticed something amiss ¡ª the door was unlocked!


    "Could it be a thief?" Chang Jing muttered to herself, he started to be cautious, and gently pushed open the door. Sure enough, there was movement inside. He could faintly hear the conversation between the two people in the inner room.


    "This is really fun!" A female voice said in a suppressed voice, "We can still go after a few days. It''s so enjoyable!"


    "Shh, I told you not to say anymore, but you still said it. Be careful not to get overheard, that would be terrible!" The male voice also suppressed his voice. It seemed that he was quite experienced in being a thief.


    "Understood, husband!"


    "Could it be a female thief?" Chang Jing was a little afraid, although his current strength was not ordinary, it was still limited to competitions, so she had not really tried it out yet, and even if she had tried it just now, it was mostly due to deceit.


    Just as Chang Jing was hesitating on whether or not she should appear, the sound of things being moved came from inside. This time, Chang Jing had no other choice, if she did not enter her own home, she would get emptied out.


    He had no choice but to bite the bullet and jump into the hole.


    "Don''t move, you all ¡­ Mom and Dad? " Chang Jing was dumbstruck, the two people inside were his parents.


    Chang Jing''s parents were also shocked, only to see his mother holding up a table with one hand, stunned on the spot.


    "You ¡­ When did you get back? " she asked in alarm.


    "You''d better put the table down first." Chang Jing looked at her usually weak mother who was actually holding a table with one hand. She was not used to it at all.

 C88 Parental descent

    Hearing Chang Jing''s words, his mother suddenly came back to her senses, and hurriedly put down the table in her hands.


    The atmosphere in the house turned awkward as the incident was too unthinkable. His son looked at his mother in amazement. His mother looked at his father for help, and his father looked at his son helplessly.


    "That ¡­" The family''s pillar of support, his father, was the first to break the silence. "Son, you''ve finally returned. You missed us so much!"


    "Look, it''s already so tall!" His mother obviously understood her father''s intentions, as she measured Chang Jing''s height with her hand, and said, "When we went to school, I was slightly taller than your father, but now I have almost surpassed him!"


    Even though she was interrupting on purpose, it was a fact. Chang Jing was now about 1.76 meters tall, and a layer of tender beard had also grown underneath her nose ¨C truly grown.


    "Mom," Chang Jing had a personality that liked to get to the bottom of things, so she naturally would not put aside what she wanted to know just because of a few words from her parents. "You still haven''t told me what''s going on yet."


    Knowing that he could not hide it from his mother, he could not help but ask for help from his father. The grief in his eyes made his father''s heart ache.


    "Well," my father said with a sigh, "he''s grown up, and it''s time to tell him something."


    His father turned to Chang Jing and asked, "Do you remember when I told you before that I was a branch disciple of Forge Master Jian Hun''s honorary disciple?"


    "En," Chang Jing was confused, "I thought it was you making fun of me, could it be that it has something to do with mother''s great strength?"


    "It''s not true, but it''s not a joke." Father said seriously, "My real name is Cheng Jian. Ye, also known as the broken sword as the fifty-third generation Jian Hun of the Ara. "The eldest son of the Night, father gave me this name to carry on his career, but ¡­"


    Saying this, Cheng Jian gently took Chang Jing''s mother''s hand, "The heavens allowed me to meet your mother, Rose Family''s second miss, Rou Xin. "Rose."


    Chang Jing was confused. He couldn''t think of a reason why meeting his mother would change his father''s life, but he faintly felt that his father''s mother''s story must have been very complicated.


    Sure enough, Cheng Jian continued, "You really don''t understand, right? No wonder you don''t understand that we live in seclusion on this island for the sake of each other we love, and never speak of our own lives, not even of our own sons ¡ª you. How could you possibly understand? "


    Saying that, Cheng Jian''s eyes started to turn red, while Rou Xin''s eyes started to tear up.


    After leaving their parents and relatives for nearly twenty years, who wouldn''t lament?


    "The story of your mother and me is a long story." Cheng Jian''s voice started to become distant, faraway to a night nineteen years ago. Although it was painful, it was never a night to regret.


    "In the Ara, Jian Hun and Rose can be considered two big families. However, due to the grudges of the previous generations, our two families have not interacted with each other for a long time, to the point of being enemies. But the hostile me and your mother met by chance ¡­ "


    Chang Jing sat there quietly and listened to everything like she was listening to a touching story, while Rou Xin walked to the window and stared blankly at the distant east side, the place that made her so lost in her dreams.


    Cheng Jian fell into deep thought, and the room immediately became quiet, only hearing the Xia Bug''s tired voice outside the window.


    "At that time, we were all very young and we loved to be swordsmen of the world. One time when I was chasing a gangster, I was accidentally injured by him and fell in that girl''s room. Your mother came too. When they saw me lying on the bed, they thought I was the scoundrel. " Saying that, Cheng Jian''s face suddenly revealed a child''s smile, "We fought until your mother finally realized the truth, ah!"


    Rou Xin who was in front of the window glared at Cheng Jian fiercely. That gaze made Cheng Jian think of a chopping board and a kitchen knife.


    He shivered and quickly changed the topic, "We soon found out about each other''s love, but only later did we find out about each other''s background."


    Cheng Jian continued to speak, "But, for those of us who know the truth, we already realised that we can''t leave each other, and we had once thought of breaking up, but every time, not even one day would pass, we would once again find each other. There was no other way, we could only secretly socialize at home ¡­


    "Father," Chang Jing was so engrossed by her words that she asked when she saw that Cheng Jian was not going to continue speaking, "What happened to you two afterwards?"


    "Later on ¡­" Cheng Jian caressed Chang Jing''s head, "Later on, when I was finally discovered by the family, both sides'' families opposed it with all their might, to the point of fighting to the death."


    "At that time, we were extremely afraid, afraid that the matter would become big, and even more afraid of losing each other." It was unknown when, but Rou Xin had already walked over to stand beside the father and son duo. She continued, "Under all helplessness, we have chosen to elope!"


    "What happened next? Did it work?"


    "What happened to you after that?" Cheng Jian patted his good-for-nothing son''s head and said lovingly. In his parents'' hearts, which son was useless?


    Chang Jing also realized that her question was a little silly, and scratched her head while laughing foolishly.


    "Well, now you see how Mom can hold up a table with one hand, don''t you?" Rou Xin said to Chang Jing as if she had put down a stone in her heart.


    "Because mother is a chivalrous woman!" The father and son replied in unison.


    The three of them stared at each other, and the small house was filled with warmth.


    Later, because it was really too late, Chang Jing''s parents chased him back to her house to sleep. Lying in bed, he could not fall asleep. She thought about what her parents had said to him tonight, and her heart was in turmoil.


    "Although the love between parents is very hard, in the end, they found their true love. But what about me?"


    "Is my love for Bing Bing real love? If it is, then why would I like Ka Buyi? Now that there''s another Qing He, although I didn''t say it thoroughly, I know that I have a very good impression of her. She seems to feel the same way. "


    "Love, what a headache!" Chang Jing concluded, "Sleep!"


    At this moment, in his parents'' room, there was a romantic and warm scene playing out ¡­


    In the morning of the second day, Chang Jing was woken up by Rou Xin.


    "Good son, you''re awesome!" Rou Xin''s face was full of excitement, "When mother went to buy vegetables in the morning, she found out that my son is actually so powerful now, to the point of becoming famous in crossing pool!


    Chang Jing blurrily thought of what Rou Xin had said and suddenly rolled over like a carp.


    "Mom, I know I was wrong. Sleep like a lazy pig, and don''t dare to do it again! " He looked out of the window, saw the sun still hovering above the sea, and asked, "But, Ma, it seems so early today!"


    Rou Xin knew that his son had misunderstood his meaning, and reached out to pinch his cheek, "I went to buy vegetables in the morning, so I haven''t even arrived at the market. From afar, I could already hear people talking about your performance in Magic Great Games. It seems like asking you to go there was really not wrong! "


    Chang Jing smiled brilliantly. To be honest, she had only been praised by her parents a few times since she was young.


    At this moment, his father''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Not good, not good!" He kicked open the door to Chang Jing''s room and anxiously said, "Our son is finished!"


    They looked at him in confusion, wondering what had happened.


    Cheng Jian said word by word, "People are afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of being strong, our son is finished!"


    The sound of a soft hand hitting a head came from inside the room. Later, according to the client, it didn''t hurt, really, it didn''t hurt at all.

 C89 Endless Wind and Moon

    After lunch, Cheng Jian called Chang Jing to their room.


    "We plan to bring you to see your grandparents," Cheng Jian said, as if he had made a great decision, and continued, "Your mother and I had discussed this matter, and we have already left for twenty years. Now that you know your past, and also have grown up like this, it''s time for you to visit your old home."


    Chang Jing looked at his parents'' eyes and replied happily, "Okay, I thought I didn''t have a grandma or grandpa. This time, it can be said that you have acknowledged your ancestors and returned to your clan! "


    Although she said that, Chang Jing knew how much his parents had made up their mind to go back. After all, they hadn''t seen each other in twenty years. If they went back, would their grandparents still break up their parents and force them to separate? Thus, he chose this unsophisticated method of inserting meat into one''s body, so that his parents would forget about these annoying thoughts for the time being.


    From this, it could be seen that Chang Jing still hadn''t grown up. At least in her mind, he was still simple, he did not understand that what his parents were most afraid of was not what he was thinking. They were afraid that once they reached home, everything would change!


    Rou Xin was amused by Chang Jing''s childish joke and scolded him, "You damn brat, you got so excited when you heard that you were going out. You sure are like a child!"


    However, the faint worry and fear in her eyes couldn''t be concealed. Sometimes, family was really hard for people to endure.


    Chang Jing deliberately scratched her head and said, "I am happy!"


    Laughter rang out from the room again, and the family of three enjoyed themselves. However, life was unpredictable. How long could such a beautiful day last?


    The group of three continued their journey, and after four days, they finally arrived at the outskirts of Wind Moon City, which was located in the east of Aragorn.


    The Wind Moon City was one of the important cities in the Ara, situated in the Wind Moon Basin. It was surrounded by mountains on all four sides, warm as spring all year round, with beautiful scenery. The only regret was that the transportation was extremely inconvenient, to the point where a wandering poet once sighed loudly. It was also because of this geographical reason that this place maintained the Aragorn''s usual pure martial arts style. Thus, most of the famous martial artists came from here.


    It was midsummer, but there were no annoying sounds of summer bugs chirping. There were even bursts of cool wind. The moat was filled with fresh flowers and trees, the willow tree was like silk, making it stand still, and the hundred flowers made people feel pity. The strangest thing was that, even though it was winter, the La Mei could still be seen outside the Wind Moon City. This act of wind and nature was enough to cause people to sigh from the bottom of their hearts!


    "Father," Chang Jing was obviously stunned by the beautiful scenery of the moat, he tugged at Cheng Jian''s sleeves and said, "When we get to grandfather''s house, can we come out often to look at the scenery?"


    Before a parent, the child is always a child ¡ª the parent will think of them as children, and the child will feel compelled to think of himself as a child and say what the child should say.


    Looking at the completely exposed Chang Jing, Cheng Jian said helplessly, "The scenery in the city is even prettier, the garden in Grandfather''s home is also renowned as the number one garden in the Wind Cloud City, and when we get home, you can look at it!"


    "Really?" Chang Jing''s eyes lit up, "Then let''s go quickly!"


    With that, he ran into the city.


    However, after running only a few steps, he had returned. This was because his parents were standing at the entrance of the city without moving at all.


    "What''s wrong?" Chang Jing looked at them and asked. "Are you tired?


    "Yeah, we''re almost there!" Cheng Jian let out a long sigh, "This separation takes twenty years!"


    "I wonder how things are going at home?" Rou Xin muttered to himself, "Fear of approaching home, fear of approaching home!"


    Cheng Jian turned around and gently looked at her, consoling her, "It''s alright, it''s only been a few years, there shouldn''t be any changes. "Besides, I have everything, hehe ¡­"


    But how could he not be worried?


    "Alright," Chang Jing forcibly pulled her parents'' hands and walked into the city. "No matter what, we are already very close to it, we can''t possibly go back, right? If you want to know how the situation is, isn''t it simple?


    "Un, let''s go home!" The couple seemed to have made up their minds.


    But after a while they began to be afraid again.


    "Why don''t we find someone to ask about the situation at home?" Rou Xin suggested.


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" Cheng Jian replied as he pulled a young man who was pushing a cart not far in front of him and asked.


    "Lil ''Big Bro, I have something to ask you!"


    "I can tell that you are from outside the city," the young man sized up Cheng Jian''s clothes and suddenly said, "Do you want to stay in a shop? We have the most famous buildings here!"


    After Cheng Jian heard this, he felt a bit of bitterness in his heart, "Alright then, after twenty years, this native Feng Yue Ren actually became an outsider!"


    "You misunderstand, we are local people. I want to ask little brother about your Jian Hun Family''s matter. "


    "Jian Hun Family?" The little brother started to size up Cheng Jian again. After all, the Jian Hun Family was already considered famous in Feng Yue, and there were even people who claimed that they did not understand it.


    "The Jian Hun family has not been open to the public ever since Eldest Young Master Cheng Jian left. If you want to know more details, you really found the right person! That''s where I''m delivering my goods right now! Come to think of it, I am extremely familiar with the young master of their family, and it is also because of this Jian Hun family that they were able to let me deliver all of their goods without worry. "


    It turned out that ever since Cheng Jian and Rou Xin had run away, the Patriarch of the Jian Hun Family had been deeply moved by this matter. He immediately announced it as washing his hands, and no longer cared about what was going on and what was going on in the martial arts world, and Jian Hun''s door was tightly shut.


    Cheng Jian looked at the items in the car carefully. Other than the daily necessities, there was nothing else in the car.


    "There aren''t even the least amount of ores in this carriage," Cheng Jian blamed himself. "Could it be that father really isn''t even casting his sword anymore? That is his life! "


    As a son, he was actually worried for his parents, and even felt ashamed. How could he endure this?


    "Thank you, little brother." How could Cheng Jian still have the mood to bother about this young man bragging that he was familiar with him? His thoughts had already drifted onto his old father and mother who had been yearning day and night!


    "Let''s go," Cheng Jian''s voice was a little choked with sobs. "Let''s go see your grandfather and grandmother."


    Chang Jing also felt her father''s fist and heart, and became silent. The three of them walked towards the Jian Hun Family in silence, filled with apprehension.


    Outside the courtyard, the gate was tightly shut.


    Cheng Jian mustered up his courage and lightly knocked on the door, but no one replied. He couldn''t help but use more strength in his hands, slamming the door until it made a banging sound ¨C he was still too nervous.


    "Who is it?" A lazy voice came from behind the door, "The Jian Hun Family is not accepting guests!"


    Cheng Jian did not make a sound, and continued to knock on the door.


    "I''ve already said that I won''t receive any outsiders," the door opened a crack, and a sleepy servant poked his head out, "Our master has already given up on forging swords, and is asking that you come twenty years late! "Why aren''t you coming back yet ¡­"


    "Eldest Young Master?!" When the servant saw the face of the approaching person, he suddenly shouted in shock, "The Eldest Young Master is back!"


    His shout immediately caused the entire Jian Hun Family to clamor with noise, a group of servants surrounded the main entrance.


    "Young Master, do you still remember me?" The servant was so excited that he shed tears, "I missed us so much!"


    "Chib." Cheng Jian was also unable to contain his excitement as he said in a trembling voice, "I''m also missing my home day and night! Is Master Father and Lady Mother well? "


    "It''s fine, but they also miss you so much!"


    Seeing that the eldest young master had returned, the servants came out to pay their respects one after another. When they saw the eldest young master, who was usually amiable, their eyes filled with tears.


    Cheng Jian nodded in return, but occasionally glanced towards the hall where his father was.


    Seeing that both she and her mother were being ignored, Chang Jing did not mind at all. It was not surprising for a servant to bow to his master, but his tears were extremely precious!


    "To be able to receive the love and respect of so many people, Father must have been a good person in the past!" Chang Jing thought.


    At this moment, an old and dignified voice sounded from the hall.

 C90 Return of Traveller

    Following the voice, a robust old man walked out of the hall. Beneath his white hair was a face reddened by flames, eyebrows standing erect at the sides of his eyes, and a deep line between his eyes accentuated his resolute personality. He was the one that Cheng Jian missed day and night, the 53rd generation Jian Hun breaking the sword. Ye, also known as Cheng Jian''s father!


    "Father," Cheng Jian''s voice was choked with sobs, "Your son is unfilial, your son is back."


    He lowered his head like a child who has done something wrong, but from time to time he glanced at his father''s serious face.


    "Humph," said the broken sword with a heavy snort, "You still know how to come back? You say that your son is unfilial, but you still ran away after knowing that he is unfilial? "If I was a few years later, would an old bones like me be able to see you again?!"


    "I know I was wrong. Father, are you okay?"


    "He won''t die yet!" The Broken Sword''s attitude did not change at all. He was still furious. Looking at the people around them, they all felt a chill run down their spines.


    "Master," Chib came out to smooth things over, "Look at Eldest Young Master, you haven''t even washed his face yet, do you?"


    "Is this your child?" The broken sword ignored Chib''s plea and pointed at Chang Jing as she asked coldly.


    "Yes, dad, he''s your grandson. He''s about to turn eighteen this year." Cheng Jian answered with fear and trepidation.


    "Life is really fast," looking at Chang Jing''s tall stature, the broken sword could not help but exclaim emotionally, "Back then, you were only this big!"


    "Child, why haven''t you asked your parents to bring you back to your grandfather''s place all these years? My grandson is already so old! " The broken sword walked to Chang Jing''s side, her expression easing up.


    "Hurry up and call me grandpa." Rou Xin tugged on Chang Jing''s sleeves lightly as he reminded him.


    "Grandfather, Mom and Dad actually miss you a lot. "It''s all father''s fault. In the past, he was afraid that he would be scolded by you when he returned, so ¡­"


    There was no other way. For the sake of peace in this world, Chang Jing had to sacrifice her integrity.


    "Heh, your dad is a coward. Where would parents really blame their children? " The Broken Sword''s attitude gradually became more benevolent as he continued to ask, "Child, what''s your name?"


    "Chang Jing, Chang Jingye." Chang Jing replied excitedly.


    "Chang Jing?" The broken sword frowned.


    "Yes, Father. His name is Chang Jing. " Cheng Jian confirmed.


    "Chang Jing? Do you think it''s wrong today? I feel like it''s wrong today! " The Broken Sword''s attitude turned bad once again, "Haha, you really are my good son! Before you left home, you were wrong. After you ran away, you experienced the true meaning of life?! "


    The Sword Qi had turned completely red. With a turn of its body, it flicked its sleeves and left the crowd in a daze.


    "Eldest Young Master, I''ll take you to the room you used to live in." The Chib sighed and said.


    "Let''s go back to our room to rest." Cheng Jian laughed bitterly as he led his wife and children to the room behind Chib.


    "Don''t blame the old master," Chib said as he walked, "Actually the old master cares a lot about you. After you left, he specially instructed us to clean your room every day. Everything inside will remain exactly the same without being touched! "


    Hearing that, Cheng Jian was moved, and silently followed Chib. Behind him, Chang Jing and her son didn''t even say a word ¡ª one was blaming himself for his name, and the other was blaming himself for making things difficult for his husband.


    They turned left and right, the four of them finally arrived at the eastern side of microsporium, where Cheng Jian used to live.


    "Eldest Young Master, please rest first. I''ll send someone to help you cleanse your body of dust." The Chib said respectfully.


    "Go ahead," Cheng Jian said as he waved his hand.


    "Dad, don''t be discouraged. I think grandpa is rather easy to talk to! " Chang Jing encouraged.


    "Let''s hope so!" Cheng Jian laughed bitterly.


    The three of them sat there for a long time. There were several times when Chang Jing wanted to create some atmosphere, but she was always forced back by her father and mother''s pitiful gazes.


    "I''ll take you to see my mother." Cheng Jian stood up and said, "I wonder how that old lady is doing now."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a sound coming from outside the door.


    "Child, you''re finally back!"


    A Old Mistress walked in supported by a maidservant. Her face was pale and her silver hair fluttered in the wind.


    "Mother!" Cheng Jian knelt in front of Old Mistress, hugged her leg and cried: "Your son is unfilial and caused you trouble!"


    The previous number one beautiful woman of the month and wind had become like this. Anyone who saw her would feel sad, not to mention their son who had eloped for twenty years!


    "It''s good that you''re back!" Old Mistress was also full of tears, as she caressed Cheng Jian''s head and muttered.


    "Mom, how have you been these past few days?"


    "Alright, look, isn''t mother fine? It''s just that my heart is so tight with longing! " Before he finished speaking, Old Mistress''s face suddenly revealed an expression of pain, his lips instantly turned purple, as he clutched at his chest, looking like he was about to faint.


    "Mother!" Cheng Jian panicked, he immediately stood up and supported her, but in his heart he was helpless to do anything.


    "Not good, quickly send someone over, Old Mistress fainted!" The maidservant screamed in fear, luring all the people from the Jian Hun Family over.


    The people surrounded microsporium and discussed. Although they all had different appearances, they all had the same look on their faces, which was the despair of life, the pity of life.


    "Mother, please wake up. What happened to you!" Cheng Jian shouted.


    "Old Mistress, I''m afraid he is ¡­ "I can''t take it anymore!" maidservant who had helped Old Mistress in said with a crying face, "The doctor said that if she appeared unconscious again, even the Great Firmament Deity would not be able to save her!"


    "Mother!" Cheng Jian could not help but cry loudly.


    At this moment, a familiar but incomparably solemn voice came from behind them.


    "The holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" Please save the person in front of me, with your mercy, save her! ¡ª As gentle as water! "


    Immediately, a white ray of light shot slowly from Chang Jing''s right hand towards Old Mistress''s chest where her heart was. The light was as gentle as water, it became thicker and gentler, gradually enveloping Old Mistress within it ¡­


    When Chang Jing used "Like Water Gentle" to treat the Old Mistress, the rest of the people left their rooms for the sake of not delaying his treatment.


    "What the hell is going on?" Cheng Jian had already stabilized his emotions, he grabbed the maidservant''s hand and asked.


    "Old Mistress had an old injury on her chest just now, then ¡­" maidservant was confused.


    Cheng Jian knew about her mother''s old injuries. He had first met her father when she was young, and because of the evil people trying to sow discord between them, he misunderstood that her father had used his sword to stab his. After realizing the truth, her father had brought her to all sorts of famous doctors in the world. As their father took good care of their mother, they gradually learned that they loved each other and eventually became married.


    "What happened next?!"


    Because of the nervousness in his tone, Cheng Jian couldn''t help but become more tense. He scared the maidservant and said in a cold voice, "After that, ever since you left, her condition became more and more serious ¡­."


    As she spoke, she looked at Cheng Jian''s hands that were pinching hers in fear, as if she was afraid that he would crush his hands.


    Only now did Cheng Jian realize that he had lost control of himself, and he let go of his hand while feeling ashamed.


    "Her illness has worsened in the past few days. The doctor has instructed her not to get too worked up, or else once she faints ¡­"


    She could not continue with her words, and Cheng Jian could no longer bear listening to it either. His heart had long ago fallen into a deep self-blame.


    Rou Xin felt his sadness and clenched his hands tightly behind him, "It''s okay, Chang Jing will cure his grandmother, it''s definitely okay!"


    "What''s wrong with your mother!?" The broken sword flew over after hearing the news, and asked loudly when it reached Cheng Jian.


    "She ¡­" Cheng Jian could not continue, he could only stare blankly at his father who had a nervous expression.


    "Pa!" A slap landed on Cheng Jian''s face, "It''s fine if you died outside, but why did you come back! See how much you''ve done to your mother! "


    After hitting Cheng Jian, he furiously slapped himself as he muttered.


    "It''s all my fault!"


    The Broken Sword ignored Cheng Jian''s obstruction, and pushed open the door to enter the room. With a glance, he only saw a ball of white light filling the entire room, and inside the white light were two faint golden colored figures.

 C91 pure old man

    Legend has it that when the realm of "softness like water" reaches its peak, when the Applicant and the Applicant use magic, their bodies would release a faint golden light. The reason why it was called "Legend" was because it had been a long time since someone was able to achieve this in a place like the The Fiendgod continent that was filled with wonders and miracles. And the reason why Chang Jing was able to do it, was not only because he had a deeper understanding of "gentleness", it was also because she was saved by his own guilt-filled father''s mother. Although he did not have much feelings for his grandmother due to being unfamiliar with her, he knew how important this Old Mistress before him was to his father. If she had anything, his father would blame himself for his entire life ¡ª This was something that a son would never want to happen!


    From then on, Chang Jing''s "gentleness" had reached the realm of "Righteous", there were no other people in the world.


    "How is it?" The white light gradually dimmed, and before it completely dispersed, the broken sword impatiently asked.


    Chang Jing took a deep breath, the mana consumption from the treatment just now was not lower than any other battle. He replied weakly, "''Gentle as water'' can cure all the injuries caused by external forces in the world, but my grandmother''s injuries have dragged on for too long, so I am not confident. "I hope she wakes up at night, otherwise ¡­"


    Chang Jing sighed and walked out, leaving the Broken Sword staring at the lady who had fainted on the bed in a daze. After Chang Jing''s treatment, although she still had not woken up, her face had become much redder.


    "How is Grandma?" Cheng Jian also didn''t ask Chang Jing how he knew about healing techniques, and asked about her injuries the moment he came out. It could be seen that in his heart, his parents were really important.


    "It still depends on how the situation is tonight." Looking at her father''s passionate gaze, Chang Jing could not bear to make him feel sad, so she changed her words, "It should be ¡­ "It''s fine now."


    And he knew that his chance of success was only 60%.


    "Is everything alright? "Thank God, it''s finally all right!" Cheng Jian put down the huge boulder in his heart, patted his chest and said, "I was really frightened just now!"


    Just as he was about to walk towards his room, he was stopped by Chang Jing.


    "Grandfather is inside accompanying me. If too many people enter, it will affect their recovery." We are very tired from running all the way here and there, so I think we should find another room to rest in first. "


    "I''ll wait here. You and your mother can go first." The broken sword stared at the door and said, "It''s been so long since I came back. I must accompany her properly, or else she''ll really be too disrespectful."


    Without waiting for Chang Jing to speak, Rou Xin indicated that she would stay behind as well. Unable to resist them, Chang Jing had no choice but to drag her heavy body to follow the servant to rest.


    Inside the room was the sweet words of an old man who loved the person he loved deeply.


    "Old woman, I have truly wronged you all these years." The Broken Sword sat on the edge of the bed and muttered to Old Mistress who was lying on the bed, "Ever since you followed me, you have been suffering. I have never given you a day''s worth of happiness!"


    "Do you still remember when I was young, in order to inherit the title of ''Jian Hun'', I spent my days and nights in the forging room researching forging techniques, and instead let you stay in the empty room? At that time, we were just married!"


    "Later on, I finally inherited the title of ''Jian Hun'', and started to have time to accompany you, but due to your old injuries, you would often feel heartache after giving birth to Cheng Jian, and then giving birth to Cheng Hun, your illness began to worsen ¡­"


    "Old woman, do you know why I announced that I would wash my hands after Cheng Jian left home? Although I said it''s because I lost face because of Cheng Jian, this is only an excuse. How can I blame our child for his elopement when I love him so much? The real reason I''ve never told anyone, including you, whom I love the most. "


    The broken sword touched Old Mistress''s shriveled hands, tears started to appear in her eyes, "After being together for so long, there are many things that I can only keep in my heart and not say, I can only use my heart to slowly experience it ¡ª ¡ª The reason why I washed my hands is because I want to spend more time with you. But you misunderstood me and thought I really didn''t want our child anymore. No matter how hard I tried to explain it, you wouldn''t listen. It''s all my fault! "


    The summer''s midnight was late, but it was still eerily quiet. The sound of the insects only served to emphasize the tranquility of the night ¨C the Summer Bug had never been afraid that his cry would startle anyone''s beautiful dreams! But tonight, under the starry sky, there was a room of the Jian Hun Family that was brightly lit, waiting for a person to regain consciousness.


    Chang Jing, who had not rested for long, was worried. Hence, she ran back to microsporium in the middle of the night.


    "Dad, is Grandma awake?" Chang Jing asked her anxious father. She knew the answer without even needing to answer, because everyone had such a sorrowful look on their face.


    "I''ll go in and take a look." Chang Jing held onto Cheng Jian''s shoulder tightly, "Don''t worry, Daddy will be fine."


    The room was silent, with only an old man sighing silently.


    "How is Grandma?" Chang Jing walked over to the broken sword and asked.


    "Hey, take a look for yourself."


    On the bed, Old Mistress''s face became even redder, and her breathing became even.


    "That''s not right," Chang Jing thought. "That should be the result of her treatment, why is it that she hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "Grandfather, let''s wait a little longer. It should be fine." Chang Jing consoled.


    "I know, I helped her check it out. Her meridians have all been opened up, so she should be fine now." But she still hasn''t woken up! "


    "Perhaps it will take some time to recover." Chang Jing consoled.


    "Sigh ¡­" The broken sword was in so much pain that it shut its eyes.


    They who were beside the bed did not notice that Old Mistress''s mouth was twitching. It was as if she was laughing!


    "Mother!" Before long, a flustered voice came from outside the door. This person was Cheng Jian''s Second Brother ¡ª ¡ª Cheng Hun. He barged in recklessly, ignoring the dissuasion of others.


    "Father, what happened to Mother?" Cheng Hun asked loudly.


    Broken Sword shook his head helplessly. He was truly helpless against his youngest son. Although he was proficient in forging techniques and martial arts, he had no knowledge of the human world.


    "You rushed in just like that?" The broken sword pulled down his face.


    "That''s right, when I heard that something happened to Lady Mother, I quickly ran back from outside." Cheng Hun thought that his filial piety moved his father and replied happily.


    "Don''t you know that it will disturb your mother''s rest?!" The broken sword roared. If not for the fact that this roar would affect his wife''s health, who knew how many people would have been frightened by this roar? But even so, his face was ugly enough.


    "I thought ¡­" Cheng Hun scratched his head and said innocently, "I thought it''s okay."


    Chang Jing stood at the side and looked at her uncle, who she did not know yet.


    "Grandfather, didn''t my dad care about grandma!" A young man walked out from behind Cheng Hun. He looked to be Cheng Hun''s son.


    "Why did you come back? Didn''t I tell you to close your eyes and reflect on your mistake?!" Broken Sword Qi.


    "I only came out because I cared about Grandma, didn''t you, Dad?"


    "Father, Li Gute is also full of filial piety." Cheng Hun still couldn''t care about his own matters, and now he was speaking up for his son again.


    "Exactly, Grandfather! You see, once I get out, my grandmother might even be able to live! " Li Gute said, completely unaware of the huge mistake he had committed with what he had said just now.


    "You!" The face of the Sword Breaking Sword Qi turned green, "Scram! All of you, get out!"


    "I was doing this for her own good," Li Gute muttered as he retreated, "Since people are like this, it seems like I need to prepare some wreaths. "Sigh, what a waste ¡­"


    "Come back!" The broken sword was enraged to the extreme as it angrily said, "Today, if I don''t teach you a lesson, my life will be wasted!"


    The atmosphere immediately became oppressive. No matter how bold Li Gute was, he was afraid of his now.


    He obediently returned to the bed and stood still, his legs trembling. "Grandfather, I was wrong. Please spare me. "


    Cheng Hun also pleaded on the side, "Father, look at this child, he is our only son, you ¡­."


    "What sins did I commit in my previous life? How could there be descendants like you?!" The broken sword pounded its chest as it said, "Unfilial son, nothing is better than having an unfilial son! If I were to spare him today, who knows what he would do in the future! "


    With the qi flowing into his dantian, 60% of the broken sword''s power was gathered on the right palm, and just as it was about to hit Li Gute''s right leg, Chang Jing suddenly said.


    "Grandpa, look!" Grandma woke up! "

 C92 pure old man

    Legend has it that when the realm of "softness like water" reaches its peak, when the Applicant and the Applicant use magic, their bodies would release a faint golden light. The reason why it was called "Legend" was because it had been a long time since someone was able to achieve this in a place like the The Fiendgod continent that was filled with wonders and miracles. And the reason why Chang Jing was able to do it, was not only because he had a deeper understanding of "gentleness", it was also because she was saved by his own guilt-filled father''s mother. Although he did not have much feelings for his grandmother due to being unfamiliar with her, he knew how important this Old Mistress before him was to his father. If she had anything, his father would blame himself for his entire life ¡ª This was something that a son would never want to happen!


    From then on, Chang Jing''s "gentleness" had reached the realm of "Righteous", there were no other people in the world.


    "How is it?" The white light gradually dimmed, and before it completely dispersed, the broken sword impatiently asked.


    Chang Jing took a deep breath, the mana consumption from the treatment just now was not lower than any other battle. He replied weakly, "''Gentle as water'' can cure all the injuries caused by external forces in the world, but my grandmother''s injuries have dragged on for too long, so I am not confident. "I hope she wakes up at night, otherwise ¡­"


    Chang Jing sighed and walked out, leaving the Broken Sword staring at the lady who had fainted on the bed in a daze. After Chang Jing''s treatment, although she still had not woken up, her face had become much redder.


    "How is Grandma?" Cheng Jian also didn''t ask Chang Jing how he knew about healing techniques, and asked about her injuries the moment he came out. It could be seen that in his heart, his parents were really important.


    "It still depends on how the situation is tonight." Looking at her father''s passionate gaze, Chang Jing could not bear to make him feel sad, so she changed her words, "It should be ¡­ "It''s fine now."


    And he knew that his chance of success was only 60%.


    "Is everything alright? "Thank God, it''s finally all right!" Cheng Jian put down the huge boulder in his heart, patted his chest and said, "I was really frightened just now!"


    Just as he was about to walk towards his room, he was stopped by Chang Jing.


    "Grandfather is inside accompanying me. If too many people enter, it will affect their recovery." We are very tired from running all the way here and there, so I think we should find another room to rest in first. "


    "I''ll wait here. You and your mother can go first." The broken sword stared at the door and said, "It''s been so long since I came back. I must accompany her properly, or else she''ll really be too disrespectful."


    Without waiting for Chang Jing to speak, Rou Xin indicated that she would stay behind as well. Unable to resist them, Chang Jing had no choice but to drag her heavy body to follow the servant to rest.


    Inside the room was the sweet words of an old man who loved the person he loved deeply.


    "Old woman, I have truly wronged you all these years." The Broken Sword sat on the edge of the bed and muttered to Old Mistress who was lying on the bed, "Ever since you followed me, you have been suffering. I have never given you a day''s worth of happiness!"


    "Do you still remember when I was young, in order to inherit the title of ''Jian Hun'', I spent my days and nights in the forging room researching forging techniques, and instead let you stay in the empty room? At that time, we were just married!"


    "Later on, I finally inherited the title of ''Jian Hun'', and started to have time to accompany you, but due to your old injuries, you would often feel heartache after giving birth to Cheng Jian, and then giving birth to Cheng Hun, your illness began to worsen ¡­"


    "Old woman, do you know why I announced that I would wash my hands after Cheng Jian left home? Although I said it''s because I lost face because of Cheng Jian, this is only an excuse. How can I blame our child for his elopement when I love him so much? The real reason I''ve never told anyone, including you, whom I love the most. "


    The broken sword touched Old Mistress''s shriveled hands, tears started to appear in her eyes, "After being together for so long, there are many things that I can only keep in my heart and not say, I can only use my heart to slowly experience it ¡ª ¡ª The reason why I washed my hands is because I want to spend more time with you. But you misunderstood me and thought I really didn''t want our child anymore. No matter how hard I tried to explain it, you wouldn''t listen. It''s all my fault! "


    The summer''s midnight was late, but it was still eerily quiet. The sound of the insects only served to emphasize the tranquility of the night ¨C the Summer Bug had never been afraid that his cry would startle anyone''s beautiful dreams! But tonight, under the starry sky, there was a room of the Jian Hun Family that was brightly lit, waiting for a person to regain consciousness.


    Chang Jing, who had not rested for long, was worried. Hence, she ran back to microsporium in the middle of the night.


    "Dad, is Grandma awake?" Chang Jing asked her anxious father. She knew the answer without even needing to answer, because everyone had such a sorrowful look on their face.


    "I''ll go in and take a look." Chang Jing held onto Cheng Jian''s shoulder tightly, "Don''t worry, Daddy will be fine."


    The room was silent, with only an old man sighing silently.


    "How is Grandma?" Chang Jing walked over to the broken sword and asked.


    "Hey, take a look for yourself."


    On the bed, Old Mistress''s face became even redder, and her breathing became even.


    "That''s not right," Chang Jing thought. "That should be the result of her treatment, why is it that she hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "Grandfather, let''s wait a little longer. It should be fine." Chang Jing consoled.


    "I know, I helped her check it out. Her meridians have all been opened up, so she should be fine now." But she still hasn''t woken up! "


    "Perhaps it will take some time to recover." Chang Jing consoled.


    "Sigh ¡­" The broken sword was in so much pain that it shut its eyes.


    They who were beside the bed did not notice that Old Mistress''s mouth was twitching. It was as if she was laughing!


    "Mother!" Before long, a flustered voice came from outside the door. This person was Cheng Jian''s Second Brother ¡ª ¡ª Cheng Hun. He barged in recklessly, ignoring the dissuasion of others.


    "Father, what happened to Mother?" Cheng Hun asked loudly.


    Broken Sword shook his head helplessly. He was truly helpless against his youngest son. Although he was proficient in forging techniques and martial arts, he had no knowledge of the human world.


    "You rushed in just like that?" The broken sword pulled down his face.


    "That''s right, when I heard that something happened to Lady Mother, I quickly ran back from outside." Cheng Hun thought that his filial piety moved his father and replied happily.


    "Don''t you know that it will disturb your mother''s rest?!" The broken sword roared. If not for the fact that this roar would affect his wife''s health, who knew how many people would have been frightened by this roar? But even so, his face was ugly enough.


    "I thought ¡­" Cheng Hun scratched his head and said innocently, "I thought it''s okay."


    Chang Jing stood at the side and looked at her uncle, who she did not know yet.


    "Grandfather, didn''t my dad care about grandma!" A young man walked out from behind Cheng Hun. He looked to be Cheng Hun''s son.


    "Why did you come back? Didn''t I tell you to close your eyes and reflect on your mistake?!" Broken Sword Qi.


    "I only came out because I cared about Grandma, didn''t you, Dad?"


    "Father, Li Gute is also full of filial piety." Cheng Hun still couldn''t care about his own matters, and now he was speaking up for his son again.


    "Exactly, Grandfather! You see, once I get out, my grandmother might even be able to live! " Li Gute said, completely unaware of the huge mistake he had committed with what he had said just now.


    "You!" The face of the Sword Breaking Sword Qi turned green, "Scram! All of you, get out!"


    "I was doing this for her own good," Li Gute muttered as he retreated, "Since people are like this, it seems like I need to prepare some wreaths. "Sigh, what a waste ¡­"


    "Come back!" The broken sword was enraged to the extreme as it angrily said, "Today, if I don''t teach you a lesson, my life will be wasted!"


    The atmosphere immediately became oppressive. No matter how bold Li Gute was, he was afraid of his now.


    He obediently returned to the bed and stood still, his legs trembling. "Grandfather, I was wrong. Please spare me. "


    Cheng Hun also pleaded on the side, "Father, look at this child, he is our only son, you ¡­."


    "What sins did I commit in my previous life? How could there be descendants like you?!" The broken sword pounded its chest as it said, "Unfilial son, nothing is better than having an unfilial son! If I were to spare him today, who knows what he would do in the future! "


    With the circulation of Qi in his dantian, 60% of the broken sword''s power will be gathered in the right palm, and just as it was about to strike Li Gute''s right leg, Chang Jing suddenly said, "Grandpa, look! Grandma woke up! "

 C93 convalescence

    "Grandmother is awake!"


    Such a simple sentence was extremely precious at a specific time and place.


    Yes, Old Mistress had awoken.


    Li Gute''s right palm that was flying towards the broken sword stopped in mid air, he anxiously turned around and looked at the bed.


    "Old granny," the broken sword desperately rushed towards Old Mistress, "You are finally awake, do you know how worried I am about you?"


    Old Mistress''s face had turned red and shiny, it looked much better than when Chang Jing first met him.


    After hearing the sword''s worrisome words, she laughed and said, "I heard it just now, so of course I know."


    "It''s good that you''re awake, it''s good that you''re awake ¡­" Perhaps due to excessive excitement, the broken sword began to mutter to itself.


    Taking advantage of the time when he was in a daze, Li Gute dragged Cheng Hun and escaped. He did not want his right leg to be crippled!


    Chang Jing looked at the old man in front of him, and his heart was filled with gratification.


    "Isn''t the most romantic thing in the world to grow old with someone you love?" Chang Jing did not have the heart to ruin such a warm and gentle atmosphere. Not long after Li Gute and his son left, he also quietly walked out of his room, closed the door gently and pulled his parents who were in a hurry to ask about news to a place slightly far away from microsporium.


    "Eh?" The Broken Sword suddenly realized that there was something wrong with Old Mistress''s words just now. He asked in a daze, "Did you hear it just now?"


    "Yeah, you said you loved me a lot." Although her face was no longer smooth, it was still alluring ¨C at least in the heart of the broken sword, she was the most beautiful.


    "Old woman, we''re already old wives, why are you still saying we love each other?" At this moment, the broken sword felt embarrassed.


    "I don''t care, I heard it anyway!" Old Mistress insisted, just like a girl who was in love.


    "I ¡­" The broken sword began to quibble. "When did I say it? "AHH!"


    "How can I blame our child for his elopement when I love him so much? The real reason I never told anyone, including my favorite you... The two of them have been together for a long time, and many things can only be said in their hearts, but not in their hearts. They can only use their hearts to slowly experience it ¡ª the reason why I washed my hands is simply because I want to spend more time with you. " The Old Mistress said one word at a time, and these words were precisely said to her when she was "unconscious".


    "You heard it. You were awake?" The old face of the broken sword turned hot. To him, this sort of feeling was something that he had not felt for a very long time.


    "Yes, I heard it all." Originally, I woke up early, but ¡­ But when I heard what you said, I decided to pretend to be asleep. " Old Mistress''s face was also flushed red. After all, she was still so old, and some words would really make people unaccustomed to it.


    "Unfortunately, Cheng Hun and the others came back later." Old Mistress''s voice suddenly became very low, "So annoying!"


    "It should be fine now," the broken sword said as he placed his hand on Old Mistress''s right wrist. He closed his eyes and carefully cut his pulse, "The pulse is stable, it''s fine now!"


    "You should rest for a bit," Broken Sword said as he stood up and was about to leave, "You should be sick to the point of having a good rest."


    "I want you to accompany me," Old Mistress''s voice was as low as a mosquito''s buzz. I love you! "


    The broken sword that had just reached the door shuddered. "I love you too."


    "How is your grandmother?" Cheng Jian asked anxiously, "Have you recovered?"


    "Grandmother is fine!" Chang Jing yawned and said, "I''m so sleepy, I''m so tired today!"


    "You damned brat, all you know is sleep!" Rou Xin lightly tapped his forehead with his index finger, and scolded: "When did you learn such a powerful magic without telling us? If it wasn''t for grandmother suddenly fainting, do you plan on hiding this from your parents for the rest of your life?"


    "Is it really that powerful?" Chang Jing didn''t seem to understand. He asked foolishly, "Isn''t it just an ordinary healing magic?


    If these words were heard by the normal advanced magician of the continent, it was really a wonder how they would sound. Fortunately, there was no one like that here.


    "Don''t you feel that when you''re fighting someone, this kind of treatment... healing magic, right? Can it make you double the result with half the effort? " Cheng Jian continued.


    had really not thought of this. Cheng Jian and his wife didn''t know that their unintentional words had created a new world for Chang Jing''s future magic skills.


    "Child, think about everything in the future. When you think too much, you will naturally understand." Cheng Jian patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said sincerely, "My parents have not told you much about the great principles of being a human being, but I hope you can understand that life is full of knowledge and principles, and everything needs to be thought about."


    "Mn," Chang Jing nodded her head heavily and said, "I understand, Father!"


    "Let''s go back and rest. It''s too late." After knowing that his mother was alright, Cheng Jian immediately relaxed. After four days of travel and worrying about his mother''s illness, although her martial arts were not weak, she was still extremely tired.


    Cheng Jian took Rou Xin''s hand, "Wife, let''s go to sleep!"


    Chang Jing was dumbstruck, and could not help but laugh bitterly.


    "Sigh, father really hasn''t changed at all!"


    However, his parents'' words just now made him think of the scene at crossing pool. He often felt like he couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    "Maybe I really should think about it!"


    Just as Chang Jing was thinking about this, his train of thoughts was interrupted by a female scream for help.


    "What else can happen at this late hour?" Chang Jing followed the shouts and flew over. Sometimes the Floating Technique really worked.


    "Keep shouting, it''s useless!" They are all in microsporium! "Just listen to me obediently, young master I won''t treat you unfairly in the future!" From the darkness of the garden came an obscene voice.


    "Young master, please let me go, I''m begging you. "I don''t want to ¡­" The woman''s voice was filled with misery, "Young master, I beg of you, please show mercy and let me go ¡­"


    "Let you go? If I release you, who will I look for tonight? " Before Chang Jing could finish, she heard the sound of clothes being torn.


    "Young master!" "No, don''t..."


    Chang Jing could not hold it in and jumped out.


    What he saw annoyed him ¡ª a naked body on top of a blue-clad girl. The girl tried her best to struggle, but it was to no avail. The man was about to succeed.


    "Who dares to be so arrogant?!" Could it be that you do not place the dignified Jian Hun Family in your eyes? " Chang Jing shouted.


    However, the naked man didn''t even turn his head back as he replied viciously, "You also want to meddle in this young master''s affairs, do you not want to live anymore? Get lost as far as you can! "


    Chang Jing thought, you still have a reason for doing bad things, don''t you?


    "Ha, I''m really going to intervene in this matter today!"


    The person simply ignored him, saying that he was "sick" and went back to his "work".


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    After all, she had just arrived at her home, so Chang Jing did not want to cause too much trouble. If that person was really the son of a relative, it would be hard to blame them in the future.


    A small fireball appeared in Chang Jing''s hand, and slowly flew towards the man.


    "Aiya, you brat, you don''t want to f * cking live anymore!" The man jumped in pain, "It seems like if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t stop!"


    Using the weak moonlight, Chang Jing saw the man''s face clearly.


    "Li Gute, why is it you?"

 C94 dismemberment of hands and feet

    Because Li Gute was scolded like a dog by the broken sword back in microsporium, he did not notice the existence of Chang Jing ¡ª his cousin at that time. It was also because of this reason that he currently did not know that the young man in front of him who was of a similar age as himself was the eldest grandson of the Jian Hun Family.


    At this time, he rubbed his butt that had been injured by the small fireball, and angrily shouted: "Young Master, my name is also something you are fit to call? You don''t want to live anymore, do you? "


    When a person did something bad and did not feel that there was anything wrong with what he had done, no one would feel good if they were suddenly disturbed, what''s more this person was the arrogant and despotic Jian Hun from the Jian Hun family?


    (Your days of being alone are coming to an end.) The benevolent midnight lamp thought)


    Using the moonlight, Chang Jing could clearly see the girl that was hurriedly standing up from the grass to tidy up. This girl was actually the little maidservant that was supporting Old Mistress inside the microsporium! Right now, her delicate and pretty face was covered with tears, while five finger marks were deeply imprinted under her clear and swollen eyes ¡ª needless to say, this was a masterpiece by Li Gute.


    Chang Jing had always been a relatively easy-going person, and was at a disadvantage. As for places that her friends could follow, she would also go along with them. It could be said that for him, there had never been a principle favourable to him.


    But this was only relative to himself. And this time, Li Gute did not offend him.


    This time, Li Gute was really unlucky, because he couldn''t stand men bullying women!


    "Heh heh," Chang Jing laughed coldly, "Young Master, you are a good person! Isn''t it great to bully maidservant''s little sister? "


    The sneer on Chang Jing''s face was practically able to melt the water, and this time he was truly angry.


    was completely unmoved by the expression on Chang Jing''s face. He unhurriedly straightened her clothes that were messed up a moment ago, pointed at Chang Jing''s nose and scolded, "Since you know who I am, why aren''t you scram?!"


    "Scram?" Chang Jing smiled elegantly, "Does it look like this?"


    Right after he finished speaking, a wind attribute suspension was exerted onto his body ¡ª He crossed his hands in front of his chest, and his body lay in midair, parallel to the ground. In accordance to the "directions" Li Gute had given him, his body slowly rolled in the air.


    "Young Master, what do you think?" Chang Jing was like a carp that was struggling to stand up straight in the air.


    Li Gute knew that he had offended a difficult person tonight, so he also became alert, his entire body releasing a sharp Qi, the Qi of Fighter, the Qi that had never appeared before.


    "If you want to play big, then I''ll accompany you!" The current Li Gute was completely different from the previous person who wanted to rape the maidservant. Just looking at his imposing manner, people would feel that he was an expert instead of a prodigal who only knew how to pursue flowers.


    In fact, Li Gute deserved the title of "expert". Among the young generation of the Wind Moon City, he could be said to be one of the best. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to maintain his domineering personality.


    "''I would rather beat the old city lord than Li Gute'', have you ever heard of it?" Li Gute said sinisterly, "If you offend me today, I will cripple your dog legs today! So stop complaining about the injustice the heavens have done to you, you asked for it! "


    Seeing him like this, Chang Jing''s heart tightened, and unconsciously landed on the ground, secretly being on guard. It was not that he was frightened by these words of Li Gute, but the kind of strange aura that Chang Jing had never experienced before, or perhaps never imagined before ¡ª ¡ª The unknown was always the most terrifying.


    He was secretly on guard, and had even started to prepare to use the most powerful magic he currently possessed ¡ª "Zirconium!"


    The frivolous and sinister expression on Li Gute''s face disappeared, to be replaced by a solemn expression towards martial arts. And this moment was the prelude to his attack.


    After all, he was a young master from a martial arts family, and his attitude towards martial arts was always strict.


    Of course, to Chang Jing, who did not have even the slightest bit of martial arts (what he had experienced was only martial arts), this was something unfamiliar and terrifying.


    "Please." Before he finished speaking, Li Gute''s right hand had already pierced towards Chang Jing''s chest like a snake. Although he did not know martial arts, Chang Jing''s reaction speed was not slow. With his right leg as the axis, he aimed his left leg and dodged to the side.


    However, Chang Jing still underestimated her opponent.


    "Ah!" Chang Jing let out a pitiful cry. His right leg was in so much pain that it felt as if it was being split open ¡ª ¡ª It was broken!


    It turned out that when Chang Jing dodged Li Gute''s palm strike towards his chest, Li Gute''s right leg had unknowingly kicked towards Chang Jing''s right leg. With Magician''s weak body, how could she withstand such a ferocious move?


    "Next, the left leg." Li Gute laughed, "You reckless bastard!"


    Chang Jing was in so much pain that she was sweating profusely. She now knew the deep meaning behind her father''s words. If she could put healing magic on herself in the battle, he wouldn''t have to care about this heart-wrenching pain anymore.


    However, it would take too much time and too much magic attention to activate "Gentle Water". If he tried to activate "Gentle Water" on impulse, the result would be obvious ¡ª his right leg might be healed, but the other three limbs might not be preserved.


    Chang Jing endured the pain and said disdainfully, "Do you think with your despicable methods, I will lose in front of you?"


    He quickly cast another levitation spell on himself, so that even though the pain in his foot was still there, it would not affect his movements.


    "Floating?" Li Gute laughed, "Do you think I won''t be able to catch you just because you''re floating in the air?"


    "[Starseizing Hand]!" Following Li Gute''s loud shout, his right hand formed a taking action, and his body shot up into the air like a flash of lightning, straight towards Chang Jing.


    But this time, it was not going to be so easy. Chang Jing clenched her teeth and used a "mirage" to the side, then unleashed a "glacial blade" at Li Gute who fell to the ground after hitting empty air.


    "Supreme Water Sprite, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!"


    Li Gute was in the middle of the air, if he wanted to borrow energy to dodge, he had no way of doing so ¡ª ¡ª This time, he had no way of dodging!


    Just as the glacial blade was about to pierce through Li Gute''s body, something unexpected happened again.


    A wave of Qi that seemed to be solid surrounded Chang Jing''s glacial blade and was only two inches away from her chest.


    "Jian Hun''s Battle Qi, break!" Li Gute shouted, the ball of Qi seemed to have been commanded by Li Gute, and started to twist together, in a moment turning Chang Jing''s glacial blade into a ball of white mist.


    Chang Jing was extremely astonished. He was certain that Li Gute did not use magic just now, because he did not feel any ripples of magic around him. Although his own glacial blade might not be incomparably hard, it was still the first time it had been completely destroyed by non-magical powers.


    He was a little depressed, but at the same time a little apprehensive.


    However, he didn''t have the time to feel this feeling right now, because Li Gute''s attack had started again!


    "You''re still a little tactful. Come again!"


    "Cross Demonic Palm!" Li Gute''s hands formed a cross over each other as he shouted, "Break!"


    Both of his palms flipped outwards, slowly pushing out. A ball of white Qi with a golden cross in it shot towards Chang Jing who was in the air.


    Chang Jing thought that the situation was not good. Her aura seemed to be even stronger than her previous "broken" Dou Qi.


    "Good boy, just now, that Dou Qi made my glacial blade disappear into thin air. Wouldn''t I be crushed into pieces if I were to be hit by it now?"


    "mirage!" Chang Jing did not want to be harmed by this "Cross Demonic Palm." He once again went to the side to watch the Demon Destroying Palm explode beside him, and could not help but rejoice in her heart. However, he was happy that it was too early. If the power of the "Cross Demonic Palm" was limited to this, then Li Gute would not have used it after the "Breaking" Battle Qi failed.


    The strongest aspect of the "Cross Demonic Palm" was not its power, but its tracking ability!


    Chang Jing faintly felt a strong power attack him from behind. Another "mirage" floated to the side, at the same time, he did not forget to look back at the power of the. The golden light of the cross was stronger than before, which meant that its power was still increasing.


    When Chang Jing just arrived, the Broken Demon Palm came again ¡­


    Could it be that Chang Jing''s magic was completely useless in her first fight with martial arts?


    The midnight lamp would not be willing, the two of you would not be willing, and even more so, Chang Jing would not be willing! However ¡­

 C95 acknowledgment of ancestry

    Looking at the following "Cross Demonic Palm", Chang Jing suddenly remembered the scene when she met a spy near her hometown.


    At that time, when his "Zirconium" rushed towards those spies, the lead spy secretly organized a group of people to send out "Thousand Blessings Sect".


    "This is it, use your strength to stop it!" Chang Jing''s face revealed a victorious smile.


    He quickly activated the "mirage" and in an instant, Chang Jing''s figure and his warm smile filled the entire "mountain and field" sky.


    "Fortunately, my ''mirage'' does not require incantations!" Chang Jing was secretly happy. After buying herself the time, Chang Jing''s mouth began to move.


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Listen to your master''s orders and swallow everything in front of me. Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    In an instant, the sound of wind and water rose, and light surged. An illusory Purple Dragon suddenly appeared in midair as it shot out lightning bolts. It fiercely pounced towards Li Gute''s "Cross Demonic Palm".


    The two masses of energy collided ¡­ this was the first clash between magic and battle-qi!


    "Boom ¡­" A loud sound rang out and the ground trembled.


    When the smoke dissipated, the one who came out was Li Gute who was bleeding from his mouth. Night and the smiling Chang Jingye, although one won and one lost, both of them had one thing in common, and that was that the two of them were similarly battered and exhausted.


    "Do you know your wrongs?!" Chang Jing leaned against the tree and asked coldly, "If I see you doing this in the future, I won''t receive any internal injuries. It will be your life!"


    Because the sound just now was too loud, it woke up the Jian Hun Family, who was already awake the entire time due to Old Mistress''s illness. Everyone began to shout out as they ran over to where the two of them were standing.


    "Wrong?" Li Gute laughed sinisterly, "Young master, I never knew what was wrong!"


    Even though he said that, his eyes were still looking around, as if he was anticipating the arrival of something.


    "Hehe, stop watching, your helper is already here!" This time, Chang Jing was really going all out. No matter how doting the Sword Mob Family was towards Li Gute, the arrival of his parents had caused his grandfather to become much more unhappy. He only knew that such a pervert was simply unworthy of the surname Ye!


    "Haha ¡­" Li Gute saw that it was just as Chang Jing had said. The surrounding people who were gathered around him were laughing out loud, "What should I say, you brat, you are so stupid to know that my man is here, you''re smart, yet you don''t know how to run!"


    "Chang Jingye will never run." Chang Jing said lightly, her tone was as calm as when she had said "I have to eat everyday".


    "Chang Jingye? Your surname is Ye?! " There were not many people surnamed Ye in The Fiendgod continent, after hearing Chang Jing''s surname, Li Gute was also shocked, afraid that he would provoke this person who belonged to the old Gramps. However, he soon calmed himself down, "No matter how surnamed you are, you can never be closer to your grandfather than a direct descendant like me!"


    "It''s better if he doesn''t know how to run, hehe ¡­" I''m afraid you won''t be able to run after tonight! " Li Gute''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally looked towards Chang Jing''s four limbs, especially that injured right leg! It obviously meant that after tonight, your limbs would not be whole.


    "Oh, really?" Chang Jing coldly replied: "I wonder if you have the ability!"


    What Chang Jing had said was not true, but it was just a bluff. Previously, when she was treating his grandmother''s injuries, he had already pretty much used up most of his magic power, and although she had already rested for a bit in the middle, his magic power had only recovered by about fifty percent. Adding the fact that Li Gute had broken his right leg, which was in so much pain, Chang Jing felt a little dizzy.


    However, Li Gute was not aware of this fact. He, who had suffered a small loss in the previous showdown, had thought that the young man in front of him still had some unknown "Demon Art" that he had yet to use. As such, although he felt that his people had almost arrived, he still couldn''t bring himself to "kill" them.


    "Humph ¡­" Both of them humphed at the same time. However, they didn''t make any move.


    Just like that, the two of them coldly stared at each other for a long time without taking any action.


    "What are you doing!" The elderly voice of the broken sword came from the periphery of the crowd. Originally, for a Martial Lin Family with a strong defensive system, they did not need the Patriarch to personally investigate into such a matter, but they should be unlucky. As Old Mistress''s condition was completely cured, she was happy after hearing the noise, but she insisted on breaking her sword to accompany her to take a look. After persuading his wife for a long time, the broken sword could not persuade her to back off. Thus, she had no choice but to reluctantly follow her over.


    He didn''t expect that these loud noises were actually made by his two grandchildren!


    "Li Gute. Nightfall, "the broken sword said deliberately with a full name," You are getting better and better, you even dare to be impudent at home?


    After Li Gute heard it, his face couldn''t help but turn green, "Grandfather, I know I''m in the wrong, but you can''t turn your arm to help others!"


    "Someone else?" Broken Sword Qi makes his entire body tremble, "If it''s someone else, then you can bully them?! All these years, I haven''t been out walking. Don''t think that I don''t know anything about it. They would rather beat the old City Lord than to provoke Li Gute.


    Li Gute laughed as he replied, "Grandfather, there''s nothing much, just that little bit of Title is not worth mentioning."


    "Title? Everyone, did you hear that? He actually thinks that this is a Title! " The broken sword''s face also turned green, but this was due to anger.


    "You''ve completely disgraced me!" The broken sword cursed, "You beast, will you be willing to destroy the foundation of my Jian Hun Family?"


    Maybe it was because he was used to being pampered, but after hearing Broken Sword''s scolding, Li Gute was not afraid, and continued to say smilingly, "Grandfather, those were just their rumors! Don''t you understand me? How could you do something bad, don''t you? "


    Taking advantage of the conversation between the old and young, Chang Jing quietly gave herself a healing magic of "tenderness in water". The wound on her right leg had healed without him realizing it.


    "Hehe, of course he wouldn''t do anything bad," Chang Jing sneered, "He only rapes good things like the maidservant, why would he do anything bad?"


    "Rape the maidservant?!" The broken sword caught the inklings of the explosion. "Who knows, I might really cripple you today!"


    "Grandfather, can you believe an outsider''s words? "I couldn''t help but fight him because he wanted to steal something from our house. I was just about to send him to the government!"


    "Outsiders?" This was the first time he felt that he really didn''t have much status in this family. Maybe his grandfather''s heart was hurt because his father ran away from home. He was sad for himself, and even more so for his father.


    Unexpectedly, the broken sword managed to say something that greatly surprised Li Gute and her son. "Chang Jing is not an outsider, he''s my eldest son and she''s your uncle, Cheng Jian. Night''s son! "


    Cheng Jian who had rushed over upon hearing the news was at the periphery of the crowd. After hearing his father''s words, his eyes became moist, and he muttered: "Father finally recognizes me as his son, I am his son again!"


    Rou Xin was also excited, he held Cheng Jian''s hands tightly and repeated "It''s really good, really good ¡­"


    "But ¡­" The cunning Li Gute thought of a way to escape, "Everything depends on evidence right? Grandfather, he said that I have raped the maidservant.


    "I am the witness!" Chang Jing said.


    "Of course you would say that, and I also said that I can prove that you raped the maidservant!" Li Gute laughed coldly, "Don''t you know that the plaintiff cannot testify?"


    Chang Jing became angry, "Then should the victim be able to testify now?"


    "Alright, you said that I raped the maidservant, then where is the injured maidservant?"


    Chang Jing looked around and finally found the little girl who was still trembling in the corner of the crowd.


    "Tell me all of his crimes. Grandpa will make the decision for you." Chang Jing encouraged.


    "Yeah, you can say whatever you want. With my grandpa here, you won''t suffer any losses." The meaning behind Li Gute''s words of "Grandpa is here" was that if Grandpa is not around, then let''s see how I''ll deal with you.


    The little maidservant stared blankly at Chang Jing and Chang Jing for a long time.


    Chang Jing became anxious and said: "If you have anything to say, say it quickly. Don''t be afraid of him!"


    "Speak, little sister." I''ve always been very kind. " Li Gute''s eyes swept across her face coldly.


    The little girl finally submitted to Li Gute''s obscene power, and only heard her speak timidly.


    "No, young master is fine ¡­" "Not to me."

 C96 preliminary reference to kung fu

    Axiom never existed in the world, which was why people had religious beliefs and handed the power of ruling to the unreal. When people encounter injustice, they always beg for its help in their hearts instead of fighting for it themselves.


    After being toyed with by Li Gute, the little maidservant painfully weighed the pros and cons in his heart, holding back his tears of humiliation and denying that he had bullied his.


    "Ha ¡­" Li Gute laughed proudly as he listened, "Did everyone hear that? I have never done anything to her! I am a true gentleman, how could I do such a shameless thing? "Now that everyone understands why we''re still standing here, let''s hurry back to sleep. We still have work to do tomorrow!"


    The servants knew their young master very well. Before coming here, they had already guessed the gist of the matter. They knew that he was doing evil, but they didn''t dare to say anything. Who told him to be a servant? There was no right or wrong in this servant''s world, there was only master''s preference, if not for the patriarch''s timely arrival, who knows if he would still be carrying his own conscience and working for Li Gute! Seeing that the situation had come to an end, everyone shook their heads and sighed as they left. The little maidservant was also supported back by a few sisters who were on good terms with him.


    "¡­" Chang Jing looked at the departing crowd and was so angry that she could not speak anymore. She stood at the side angrily and gnashed her teeth.


    "Grandfather, you saw it too. I was very obedient to begin with." Li Gute began to speak with a mischievous smile on his face, "Quickly help Grandma go back as well. I don''t think that her body is able to withstand the gentle breeze of the night!"


    "Hmph, why aren''t you getting the hell back?! Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? " The broken sword cursed.


    Hearing the Broken Sword say that, Li Gute could not be bothered anymore and turned to leave. But in his heart, he hated this little bastard who came out of nowhere ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jingye, and swore to show him something.


    At this time, almost everyone had left, leaving only Chang Jing and her four elders - her grandparents and parents.


    "Child, open your eyes. Justice reigns in the hearts of the people." Cheng Jian whispered into Chang Jing''s ear as he walked past. Then, he walked towards the broken sword.


    "Father, Mother ¡­" Cheng Jian knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times heavily.


    "Child, you''ve suffered outside ¡­" The broken sword supported Cheng Jian who was kneeling on the ground, and said with a choked voice, "It''s good that you''re back, you can''t blame me for this, if I hadn''t stopped you from being together with your daughter-in-law back then, things wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    "Dad, don''t say that. "It''s because I''m unfilial. All these years, I haven''t been able to be filial to my parents and caused Mother to become ill from worry. I ¡­"


    "Don''t say anything else, it''s all in the past. Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to my good grandson Chang Jing! " The broken sword called Chang Jing and asked, "Child, tell grandpa how have you been doing these past few years?"


    "Not bad," Chang Jing subconsciously thought that "if there''s a grandson, there must be a ancestor". After seeing Li Gute''s performance, he did not have a good impression of his own grandfather anymore, so he coldly answered, "I''m doing pretty well, so I don''t need to trouble you."


    Such cold words made anyone who heard it understand the discontent in his heart. Cheng Jian secretly gave him a look to signal him not to speak carelessly, but Chang Jing stubbornly turned her head around and pretended not to see anything.


    The broken sword also understood the meaning behind his words, but it did not feel scared at all, and said, "Righteous, you are indeed a descendant of my Ye Family! Child, you also practice martial arts, when you and Li Gute were fighting just now, you made such a loud noise. "


    "I''ve never been able to practice martial arts. What I learn is magic."


    "Martial skill?" The broken sword looked suspiciously at Cheng Jian, hoping to get an answer from him.


    "It''s like this, Father," The broken sword hurriedly explained, "Because without your permission, I didn''t dare to teach him martial arts in private, so up until now, Chang Jing most likely only knows that there are martial arts in this world and not understand the existence of martial arts."


    "Sigh, this will be difficult for you." Hearing his explanation, the broken sword sighed, "Watching your own son learn those unconventional martial arts and not teach them to him, sigh! Now, in the name of the Patriarch, I declare that from today onwards, Chang Jingye will be allowed to learn our clan''s inherited martial arts! "


    "Chang Jing, hurry up and thank Grandfather!" Cheng Jian said.


    Chang Jing was not in a hurry to thank him. She had heard of the term "martial arts" from Oster not long ago, she remembered that the reason why Oster came all the way from Mace to Ara was to learn the skills of the Ara. He did not expect that this martial arts technique would be so close to him, so close to his parents!


    "Martial arts, martial arts?" Are they any different? " Chang Jing asked.


    "Martial arts are just a display, it''s all about movement. Martial arts are divided into internal and external skills, it''s a profound skill!" You''ll understand the difference when you learn it in the future. " Cheng Jian patiently explained.


    Chang Jing nodded as if she understood something. She thought that it was no wonder that Li Gute bastard gave him such a huge and unfamiliar feeling of suppression. It was because that was the martial arts they were talking about.


    "Dad, since martial arts are so good, why didn''t you teach it earlier? It makes me nervous and afraid that I would fail every term." Chang Jing complained.


    "This ¡­" The Broken Sword explained, "Because of the ancestor''s rules, without the Patriarch''s consent, those who teach others their own martial arts will be expelled from the sect. They are not allowed to step even half a step into the wind and moon. That''s why your father didn''t dare to teach you, or even mention it. "


    "Oh, I see." Chang Jing suddenly realized, "No wonder people nowadays only know martial arts, not martial arts.


    These words caused the broken sword to turn red.


    "My good grandson, since your father didn''t teach you martial arts, I presume our family''s secret forging technique hasn''t been taught to you?" The broken sword deliberately used its sleeves to wipe away the sweat to cover the flames on its face.


    "Reporting to father, your son has never taught him this." Cheng Jian replied respectfully.


    "Hmm, you can learn forging techniques from me tomorrow. This absolute art cannot be destroyed in our hands!" The broken sword patted Chang Jing''s shoulders that could not be considered strong, and said: "Study hard, there will be a day that you have good prospects!"


    "But grandfather," Chang Jing asked, thinking of something else, "Didn''t the people outside say that you no longer forge swords with your hands? Could it be that you lied to them? "


    "This," the broken sword blushed again at his words. "People are always bored, always wanting to find something to do. That way, they won''t be bored!"


    "So?"


    "So I secretly continued forging in the basement!" The broken sword unhappily rolled its eyes at Chang Jing, but after a while, it could not hold back its laughter.


    "Haha, my good grandson sure is humorous!"


    Everyone at the side laughed apologetically, but Chang Jing was feeling unhappy, "This is called persistence, understand?"


    At this moment, Chang Jing''s family had finally reunited. The happiest person was Chang Jing''s father, Cheng Jian. Looking at his smiling mouth, one could tell that. Chang Jing had also officially begun his "martial arts journey", and was much closer to success.


    It was just that when the family returned happily, there was no happiness on Rou Xin''s face. Instead, it was filled with worry.

 C97 All roads lead to Rome

    Seeing that the male family''s problem had been solved, and looking at how happy they were, Rou Xin couldn''t help but think of his parents.


    "Did my parents ever think about me like I did?" Rou Xin sighed in his heart, "Maybe, in their hearts, they have already forgotten all about my unfilial daughter!"


    The Old Mistress insisted on giving the microsporium back to the Cheng Jian family. In the end, the broken sword helplessly agreed to help her back to the master bedroom. After this period of commotion, it was already very late for Cheng Jian and Rou Xin to return to their own room.


    "Wife, tell me what''s on your mind. What can''t you two talk about?" Cheng Jian saw through the worries in Rou Xin''s heart.


    "It''s nothing. Watching our family reunion, I can''t help but think of my parents." Rou Xin said while pretending to smile, but she could not hide the sadness in her voice, making Cheng Jian''s heart ache.


    "Wifey, can we go to Mr. Yuefang tomorrow?" Cheng Jian''s eyes were as gentle as water. He gazed at Rou Xin deeply, and used his hand that was no longer exquisite to caress Rou Xin''s face and said, "In this life, what I don''t want to make you sad the most."


    "Hubby," Rou Xin''s tone was also filled with gentleness, "The thing I do in this life, the thing that I don''t regret the most, is following you and giving birth to our child, Chang Jing."


    Cheng Jian tightly embraced Rou Xin''s waist.


    It was already late in the night, and the lights in the room gradually dimmed. Accompanying the darkness came a wave of sounds that would cause one''s imagination to wander ¡­


    The next morning, Cheng Jian and his wife told the Broken Sword that they wanted to go to Rose Family. Although the Broken Sword couldn''t bear to part with his son, he agreed when he thought about his past twenty years of longing for his son. After all, the parents of this world were all connected. When Chang Jing expressed that he wanted to follow his parents to grandfather''s house, the Broken Sword didn''t agree to it even if it died. He really liked this stubborn and weak grandson of his. This was not only because he saved his own wife, but more importantly, the Broken Sword truly felt the affection towards Shui from Chang Jing''s body.


    "Ah, son," Cheng Jian advised Chang Jing, "In the next few days, you should stay and accompany Grandfather and Grandma more. At the same time, you should ask Grandfather for more information on forging martial arts."


    Although his father''s martial arts were not invincible in this world, there was no one who could match his forging skills. The reason why Cheng Jian stayed behind was partly to satisfy the old man''s need to love her grandson, but also to consider Chang Jing''s future. Chang Jing was not young anymore, if she was able to inherit Jian Hun''s legacy, as his father, he would be very pleased.


    "You don''t need to think about it, Chang Jing?" The Broken Sword who was sitting in the main seat stretched out his neck and asked, "You are the descendant of the Jian Hun family, how could you not have the slightest ability in smithing?"


    Chang Jing''s nonchalant attitude towards me made the broken sword extremely unhappy, but he endured it.


    "My forging ability is the best in the world," seeing that he wasn''t able to force the broken sword into action, he began to tempt him again, "If you inherit my ability, then you will be respected!"


    Chang Jing continued to be indifferent.


    "Especially when it comes to girls'' respect. A lot of respect will turn into love!" The broken sword threw out his killer move.


    Sure enough, Chang Jing''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!"


    Thus, Chang Jing bid farewell to her parents and left the Jian Hun Family, starting his career in martial arts forging. If news of him having a broken sword begging others to learn her forging techniques were to spread, it would definitely shock the whole of Wu Lin ¡ª this was absolutely unimaginable. Furthermore, according to the history books, Chang Jingye''s original intention for learning Forging was not as what we saw, but "to inherit the work of his parents and elders, and fulfill their wish."


    No one knew the real reason, other than Chang Jing.


    Jian Hun Family''s Cultivation Field.


    "Martial artists begin with Qi. Qi is divided into Yin and Yang. Those who are strong are like metal and stone and can be broken. Those who are weak are like water and gentle." "One Yin and one Yang, one Real and one Void, combine to form one ¡­"


    This was the enlightenment of the Broken Sword Sect''s who taught them the basics of martial arts.


    "Isn''t this the same principle as the ''glacial blade'' in the Water Magic? Water is soft but strong. It can be a spring breeze that is as sharp as a tree, and can destroy anything in its way. " Chang Jing could not help but interject after listening to the Broken Sword''s explanation.


    "Although I don''t know what you mean by Water Magic, all living things in this world are connected. Their source energy all comes from the word ''Dao''." Broken Sword said joyfully, "My good grandson, it''s really good that you have such an understanding! It is just like our family''s kitchen ¡ª ¡ª Forging a sword, regardless of its advantages and disadvantages, requires refining extremely hard metal and stone to make it into a water shape. Even if it has already been formed, it still needs iron forging and the ''Refining Sword'' of water! "


    But grandfather, "after hearing the explanation given by the broken sword, Chang Jing felt that other than the old man being a little protective, he was also pretty good at other things, so he called him" grandfather "willingly," I still don''t understand what this'' Qi ''is, is it that kind of Dou Qi?


    "Yes, it is battle qi. "The battle qi can transform the meridians and Qi channels of the human body and strengthen the functions of the human body. On the outside, one can use Qi to control objects, and use Qi to destroy objects!"


    Seeing that Chang Jing seemed to not understand it, the broken sword patiently demonstrated it to him.


    "Just like this, the Dantian is controlled by Qi," the broken sword said while pointing to the part of the Dantian below the abdomen. "Use your will to command them to move around the body regularly.


    With a wave of the broken sword''s hand, a strong wind shot out from his body toward the spear on the weapon rack ten steps away.


    The sharp end of the spear suddenly broke with a crisp sound.


    Looking at everything that was happening before her eyes, Chang Jing fell into deep thought.


    Chang Jing followed the mental cultivation method she had memorized and tried to get lucky in her Dantian, but no matter what, she could not grasp the feeling that was imparted to him by the broken sword.


    "What exactly is this Qi?" Chang Jing muttered to herself as if she was asking herself and asking the question.


    "Qi like the Dao, is nothingness, is reality. It is the composition of all living things in this world, and it is also the method of many wonders. " "You only need to slowly experience it. This thing can only be comprehended, enlightenment is not an urgent matter."


    "Understand?" Chang Jing closed her eyes and took a deep breath in, using her mind to control the foreign air to descend down to her abdomen, "Could it be like this, no, it shouldn''t be like this, could it be ¡­"


    Chang Jing felt that she had grabbed onto this feeling, but this feeling flashed through her mind, not giving Chang Jing any time to think.


    "Supreme Water Sprite, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª glacial blade!"


    Chang Jing opened her eyes and suddenly chanted an incantation. His glacial blade flew towards the broken spear as if it was alive, and struck the halberd beside it. The halberd was like a lance, it was broken by a strong impact.


    "This magic is really powerful!" After seeing its power, the broken sword sincerely praised it. At the same time, it felt gratified to have such a grandson. However, the purpose of Chang Jing using "glacial blade" was not for her grandfather to praise him, what he was thinking now was whether or not magic and martial arts really had something in common.


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    "Supreme fire spirit, please grant your servant power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    Chang Jing quickly chanted the small fireball''s incantation, and Chang Jing''s hands started to shoot out blazing small fireball s like machine guns, fireballs filled the sky, and the temperature of the training grounds started to rise.


    This time, the Broken Sword was speechless. It was not difficult for him to use his battle spirit to create waves stronger than this, but he definitely could not do it as easily as Chang Jing, nor could he continue to attack like that.


    "The Jian Hun Family is about to start an era of innovation!" When the broken sword heard his own thoughts, it seemed as if he had made some sort of decision, and his expression also began to grow resolute.


    However, Chang Jing didn''t notice the expression of the broken sword at all, she continued to send out his small fireball, while his brain was quickly pondering, as if it was trying to capture a feeling in his body, a feeling that was enough to greatly raise his current cultivation level ¡­


    "Could it be?"

 C98 Warlord reappearance

    "Flow... "Ripples ¡­"


    This was the first time Chang Jing felt a wave of energy on her forehead. Although this feeling was not very clear, he still understood that this was the so-called "Qi" ¡ª "Demonic Qi" that the broken sword had mentioned!


    "I can feel it, the spirit of the earth is interconnected with me now," Chang Jing said in enjoyment with her eyes closed. "There are too many Magic Elements dancing happily on the ground, they are so lively and happy, just like a bunch of playful children entwining themselves!"


    "Magic Elements?" The broken sword that had never come into contact with magic before naturally did not understand what Chang Jing was referring to. It asked curiously, "What is that thing?"


    "Grandfather," Chang Jing said excitedly as she looked at the broken sword, "I found the feeling on my forehead that was similar to what you had said!"


    The broken sword became more and more confused, "Isn''t it in my lower abdomen? The origin of martial arts qi should be in the Dantian! "


    Chang Jing was also startled, she did not understand either. This could also be considered as one of the educational loopholes of the Wenteng Mage Academy, because magic was considered a new thing in the Ara and the attitude of the towards magic was to be as widespread as possible. As a result of this popularization, the early training of teaching talents would only teach them the feeling of "magic" at a high level, and since Chang Jing had been "unable to learn" advanced magic ever since she arrived at the Academy, she naturally did not have the time to calm down and feel it carefully. Today was also the first time Chang Jing had felt the fluctuations of her own magic due to the guidance of the broken sword.


    "Idiot, what can I expect from a guy who doesn''t even know how to store magic power in his upper dantian?" The great midnight lamp that was hiding in the corner said with his eyes white.


    "Grandfather, although I don''t know why it is like this, but right now, I feel like I have received what you said. This should be considered a good thing, right?"


    The Broken Sword thought that Chang Jing''s words were reasonable, after all, it was already too late for a person close to twenty to start training, to have such a ''result'', she should be happy for her grandfather. However, in his heart, he faintly felt that such a thing wasn''t very good, as if it would cause her precious grandson''s cultivation to go berserk.


    "It''s not bad to have this feeling. Back in the day, I practiced martial arts for four to five years before I was able to reach your current level." The broken sword encouraged Chang Jing at the same time, guiding him, "Now try to channel this energy into your Dantian, see if you can find its position there."


    "Alright!" Chang Jing replied happily. Right now, she felt like she was the best person in her entire life. It was a feeling of blending into nature.


    Chang Jing closed her eyes again, and continued to channel the power into her Dantian step by step according to the instructions of the broken sword.


    Like ten thousand horses galloping in the ocean or like a river returning to the ocean, the magic power staggered down Chang Jing''s Dantian under the direction of her will. However, Chang Jing was in extreme pain when it moved, his meridians were like tubes that were stuffed with something much larger than it was.


    Chang Jing clenched her teeth and endured, the words from the broken sword gave him a lot of confidence, although it was not very comfortable right now, but Chang Jing thought that it should be able to pass.


    Cold sweat had already flowed down Chang Jing''s face on such a hot day.


    Looking at the broken sword at the side, his heart ached. Such an experience was something that he, who was in his sixties, did not possess.


    "If it really doesn''t work, then I''ll just rest for the moment. Cultivation is not something that can be completed in a short period of time." Looking at the painful Chang Jing''s broken sword, she said painfully, "Why don''t you go back to your room and rest for a while, we''ll talk about it tomorrow?"


    After persevering for a period of time, Chang Jing''s heart had already started to beat a ruckus, and she even started to doubt the correctness of the things the broken sword said.


    "Phew ¡­" Chang Jing let out a long sigh, "This is the only way."


    "Wipe your sweat," the broken sword took out a towel and moved it towards Chang Jing''s face, carefully wiping it off.


    "Grandfather, I''ll do it myself." Being struck dumb by the broken sword, Chang Jing started to feel embarrassed. He took the towel from the broken sword and wiped her face randomly.


    On the way back to the microsporium, Chang Jing looked at the "Colloquium of Acupoints" that was sending him off with the broken sword and carefully recalled his grandfather''s change in attitude. Finally, she concluded that ¡ª Grandfather still cared for him and his father dearly, but sometimes he just couldn''t put it down on face.


    How could a young Chang Jing understand that older people always cared a lot about face, what''s more, in a country like Aragorn that prided themselves on martial arts, sometimes people''s reputation was even more important than their life.


    After returning to her place, Chang Jing started to study the "Colloquium of Acupoints". The knowledge written on it was something she had never touched upon before, but he felt that she was extremely familiar with it.


    "How did this happen?" Chang Jing was a little confused again, suddenly she looked like a drowning person grabbing onto a lifesaver, and was shocked: "Isn''t this something that appeared in the Art of Warlord?!"


    < Art of Warlord > is a cultivation method left behind by the The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm s of the god race, which is separated into two parts: the inner and the outer parts. The outside world would call it "Battle Soul Melody", which recorded Ao Fan''s method of using God Power, and the inside world would call it "Demon God Seal", which was Ao Fan''s method of cultivating God Power and also called it internal energy.


    Chang Jing slowly thought back to what she had unintentionally memorized after obtaining the [Art of Warlord] from Yi Chen. Compared to the [Colloquium of Acupoints], she realized that there was actually a huge source of history behind it! The records of the Colloquium of Acupoints were all mentioned in the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡·, and this was the thing that Chang Jing did not understand when she first read the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡·.


    In fact, the < Art of Warlord > was like a novel, while the "Colloquium of Acupoints" was equivalent to a dictionary. Its function was to provide people who didn''t know how many words a tool could be used to look up the meaning of a word.


    After she understood this point, Chang Jing started to practice according to the cultivation method recorded in the¡¶ Devil God Seal¡·.


    After an afternoon of meditation, Chang Jing woke up to the feeling that there was a faint flow of energy in her dantian, and the most obvious feeling was that her body seemed to be brimming with energy (Because Chang Jing''s physique had always been weak, this feeling wasn''t strange).


    "Big Brother Yi Chen is so loyal, the things you gave me were actually quite useful!" Chang Jing said happily, "If I keep practicing according to the things written down, who knows when I will be able to defeat you even without magic, hehe."


    Sigh, it would be strange if Yi Chen would be so angry that he would vomit blood if he heard that! The dignified god of war was actually used by Chang Jing to defeat a normal human being like Southeast, how could Ao Fan endure this?!


    Yi Chen was not here, so he could not hear him; the broken sword just happened to pass by the window, so he heard it - but he did not think much of it, in his mind, it must be a method to strengthen and strengthen Chang Jing that his friend had given to him, so he was too lazy to ask.


    "Good grandson, are you going to go to the casting chamber with grandpa to learn forging techniques after eating tonight?" The Broken Sword tentatively asked. He did not want his'' capricious'' grandson to be unhappy with him and reject him.


    "Alright!" She remembered that her father had just told him that she needed to learn forging techniques from his grandfather. Now that his grandfather had come to him, how could Chang Jing refuse?


    "But grandpa, you don''t have to personally come on this trip. Why don''t you just call for a servant to greet me?"


    "The servants are all clumsy. I''m afraid they might have accidentally brought the news to the wrong place!" The broken sword revealed a kind smile, and continued to speak, "I heard from your father that you are still learning in some Faculty of Magic, and only have a little more than a month to spare. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be in such a hurry to pass on my skills to our family.


    "It''s fine," Chang Jing softly said, "Grandfather ¡­ "Thank you!"


    "Heh, foolish child. What''s so good about grandfather-grandson pair? " The broken sword gently caressed Chang Jing''s head and laughed, "In the past, your father made you suffer, so in the future, your grandfather will do his best to make up for those things for you!"


    Chang Jing, who had never felt Grandfather''s care before, could not help but be moved and say with a trembling voice.


    "Grandpa ¡­"

 C99 casting spirituality

    At night, at casting chamber.


    Chang Jing had finished eating her meal according to the Broken Sword''s requirements, so she went to the great hall early and followed the Broken Sword into the casting chamber, which was also known as the "Half Forbidden Area" by the Jian Hun Family.


    The casting chamber was a secret that no one wanted to pass on to the Jian Hun Family. All past generations of "Jian Hun" had listed it as a forbidden ground. Without the permission of the Patriarch, ordinary people would not dare to step even a step inside ¡ª ¡ª Death was definitely a very scary thing.


    My good grandson, "the Broken Sword said to Chang Jing after tying up her apron," I brought you here for a purpose, do you know what it is?


    Chang Jing understood that the reason she was called here was simple, it was because the elders wanted to place their hopes on him and wanted him to inherit the title of "Jian Hun". Although Chang Jing rarely thought about her own matters, she was still very against being called "Iron Man", and thought that it was a hopeless situation, even though her father and grandfather were like this. What he hoped for was a successful career.


    "I''m not sure," Chang Jing said, pretending to be stupid, "I guess it''s to let me take a look around. After all, as a member of the Jian Hun Family, it would be very embarrassing for me to not know that my family has left me a thousand years of knowledge in smithing. Am I right, Grandfather? "


    "It can be considered half right, but to let you familiarize yourself with the clan''s business is one of them. But the most important thing is to teach me, the Jian Hun Family, the crafting techniques of the famed martial arts Lin!" When he said the words "Drinking Wu Lin", the eyes of the broken sword was filled with pride. In his opinion, the achievements that the Jian Hun Family had today was entirely because of the hard work of the previous generations of "Jian Hun".


    "But grandpa, look at my body. It''s not suitable to forge iron at all because I''m so weak!"


    What Chang Jing said was the truth. In the past, he had once helped his father back at home, but every time, she would become more and more busy, to the extent that when his father saw him come, he would quickly throw aside whatever she was doing, afraid that Chang Jing would help him out again. Although Chang Jing who had the Fire Element had played a role in creating a sword later on, it was still harder than ascending to heaven if she was allowed to forge a sword on her own ¡ª at least, that was how it looked to him.


    "Your body is not a problem. Didn''t you already start practicing martial arts?" Furthermore, based on your performance this afternoon, I can conclude that your future achievements in martial arts will definitely not be lower than an old bones like me! "


    "That is something for the future. If there is a chance, won''t that mean that I will not live up to the seniors'' expectations?"


    "How can a young man be so unconfident?" "Do you think I can trust your brother with the inheritance? It''s not like you don''t know his character. With his character, rather than letting him barely inherit it, I might as well let the ancestor''s consummate skill fall into my hands! "


    Alright, after everything that had happened, teaching Chang Jing crafting became a choice out of no choice.


    "Alright then, I''ll try." Chang Jing thought that the words for the broken sword was not unreasonable, and he did not like Li Gute, who was a nuisance to him, so she decided to give it a try.


    "That''s more like it! It was not in vain that your father and I put in so much effort for you! "


    The Broken Sword told his trusted aide domestic servant to ignite the furnace, and patiently instructed Chang Jing.


    "Making a fire is the foundation and key of forging. A person who doesn''t understand how to make a fire can''t become a master blacksmith. Even an ordinary blacksmith can''t do it."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chang Jing did not care at all. How important would something that a grandfather could tell domestic servant to be at ease with?


    The Broken Sword saw the contempt in Chang Jing''s eyes, and pointed at the family members, and said: "Do you know how long it took for him to master this technique?"


    "This... It won''t be long, right? "


    "Sixteen years, and he''s also the most talented person in the domestic servant." The broken sword lightly reported the number that Chang Jing was speechless about.


    "Sixteen years?!" Chang Jing asked in shock.


    "Yes, Young Master. This little one was chosen by the Lord from the age of twenty-two, and stayed by his side for sixteen whole years before he could relax and let me control the stove. " The family answered without looking back.


    Seeing the resolute expression on his family members'' face, Chang Jing believed them, but at the same time, she was deeply worried that she would truly be able to pass on his skills and skills as mentioned in the Broken Sword.


    "Don''t worry, he''s still young. There''s plenty of opportunities! " The broken sword saw the worry in his heart, so it encouraged him.


    "I''ll try my best." Chang Jing said hesitantly.


    "The key to starting a fire is to control the temperature. You can''t make it too slow, and you can''t make it too fast when it''s slow. You have to match the martial arts at all times, you can''t keep adding to the fire or dragging it so hard that it won''t burn."


    With regards to this, Chang Jing was confident that she could do it. The Fire Magic allowed him to have a deeper understanding of fire than ordinary people.


    "Is controlling the fire enough the same as grasping the trick to starting a fire?" Chang Jing asked.


    "You can say that, but it''s much harder to execute."


    "Then does grandpa mean that once I master the Fiery Incantation, I won''t be far from becoming a ''Grandmaster Blacksmith''?"


    "Haha ¡­" The broken sword suddenly began to strangely laugh out loud.


    Chang Jing looked at his grandfather who was laughing so hard that he almost stopped his breathing. She really couldn''t understand, could it be that what she had just said was very childish?


    "Ha ¡­" After a long while, the broken sword finally recovered its breath, "Child, your question is exactly the same as when I asked my father!"


    Chang Jing still did not understand what was so funny.


    "I remember what my father said at the time, ''The sword is very similar to a man. A man with a strong and healthy body is only a martial arts man. The most important thing is his connotation!''


    "The essence of the sword?" Chang Jing asked.


    "Right, every good sword has its own spirit. A sword without spirit is dead, this kind of sword is not allowed to appear in our Jian Hun Family. "


    understood that nature was alive; swords had living beings, Chang Jing did not understand. In his mind, what man has created has been given so much practical value that it has lost the qualities they should have had, and it is even more absurd to say that they can be living things.


    "It''s a pity that ever since the first generation Jian Hun created the first treasure sword that was extremely intelligent ¡ª ¡ª ''Soulsword'', the swords forged by our Jian Hun Family became one generation after another. Although we have spiritual energy, it''s not much.


    It turned out that his laughter was a sign of helplessness in his technical field!


    "Turn a dead thing into a living thing?" Chang Jing did not notice the helplessness behind the laughter of the broken sword, she was immersed in thought.


    "I really don''t know if this can continue, will this Jian Hun Family still be able to establish a foothold in the martial arts world!" The broken sword finally said.


    "Master, don''t worry. Descendants will have their own sons and grandsons. Look at Young Master''s current situation, I think it''s very likely that he has raised the level of the word Jian Hun by leaps and bounds! " The family who built the fire comforted Broken Sword.


    With that said, the broken sword also started to take note of Chang Jing''s expression. It was a sorrowful expression that couldn''t be meditated. A person with such an expression would never be an ordinary person!


    "Maybe, Jian Hun really has hope of becoming brilliant again!" The broken sword mumbled to itself.

 C100 alternative casting

    A great man once said that when the ape ignited the first spark, man appeared. From a certain perspective, fire was even more important to humans than water. It was because of the existence of fire that humans gradually moved towards civilization.


    Chang Jing would be very focused when she thought about the problem, as if she was completely immersed in her own thoughts. He understood that the word "living" in the Broken Sword''s mouth definitely did not truly place a person''s soul into the sword. However, he could not figure out how it should be.


    "Don''t think about it if you don''t understand," The broken sword had a gratified look as he said to Chang Jing, "There are a lot of things that cannot be done overnight, and will often require an epiphany. When something happens to you, you''ll suddenly figure it out. "


    "But grandfather, I really don''t understand what you''re saying. "It''s as though I''ve met something inconceivable. In my mind, death and life are very different. Although the plant can''t move, I treat it as a living being. After all, it has a tenacious life, but a sword ¡­"


    "That''s why I said it requires sudden insight." The broken sword indicated to the domestic servant who was lighting a fire to continue speaking, "If Forging Master has such an easy job, then we, the Jian Hun Family, do not have the need and condition to exist. Let''s not think about that today. You should familiarize yourself with the forging process first. "


    "That''s the only way." Chang Jing let out a long sigh and said, "There are many things in this world that you cannot be impatient for. You need to be patient and have a heart that is willing to be ordinary."


    Therefore, Chang Jing started to concentrate on the movement of the broken sword. Other than being more skillful in her technique, she could not see any difference between his grandfather''s technique and his father''s.


    "Grandfather, did the living being you mentioned just appear in these ordinary steps?" When the broken sword in his hand was placed into the furnace to train, Chang Jing could not help but ask.


    "I remember my father once said that bestowing life upon a sword requires a calm mind. It is impossible to deliberately do something just because you want it to be alive. However, I am ashamed. I have never been able to achieve this, so even though the sword that was created has a little bit of intelligence, compared to the sword that was created by others, it is inferior. "


    The broken sword used an iron clip to take the sword out of the furnace and put it into the water. A burst of mist spread out from the casting chamber along with a sizzling sound.


    "Look, this sword is another dead object, and it doesn''t have the slightest bit of spirituality to talk to you." The broken sword sighed and threw the sword into a dried up well that he called "Sword Tomb", "I don''t know how many swords have been thrown into the Sword Tomb since I took over Jian Hun."


    Chang Jing silently looked at the sad and broken sword, he knew that she would not and did not have the qualifications to comfort an old man who was not very proud.


    "Grandfather, what''s the problem?" After a long while, Chang Jing asked, "Why did it become a dead object?"


    "Heh heh, foolish child." The broken sword laughed. "If I knew the reason, I wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    "Could there be some craftsmanship that wasn''t perfect when forging?"


    Hearing Chang Jing''s words, the broken sword didn''t seem to mind at all and started to seriously consider whether or not she had reached home.


    "Perhaps this fire and water are ordinary goods and cannot transmit spiritual power from the outside world." The broken sword said thoughtfully.


    "Transfer spirit power inside?" Chang Jing felt a light flashing past her head, "How can this be?!"


    "Grandfather, can I try?" Chang Jing pleaded, "I seem to understand a bit of what you just said."


    Seeing Chang Jing''s passionate look, the broken sword confirmed that it had not misjudged him. Jian Hun had a successor!


    "Of course you can. The reason I asked you to come here today was to let you learn."


    The broken sword indicated for domestic servant to revive him, but unexpectedly, he was rejected by Chang Jing.


    "Grandfather, I want to try my own way. "You just have to bring me the ore."


    Then, under the shocked eyes of the Broken Sword and domestic servant, Chang Jing chanted the small fireball''s incantation.


    "Highest Fire Spirit, use the power of your servants that you have bestowed upon you, small fireball!"


    A modified "small" fireball slowly rose from Chang Jing''s left palm. Because Chang Jing had gathered a large amount of her magic, the color of the flames became dim.


    The ore was quickly melted and purified at high temperature ¡ª it was a purity that even the broken sword could not reach.


    The broken sword had already begun to get used to its grandson who was always out of his expectations, so it didn''t say anything. Although he had heard from others that the Young Master used something called "magic" to cure the Old Mistress''s illness and had a good fight with the arrogant and despotic Young Master Li Gute, he had always thought that the rumours were unintentional and were exaggerated. Who knew that what he had seen today was even more profound than what they had heard, and was truly unimaginable. If news of this spread out, it would be strange for people to believe it!


    "Grandfather, is there a sword mold here? I can''t control it with my mind. "


    "Yes, Young Master!" domestic servant quickly ran towards another room.


    The Molds here were specially prepared for beginners, and this morning, the domestic servant took the Molds out from the warehouse under Jian Hun''s instructions ¡ª It had been a long time since a beginner came to the casting chamber.


    In a short while, domestic servant was back with the mold. Chang Jing controlled a ball of molten metal and put it in. As she placed the molten metal into the mold, he also sneakily added a large amount of fire attribute Magic Elements and water attributed Magic Elements into the slowly cooling molten metal. This was the enlightenment she got from the broken sword just now ¡ª ¡ª Put the spiritual object into the sword, and the sword would become alive.


    Although no one told Chang Jing that Magic Elements had a spiritual nature, Chang Jing had recently clearly felt the movements of the Magic Elements around him. Especially the feeling she had during the day, made Chang Jing feel that all the Magic Elements were like playful children.


    The molten metal followed the mold''s shape from high to low, and soon filled up the entire mold. From liquid to solid, from bright red to dark red, the "molten iron" in the mold gradually turned into the appearance of a completely silvery white sword. Chang Jing activated the glacial blade''s improved magic once again, causing the ice to become extremely small, so small that many ice crystals gathering together looked like water to the naked eye. He suddenly shot this ball of "water" towards the sword that was cooling down. The moment "water" came into contact with the sword, a strong golden light radiated from the sword, and the entire casting chamber was covered in red light! The three of them had temporarily lost their vision due to the intense light. They could only see darkness. As the three anxiously waited, their vision was finally restored. A simple and unadorned sword was presented in front of them. Its body was no longer silvery-white like water, but instead, on a silvery-white foundation, it ''cracked'' a thin, long red ''slit. A red line slashed straight from the center of the sword to the hilt of the sword, and two-thirds of the way to the center was a ball of flame, it looked like it was burning from afar.


    "What method is this?" The domestic servant asked in surprise. In his mind, he had never thought that smithing could work in such a way.


    Chang Jing looked at the sword that was cracking and sighed, then said: "As expected, it''s not working, so grandpa, you should also throw it into the Sword Tomb."


    "Why did you lose him?" The broken sword grinned as it grabbed the sword and held it before his eyes to carefully examine it.


    "Father said that the most important thing for a good sword is for its color to be pure, but it ¡­" Chang Jing was a little embarrassed to continue, he scratched his head and said, "I think we should just throw it away, I''ll try again next time."


    "No," said the broken sword firmly, "this is the most special and most promising sword I have ever seen!"

 C101 Spirit Sword You Ying

    "Could it be that this sword is pretty good?" Chang Jing asked unconfidently, "But its quality is really not good."


    "Hehe," the broken sword excitedly grabbed Chang Jing''s shoulder and said, "Foolish child, why don''t you take a look at the sword for yourself and see if it''s good or bad!"


    Chang Jing received the broken sword suspiciously and looked at it.


    The sword was eighty-five centimeters long, the blade sixty-six centimeters long (it had not been polished yet, and was only in its rudimentary form), the sword''s craftsmanship was indeed extremely crude, to the point that it was rather bad. The sword''s body looked like it was silver like water at first glance, but upon closer inspection, one could see that the sword''s surface was bumpy and uneven, and its color was also a lot of spots.


    "Grandfather, you''re not thinking of making fun of me, right?" Chang Jing said embarrassedly as she returned the sword back to the broken sword, "I really can''t see how it''s good."


    The broken sword laughed and shook his head, before passing the sword to the blazing domestic servant and said: "Come and take a look, see whether my good grandson''s sword is good or bad."


    The domestic servant took the sword and looked at it for a while before replying, "Reporting to the lord, this lowly one is truly unable to say. "Although this sword doesn''t look very good on the outside, if you look closely you will see that it seems to contain a massive amount of energy. This energy also seems to be alive and constantly pulsing."


    "Yes, that''s it!" The broken sword was satisfied with his reply, and once again handed the sword over to Chang Jing for him to carefully observe.


    It was not that Chang Jing did not know what the domestic servant was talking about, but he had thought that it was because the Water Fire Magic Elements was inside the sword. When he took the sword again, he realized that she was wrong, and this energy wave was definitely not as simple as she thought. Therefore, Chang Jing tried to imbue her own Qi into it. In the beginning, there was nothing wrong, but after a while, a problem appeared.


    "Grandfather, there seems to be something inside that is eating my magic!" Chang Jing was startled, and at the same time, retracted her hand.


    "Now you know that this sword is not ordinary, right?" The broken sword stroked the sword in satisfaction and said, "Although on the outside it doesn''t look that outstanding, but on the inside it is definitely a good sword! Child, your first time refining a sword and you already have such achievements. As a grandfather, I feel very gratified. "You better work harder in the future!"


    "Grandson obeys!" Chang Jing replied excitedly after hearing the compliment.


    "Then give this sword a name first. A good sword cannot lack a name."


    "According to grandfather, it''s outer appearance is not outstanding, but inside, it''s still very good. Why don''t we call it ¡ª You Ying!"


    "Good, now it''s You Ying!" The Broken Sword took You Ying from Chang Jing''s hands and said, "Tonight, it will end here, tomorrow I will personally make it a sword sheath and handle."


    What the broken sword did not tell Chang Jing, was that You Ying was a sword with life and intelligence.


    From that day onwards, Chang Jing trained with the broken sword during the day and night. The ancestor and grandson became more and more intimate, and the broken sword also became more and more fond of this grandson of her, who had only been in contact with him for a few days. And on the second day, You Ying made use of the Purple-Wood Handle (It was slightly sticky, and couldn''t easily let go), and the engraved dragon sword sheath was "gifted" to Chang Jing, so Chang Jing could be considered to have her own weapon.


    Time quickly passed, and from Chang Jing to the Jian Hun family, more than ten days had passed unknowingly. Although Chang Jing''s martial arts progress was not great, but in terms of crafting skills, she had increased by leaps and bounds, and she had faintly reached the level of a first-rate blacksmith (not a blacksmith).


    After training with the broken sword for a day, Chang Jing ran back to his own residence alone ¡ª ¡ª microsporium continued to cultivate the [Demon God Seal] from the [Art of Warlord]. For the past ten days, other than the first time she had felt a Qi flow through her lower abdomen, Chang Jing did not feel any improvement and could not help but become restless.


    "Is there something wrong with what I wrote?" He opened the space bag and took out the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡· that he had thrown inside the space bag on his way home from school.


    "That''s right, my memory is exactly the same as the one in the book, but what''s the problem?"


    The depressed Chang Jing started to carefully read the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡· once again. The few lines of words on the title page stunned him ¡ª "Cultivator... "In three hundred years, there will be a small success ¡­"


    "Three hundred years?!" Chang Jing felt breathless, "Three hundred years from now, I don''t even know how many times my bones have turned to mush, how could I possibly have any small success?"


    Chang Jing ruthlessly threw the book back onto the space bag, then grabbed You Ying who was lying on the table and ran towards the training grounds gloomily.


    "AHH!" He brandished You Ying around without any pattern, happily venting the anger in his heart. You Ying let out a faint blush from Chang Jing''s dance, and it''s cheerful laughter seemed to be mixed in with the sounds of her whooshing through the air.


    "Hehe, I''m talking about big brother." At this time, a annoying voice came from behind Chang Jing, "You''re in the mood to come out and practice so late at night? "But it doesn''t look too different from a three year old child."


    Needless to say, this person was Chang Jing''s cousin ¡ª ¡ª Li Gute! Ever since Chang Jing followed the broken sword and entered the casting chamber, Li Gute''s heart had never felt so good about it. She had always been thinking of ways to make things difficult for Chang Jing, and luckily, the broken sword had always pampered him, so he did not act rashly.


    "Humph!" Chang Jing withdrew her head and thought to go to microsporium without looking back.


    "I say, brother, don''t be like this." Seeing that Chang Jing was about to leave, Li Gute became anxious, "I came here to apologize to you, for the past few days I have done many things wrong, and now I feel truly sorry for you."


    "Oh?" Chang Jing stopped in her tracks, "Really?"


    "Absolutely!" Li Gute nodded his head strongly to show his sincerity.


    "Sigh, forget it." Chang Jing thought that since he was her own brother after all, it would be good if she could correct her mistakes, there was no need to make it sound like she was enemies with him, so she said, "Actually, although you were a little evil in the past, but you didn''t make any big mistakes, it''s fine if you learn it well in the future."


    "Heh heh, brother Chang Jing sure knows me!" Li Gute smiled mischievously as he leaned beside Chang Jing, "The reason why I was like that in the past is mainly because there weren''t many people who cared about me. But it''s different now, Brother Chang Jing will definitely supervise me, right?"


    "As an elder brother taking care of a younger brother is only natural, of course I will."


    "If you say so, then I am relieved!" "Time to play." With that, Li Gute pretended to leave, but suddenly he turned back and said to Chang Jing, "That''s right, big brother. There''s a place that''s fun and you definitely don''t know about. Now that I''m going over to play for a bit, do you want to go? "


    Seeing that Li Gute was able to take the initiative and learn Chang Jing well, coupled with the fact that his martial arts had not improved at all, he was depressed today. Hearing Li Gute''s words, his heart couldn''t help but throb, thinking that it would be good to walk around.


    "Alright," Chang Jing said, "To be honest, after arriving at Wind Moon City, I haven''t really gone out to play, and even now, I still don''t know which scenery is more famous than this city, it''s great that you are able to lead the way!"


    "Brother, you''re wrong," Li Gute pretended to be mysterious and said. "I''m not talking about the Wind Moon City outside."


    "Where is that? Could it be in our Jian Hun Family? "


    "Haha, no wonder grandfather likes you so much. It looks like brother is really smart, you''re right, he''s in our Jian Hun family!"


    This time, Chang Jing was really interested. Although the Jian Hun family was a big family, Chang Jing had been to every place before, and now that she heard Li Gute say there was something else she didn''t know, she couldn''t help but feel a little tempted.


    "You''re the one who said that. I''ve been to every nook and cranny in our house. If it''s something I''m familiar with or it''s not fun, I won''t agree!" Chang Jing laughed.


    "Fun... Absolutely fun! " Li Gute''s smiling face revealed a sinister expression, only that expression flashed across his face, and did not leave any traces. Even Chang Jing who was at the side did not notice it.

 C102 fatal error

    Chang Jing followed behind Li Gute and walked forward step by step. After they passed through the great hall and a few buildings, the surroundings started to become cold and cheerless.


    "Li Gute, how much further do we have to go?" Chang Jing could not help but ask, "If you still want to leave the Jian Hun family!"


    "Hur hur, just follow me slowly." Li Gute said passionately, "We''re almost there, I can assure you that you have never been to that place before, it''s very fun!"


    Chang Jing shook her head and sighed. Although this Li Gute was usually arrogant and despotic, he was actually like a child sometimes. He would always use "fun" as the standard for everything.


    After walking for a long time, Li Gute finally stopped in front of a pair of stone lions on the mountain. It was eerily quiet, without even the chirping of birds or the chirping of insects. The stone tablet in front of the mountain seemed to have words engraved on it, but due to the passage of time, the words on it had become blurry. Coupled with the rain from a few days ago, it was impossible to tell what was written on it.


    "It''s here!" Li Gute pointed to the stone tablet and said.


    "Just them?" Chang Jing secretly laughed at Li Gute for being such a boring person, why did she bring him to such a desolate place without any scenery?


    Li Gute could see the doubt in Chang Jing''s heart, so he pretended to be mysterious and said, "Wait a moment, you''ll know that I didn''t lie to you!"


    He walked up to the stone tablet on the left side and lightly tapped it three times on the head. Then, he turned his hands four times ¡­


    "Rumble ¡­"


    In front of the mountain, a door opened.


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing looked at Li Gute in shock, hoping that he would explain.


    "Hmm? I said you didn''t know. " Li Gute stared into Chang Jing''s eyes, and only continued after he was sure that Chang Jing really didn''t know anything, "There was a beast locked in here, and it was brought down by my grandfather when he was young. When I saw it later on, I could only see how pitiful it was because of this, so I didn''t really have the heart to kill it, but I was afraid that it would harm others outside.


    Following the direction in which Li Gute pointed, Chang Jing saw a small hole or the likes, she was probably going to eat something.


    "No wonder there''s no anger here. So there''s actually a monster locked inside. It''s just strange that I''ve never heard any monsters roar before" Chang Jing thought.


    "Do you think this is the most interesting place?" Chang Jing said. In his opinion, the people in the cave were nothing to look at, not to mention there was a monster locked inside. No one dared to say that it was fun to come in contact with monsters from a distance.


    "En," Li Gute nodded his head and said, "I''m right inside, other than the monsters being fun, the natural scenery is also not bad, we really need to have some fun later on."


    Seeing that Chang Jing did not answer, Li Gute asked again, "Big Brother, are you afraid and not dare to go in? If you''re really scared, it''s the same if we go back now. "


    However, he really wanted to know what kind of medicine Li Gute had up his sleeve. He thought that right now, he was at home, preparing himself for whatever nonsense was up to, so he wouldn''t dare to do anything that would harm him, even if he tried to do something against him. So he nodded and said, "Why not? Let''s go in right now! "


    "That''s more like my big brother!" A pleased look flashed across Li Gute''s eyes, "Then let''s hurry up and enter, it will be too late later."


    After that, he went in, with Chang Jing following behind him. When the two of them entered the cave, the lion head on the right side of the monument suddenly started to turn. Under its lead, the stone door quickly closed up.


    With a rumbling sound, a large amount of the yellow mud fell off the stone tablet, revealing the words on it ¡­.


    When the stone door closed, the light in the cave started to fade and the entire cave started to turn dark. Chang Jing who was behind Li Gute was shocked, she immediately gathered all her Spirit Qi in her hands, to give herself more time to release his Spirit Qi when she was in danger.


    "Hur hur, don''t be nervous." Li Gute said with disdain, "Isn''t it just a door? What''s there to be afraid of, it''ll light up once we pass this section of the road."


    Sure enough, after walking for about a minute, the cave started to become several times brighter.


    "The reason why it''s so bright is because of the Night Pearls that Grandpa specifically placed here," Li Gute said as he pointed at the few glowing pearls at the top of the cave.


    Chang Jing looked up and indeed, she could see several night pearls that were the size of goose eggs emitting a faint glow. Just from this alone, it could be seen that the Jian Hun Family was definitely a rich family. The two of them took a few more steps forward, and the surroundings became solemn, and the color of the stone wall gradually became cold. Here, Chang Jing could actually faintly feel a cold aura pouncing over ¡ª it was still in the middle of summer, but they could not help but shiver.


    "In front of us is where I said it would be fun," Li Gute forced a smile and said, "In my entire life, I have never seen anything more fun!"


    Chang Jing''s curiosity was piqued again after he said this. She didn''t care whether it was dangerous or not, she kept on walking, and at the same time, secretly prepared to deal with any unexpected events.


    "Wait a minute," Li Gute called out to Chang Jing again, "Because there are monsters inside, there are dangers inside. If you want to give up, then let''s go out now, if there''s a chance, it won''t be good."


    "Forget it," Chang Jing said, "Since we are already here, there is no need to consider any further, let''s go in."


    "It was you who wanted to go in. Don''t blame me when the time comes." Li Gute said to himself softly, "I have already given you too many chances. If you don''t cherish your own life, I won''t be able to help you.


    His expression was so sinister that no one dared to linger on his face for even a moment longer. Li Gute purposely slowed down his pace, and unknowingly walked to the back of Chang Jing. In other words, the one who was walking in front was Chang Jingye.


    Another moment passed, and all that was in front of them was a bare stone wall, nothing else.


    "Is there another mechanism? Open it. " Chang Jing said to his cousin softly, "I have to go to casting chamber to play later."


    "casting chamber?" Li Gute laughed fiercely, "Are you still planning to go out after coming here? Let me tell you, you don''t need to go there anymore in this life. That place will only belong to me, Li Gute. "Night!"


    Chang Jing was shocked, she did not expect that the Li Gute who had expressed his desire to turn the tables on evil would actually say such embarrassing words. Just as Chang Jing felt pity for Li Gute''s performance, an even more shocking thing happened. A crack suddenly appeared where Chang Jing was standing, and Chang Jing, who had not had time to think, was suddenly thrown in.


    Li Gute''s foot moved away from the switch on the side of the stone wall, and he laughed sinisterly, "From now on, I, Li Gute, am the only Young Master in the Jian Hun family, and I am the undisputed successor!"


    At the cave entrance, a line of words gradually appeared on the lion head stone tablet as the yellow mud fell off ¡ª Jian Hun''s Heavenly Palace, dies for trespassing!

 C103 autophagia

    As the name suggested, "Jian Hun''s Heavenly Palace" was the place where the previous Patriarchs of the Jian Hun Family would be buried. A thousand years of improvement had caused several mechanisms within to fall into place repeatedly.


    Seeing Chang Jing fall into the trap she had meticulously arranged in despair, Li Gute became extremely excited in his heart. His sinister face also became distorted from excessive excitement, just like a demon who had laughed loudly after his scheme had succeeded.


    "Chang Jing? Hehe, good name! Unfortunately, from then on, there was no place for you, Chang Jingye, to stand on even half an inch of this world. This crack has its limits, and in order to prevent people from trespassing into Jian Hun''s Heavenly Palace and doing anything disrespectful to them, Jian Hun had specially constructed the ''Seven Deadly Way''s Three Gate'' ¡ª What you fell into was one of the Three Deathly Way''s'' Forbidden Cracks''! The name ''hopeless'' naturally means that there will be no return. There is no way to save him! "


    Just when Li Gute thought that he had successfully completed his task and muttered to himself, a figure appeared behind him. The figure swayed, and with a kick, kicked him to the crack where Chang Jing had originally fallen.


    Li Gute somersaulted in the air, forcefully pulling himself three feet into the air, then rolled on the ground lazily, barely avoiding the danger of falling into a "hopeless situation".


    "Li Gute, if you want to kill someone, you have to kill them. Don''t you understand?" As the angry voice came out, the figure''s facial features slowly became clearer ¡ª ¡ª This person was Chang Jingye!


    "You ¡­ Is it a human or a ghost?! " Li Gute was shocked when he saw that the approaching person was actually Chang Jing ¡ª no one would be able to remain calm when seeing such a person who was undoubtedly dead.


    "Die?" Do you really want me to die that badly? Don''t you think it would be outrageous to kill your cousin at all? " Chang Jing suppressed the anger in his heart and said word by word, "Your heart won''t feel uncomfortable at all?"


    "Big brother, I was wrong!" Li Gute kneeled in front of Chang Jing as he spoke while shedding tears, "It''s all my fault that my mind was muddled by dog poop so I did such a thing. Please forgive me this time for grandfather''s sake!"


    "Spare you? Did you ever think of letting me off when you killed me? " Chang Jing''s tone of voice was a little weak when she said this, "Have you taken Grandfather into account before?"


    Li Gute sensed Chang Jing''s change, and raised his head to look carefully, only to realize that his right side had been dyed red with blood.


    "Hehe, if you don''t spare me, what can you do?" Li Gute laughed sinisterly and stood up, "Don''t think that you can hide it from me, your injuries are not light at all!"


    So it turned out that when Chang Jing fell into the hopeless crack "Li Gute had meticulously prepared, he had sensed danger and had used the" mirage ", which saved him from falling into the trap. However, no matter how fast his reaction speed was, his right hand and right abdomen had also been wounded by the blade and sword inserted into the side wall of the fissure. Right now, blood was flowing out nonstop.


    "So what?" Chang Jing laughed coldly, "Don''t tell me you want to harm me again?"


    "Do you still want me to say that? "Haven''t you ever heard of a saying, ''One doesn''t work and two doesn''t work''?" Li Gute laughed sinisterly, "Originally, our strengths were already at the same level, and now that you are injured, what right do you have to fight me?!"


    "Why don''t we give it a try?" Chang Jing''s body released a terrifying aura.


    Li Gute suddenly felt that something was wrong. The Chang Jing in front of his eyes seemed to be much stronger than the first match. But at this time, he couldn''t think about this anymore. The only thing he could do now was to eliminate the person in front of him as soon as possible.


    Li Gute''s hands moved in a circle, gathering dantian''s qi to gather at between his palms. He activated the "Demonic Breaking Qi" once again, and the air immediately became oppressive.


    "Break!" The palm exploded, and''s two palms, which carried the sound of breaking through the air, struck towards Chang Jing''s body. This palm had Li Gute''s intent to kill, and if stuck onto him, even if Chang Jing didn''t die, he would be crippled.


    Li Gute''s face revealed a victorious smile, because his palm had already reached Chang Jing''s body.


    "What''s going on!" Suddenly, Chang Jing''s figure disappeared, and Li Gute anxiously retreated, "How did this happen?"


    "Have you forgotten that I know teleportation?" Chang Jing laughed indifferently, her expression no longer showing any signs of joy or anger.


    "teleportation?" Li Gute laughed again, "Hehe, looks like I really forgot. But don''t forget the ''Cross Demonic Palm'' that I specially used to track attacks! "


    "Cross Demonic Palm!" Li Gute''s hands formed a cross over each other as he shouted, "Break!"


    Both of his palms flipped outwards, slowly pushing out. A ball of white Qi with a golden cross in it followed the word "Break" and attacked Chang Jing ¡­


    Time seemed to flow backwards to the scene of the two of them fighting each other for the first time. Chang Jing was similarly injured and equally furious, but the difference was, the first time was that Chang Jing was not angry enough to rape the maidservant, and this time, he was not angry enough to harm her own brother!


    Could it be that Chang Jing would also want to dodge around like last time?


    "Has anyone ever reminded you not to try the same move on the same person twice?" Chang Jing sneered, "A lonely darkness, the loneliness of engulfing everything... Listen to your master''s orders and swallow everything in front of me. Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    The illusionary Purple Dragon, real energy, roared like thunder and angrily welcomed the Demon Destroying Palm ¨C when the explosion occurred, the current Purple Dragon would definitely cross the Demon Destroying Palm and pounce towards where Li Gute was standing before, and the Demon Destroying Palm would actually be "destroyed".


    Just as the Purple Dragon was about to collide with Li Gute, Chang Jing suddenly felt sympathy for him. She thought that since the person in front of him was her grandfather''s grandson after all, it would be unreasonable if he died to him. Thus, he used her will to control the Zirconium, making it suddenly turn and flash past Li Gute.


    However, Li Gute did not understand Chang Jing''s kind intentions. He thought that was going to play some tricks again, so he gathered the remaining Spirit Qi in his Dantian and transformed it into the "Cross Demonic Palm" before charging towards Chang Jing.


    Although the current Chang Jing had powerful offensive magic, his defensive magic was pitifully few. It could even be said that she did not have a single defensive magic.


    Without a choice, Chang Jing once again used her will to control the Zirconium at Li Gute''s side to pounce towards him. The dragon bit the Demon Palm that was rushing towards Chang Jing, raised its head and moaned as if it was showing off, its huge tail swaying left and right happily.


    Waving his tail and shaking his head.


    At this time, Li Gute who had exhausted his qi did not have any zhen qi left, he was slightly drained and suddenly saw a huge tail sweeping towards him. The most exasperating thing was that he did not even have the strength to dodge!


    "Ah ¡­" Li Gute was swept into the trap that he had prepared for Chang Jing by the dragon''s tail ¡ª A hopeless crack! A profound blood-curdling screech echoed through, as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    "Li Gute, oh Li Gute, I didn''t want to kill you, but you can only blame yourself for everything. If you still care about your brotherly relationship, then you won''t set a trap for me to die. If I don''t have to die, your life is no longer in danger; if you have evil intentions and want to put me to death, then I''m sorry. Now you can only go and taste the consequences of your own death. "" You ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­.


    The Purple Dragon dissipated into the air emotionlessly ¡­

 C104 Jian Huns Heavenly Palace

    "Sigh, how can I explain this to Grandfather and the others when I go back!" Because Li Gute had previously said that this was the tomb of a previous Jian Hun and the surroundings were filled with mechanisms, Chang Jing did not dare to walk around carelessly. However, he was worried that he would not be able to explain Li Gute''s death to his family when he returned.


    In regards to his cousin Li Gute''s death, Chang Jing originally did not feel the slightest bit of guilt, but instead had a bit of satisfaction from taking revenge. In his heart, this was entirely Li Gute''s fault, and she could not blame anyone but herself. But as time passed, the anger in his heart also slowly faded bit by bit. Deep in his heart, he started to blame herself for being so careless just now, causing the Zirconium to indirectly kill him.


    Being absent-minded, he even forgot to use the gentleness of water to treat his injuries. He allowed the blood on the wound to flow drop by drop ¡ª ¡ª blood, and unintentionally came into contact with the spirit sword You Ying on his waist. At that moment, the red light on You Ying''s sword trembled incessantly.


    "What''s going on?" Chang Jing tried her best to calm it down, but it was shaking even more violently.


    "Is there any spiritual energy here?" I heard my grandfather say that You Ying is a spirit sword with life, that she can sense the Demonic Qi in the environment. " Thinking of this, Chang Jing released the hand that was holding You Ying, and let it shake him. The more the sword blade vibrated, the more excited You Ying became. When Chang Jing heard the waves of the sword chimes, she felt that something unbelievable had happened ¡ª ¡ª You Ying actually began to slowly fly into the sky and slowly fly towards the depths of the passage without any external force!


    Chang Jing''s curiosity was piqued, she thought that since Li Gute said that there were mechanisms everywhere, then I should be fine, right? With the protection of the "mirage", a small tomb like this shouldn''t be difficult for me, Chang Jingye, right? Thus, he cast a Floating Technique on herself and followed You Ying inside.


    Jian Hun''s Heaven Palace was built on top of a small mountain within the Jian Hun Family. The entrance was located partly within the mountain, while the tomb of the past Jian Hun was extended to the outside of the mountain ¡ª ¡ª The area was even larger than the entire Jian Hun Family!


    You Ying brought Chang Jing through the stone door s, all the way until they reached the ancient tomb! All of the tombs were round, one was a tombstone standing upright, the other was a tombstone with a treasure sword stuck into the tombstone. Chang Jing stopped and carefully observed a few of them. The treasured sword that she was most proud of in her entire life had been left behind by the first generation Jian Hun. Firstly, all of the swords forged by Jian Hun''s ancestors possessed lives, or to be more precise, they were not willing to part with their most proud creations, their most loyal elders, after their death. Secondly, in order to encourage their future generations, they wanted them to understand the principle of "depending on the heavens and the earth, one cannot be considered a good man".


    Chang Jing''s curiosity at first slowly changed to admiration, then admiration, and finally respect. For the first time, he realized how wise and decisive her ancestor had been. Forget about letting her treasured sword accompany him in death, just the fact that there were over a hundred Jian Hun Tombs was enough to move him deeply. Hundred generations, what sort of concept was that? A hundred generations of vicissitudes of life. How many dynasties and transformations would one have to undergo? How much loneliness must she endure in her heart, and how much temptation must she endure in the outside world? But his ancestors had done it! She had done it ¡ª passed down through 100 generations!


    Although Chang Jing''s chest was moving, she did not forget to continue observing You Ying. When Chang Jing was about to reach the end of Jian Hun''s heavenly palace, You Ying''s speed began to increase rapidly, and she even emitted waves of cries while she was flying.


    Chang Jing thought, they were almost there. He quickly gathered all the magic in her body, and with the support of his powerful magic, his Floating Technique increased its speed by more than a fold, and followed behind You Ying closely.


    Suddenly, a wave of pure and honest air rushed over. In a moment of confusion, Chang Jing was struck by the Qi and fell to the ground, the wound that had stopped bleeding started to bleed again, while You Ying was once again surrounded by a huge tomb, circling endlessly.


    Chang Jing wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and raised her head to look at the gigantic tombstone, only to see eight large scarlet words written on it: "All my descendants should be cautious!"


    "No wonder its body is so big. It seems like it is the place where the first generation Jian Hun would perish." Chang Jing thought to herself. After checking that there were no unusual movements or dangers around him, he sat cross-legged. In her battle with Li Gute, although Chang Jing seemed to win easily, the enormous consumption of mana was an indisputable fact ¡ª This was also the result of the Broken Sword Sect teaching the Family''s inherited martial arts skills. Otherwise, if it was him in the past, no one would know who would be the one to die with Li Gute this time. On top of that, he didn''t have time to treat her injuries along the way. Now that he was at her destination, he wasn''t in a hurry. She just closed her eyes and began to feel the gentleness of water.


    Chang Jing passionately called for the gentle Water Sprite to be brought to her side. They twined around his body, meticulously taking care of him like a mother, and healed his injured body in an instant amidst the white mist. After treating her own wounds, Chang Jing began to meditate again. The moment he entered his meditative state, he felt that this place was different from the others. The environment was filled with Magic Elements s that he had never felt before! As he meditated deeper, the surrounding Magic Elements began to gather, surrounding him as they emitted purple and red light. Right now, his body was like an empty bag, while meditation was used to absorb the Magic Elements in the outside world to become the driving force for the demonic powers in his body. He was like a vacuum cleaner, continuously absorbing the Magic Elements s in the outside world!


    "Young man, it has been three hundred years. You are the first and only person I have met in the past three hundred years!"


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the meditation space constructed by Chang Jing. No, it was a sword!


    "You are?" This was something that Chang Jing had never seen before. One must know that while a person was meditating, it was impossible for his mind to experience any kind of abnormal state, unless that person was possessed by a Qi deviation. However, Chang Jing could clearly feel that her condition was definitely the best since she had started to learn magic.


    "Ha ha!" The sword shadow laughed out loud. "He is indeed a pure youth! If I guessed correctly, you should also be a member of the Jian Hun Family, right? "


    Chang Jing nodded, and did not forget to continue, "How did you guess it? And you didn''t tell me who you were. "


    "Other than the descendants of the Jian Hun Family, how many other people can enter the Heaven Palace?" The sword shadow said arrogantly, "With your young age, you don''t even need to think to know that it''s impossible!"


    This time, the sword projection was wrong.


    Although it was true that Chang Jing was a member of the Jian Hun family, entering the Heavenly Palace was not his intention, and the reason she was able to reach here was not because the Jian Hun family gave him the secret of the heavenly mechanism, but because of his strength!


    Chang Jing smiled and asked for the third time, "Who are you, how did you enter my meditation world?"

 C105 Jian Huns Soulsword

    "Who are you, and how did you enter my meditation world?"


    Chang Jing asked for the third time.


    "Have you not heard of ''The Forging of Soulsword, The Forging of Jian Hun''?" The sword shadow said proudly.


    "Forging Soulsword, Jian Hun said" was a phrase that Chang Jing knew. When he had just arrived in Wind Moon City, the broken sword had told him a part of Jian Hun''s family history. He was talking about how the first generation Jian Hun, who was a normal or useless blacksmith, fell into a deep ravine after some accident and his fate changed drastically from then on. He met a crazy old man there, but this old man''s martial arts were strong, forcing him to do this every day. The worst thing was, he had to suffer the psychological ravages of this old man every day ¡ª "What is life?" "The meaning of life?" "Why do you think it''s better to die than to live?"


    How could a young man in his early twenties stand this? Therefore, in order to avoid these boring questions from the old man, he buried himself in forging every day (the weird old man was also born a blacksmith). Perhaps the strange old man asked too many questions, causing them to continuously spin in his mind. Finally, at the age of thirty, he figured out the true meaning of life ¡ª ¡ª The first life sword of the Jian Hun Family, the Soulsword was born!


    Thus, there was the phrase "made from Soulsword, created by Jian Hun" in the Jianghu.


    "You mean, you''re the first generation Patriarch?" Chang Jing''s tone was evidently much more respectful.


    "That old fellow has been dead for a thousand years!" The sword image was a little sad, it paused for a moment and continued, "I am the Soulsword!"


    Soulsword? A sword that was forged by the first generation Jian Hun? A sword with its own life? However, could a sword even talk if it had a life of its own?!


    Chang Jing was stunned, she could not believe what she saw.


    "You don''t believe it?" The Soulsword laughed indifferently, he turned and scattered the faint shadow Qi around his body, revealing a treasured sword that was filled with Sword Qi, "Do you believe me now?"


    Chang Jing slowly approached the Soulsword in her own dark world of meditation. She tried to touch its vitality with her hands, but the Soulsword stopped him.


    "Don''t move!" It roared, "It''s not easy for me to enter your meditation world! If you move even a little bit, you will be able to delink my magnetic field from your meditation world, and we will no longer be able to communicate! "


    Hearing that, Chang Jing stopped, and asked: "Then how did you do it?"


    It was strange that a sword could communicate with people.


    "I don''t know either. Perhaps I have already Awakened ¡­" Although it was just a short sentence, it had spoken all of its loneliness and bewilderment ¡­


    "Cough, then why did you enter my meditation world?"


    When the Soulsword heard Chang Jing''s question, an awkward expression appeared on its face (if the sword also had a face), "Since I returned three hundred years ago, I have not interacted with anyone. "I''m excited, so ¡­"


    It was not hard to imagine that the reason why You Ying came here so excitedly was because of the Soulsword''s "seduction".


    "Three hundred years ago?" Chang Jing thought that since the first generation Jian Hun had passed away, it must have been at least a thousand years. Since it was "accompanied to death", why did it not communicate with others for three hundred years?


    "Yes, three hundred years. Because life here is too lonely. Even though there are hundreds of treasured swords with vitality and spirit energy here, their intelligence is merely equivalent to a baby''s, so how can I talk to them? "


    Chang Jing thought, no wonder she felt that the demonic spirit qi here was so rich, it was because of these treasured swords!


    "So every sixty years, I would go out to find a new assistant," the Soulsword seemed to be immersed in the past, "Those new employees are really muddleheaded, they are always confused by me! "Haha ¡­"


    As Chang Jing listened to its happy laughter, she didn''t want her words to disturb it. As a result, she folded her arms across her chest and listened quietly.


    "But they aren''t stupid. Under my tutelage, they all became great heroes under my tutelage!"


    "You mean, you''re their Master?"


    "That''s not true. At that time, I often entered their minds to communicate with them just like now. I''m just a weapon in their hands. Sometimes, I don''t even have a name!"


    If the Soulsword was the number one sword of the Ara, no one would reject it. According to this logic, how did the so-called new shop assistant use it as a weapon? As the saying goes, an ordinary man is innocent; he would be executed if he carried something behind his back.


    Chang Jing had this question in her heart, furthermore, the sword would definitely cause a stir in Wu Lin, and in her grandfather''s story, there were no words related to this.


    He could not help but voice his doubts, and waited for the Soulsword to answer.


    "You still don''t know? A living sword shape like mine can be changed at will! Just like this! " After saying that, its body twisted. In less than a second, an ordinary dagger appeared.


    "Do you understand now? I have never shown my true face to anyone, or else I would have broken my promise to old partner that I would never appear in the world again?"


    That seems to be a violation of the rules, doesn''t it? Chang Jing thought so in her heart, but what she saw in front of him was a creature that had lived for a thousand years after all ¡ª so to speak, a creature.


    Following that, the Soulsword began to tell the story of the first generation Jian Hun from a thousand years ago, all the way to its new boss from three hundred years ago.


    "You mean to say that you have the memories of the time when every shop assistant faced off against the enemy?" Chang Jing thought that if she could obtain such a memory, then when she fought with others, he would be the first to be invincible.


    "Of course. Otherwise, how could my employees become heroes and heroes?" The Soulsword replied disdainfully.


    "Hehe ¡­" Can you tell me as well? " Chang Jing felt that she was now a little shameless, but she couldn''t care so much about her own happiness.


    "Tell you?" The Soulsword shook its head, "Then it won''t be troublesome to death? A battle usually takes days and nights. If I tell you all the details about them, when will it end? "


    Chang Jing thought that it was true. Rather than wasting so much time to obtain its teachings, she might as well find someone to fight with.


    "However," the Soulsword changed the subject and laughed, "I can impart their experience to you!"


    "How can you pass it on to me without telling me?" Chang Jing was baffled when she heard it. She curiously looked towards the Soulsword, but the latter was actually sneering and pouncing towards him ¡­

 C106 Understanding of the Soulsword

    Like a gust of wind blowing through my hair, like a shadow through my head.


    It''s you, bringing sunshine to this world!


    The Soulsword''s body shot towards Chang Jing''s head like an arrow that had left the bow. Just as Chang Jing was about to dodge, the sword had already passed through his forehead.


    The slaughter of thousands upon thousands of men, the end of heroes, the scheming of the martial arts world ¡­ And that exquisite movements, it was as if a movie was quickly flashing past in Chang Jing''s mind.


    Chang Jing slowly raised her head and said.


    "Are these the memories of your life?"


    The Soulsword seemed like a proud child who had just done something, and happily agreed.


    "That''s how you used to tell your new partner all the memories you had?" Chang Jing asked again carefully, as if her words would destroy anything.


    "Heh heh, of course not. In the past, they had used their own hands to slowly acquire memories from my corporeal body ¡ª they all thought it was their own experiences! Using your spiritual body and spirit body to exchange today is the newest best method that I''ve thought of in the past three hundred years! It was fast, yet it was intuitive and concrete! Hehe, you have a good view of this, haven''t you? "


    The Soulsword was waiting for Chang Jing to praise it, but unexpectedly, Chang Jing went crazy and pounced towards it, shouting, "Bastard, you scared me to death!"


    "Don''t come over here ¡­" The voice of the Soulsword became lighter and lighter, until it disappeared along with its figure ¡­


    Chang Jing suddenly opened her eyes and looked down to see that she was still sitting cross-legged.


    "Are you still there?" Chang Jing asked loudly.


    But there was nothing but the echo.


    "Looks like that pounce really destroyed the magnetic field. However, all the memories of the battle between the Soulsword seemed to have been copied to me. My mind is filled with blades and swords!"


    Chang Jing stood up, walked to the front of the tomb of the first generation Jian Hun, and deeply kneeled in front of it. Then, he grabbed You Ying who was plastered onto the Soulsword like a child.


    You Ying didn''t seem to be happy with him doing this, the sword blade became white as it emitted light in protest.


    Chang Jing did not care about it, and kept it inside her waist instead.


    He looked up at the Soulsword, thinking if she could still communicate with it, but unexpectedly, the Soulsword winked at it. Blinking? Chang Jing rubbed his eyes fiercely, she wondered how the sword could blink, it could not blink even if it wanted to! When he had finished rubbing his eyes to take a closer look, she realized that the Soulsword''s sword had actually transformed into a kawaii''s face!


    "I forgot to tell you, my current strength can be directly linked to your brain waves through the fluctuations of my own frequency!" The Soulsword revealed a mischievous face.


    "Then why didn''t you pay attention to me when I told you to just now?!" In front of this treasured sword that was a thousand years old, Chang Jing only felt that she was a child and subconsciously wanted to act like a spoiled child to it.


    However, no matter how "old" the Soulsword was, it was not human. If it had intelligence, then at most, the adult would be a fifteen to sixteen year old boy. Seeing Chang Jing asking that, she pouted and said, "I like it, what can you do about it?"


    could only roll his eyes and remain silent.


    "Just now, I lost a portion of the Spiritual Energy in my body to You Ying who was in your waist!" Seeing that Chang Jing had stopped talking, the Soulsword could not help but say, "The structure of its interior seems to be very different from us'' spirit swords'', but it also seems to contain a lot of potential ¡ª ¡ª Originally, I wanted to lose the Spiritual Energy to it and help it modify its structure, but who would have thought that the moment the Spiritual Energy was inside it, it would be completely sucked in by it without energy to reform it. I don''t know who did it, but it''s simply messed up! "


    Chang Jing was a little embarrassed, she scratched her head and asked awkwardly, "How did you know it''s called You Ying?"


    "Stupid!" The Soulsword''s body shook, "I don''t need to communicate with it first, how do I know that it has life? Do you think that half of my Spiritual Energy is given to everyone you meet? "


    Chang Jing thought in her heart. Then, she asked who was the one who produced You Ying. However, when she thought about it again, she realized that perhaps You Ying might not even remember the things that she had just "born". After all, no child could remember how they were born.


    "Half Spiritual Energy?" He remembered the words of the Soulsword, and asked curiously.


    "That''s right ¡­" The Soulsword sighed, and the sword seemed to have weakened, "I haven''t been out for three hundred years. I wanted to find a time to go out and take a look, but I can''t bear to part with this old fellow. This trip will take 50 to 60 years of time. I really don''t know what will be left of old partner''s ashes! "


    "Then you''re going to stay here forever?"


    "Maybe... Although the life in the Heavenly Palace was lonely, it was not that lonely either. Aren''t there a lot of treasured swords here? At least they can be counted as my children and grandchildren. At times, it''s better to bring a child home than to eat and drink blood outside. "


    Perhaps this was the true essence of life. After the great storm and great waves passed, peace was the eternal truth.


    After a long while, the Soulsword said slowly, "I lost half of my Spiritual Energy to You Ying, because I hoped that it would inherit my impulsive side.


    Chang Jing was worried for a while, as she touched her waist and thought to herself, could this be a martial arts disaster?


    "Hehe ¡­" "Look how it frightens you!" Looking at Chang Jing''s nervous expression, the Soulsword couldn''t help but burst out laughing again, "I''m teasing you! As long as you have justice in your heart, You Ying will only be a tool to help you succeed! This is also the last thing I do for the grandson of my old friend! "


    Hearing it say that, Chang Jing heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that this sword truly loved to tease people! However, she understood in her heart. If a person was locked in a room for three hundred years ¡ª assuming that the person had a long lifespan ¡ª if the person had not gone mad, then he would definitely be a very cheerful person!


    Obviously, the Soulsword belonged to the latter.


    "You don''t have much time left, so you have to hurry and leave. Jian Hun''s Heavenly Palace''s mechanisms were set up by the old man in charge of the Heavenly Mystery Realm all those years ago, and can be said to be unfathomably deep! " Seeing Chang Jing''s look of disdain, the Soulsword continued to speak with a rare seriousness, "Although I know that it was very easy for you to come in, but if you still despise me because of this, there''s only one way to leave this place ¡ª ¡ª after death, reincarnation!"


    Chang Jing was shocked by its words and immediately replied: "I''m willing to listen to the details!"


    "When Old Man Tianji set up this mechanism, he had already considered that there would be people like you flying in, so he set up a mechanism to deal with unplanned situations ¡ª if someone enters, the mechanism will automatically activate when it senses the presence of someone for more than four hours."


    Chang Jing did not expect that there would be such an exquisite mechanism a thousand years ago, and humbly asked, "What will happen if the mechanism is activated?"


    "Once it is activated, the Heaven''s Mansion will no longer have a door of life! It''s impossible to get out, you can only wait for someone outside to come in and save you! "


    Chang Jing thought that it had been almost four hours since shsheentered the Heaven Palace. According to what it said, she had to leave now. Otherwise, he would have to starve to death here!


    "Then I''ll take my leave!" Chang Jing bowed deeply to either the Soulsword or the first generation Jian Hun''s grave, and turned to leave.


    "Wait! "You idiot!" The Soulsword said again, "You are now walking towards the north. As for the north, count the fourth stone wall. At this time, you can open the door, and that will be the exit!"


    Chang Jing thanked him again as she chanted the suspension''s incantation and flew towards the north.


    "For more than a thousand years, I can say that this is the most promising person I have ever met. "Old partner, with such a descendant, you should be smiling from ear to ear ¡­"

 C107 Goodbye to Jian Hun

    Chang Jing followed the Soulsword''s directions and flew towards the north. Soon enough, she saw the stone wall in its mouth.


    "One, two, three, four. Right, this should be it."


    He channeled his strength and pushed the fourth stone with both of his hands. The stone fell and a blinding light shone through.


    "I''m finally out. I, Chang Jingye, am truly blessed after all!" Looking at the scenery outside, Chang Jing let out a sigh;


    After he moved the pushed rocks back in, he started to carefully examine his surroundings. Only now did he realize that he was close to the left side of the entrance to Jian Hun''s Heaven Palace. The entrance was now filled with a hubbub of voices.


    "Could it be that they all know about it?" With this question in mind, Chang Jing quickly walked over.


    "How could these two children be so bold as to break into the forbidden area privately?" The broken sword roared in anger, "Aphrodite! Did you see them go in? "


    "Reporting to the old master, this lowly one had personally seen the two Young Master s enter, at that time they were still chatting and laughing, from afar, it sounded like Young Master Li Gute wanted to bring Young Master Chang Jing to a very interesting place."


    "A very interesting place?" What kind of tricks is this Li Gute trying to pull this time?! " The broken sword threw him a slap and said angrily, "Why didn''t you stop them from entering!"


    Ah Fu stroked his swollen face and said grievingly, "At that time, I wanted to stop him, but when I saw that it was Young Master Li Gute, I... I don''t dare to! "


    "You!" Then, with a thought, he asked the people around him, "Where''s Second Young Master? Call him in! "


    The Second Young Master was referring to Li Gute''s father, who was carrying the sword.


    "Master, after Second Young Master went out yesterday, he hasn''t come back yet."


    The broken sword looked at the many people in front of it, yet there was not a single person who could help! When they thought about the dangers of the Heaven Palace, they could not help but feel excruciating pain. According to Ah Fu, Chang Jing and Yue Yang had already been in there for almost 4 hours. Li Gute knew that once four hours passed, the path from the Heaven Palace to the outside world would be automatically sealed. He could only wait outside for the two of them to come out. At the same time, he could only wait for the entrance to be reactivated after four hours.


    It was a long wait.


    This was the first time he felt so helpless. Even on the day Cheng Jian ran away from home, he had never felt such despair like this.


    "What did I do wrong? Why is the heavens doing this to me?" He caressed the stone lion''s head at the entrance, tears flowing uncontrollably, "I thought that with Chang Jing''s return, there would be a successor for our Jian Hun Family. But who knew that he had only been with me for a few days? How could you have the heart to take him away from me? "Why is that!?"


    Because Chang Jing had not yet decided how to explain Li Gute''s death, standing outside the crowd, Chang Jing heard what the broken sword said clearly and was inexplicably touched. At the moment when the broken sword began to cry, his tears also began to flow down his face.


    For the first time, he felt the deep love of his ancestors.


    "Master, the entrance to the Heavenly Mansion has been reopened. You are?" A servant walked in front of the old man and bowed as he spoke.


    "Alright, let''s go in!" The broken sword let out a long sigh, adjusted its state of mind, and reached out to activate the mechanism.


    "Grandfather!" Unable to care anymore, Chang Jing stepped forward.


    "Grandfather, I''m here." His voice was choked with emotion and grievance.


    "Is it Chang Jing? It''s really you! Great, it''s great that you came back safely! " The broken sword quickly flew towards Chang Jing, and touched Chang Jing''s "solid" body, feeling relieved.


    "As long as you''re safe, all is well ¡­" He was so excited that all that remained of his broken sword was the muttering from his mouth. Suddenly, he sensed that something was amiss, "Where is your brother Li Gute?"


    Chang Jing took a deep breath and recounted the whole story as if risking everything she had. He didn''t want to hide anything from her grandfather.


    The broken sword almost couldn''t stand still and fell to the ground after receiving the news of Li Gute''s death. The sadness in its heart spread and turned into scalding tears.


    Although he himself had wanted to kill the evil Li Gute more than once, he was still his own biological grandson. To suddenly receive such grievous news, how could this not make an old man''s heart ache? A white-haired man giving away a black-haired man is always heartbreaking!


    forced out a smile and said, "You are tired too, go back and rest."


    "What about you?"


    "Go, I''m fine ¡­" All of you can go back now. " The broken sword weakly waved its hand, lowering its head.


    Chang Jing had no choice but to return to microsporium with a group of servants surrounding him.


    As for the broken sword, after Chang Jing and the others left, a person walked into Jian Hun''s Heavenly Palace, the place which had once buried his previous ancestors and killed his own grandson today ¡­


    In the next few days, Chang Jing would practice the mental cultivation method recorded in the [Demon God Seal] twice. Although his progress was minuscule, practicing martial arts was not something that could be accomplished overnight, so he felt relieved. As the Broken Sword had locked himself in his room ever since he returned from the Heaven Palace, Chang Jing, who had nothing to do, temporarily stopped her training and forging. She focused all her time on meditating and communicating with You Ying. Old Mistress also came here a few times, but she always left after saying a few words. After returning on the fourth day, he was obsessed with casting. When he heard the news of her son''s death, he even laughed a few times. However, from then on, many of the servants near his residence could hear the heart-wrenching cries.


    In a blink of an eye, Chang Jing had already stayed in the Jian Hun Family for more than a month.


    On this day, the broken sword called him to his room for the first time ever.


    The broken sword obviously looked a lot older than before, although he tried his best to keep a smile on his face when he saw Chang Jing, but that sadness in his heart would always unknowingly surface, causing Chang Jing''s heart to ache.


    "Your father sent a letter, telling you to meet your grandfather in Rose Family."


    "I... When do I leave? "


    "Let''s set off tomorrow. Even though we''re both at Wind Moon City, there''s still a day''s journey between the north and south. I also heard that a group of martial arts experts from outside the city are rushing to the north. You have to be careful on the way. " The broken sword took out an ancient jade pendant from his waist and handed it over to Chang Jing, "This jade pendant was given to me by my father, I can guarantee your safety. Today, I''ll pass it on to you, hoping that you''ll be safe and sound! "


    This was a piece of warm jade. When Chang Jing held it in her hand, she felt as if there was a warm current flowing into her body.


    "Grandfather, you have to take care of your body as well."


    There was no awkwardness between the grandfather and grandson. If there was, embarrassment should be called pain.


    The next day, after Chang Jing bid farewell to her grandmother and uncles, she got on the horse carriage and set off in the direction of Rose Family, because yesterday the broken sword told him that she was going to go into closed door cultivation for a month.


    Chang Jing touched the jade pendant around her neck and sighed.


    "I hope that Grandpa has already forgiven me the next time we meet. Will my parents in Rose Family blame me too? "


    "Young Master, should we buy something here?" the coachman in the front seat asked from outside.


    "No, keep heading north. We need to hurry to Rose Family!"

 C108 Rose Family

    Rose Family, once known as the first family of Wind and Moon, had commanded the martial arts for nearly 40 years. Her family''s inherited martial arts, "Sakura Float" footwork was also known as the martial arts''s number one lightness skill! Twenty years ago, the young miss of Rose Family, Rou Xin. Rose''s departure caused the Rose Family Head to lose face, and the title of "Wind and Moon''s First Family" became precarious. In one breath, the Rose Family Head declared that he would wash his hands clean, and that it would never involve martial arts. Furthermore, his family members were forbidden to step even half a step into martial arts!


    However, the well-informed Jianghu people did not believe that the Rose Family Head''s retirement had anything to do with her daughter''s departure from home. The real reason was the legendary Azure Dragon treasure!


    Wind Moon City, a small city in the north.


    An ornate carriage galloped through the distance of about a mile from the Moon''s Gate.


    "Young Master," Coachman said respectfully. "Not far ahead is Moon Seizing City, Rose Family is not far north of the city."


    "They arrived so quickly?" A head popped out of the carriage, full of vigor, "You''ve worked hard on this journey. Hold on a little longer and let the carriage have a good rest!"


    "Alright!" Coachman shook the ropes of the horse, and the horse galloped even faster.


    This man was Chang Jingye, who was rushing to Rose Family to meet his parents!


    They had been rushing all along the way, even eating dry rations in the car at noon. Although Chang Jing''s heart was still heavy at the beginning, the beautiful scenery along the way, and the brilliant summer flowers, also made him happy by quite a bit. He had thought it through. Life was short. As long as she was right, she should bloom like the summer flowers and not be too immersed in the past. Especially unhappy things! What he was thinking now was not to complain to his parents, but to meet them for a long time, and to meet them for a long time, as well as her grandparents, whom he had never seen before.


    The train was light, and in a few moments they were at the city gate, and the speed had slowed.


    "Hey, Blessed!" Chang Jing looked at the passersby outside the carriage, and unknowingly said, "As the secondary city of Feng Yue City, the atmosphere here is not any worse than Feng Yue''s! Look at this bustling street, there are really a lot of people! "


    Lucky, was naturally the name of the Coachman.


    "Reporting to Young Master, Moon Inviting City''s agriculture is well-developed, and has always had the title of half a sky above Ara. Its grandeur is naturally not small!" "This little one has also come to the Moon Invitation City a few times before. Although it was bustling, it was far from the scene I witnessed today."


    After a short pause, he said, "Look at these people, many of them practice martial arts! Looking at their battle formation today, it seems like something big is going to happen! "


    "Is it a big matter?" Chang Jing laughed indifferently, "This is none of our business, let''s just go to my grandfather''s house! I''ve never seen him since I was young! "


    "Yes yes, Young Master is right! Old master normally instructs us to stay away from matters that have nothing to do with us! "We ¡­" De Fu originally wanted to continue to speak about the "torrential teaching" they had received from the broken sword, but was stunned when he saw Chang Jing yawning with her hands covering her mouth.


    "Heh, let''s go to Rose Family first!"


    The carriage moved slowly through the crowd, bouncing up and down like a cradle. Because Chang Jing had something on her mind last night, she was not able to fall asleep today. Now that she was about to reach her destination, she couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, and unknowingly fell asleep.


    "Young Master, wake up!" In the midst of his dizziness, there seemed to be a hand shaking him. Chang Jing opened his eyes and realized that it was Lucky.


    "Have we arrived?" Subconsciously, he stood up and walked outside.


    "Not far ahead is the Rose Family," De Fu said nervously, lowering his voice. "But this little one has always felt that something is amiss. You see, the closer we are to the Rose Family, the more the atmosphere is wrong. As if... There are people standing guard over them! "


    "Guard?" Chang Jing laughed when she heard it, "You think too much! No matter how resourceful and resourceful my grandfather is, he doesn''t have the ability to fill Moon Inviting City with people! "


    "What I mean is, someone seems to have surrounded the Rose Family."


    "Heh heh, how is that possible? Rose Family had already left the Martial Forest for more than ten years! "It''s better if you drive your car. I think you''re exhausted. Later, I''ll get someone to make you a pot of good wine to drink, and then you can go back to sleep!"


    Just as Lucky wanted to explain his'' worry '', their carriage was stopped by a group of people!


    "Hey, horse driver!" The leader of the group had a full beard and shouted in a domineering tone, "Go, go! We want to use this place today, come back tomorrow!"


    What he meant was ¡ª They''re taking care of it?!


    "You see, my guess is correct, right?" De Fu said to Chang Jing in a low voice, and got off the car. She laughed and fawned over the bearded man, "Uncle, we have urgent matters to attend to, do you think ¡­?"


    As he said that, he secretly handed a handful of Ara Coins over to the man, and the man with sideburns took the money.


    De Fu laughed in his heart. Why were the guards always people who let money go? He turned around and pulled the car over, intending to head inside. Unexpectedly, the bearded man stopped him once again.


    "I told you, the old men want to use it. Let''s go!"


    "You!" Hehe! Anxious, he turned his head and shouted, "Young Master, look ¡­ Eh, where are the Young Master people? "


    The car was empty.


    Inside Rose Family, the crowd was tense and tense.


    "Old Senior Rose, the Azure Dragon treasure was originally a Martial Forest object. I think you should quickly hand it over today!" In the middle, a middle-aged white robe said coldly, "We can''t let our bros injure our relationship too much!"


    The meaning behind his words was that if he didn''t hand over the item, they would start fighting.


    "When did this old man have any treasures, and when did he have any maps?"


    Opposite him stood a tall old man wearing a purple robe and a black robe, with a white beard fluttering in the wind.


    "No?" white-robed man laughed sinisterly, his face turned gloomy and he shouted, "Looks like I have to trouble the brothers to go in and search!"


    "Impudent!" Is the Rose Family a place where you petty people behave atrociously? " A middle-aged man stood out from behind the old man. He was Chang Jing''s father ¡ª ¡ª Cheng Jian!


    Cheng Jian took a horse stance stance and extended his hands out in a blocking posture, "Let''s see who dares!"


    "Hmm?" white-robed man pretended not to understand as he frowned and asked, "Brother Ye, are you not feeling dizzy or uncomfortable at all?"


    Hearing his words, Cheng Jian really felt dizzy, his body did not seem to be able to exert any strength at all. Several people behind the crowd also fell to the ground.


    He exclaimed, "Shameless bastard, you poisoned him?"


    white-robed man grinned, revealing a pair of pure white teeth, "Strange, the pill I gave you was'' incense stick '', it just made your heads dizzy and your legs weak, it''s not some'' unruly love pill ''! How did you start babbling? You see my teeth are very healthy, how can you say I have no teeth! "


    The people behind him burst out into laughter, feeling extremely proud of their boss'' humor.


    Cheng Jian was both shocked and enraged, but couldn''t think of anything to say! He could only look at the tall old man in front of him, hoping that he had a plan.


    "Stop looking, your father-in-law is not much better!" white-robed man said impatiently, at the same time he waved his hands and shouted, "Search!"

 C109 amorous gongzi

    white-robed man ordered the people to search and at the same time, he retreated to the back.


    Just as white-robed man was ordering his subordinates to enter the house and search, the tall old man suddenly sneered and attacked him. "Sakura Float" quickly stepped with his foot, and he nimbly flew over, just like Chang Jing''s self-created "mirage", he moved around without leaving a trace, like a afterimage. With the activation of the footwork, he sent out a series of consecutive palm strikes. The first wave of people who wanted to forcibly enter the room were all beaten until they were lying at his feet. Although the incense stick could temporarily make a person''s power lose its strength, it needed a certain amount of time to work ¨C as the person being poisoned had a different cultivation level, its effect would take a longer time to work.


    The tall old man''s cultivation was obviously much higher than Cheng Jian and the others, thus the moment Cheng Jian stepped forward to stop him, he started to secretly circulate his energy, planning to make a final counterattack. Because it was a hasty attack, the person who came wasn''t prepared at all. He had succeeded when they weren''t on guard at all!


    The tall old man was panting heavily as he held the door open. It was obvious that he was not relaxed either.


    "Father-in-law, are you alright?" Cheng Jian walked over to support him with difficulty, and said hatefully, "Let this bunch of scumbags be taken care of by your son-in-law!"


    So it turned out that the tall old man was Cheng Jian''s father-in-law, Chang Jing''s maternal grandfather, Long Tian. Rose!


    Cheng Jian said that, but with his current condition, anyone would know that it was impossible! The current him didn''t have enough strength!


    "Hey, the old gramps isn''t old yet!" Standing out from the crowd, white-robed man the main culprit, he waved his fan and laughed in disdain, "It''s a pity that I''m old and foolish, I don''t understand the principle of capturing bandits first and capturing their king!"


    "Do you still have the strength left? Our brothers'' hands are pretty itchy! " He waved his folding fan and expressionlessly yelled, "Search for him! If anyone dares to obstruct him, kill them!"


    Once again, the crowd surged in like a tide. Cheng Jian and Long Tian were both shocked, this time they couldn''t resist at all! They all simultaneously looked out of the courtyard, thinking to themselves, "My wife went to pay homage to the Creation God for two days. It''s time for her to come back, so why isn''t she back yet?"


    Wife referred to Rou Xin and her mother.


    At this critical moment, a figure flashed. The dozens of people at the door all received heavy slaps.


    "Who hit me? "NND, don''t want to live anymore!"


    "Stand forward, who dares to sneak an attack on me?"


    When these words came out from a large group of people, they all felt that something was wrong. Could it be that ¡­ there was still an enemy?!


    Those who were smarter had already stopped and looked around, but the others didn''t. One stopped and one walked, while the other pushed the crowd into chaos.


    "Who''s this? Come out, please!" white-robed man cupped his fists and said, "I am the hall master of Loyalty Hall, Xia Buleng, the one who is nicknamed Young Noble Wuqing in the martial arts world!"


    The Loyalty Hall was the largest gang in the Ara''s martial arts world. Although there were a lot of them, they did not dare to offend the people of the martial arts world. Although they were called loyal and righteous, they often did unrighteous things. Xia Buleng just took over the seat of hall master from his dead father, and was thinking about how to do a few big things first so that he could suppress the masses, so he placed the first big bet on Rose Family.


    "I, this lowly one will help Sect Leader Chang Jingye, who is nicknamed amorous gongzi in the martial arts world!" Chang Jing smiled and slowly descended from the sky.


    Xia Buleng was startled, "Small people gang? I''ve never heard of it before ¡­ "Could it be a new gang?"


    Although he thought that, he still remembered the way Chang Jing beat him up just now, so he said politely, "Brother Ye, Loyalty Hall would like to invite you to do something today to enjoy a cup of wine to the side. In the future, you will definitely come to pay your respects!"


    Chang Jing smiled as she walked in front of Cheng Jian, whose eyes were filled with joy. She turned her head and said, "Actually, I also want to give you face, but ¡­ If I stand aside and watch today, then there will definitely be someone who will hit my little fart tomorrow! "


    His tone was humorous, causing the people of Loyalty Hall to laugh out loud.


    Chang Jing''s face suddenly darkened, and said word by word, "Moreover, I am very unhappy today!"


    Xia Buleng''s face turned cold, his eyes shone with a dangerous light, as though he would not rest until he killed this man.


    "Dad, Grandfather" Chang Jing ignored the rest and turned to crouch down to the two elders, "Leave this to me, you two can go in and have a good rest."


    He didn''t forget to joke around when he turned around, "Remember to ask people to cook more food. After rushing for an entire day, I''m so hungry!"


    Long Tian looked at Cheng Jian in confusion. From his gaze of trust, he knew that the Rose Family was safe.


    "Good son, dad will treat you to wine later!" Cheng Jian started to joke around as well.


    "I think it''s better to keep the wine for the blessings outside. I get dizzy the moment I drink it." Chang Jing smiled embarrassedly, "Just get me a few cups of milk."


    Xia Buleng could not watch any longer. They were still chatting and farting when the battle was at loggerheads, and he did not even put his own people in his eyes!


    "Brothers, attack!" He shouted coldly, "Today, my Loyalty Hall will massacre the Rose Family!"


    "Blood?" Chang Jing laughed coldly as she stood up, her long hair fluttering without any wind. "Looks like I have to use my fresh blood to wash your souls here!"


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Listen to your master and swallow everything in front of me. Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    Chang Jing had been depressed for a long time recently because of Li Gute, but today, she finally managed to forget something when she was enjoying the beautiful scenery on the journey. This time, it was released out of anger, so how could the power of the Zirconium be multiplied?


    Dark clouds covered the sky, lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled. With a muffled roar, Zirconium''s body flashed with sparks, as if it had just awakened from a deep slumber, and directly pounced on them.


    Wind Moon City, whose martial arts were flourishing, had never seen magic before, let alone this giant dragon that belonged to the Demons! Everyone in the Loyalty Hall hall turned pale with fright, and ran towards their boss Xia Buleng one by one. Some of them were even scared to the point that they peed their pants!


    Although Xia Buleng was apprehensive, he was still calm.


    "What are you panicking for? Kill him first, why are so many of us afraid of such a dragon? "


    Everyone thought the same, so the sabre wielder raised his sword and shouted, "Kill ¡­" They all jumped towards Chang Jing.


    "Foolish people, sad fate! Use your blood to tell the world how fragile life is ¡­ " Chang Jing murmured expressionlessly, and what stood in front of him seemed to be piles of bones.


    The dragon swam through the crowd. A huge and hollow body of pure energy swept the person beside it into its belly. The dragon roared, and the person within its stomach was reduced to ashes ¡­ The dragon moved again, and the ashes continued.


    "Kuang Long, use the fire that you came from to cleanse this world!"


    Chang Jing shouted with tears in her eyes. She secretly prayed that the heavens would not blame him, but only them! If she did not do this, then there would be more martial artists who would come to the Rose Family to rob him in the future!


    The dragon faced the sky and roared, a thick fire spewed out of its mouth, a purple fire! The flames broke out, and the unprotected crowd groaned and fell into hell.


    From then on, Wind Moon City spread a saying, "If amorous gongzi is not sentimental, don''t let the divine dragon wake up! "Divine dragon awakening, blood forming a river ¡­"

 C110 kung fu antagonism

    The moment the Zirconium swam in the crowd, Xia Buleng started to regret that he did not listen to the four great elders'' advice and come here. Seeing his brothers in the hall being devoured by the huge dragons, his trembling legs gradually retreated. His heart only had these four words, "Run as fast as possible"!


    Chang Jing who was holding onto her chest with his hands at ease had been focusing on him from the beginning, how could she let him go now?


    The driving magic had dispersed the "Zirconium", and he summoned a "mirage" in front of Xia Buleng, blocking his way.


    "You left so many brothers behind?" Chang Jing pointed at the dying survivors on the ground and said coldly, "If I remember correctly, these people should be your subordinates, right?"


    Seeing that a person had appeared in front of him, Xia Buleng was shocked, and when he saw the person''s face, he was even more shocked! He was an absolute eyewitness and observer for Chang Jing''s previous performance, how could he not be afraid?


    He stopped dead in his tracks and said nothing.


    Chang Jing thought that Yue Yang was scared silly by her, and couldn''t help but look down on him. But who would have thought that just as he was distracted, Xia Buleng''s left leg had already kicked over.


    What a cunning person!


    It was also fortunate that Chang Jing''s "mirage" was powerful, otherwise he really might have died under his schemes. , who was behind Xia Buleng, stuck his butt into Xia Buleng fiercely and Xia Buleng sprawled on the ground like a dog eating shit. This kick of Chang Jing''s was mostly a prank, she didn''t use any Dou Qi at all ¡ª ¡ª Even if he wanted to use Dou Qi, with his current strength, he wouldn''t be able to use much!


    The moment he was kicked down by Chang Jing, Xia Buleng thought that he was dead for sure. His sneak attack must have angered the enemy, and the enemy was such an expert who could make dozens of people disappear in an instant. How could he not die after a furious kick? Therefore, when he got up from the ground in a sorry state, he understood one thing ¡ª the brat standing in front of him was not an expert, at least not in terms of martial arts.


    "Hey, why aren''t you running anymore?" Chang Jing tilted her head and laughed.


    "Since I can''t run, I won''t run anymore!" Xia Buleng clenched his teeth and said loudly. He thought that such a voice would make people think that he was afraid.


    "Not running anymore? Then stay with your brothers, the dead ones! " Chang Jing realised that after killing so many people in one go, she was finally able to calm down. Life seemed to have lost its value in her heart, she no longer felt guilty, let alone crying.


    "Don''t kill me!" Xia Buleng shouted until he was hysterical, but it was impossible to tell if it was true or not, "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die under your magic ¡­ No, don''t... For a dignified Rose Family to actually use a demonic technique to protect herself, if this news spread out, it will truly be laughable! "


    "Demonic art?" Chang Jing suddenly wanted to try and get her hands on the battle memories of the Soulsword, so she said elegantly, "Then I will use martial arts to kill you, what do you think?"


    This was exactly what Xia Buleng was hoping for!


    He gave a cold laugh, and his lowered eyes shone with a cold light.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to use the Demonic Art?"


    "A man should always keep her word! What''s there to be sure about? " Chang Jing took out his sword You Ying from her waist, and said accidentally. You Ying seemed to feel the killing intent in the air, and happily let out ringing sounds that sounded like silver bells ringing in her ears.


    Xia Buleng thought to himself, just wait for these words of yours, wait for this old man to slowly take care of you so that I can take revenge for my brothers!


    He took out the folding fan from his sleeve, and with a crashing sound, the folding fan opened up.


    "Then I won''t be polite!" As he flapped his wings, he looked as graceful as a butterfly ¨C this person had the absolute ability to become a rapist!


    "Fold fan, good at breaking acupoints, resisting hidden weapons, mainly in terms of agile attacks." Chang Jing thought that there were only two ways to win against him ¡ª one was to fight faster, while the other was to speed up. If this was in the past, Chang Jing would definitely choose the former. The speed of "mirage" was not any slower than Qing Gong. But now, he actually wanted to fight with Xia Buleng in real battle. She wanted to fight with her own sword techniques and martial arts strength.


    He stood there like a dried up root, allowing Xia Buleng to freely dance around him. Xia Buleng seemed to be flying easily, but only he knew the pain he was suffering. Although the opponent was standing there casually, just this casual defense had made him unable to do anything. The most annoying thing was that it was effortless for him to just stand there quietly, and with him flying at such high speeds, he would be down soon. At that time, wouldn''t it be easy for the enemy to take care of him?


    He began to feel nervous. Cold sweat dripped down his feet along with the dust. One drop, two drops, three drops ¡­


    Chang Jing was also not as relaxed as she thought she would be. Not only did she have to worry about whether her own memories from the Soulsword were useful, she also had to concentrate on Xia Buleng who was spinning at a very high speed beside him. His forehead was also gradually covered in sweat.


    Chang Jing heaved a sigh of relief, because Xia Buleng was finally unable to resist the fear in his heart and recklessly attacked. It seemed illogical to say that, but once he launched his attack, it meant that he had chosen a "point" instead of a "face" ¡ª this made it much easier to defend!


    Xia Buleng''s fan danced vertically in his hand, specifically taking Chang Jing''s acupoints. From the very beginning, he had been aiming for the Feng Residence, hoping to attract enemies and kill them with a single blow. Chang Jing would naturally not be like him, with a flip of his hand, a sword flew out at Xia Buleng''s wrist ¨C If it were to touch him, then his hand was finished! Xia Buleng was forced to withdraw his attack to block. At the same time, his right leg that was hiding his dagger suddenly kicked out, flying straight towards Chang Jing''s groin! In the Soulsword''s experience, there had never been such a despicable move before. Chang Jing was shocked! The You Ying in his hand was being wrapped up by the fan, he had no time to split himself to block! He quickly chanted the "suspension" incantation and his body floated horizontally with the ground, barely dodging the attack.


    "Heh, why are you using another Demonic Technique?" Xia Buleng let out a cold laugh, but his attack did not stop just because of it. Chang Jing felt ashamed and his hands unconsciously slowed down. What Xia Buleng wanted was this kind of effect, as he smirked, he activated the warrior power in his right hand to use the fan in his left hand as a cover to launch a fatal attack towards Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª Wind Thunder Palm! Battle qi spewed out like fire, forming a red attack wave with a diameter of half a meter. And right in the middle of the attack wave was Chang Jing''s head, which was two meters away!


    Chang Jing was feeling ashamed of her previous actions of "breaking the rules", when she suddenly saw such a strong attack shooting towards him. She subconsciously hesitated about whether or not she should use magic to break it. But because of this hesitation, he lost his chance to dodge Xia Buleng''s attack, and by the time he regained her senses, it was already too late!


    With a move of his mind, the silver light in You Ying''s hand became even brighter, and he threw it towards the center of the attack! Red and silver clashed, and a dazzling light shot out, comparing the sun in the sky with the sky. Everyone saw Chang Jing''s cool expression with their blank eyes.

 C111 You Ying evolved

    Silver light, You Ying''s anger; Red light, Wind Thunder Palm''s Roar.


    The fiery red palm made of wind and thunder swallowed You Ying up. You Ying continuously peeled away in the dazzling light, and below the layer of metal was its glowing body ¡ª ¡ª The core, the core of the sword!


    "Child, when the sword truly has a soul, it will no longer be tied to the shape that people give it. It will be able to change according to the changes in the outside world ¡­" This was what the broken sword said to Chang Jing.


    You Ying''s light had already started to dim, it was as dim as the moonlight in the dark night - dim, but it was brighter than the sun. Xia Buleng saw something strange. He realized that the Wind Lightning Palm he was desperately using seemed to have disappeared ¡ª no, it did not disappear. It had only been absorbed by You Ying.


    A sword that could absorb energy for its use!


    Chang Jing''s expression was still cool, but her heart was no longer calm. What was happening before his eyes was something he had never seen before. She didn''t even think about it. At first, he was regretting that she had not acted too arrogantly, abandoning the magic that she was most adept in to make a "martial arts confrontation", but at this moment, he happily realised that she had not done anything wrong. You Ying had helped him to achieve her goal.


    Instantly, Eternal ¡­


    As the light dimmed, what remained in front of the door were all sorts of pleasant surprise, unbelievable faces, and Xia Buleng who had fallen on his back. His eyes that were filled with grievance after dying, were filled with an incredible look of disbelief. )


    "Still not getting out?" Chang Jing looked at the few people left in the Loyalty Hall and shouted, "Keep it, do you want to go in again or are you preparing to take revenge for your Clan Master?"


    "amorous gongzi" ''s heartless tone made these people think of the death god of hell. They hurriedly crawled up, trembling, and fled.


    "Hopefully, I didn''t do anything wrong ¡­" Chang Jing thought sorrowfully as she looked at the mess on the ground. He took two steps forward and squatted in front of Xia Buleng''s corpse, then slowly pushed his hands up to his eyes.


    Just as Chang Jing wanted to take it back, she realized that You Ying was gone. There were no signs of it around. Chang Jing turned over his body hopefully, but she did not see the You Ying in her memories. In front of him was a light yellow transparent dragon bracelet that was curled up and drowsy, there was even a trace of blood on the dragon''s mouth.


    "A myriad of changes?" Chang Jing picked it up and put it on his right wrist, immediately feeling the huge Spiritual Energy bracelet on his wrist, "You won''t become like this in the future, will you?"


    Just as he was thinking, an old and slightly happy voice sounded out beside his ear, "Chang Jing, are you my grandson Chang Jing?"


    "Grandfather, it''s me ¡­" "Greetings, Grandfather!" Chang Jing remembered that when she saw her elders in Wind Moon City, he had to kneel down in respect, thus she felt her knees go weak and kneeled straight down.


    Long Tian immediately reached out to help him up. He kept saying that there was no need to, but he was feeling used to it! His own grandson had single-handedly taken care of everyone in Loyalty Hall who had come here to commit crimes. Not only that, his movements were actually so relaxed. Besides, his grandson was very filial and respectful to him. As soon as they met, he had already kneeled down. Of course he was too happy to keep his mouth shut.


    "Grandfather, didn''t I tell you and my dad to rest in the inner room first? Why are you out again?" Chang Jing supported Long Tian through the door and headed towards the hall. Before leaving, they couldn''t help but look back at the "battlefield" that had been cleaned.


    "Hur hur, I came out to see how my good grandson was going to take care of those bastards!" Long Tian laughed out loud, "Your father told me in the past what kind of magic you knew, I didn''t believe it. Hehe, good grandson! "


    "Looking at the situation, dad is doing pretty well here," Chang Jing thought, "Grandfather''s family should have already forgiven their parents, hehe ¡­ I think dad''s mouth isn''t lacking oil! "


    As soon as Chang Jing entered the courtyard, he felt a strong sense of "spring" ¡ª although it was summer ¡ª in the garden where flowers were competing with each other, and the butterfly dancing in the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers, causing him to feel refreshed!


    "Grandfather, the environment here is really good!" Chang Jing sincerely praised.


    "Hehe, your grandfather usually likes to mess around here when he''s free. How about it, compared to that old fellow with the broken sword from the Jian Hun family, isn''t that a lot better?"


    Both of them were figures at the grandpa level, causing Chang Jing to feel extremely awkward.


    "Hehe ¡­" Has my grandfather''s poison been cured? " Chang Jing changed the topic in a timely manner, "Do you need me to treat your injuries? But I don''t know if my magic can cure you of the poison ¡­"


    "It''s no trouble, those are just ordinary poisons. I''ve already sent someone to buy the antidote, after a while, everything will be fine."


    In the guest room.


    "Father," Chang Jing drooped her head and timidly said, "I killed Li Gute ¡­"


    Cheng Jian was startled, he frowned and asked, "What happened, when your mother and I came here, did you clash again?"


    Thus, Chang Jing told her everything that had happened that day from the beginning to the end. Hearing that Li Gute was deliberately trying to harm Chang Jing, Cheng Jian was so angry that he almost burst with stars. At the same time, he was deeply worried about Chang Jing falling into the "hopeless gap" ¡­


    "You mean you inherited the consciousness of the Soulsword?" Cheng Jian asked.


    "It can''t be considered consciousness, it''s just that its rich combat experience has been pasted into my brain. Oh, right, and also the fact that half of its Spiritual Energy was passed to You Ying. "


    As he said that, he took You Ying who had transformed into a dragon bracelet on his wrist and handed him over.


    "This is ¡­" Cheng Jian opened his eyes wide, "How is this possible, the sword''s vitality is even higher than a human''s! How could this be possible ¡­ Your grandpa and grandpa''s grandpa ¡­ All they ever sought in their lives was this sword in your hand ¡ª and they never succeeded! "


    Cheng Jian stared at You Ying and muttered to himself, his eyes were filled with complicated emotions ¨C This matter had too big of an impact on him, he never thought that his own son would be able to create such a perfect "sword" in less than a month, all he had planned was for him to first get a proper education from his father so as to lay a foundation for him in the future! What was even more hard for him to accept was that his modern ancestors'' achievements were not even comparable to his own son, his own son who was not even twenty years of age!


    "Could it be that sending him to the Wenteng Mage Academy for merely half a year allowed him to be reborn?" He thought to himself, "If he continues to develop in this manner, won''t he become the number one person in the world very soon ¡­"


    "Dad, what are you thinking about?" Chang Jing looked at Cheng Jian who was in a daze and asked, "Where did my mom go? Since I returned from Faculty of Magic, I have not eaten a single meal cooked by her!"


    "Hehe, your mom, your aunt, and cousin have all gone to burn incense with your grandma. She should be back in a few days." Cheng Jian said with a smile, at the same time, he was also lamenting in his heart that no matter what happened, the child in front of him was still his son after all.


    "Isn''t it very proud of him to be the father of the highest under the heavens?" He thought with a smile...

 C112 Sakura Drunk

    The next morning, after breakfast, Chang Jing and Long Tian was discussing the matter of how they defeated the enemy yesterday and how the world''s rumors of "amorous gongzi" was spread, when the servants came to report that the Old Mistress had returned.


    "Grandma and Mom are back?" Chang Jing asked excitedly, "Hehe, my grandmother is someone I haven''t seen even once, it''s been a while since I''ve seen my mother!"


    "Hur hur, look at how excited you are!" Long Tian enjoyed Long Tian''s affectionate gaze.


    "Grandfather, you should rest here. I''ll go pick them up!" Before he could finish, he asked the servant to take him to the door.


    A luxurious carriage slowly approached from the distance, Chang Jing waited patiently with a smile on her face.


    The horse carriage finally stopped at the door, and a figure supported by Coachman jumped down from the carriage. When Chang Jing saw the appearance of the man, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Is this my mother?" It was really hard for Chang Jing to associate this elegant and magnanimous lady in front of him with her mother who always stayed in the kitchen.


    Each and every one of her actions showed off the temperament only a lady in a noble family would possess. One step was for her to lightly smile, two steps for her to slightly nod her head ¡­


    "Mom!" Chang Jing shouted blankly.


    Hearing the call, Rou Xin''s noble and elegant head stopped, the corners of his mouth slowly rose, and in the end formed a brilliant smile. Is it Fei Er?! "


    Chang Jing did not have time to use the mirage, her body shot like an arrow out of the bow, flying straight to the front of the carriage!


    The two of them tightly embraced each other as tears began to form on their faces.


    Who said men don''t shed tears? All the bitterness hidden deep within his heart would burst forth from his mother''s gentle eyes!


    As Rou Xin was burning incense, he had long heard of what had happened to the Jian Hun Family. She knew that her son was feeling wronged, wronged that he would always need his mother''s attention ¡­


    Chang Jing poured out her thoughts on the empress, completely unaware of the benevolent face of an old lady dressed in proper clothes who had the same graceful and noble appearance as him, sticking her head out from behind Rou Xin.


    "Is it Chang Jing''s grandson?" The old lady smiled and asked Rou Xin her most beloved daughter.


    "Mother," Rou Xin turned around and replied, "That''s right, he''s your untalented grandson!"


    He also instructed Chang Jing, "Quickly, greet your grandmother!"


    Chang Jing bowed her head in response, which made the old lady extremely pleased.


    "Eh, where''s my cousin? I heard from my grandfather that my cousin went to burn incense with you guys." Chang Jing raised her head and asked.


    "She ¡­" The old lady laughed and said, "This little girl is the most naughty! She said that her school was about to open and that she was already leaving by herself! "


    "Fei Er, school is about to start, right?"


    That night, Long Tian asked Chang Jing as the whole family sat in the small garden after the wine was washed away.


    "Yes, Grandfather. School will start in ten days or so, and I''ll have to leave in a few days. " Chang Jing sometimes thought to herself, why is it that his own mirage was not a long distance teleportation Art, if she was like that she would be able to go anywhere with a lot of convenience.


    "Child, you have to study hard!" Long Tian said sincerely, "Only when a person possesses an ability and character that is worthy of respect will others respect you, and they will only follow your lead! I won''t think of any tricks I can do on you! You saw it during the day. What kind of map of the Azure Dragon''s Treasure is that? You only saw it once, but this isn''t the first time. What did they say after they messed up again and again? I don''t have to say for those who have good intentions or evil intentions, but it''s enough to prove that your grandfather is now someone who no longer matters in the eyes of others.


    Everyone''s faces turned ugly. They all felt that it wasn''t appropriate to say such things to their children. Rou Xin ran to his back and patted his back, "Father, you drank too much. What are you talking about? Who doesn''t know about your reputation? How could those petty people be worthy of your notice? "


    "Chang Jing," Long Tian ignored Rou Xin''s words, and continued, "Your grandfather and I have never seen any so-called map of the Azure Dragon''s treasure ¡ª You must understand, the most important thing for humans to live in this world is power!"


    Thinking back to all that had happened during the summer break, Chang Jing couldn''t help but nod her head in agreement.


    "Therefore, I''ve decided to teach you the ''Sakura Float'' footwork that our family is so proud of!" Long Tian said, "Come in with me."


    Then he walked into the study by himself.


    With the consent of her parents, Chang Jing followed him in.


    "I will not talk about the origin of ''Sakura Float''," Long Tian directly said after he closed the door, "Look at this first."


    With that, he picked up the pen and began to draw footprints on a piece of paper.


    "The footwork is very simple. You just need to memorize the contents of this piece of paper. But it''s not that you have to memorize it. Even if you have learned it, the most important thing is to use it skillfully! Otherwise, it will only be seen through by others and will not have any effect! "


    "Then what is its method of application?" Chang Jing looked at the item on the paper and asked.


    "Body like a cherry, heart like a feather!" "His body is shapeless, and he is fat and thin. His heart is heavy, and he has a lot of things to do!"


    Chang Jing took these words as a reference and closed her eyes to recall the footwork that was drawn on the paper.


    "Have you memorized the footwork?" Long Tian asked.


    Chang Jing nodded in agreement, her eyes still closed.


    Long Tian took back the piece of paper and placed it between his hands. With luck, he crushed the piece of paper into pieces and scattered them all around.


    "This footwork is related to the greatest secret of my Rose Family''s martial arts. You cannot tell anyone else ¡ª not even your mother, understand?" Long Tian instructed.


    Chang Jing understood that some families liked to do things like "not pass down knowledge internally, not pass down disciples", so she agreed without thinking too much.


    "Then you should go back and think about it. There''s no rush, this thing requires sudden enlightenment, there''s no rush."


    For the next few days, Chang Jing stayed in her room and did not go anywhere. Apart from eating three meals and sleeping, all of his time was spent on thinking about the combination of magic and martial arts. When he was at the Jian Hun family, he had already planned to do this. However, due to difficulties in learning martial arts from the broken sword, she did not have the time to do so. Now that he finally had this opportunity, he naturally wouldn''t easily give up.


    Looking at the situation, it was not much easier compared to when he was creating the "mirage". However, only he, who had locked himself in his room, knew the effects ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the summer vacation was coming to an end.


    It was impossible to return home on the small island, so Cheng Jian and Rou Xin discussed to stay in Rose Family for a while. Firstly, he could show his filial piety, and secondly, he could take care of others ¡ª this was something that would never be lacking. Since the Jian Hun Family was in a very awkward situation, Chang Jing decided to not go back and say his goodbyes, and only asked his parents to tell them in the future. Ever since Rou Xin ran away from home, the Rose Family had abandoned martial arts and started trading with Chang Jing. It was said that he had made a good living under the development of Uncle Chang Jing for many years ¡ª ¡ª This was the origin of the Azure Dragon''s treasure. Before he left, Long Tian gave him a badge saying that he could use it to buy money from all the businesses in Rose Family. Chang Jing didn''t take it seriously and kept it on his waist.


    The carriage took Chang Jing, who was looking for a place to study, and set off ¡­

 C113 Return to the Academy

    The road was long and the horses long. The road that Chang Jing had taken from the Rose Family was also safe and sound. It was just that after he left the range of the wind and moon, the day started to become hot again. It was so hot that not only was he covered in sweat, she couldn''t even get a good night''s sleep! In the end, he was really forced into a corner. He had to use the "glacial blade" every so often, and the cold Profound Ice in the carriage had eased the stuffiness. However, if this usage was known by his classmates, they would not know what to do. What Chang Jing regretted doing now was that when she was at the Principal''s place, she did not learn the magic array properly.


    "Looks like I''ll have to read more of these magic array books this semester. In the future, it''s also good to give my family an ''air conditioner''!"


    Along the way, he also found a problem, which was that every time she used the glacial blade, You Ying who was wearing it on her wrist seemed to be especially excited, and a large portion of the cold air was sucked away by it! Chang Jing thought, since it was said to be a living sword, she would ignore it and let it be surrounded by the white mist.


    After a few days of traveling, Chang Jing''s carriage finally arrived at Wenteng.


    "Uncle Wen, let''s not go to school for now. You go first ¡­ That casino near the school, right? " Chang Jing said to the Coachman in front of him. He had really forgotten the name of the casino and could only say "near". The reason why Chang Jing chose to go to Yi Chen''s casino first was firstly because she wanted to thank Yi Chen for giving him the Art of Warlord. It had played a great role in''s comprehension of "Sakura Float", and secondly, it truly missed this elder brother that she was so familiar with, even though they had only met each other a few times.


    Originally, Coachman was determined to send him over, but in the end, he was replaced by the "Uncle Wen". The reason was that he had once sent the First Miss of Rose Family to the Wenteng and lived there for quite a long time, so he was rather familiar with Wen Teng. It was indeed familiar. Although the place that Chang Jing pointed to was a little blurry, he still quickly drove there.


    Reaching casino, Chang Jing hurriedly jumped out of the car and ran inside.


    "Young Master Chang Jing!" Seeing that it was Chang Jing who had come, the welcoming Scophthalmus at the door snickered.


    "Heh ¡­" Chang Jing laughed, "Do you still remember me?!"


    The Scophthalmus replied, "How can I not remember someone as noble as you! Besides, our boss has specially instructed us to treat you as if you were him! "


    "Hehe, big brother sure is considerate!" Oh, right, I came to look for my big brother this time. Is he in the study room now? "


    Scophthalmus revealed a regretful expression, and smiled apologetically, "Unfortunately, Boss hasn''t come back since he went out last month. "Before he left, he told the little ones that if you came to him, we would tell you that he was going to do something urgent and that you should not worry about spending more time studying the book he had given you."


    Chang Jing was disappointed. Since Yi Chen was not here, he no longer had the interest to stay. He instructed the "Uncle Wen" to drive the car straight to the Faculty of Magic.


    "Faculty of Magic, I, Chang Jingye, am back!"


    Because the summer holidays were not over yet, and since Chang Jing could be considered to be someone who had arrived relatively early, there were not many people on campus. After returning to her room empty-handed (she put all the items inside the space bag), Chang Jing washed her face with water and said to Uncle Wen, "Uncle Wen, look, there''s nothing left here. Why don''t you go back first."


    "Haha, what are you talking about?" Uncle Wen''s face was filled with fear, "Master has instructed me to take care of you and the young miss here, you want me to leave now, don''t you ¡­."


    "Eldest Miss?" Chang Jing interrupted him, "Are you saying that my cousin is also in Wenteng?"


    "Well, yes!" The Uncle Wen asked curiously, "Don''t tell me you didn''t know? Speaking of which, she''s in the same school as you! "


    What a coincidence, these two cousins were actually studying in the same school!


    "Then what''s my cousin''s name?" Chang Jing asked again, thinking that it would be even more coincidental if she was still in the same class as him.


    "Oh, Eldest Miss. Her name is surprisingly pleasant to hear. Her name is Ka ¡­"


    Before he could finish, the door to his room was pushed open.


    "Heh, it''s the Big Brother Ye! Big brother, you''re back? "


    Chang Jing turned to see that the person was Jin Tian. Looking at his face and empty hands, anyone could tell that this kid had been back at school for quite some time!


    "I say, Jin Tian, you''re a good boy, you returned earlier than me?" Seeing that it was him, Chang Jing''s heart also tightened with joy, and joked, "Do you miss that new girlfriend of yours? What''s his name? "


    "Ting Ting," Jin Tian said shyly, like a woman, "her name is Ting Ting ¡­"


    "Hehe, when you talk about her, even your appearance changed! It seems like you guys have a good chance! " Chang Jing saw that Jin Tian was standing at the door without coming in, and could not help but exclaim, "Hey, kid! This is your own dorm room. Don''t tell me you want me to say, ''Come in''? "


    "Haha ¡­" Jin Tian smiled shyly once again, his right hand scratched his head as he pushed open the door, while his left hand that was behind the door was shockingly holding onto a white, delicate little hand!


    "Ting Ting is called Big Brother Ye!" Jin Tian said.


    "Good day to you, Big Brother Ye," Ting Ting spoke like he was from the beginning, "Let''s invite you out for dinner tonight, it''s to meet you again!"


    From the way he looked at Jin Tian from time to time, he could tell that Jin Tian was going to lose too much today!


    "Brat, you actually hid this from us and chatted so intimately. It''d be weird if you didn''t die!"


    Night, Ka Buyi''s restaurant.


    "Brat, you''re really amazing. Remember that you only met each other during our vacation?" Chang Jing held onto a piece of extorted beef, and laughed out loud as she said, "Teach me when you can, so that I won''t be alone anymore!"


    From the moment Jin Tian sat down, his eyes that were filled with love had never left Ting Ting. Hearing Chang Jing''s words, he answered absent-mindedly, "Didn''t you already have Ka Buyi, you still want me to teach you?"


    Ka Buyi, the girl who would often tease him till the end, and then always get angry at him, where are you now? Chang Jing asked herself, he knew that she could not let her go, if not she would not have chosen to come here tonight.


    "Hur hur, you must be joking." Chang Jing said unsincerely, "There''s nothing going on between her and me."


    "Tsk, why did you come here?" Jin Tian''s words struck his weak spot, "Isn''t it because I want to find some aftertaste of her here?"


    Hehe ¡­ Chang Jing laughed awkwardly, she was too concentrated on eating. However, his heart was no longer at peace. She only thought that after the summer holidays, had Ka Buyi turned black?


    "Hmm, this meal feels so good!" Chang Jing said as she picked her teeth with her big belly, as if she had never eaten such a delicious meal in her life.


    "Of course you''re feeling comfortable," Jin Tian muttered while touching his wallet, "If there''s someone who spent half a month''s worth of living expenses to treat me to a meal, I would also feel really comfortable!"


    "Shopkeeper, the bill has been paid!" Jin Tian unhappily patted the counter, waking the shopkeeper up from his sleep.


    "Big Brother Ye is truly worthy of his reputation. It''s almost time for a meal!"


    "There''s a total of nine hundred and thirty Ara Coins," the shopkeeper yawned and said impatiently.


    "Nine hundred?" Jin Tian frowned, he knew that this was bad, he had only brought 500 with him, he would lose face in front of the woman he loved!


    Chang Jing saw Jin Tian''s expression clearly, and naturally understood what was going on. He gave Jin Tian a playful look and took out money from his pocket.


    "Nine hundred, right?" Chang Jing said, "For the ''good'' thing between the two of you, let me do it."


    The shopkeeper took the money, and accidentally glanced at the order badge on Chang Jing''s waist, and quickly returned the money. Her previously lazy tone had now completely disappeared, replaced by a respectful tone that came from the bottom of her heart.


    "Keep the money well, how could we dare to accept your money?"

 C114 Frozen Continent

    Frozen Continent asked, "Keep the money well, how could we dare to accept your money?"


    When the shopkeeper said these words, the corner of Jin Tian''s mouth quickly curled up into an ambiguous smile.


    "You''re still talking about it, it''s nothing. Look at the waiters at the store, they already think you''re a potential Young Master!"


    Chang Jing rolled her eyes at him, but she felt it was strange, she was not familiar with this place, it was definitely not normal for there to be such a noble treatment. Therefore, he opened her mouth to ask, "Boss, it''s perfectly justified to pay for our meals. If you don''t pay me, it''ll just be forcing us to eat an overlord''s meal!"


    "Young master, what are you talking about?" The shopkeeper had already ran out of the counter, but was completely helpless as he stood respectfully in front of Chang Jing, "Young master, if you have any objections towards our restaurant, please do not mention them ¡­"


    Chang Jing, Jin Tian, and Ting Ting, the three of them could not understand what was going on.


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing said embarrassedly, "Actually, I would love to have a free meal everyday, but I don''t know why ¡­ It was a little ridiculous. I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding here. "


    Chang Jing and the others still did not understand, but the shopkeeper had understood.


    "Yes, there was a misunderstanding." He pointed to the order badge on Chang Jing''s waist and asked, "Do you know the use of the order badge on you?"


    Token? Chang Jing remembered that when his grandfather first gave it to him, he said that she could use it to withdraw money and items from the clan business, and that it could be used for free for all activities.


    Could it be that this restaurant was also owned by the Rose family? But isn''t it Ka Buyi''s?


    Chang Jing wanted to ask about the whole story, but Jin Tian, who was standing at the side, could not.


    "Big Brother Ye, I think we should leave first." He pointed at the pouting Ting Ting and said pitifully, "It''s getting late, if we don''t go back now, the protective shield over the wall will open again."


    The entrance to Wenteng Mage Academy had long been sealed, and the protective shield placed on the walls in the surroundings would automatically take effect after midnight. It could be said that it was extremely difficult for outsiders to enter.


    "Good ¡­" "Fine." Chang Jing also believed that sleeping on the streets was not a good thing for a girl, so she could only nod her head and agree. The three of them walked out of the restaurant and headed straight for the school. When they reached the back door, they found empty space and jumped into the building through the wall.


    Chang Jing''s first day back at school was over.


    On the second day, when the obedient Ting Ting brought breakfast to the two of them, they were still in their dreams flirting with her daughter.


    Seeing Jin Tian and Yue Shuang feeding each other sweetly, Chang Jing had a bad taste in his heart. Hence, after taking a few bites, he gave an excuse and went out. Jin Tian did not pursue the topic further, he was happy to have a sweet world that belonged to both of them.


    Chang Jing was actually busy with something. Although Wen Teng was at the coastal area, which was a little colder compared to the inland area, but the summer''s heat was still very uncomfortable here. Right now, what he wanted to do was not a big "serious" thing ¡ª borrow a few magic array books from the dean''s room, and then use them as an "air conditioner" to cool his dorm down faster.


    After knocking on the door but no one replied, Chang Jing directly entered the teleportation. In any case, the Principal would always force him to study the Spatial Magic everyday, and if he were to use the Spatial Magic to study it now, he might not get angry, but instead die from happiness.


    The dean''s room was filled with dust. It was likely that no one had lived here since the holidays.


    "He must have returned to his hometown!" Chang Jing took out the book recording the cooling effect of the magic array from the bookshelf and thought, "I hope that she and Grandpa Hao Si can get back on good terms after meeting."


    Chang Jing flipped to the magic array based on her impression of it ¡ª ¡ª Frozen Continent. The structure was extremely complex, and amongst them, it was mixed with wind element, earth system and many other elements. After activation, the power would be enough to cause the area within the array to be frozen in a radius of five kilometers, with both human and beast to be injured! Of course, it would take a lot of materials to set up this spell. Just as wind attributed Magic Crystal s were needed to speed up the usage of this spell, it would take at least a few hundred of them ¡ª this was equivalent to several years living expenses for an ordinary family! Let alone the Water Magic Crystal that was the main filling, its quantity was not limited to just a few times.


    Chang Jing''s current mission was to take the tenth of the power of the ice seal to cool it down ¡­


    Don''t think that if he were to do this, he would only need to learn a small part of it and the task would be much easier. On the contrary, if he wanted to achieve such an effect, he would need to spend several times more effort than the original array ¡ª ¡ª magic array was not a jigsaw puzzle. It was more like an organ of a human, the Magic Elements was like its cells. In order for this organ to have a normal function, one would need to organically combine these cells. In contrast, if she wanted to use part of it for her own purposes, she would need to draw out the parts that were closely related to him from the side elements of the small array, so that she could take out items and become a relatively independent individual. In other words, if Chang Jing wanted to obtain the "Air Conditioner", he had to first master the magic array of "Frozen Continent" and understand its mechanism of effect.


    In short, it was not an easy job.


    When Chang Jing read it again, she basically did not have a clue. Forget about improving it, even the mechanism of it was a mess.


    However, Chang Jing was not a person who would easily abandon words. Otherwise, he would not be able to create the "mirage" that had saved his life several times. It didn''t matter if he did or not, he could read it again; it didn''t matter if she couldn''t imagine it, she could just experiment in the room ¡ª in any case, there were a lot of Magic Crystal in the old man''s room.


    Summer cicadas chirped in the heat, and time ticked by in the heat. As the research progressed, Chang Jing spent more and more energy on it, to the point where he forgot about lunch. But fortunately, his understanding of it was also gradually increasing ¡­


    "Ting Ting, you guys came here early enough!" Ka Buyi''s dubious gaze was exactly the same as Chang Jing''s, "Looks like the two of you are progressing very quickly!"


    Ting Ting peeked at Jin Tian who was standing beside her, and teasingly said, "Being bored at home, you came earlier than me. Look, didn''t you come here early? "


    Ka Buyi laughed out loud, and revealed a mischievous expression, "I''m bored staying at home, but look at the school I just came to today, isn''t it?"


    She pulled Ting Ting''s hand and continued, "We can look around when we''re bored. The great rivers and mountains of Ara are all waiting for us youngsters to experience."


    "So you were out on vacation during the summer vacation?" Ting Ting asked excitedly. This little girl liked to run around when she had nothing to do.


    "Travel ¡­" Ka Buyi deliberately dragged his words, and said slowly, "You can say that you''re travelling! Hehe, let me tell you. Originally, I was being closely watched by my family at home so that I wouldn''t go crazy ¡­ "Windmill, I really want to go to the plateau to watch the windmill, so I took the opportunity to burn incense with my grandmother and aunty to make an excuse to return to school and play outside!"


    "Ah?" Really?! "Tell me, tell me, what''s so fun about it ¡­"


    When the two little girls got up, they threw Jin Tian, the man, to the side, and started to chat and laugh to themselves.


    When Ka Buyi found out that Chang Jing had also returned, her eternally smiling face became even more radiant. However, when she heard that Chang Jing had not shown his face for an entire day, traces of disappointment still crawled up her eyebrows.


    "It''s alright, we''ll beat him up the moment we see him!"


    Suddenly, a sneeze came from the dean''s room, which had suddenly become cool.

 C115 Buyis sister

    Evening, in the dean''s room.


    Chang Jing stretched her back. Although she was not satisfied with the results of the research, it was still a success. Within the room, a small formation impressively appeared. From the core of the formation, waves of cold air were emitted, forming a small whirlwind that revolved within the formation. The water crystals were even covered in a thin layer of frost.


    Chang Jing looked at the results of her performance, feeling extremely comfortable in her heart.


    "Hehe, ''Frozen Continent'', it''s nothing. Didn''t I finish you in a day? Heh heh, in a few days, the ''air conditioner'' will also be available! "It''s not that hot anymore!"


    His self-satisfied self suddenly realized something was wrong. He touched his flat stomach and realized that he had not eaten lunch yet. "Hey, it''s great to find a girlfriend. Someone even brought me food when I''m hungry."


    He thought about how Ting Ting delivered food to Jin Tian in the morning, and while he was envious, he had already reached the entrance of the school.


    As they still had a few days before school, and the school''s dining hall was not open, a problem like Chang Jing, who had returned to school early, could only be resolved outside.


    He walked directly to the hotel last night, not because he could get a free dinner there, but because he did not understand what had happened last night.


    "Could it be that Ka Buyi is my cousin?"


    With this question in mind, he entered the hotel.


    "Young master, how do you do, please take a seat!"


    As soon as he entered, the waiter welcomed him warmly.


    Chang Jing laughed awkwardly. After all, she had already taken the view that this place was Ka Buyi''s family property, before she was sure whether or not this place was related to her grandfather''s family, he would definitely not do anything.


    "Take your time to eat first. Where''s your storekeeper?"


    "The head storekeeper went upstairs to entertain the eldest miss. Please wait a moment, I''ll call for you right now." The shop assistant had a flattering look on his face.


    Chang Jing thought, Ka Buyi also came?


    Casually nodding his head, he found a chair and sat down.


    In next to no time, the manager quickly walked down the stairs.


    "Young Master," the moment he started, he cupped his fists and said, "You left in a hurry last night, is it because of last night''s matter?"


    Chang Jing nodded and answered, "Yes. From what I know, this place should belong to the Ka Buyi Family right? "


    "What is your name?" The manager suddenly asked.


    "Ye, Chang Jingye. "What''s wrong?"


    "Then do you know Long Tian? Rose, Master Rose? " The manager asked again.


    Chang Jing found it funny and replied, "That''s my grandfather. Could it be that he has something to do with this?"


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he seemed to understand something and didn''t continue asking while laughing. He just told Chang Jing to go upstairs, and that he would understand once he went upstairs.


    Chang Jing also understood more or less what was going on. It seemed that Ka Buyi was really going to be his cousin ¡­


    Cousin sister? Hehe, kiss and kiss! However, if it really was her, she didn''t know what to do. Should he affectionately call her cousin, or should he continue to maintain his ambiguous relationship as before? It seemed like it was going to be difficult ¡­


    The Sky No. 1 Room upstairs was bustling with noise and excitement. ''s unbridled voice could faintly be heard amidst the joyous laughter.


    "Please ¡­" The shopkeeper was still smiling, his smile even wider than before.


    Chang Jing took a deep breath and pushed open the door.


    Inside, sure enough.


    Ka Buyi looked drunk, the two red clouds on her delicate face had the grace of a young lady. She looked at the person who opened the door drunkenly, and saw that Chang Jing''s face had an additional two red clouds.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, are you here to drink as well?" She held up a bottle of wine and wobbled towards Chang Jing, "Since they are not drinking with me, why don''t you accompany me!"


    He didn''t change at all and still acted like a carefree child who didn''t know anything. Chang Jing thought that maybe, this Ka Buyi was the real Ka Buyi.


    He nodded slightly, took the wine from Ka Buyi''s hand and started drinking. In the light, Jin Tian and Ting Ting were laughing from the side.


    "It must be these two," he thought. "See how I deal with you now."


    With this idea in mind, the corner of Chang Jing''s eyes bloomed into a smile.


    "Aiya, you''re all here?" He deliberately greeted them as if they had been guests for a long time, "I really miss you all to death! Come on, let''s not talk about it anymore and do it! "


    After saying that, he didn''t even give them time to speak. He raised his hand and gulped down a cup of wine.


    Jin Tian and Ting Ting looked at each other, then helplessly drank this cup of unknown wine.


    "The second cup," Chang Jing poured a full cup for both of them, tilted her head and continued, "To the both of you, as long as you have lovers!"


    They liked hearing that, but before Chang Jing could drink, the wine in their glasses had already been drunk happily.


    Just as he was making up his excuse, another person walked in from the door. It was the coachman who escorted Chang Jing to school ¡ª ¡ª Uncle Wen.


    "Master Biao, so you are here!" Uncle Wen said while panting heavily, "Just now, Miss wanted me to go to school and look for you, but I couldn''t find you. I can''t find you anymore. Luckily, when I arrived, the shopkeeper immediately told me that you were already here! "


    It turned out that while Chang Jing was toasting, the shopkeeper had already went downstairs.


    "Your Young Miss?" He put down his glass and said seriously, "Cappuccino?"


    "Well, yes!" Uncle Wen nodded fiercely in agreement.


    Chang Jing''s face immediately turned green, but on her face, there were no signs of drunkenness at all.


    "You knew all along?" On the way, Chang Jing asked angrily.


    Ka Buyi, who was walking in front, was jumping around like a happy rabbit, "I also met Uncle Wen in the restaurant, he told me that!"


    Suddenly, she turned around and pitifully asked, "Big Brother Chang Jing, are you angry at me? Are you not going to play with me anymore?"


    The anger from being toyed with was still sullen in Chang Jing''s heart, she continued to walk slowly and indifferently.


    "Big brother!" Ka Buyi was angry, he turned around and grabbed his hand, "No, I''m not angry!"


    sighed, facing the person in front of him, he could not even contain his anger, "Alright, I''m not angry. Let''s go faster, we were left behind by Jin Tian! "


    But in his heart, he had the regret of "I had set my heart on Mingyue, but I couldn''t do anything about Mingyue Gelou".


    "I don''t think so. Maybe I''ve always been just an ''older brother'' in her heart."


    In the next few days, other than eating time with everyone, Chang Jing kept herself locked in the Principal''s room until the seventh day after she created the "air-conditioner" ¡ª the day on which the teachers would return to school.


    On this day, Chang Jing was in the Principal''s room, fiddling with the magic array''s "model". After going through deep research on the "Frozen Continent", it was very easy for Chang Jing to master other magic array s. Perhaps this was exactly the same saying that "one knows all" was correct, or perhaps it was because "Frozen Continent" was a combination of multiple formations of high level magic array, but no matter what, in the end, everything still required his own hard work and talent.


    Today, he was fiddling with a Fire Element Array, called "Blazing Flame". In his own words, such a Array was simply unbearable to look at, but there was no helping it, this was the "Highest Array" left over from his research on high level arrays. Furthermore, he had nothing to do anyway, he might as well stay in his dorm and play around here instead.


    He put down the last crystal with satisfaction and chanted an incantation. With a flash of white light from his finger, a hot, smokeless flame shot towards the door.


    The door suddenly opened. In front of the rapidly shooting flames was the Headmaster, who had just returned from his hometown. He was completely unprepared ¡­

 C116 Transfer girls

    The transfer of girls to Wenteng Mage Academy delayed the opening ceremony of the school for the first time ever, because President Xiu Si was unable to attend due to some special reasons.


    According to the memory of, the main character, who was hypnotized by the great savior, the "blazing flame" that Chang Jing experimented with rushed towards him was like this: "I saw a flame flying towards me, beautiful red flash! I''m stunned immediately! "


    The dean, whose body was wrapped in bandages, said in a daze.


    "Look at my eyes," the midnight lamp''s voice was extremely magnetic, and said gently, "What did you think of at that time?"


    "Hehe, I won''t hide it from you. At that time, I suddenly became childish, and I thought it felt good to be in the wrong season! If other people can eat hotpot in summer, why can''t I also play with fire in summer? When I think of eating hot pot, I started to think deeply about the difference between Duchy of Meuse''s milk tea and our country''s tea milk.


    "F * ck, who cares if you die!"


    The midnight lamp''s eyes became white. It impatiently cursed and flew away ¡­


    "I heard that a new student has come from the class!"


    At noon, Jin Tian, who was nicknamed "the number one spy on campus", told Chang Jing in a mysterious manner.


    "Hmm?" Chang Jing opened her drowsy eyes and casually said, "You must be a beauty right? You started talking about it last semester, why is it that no one has come to see me! "


    "This ¡­" Jin Tian began to feel awkward, he grabbed his thick hair and said, "The information we received before was not accurate, but this time it is true! Don''t believe it, this time the girl who transferred over can be said to be a school beauty! "


    "Be your dream, school belle. It''s already good enough for a fire-breathing dragon to show up!" Chang Jing rubbed her eyes that were a little swollen because she had slept too late last night, "That way, at least I can prove that Jin Tian''s news this time is accurate!"


    "I''m serious ¡­" Jin Tian still wanted to explain, but when he raised his head, he discovered that Chang Jing had already used the suspension to float far away, "Really, even if word of it spread, I still won''t believe it! That... Wait for me! "


    On the campus, there were many silhouettes. It was the afternoon of the first day of school. The students of the academy were all a little excited, and it was already an hour or so before the afternoon class.


    At the door of Chang Jing''s class, at this moment, it was already bustling with noise and excitement.


    "Did you hear? Our class seems to have a beautiful girl coming over today!"


    "Hehe, if she''s really a school belle, then let''s see how I''ll catch her!" A boy who always thought he was handsome chuckled.


    "You? Come on! " There was so much booing below that his face turned red as if he had eaten hot peppers.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll chase after you!"


    At this time, Chang Jing also came to the door, he looked at them and smiled, "Comrade Jin Tian was speaking nonsense, how can you believe this? If there really is a school belle who transferred over, how could she possibly come to our class without even thinking about it! "


    "I''m not lying to you! If there really is one, can you believe me just once? " Jin Tian blushed as he argued, "She''s very beautiful!"


    "Tsk, how did you know they didn''t come?" Chang Jing suddenly asked the key to the problem.


    "I... "I heard it from my brother this morning. He saw it ¡­"


    When Chang Jing walked to her seat, Ka Buyi, who was fighting with a large group of boys in the front row, ran over.


    "Hehe, have you heard?"


    She said this the moment she opened her mouth.


    "A new student will be transferred to our class!" Chang Jing said loudly on purpose, but her excited face suddenly changed again, "Please, Miss Ka Buyi, this is no longer the news. It''s already spread around the class!"


    "Hur hur, brother, you already know about it?" Ka Buyi said embarrassedly, but suddenly he said mysteriously, as if he had thought of something, "The person who has transferred over is a great beauty, big brother, you''re interested, right?"


    Chang Jing became gloomy, "Big brother, is it really just big brother?"


    He raised his eyes and gave her a charming smile. "Yes, it''s true that all great beauties are tempted!"


    "I don''t know why you people like all this empty stuff."


    "Hmph, I hate you. I''m not talking to you anymore! "


    Ka Buyi angrily shook his head and ran to the front row to continue the discussion.


    Thus, the remaining hour or so from class was wasted on the debate about whether there were freshmen transferring to another school or whether they were school beauties. Even until the class teacher Ruoyue was in a state of mind, she still could not calm down.


    "Be quiet, students!" Seeing these older children, who were not much younger than her, making such a ruckus, as the form teacher, she really had no way out.


    Although she had shouted for silence, the ''children'' below were still discussing amongst themselves, with no intention of stopping.


    From their noisy discussion, Ru Yue Xin was able to get a general idea of what was going on.


    "Students, let me tell everyone some good news!"


    "Hmm?" Dozens of mouths made the same sound, followed by dozens of curious eyes.


    "Heh ¡­" Ruxin was secretly pleased with her own way of doing things, "I want to tell everyone that a new student has come from our class, Qing He. Purple! Student Zi, why don''t you come in and do a simple self-introduction. "


    She turned her head to look at the door, and a slender figure followed her and the rest of the class.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Qing He. Purple. We just transferred here from Cross Lake School of Magic, I hope everyone will take good care of us! "


    Yes, the school belle. It wasn''t excessive to call her the school beauty. On her tender face was a pair of eyes shining with a hazy light. Under her slightly raised nose was a small cherry lips that made people feel like they were always full of smiles.


    Strangely, there was no welcome applause for such a beautiful girl. It turned out that it wasn''t that they didn''t want to clap, it was just too busy ¡ª The boys stared at her without blinking, while the girls all puffed up their cheeks to express their displeasure. The girls who had boyfriends in class, such as Ting Ting, were all warning their sweethearts with fierce gazes.


    "Student Zi," Ru Yue Xin coughed dryly to break this awkward silence, "You should first find a random seat to sit down. After some time, we''ll still have to agree to arrange a seat in the class."


    Qing He nodded and walked down with a smile.


    "Teacher." The male student who had previously said that he must capture the school beauty stood up. "Let student Zi sit by my side. I''m very willing to help others!"


    Qing He nodded at him in a friendly manner before walking to an empty seat beside Chang Jing, "We meet again, Chang Jing!"


    Chang Jing stood up in shock. Yes, she had been stunned since she entered the room. Qing He, the girl on the Magic Great Games, the girl that Chang Jing often missed in his heart, the girl who had shed tears because of Chang Jing''s injuries, the girl who had separated from him, the girl who had shed tears that caused Chang Jing''s heart to ache, was standing right in front of him.


    "..." I''m so glad we meet again! " Chang Jing walked behind her and without a care for the dozens of fiery eyes in the class, moved over a chair for her and invited her to sit.


    As for Qing He, she had long since lost the smile that she had on her face earlier on.


    "Cough!" Ru Yue Xin coughed dryly once again. "Everyone sit down. I will first explain this semester''s study assignment to everyone. Everyone, you have to listen carefully ¡­"


    In this lesson, both Qing He and Qing He did not listen to properly, and only looked at each other quietly, as if they were using their eyes to pour out everything that happened after they parted ways. And there was another person in the lecture who did not hear a single word, and that was Ka Buyi, who was sitting in the front row and had his head turned back to look at Chang Jing from time to time.

 C117 Two Women

    Women, the strangest animals in the world.


    When a man was without her, he would feel empty and even think that he had lost the whole world; but when he had her, she seemed to become worthless. Of course, this was only the mindset of an average man. It did not represent all men, much less women. The strangest thing about a woman is that she can ignore your attentions, but she can''t stand the way you look at other girls.


    A coquettish woman will intoxicate you. What about those two angry women who act coquettish?


    This was the problem Chang Jing was currently facing.


    Once he finished class, Ka Buyi ran over.


    "Big Brother Chang Jing," Her voice was mixed with honey, "Who is this big sister?


    Black lines straight out of Chang Jing''s forehead, and her back was covered in cold sweat.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, who is she?" Qing He, the dream girl also mimicked Ka Buyi''s actions, "You all ¡­"


    Chang Jing was speechless as she stood at the side in embarrassment.


    "Who do you care who I am? Don''t tell me that I was planning to snatch my big brother Chang Jing the moment I arrived?" He also didn''t know what Ka Buyi was thinking to actually speak so straightforwardly.


    seemed to be able to tell that the relationship between the two of them was not ordinary. He stuck out his chest and said, "Big Brother Chang Jing and I have known each other for a long time, and this can''t be called ''snatching''. It''s not like Big Brother Chang Jing is yours."


    However, this straightening of the chest attracted the gazes of all the male students with endocrine disorders, and they all stared at this proud twin peaks.


    The two of them remained in a deadlock ¡­


    "Stop talking!" Chang Jing slammed the table and shouted, causing the other students in the class to all look over. He became embarrassed once again, and continued to speak while scratching her head, "She ¡­ This is my cousin, a friend that I met when I was still in crossing pool. "


    After hearing the introductions, the smell of gunpowder between the two was still very strong, or perhaps it could be said to be even more intense.


    Looking at these two people, Chang Jing had no way of thinking, but within her helplessness, there was a little bit of pride mixed within.


    Who wouldn''t want to have a man snatched away by two women?


    "So you''re my cousin," Qing He deliberately smiled and said. "I was truly rude just now, but after school, I''ll give you some of the capital''s specialties, just treat it as an apology."


    Ka Buyi shot a cold glance at her, and snorted: "I don''t care!"


    "Hee hee ¡­" Hearing her words, Qing He started to sneer again.


    Chang Jing''s head hurt, everything in front of him made him even more uncomfortable. He was asking herself what exactly sshe had done, and after careful consideration, he still could not find the source of her mistake. Or perhaps, she had never made a mistake before.


    Fortunately, the bell that he usually hated the most rang at this time.


    "Class is starting," Chang Jing said as she became excited, "Hehe, class is starting!"


    The two girls wrinkled their noses, glared at him in resentment, then left with a sincere expression ¡­


    After class, Chang Jing said that she wanted to visit the hospitalized President (in order to get rid of this awkward situation as soon as possible). As soon as she turned around, she ran out of the classroom. The two women stared at each other helplessly.


    "Chang Jing is here?" Xiu Si looked to be in high spirits today, as he removed the notice in his hand and looked at Chang Jing who was "rushing in" and said.


    Chang Jing still felt very guilty towards him. He was her teacher, and the reason why he was hospitalized was because of her experiment.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry ¡­" This time, he was very sincere. Even the Principal couldn''t quite believe him.


    "Hehe, since when did you become a transgender person, and why are you being so courteous down there?" In his heart, it was already a blessing that Chang Jing did not call him old man.


    Chang Jing took out the imported dragonfruit he had bought along the way, sliced one of them open and handed it over to the principal. The dragonfruit was a special product of the Duchy of Meuse, it had a juicy, meaty and tasty taste. Its biggest weakness was that it was hard to preserve, so it was not suitable for long-distance transport.


    But no matter, Chang Jing still had some money! Right now, he was the famous Jian Hun Family''s young master and Rose Family''s young cousin. Of course, this little bit of money was nothing much, but it seemed like the money he used to buy the dragonfruit was from her teacher last semester.


    Principal Xiu Si fed his dragonfruit and passed the notice in his hand to Chang Jing.


    "This is?" It was a notification from the Aragorn Government. It required each Faculty of Magic to send five to seven people to participate in the annual Ara selection. Hearing that it was "once a year", Chang Jing lost interest, and thought that the thing that appeared every year was definitely not a good thing! But when he heard that it was a national level competition, her interest immediately returned!


    "Huh?" "I wonder who our college will send out?" Should he give the freshmen a bit of hope to participate? He had his own thoughts when he asked this question. As the person with the most ''prestige'' of the freshmen, the moment the institute sent a freshman to participate, he would definitely be the first candidate!


    "The school''s plan," Xiu Si said as he looked up teasingly. "This competition is related to the honor of our Wenteng Mage Academy, of course we wouldn''t do it as we please. According to our usual practice, the strongest few would be chosen from the third year students to represent the Header Group in the tournament! Chang Jing felt discouraged, thinking to herself, without my participation, what would you say?


    "But ¡­" "Every year, we would also hold competitions where lower grade students would challenge the Header Group to win the qualifications to compete. However, none of the lower grade students had ever succeeded. "When Chang Jing heard that there was a chance, he didn''t care whether other people had succeeded before, and begged Xiu Si with all his heart," Teacher, please let me participate in the competition, if not, as your student, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for you? "Face?" Xiu Si snickered in his heart, "This little kid is actually trying to goad me into doing this?" "However, he had planned to let Chang Jing participate in the tournament from the beginning, so he decided to use this opportunity to say," Not bad, not bad, you can''t lose face! "You mean, yes?" Chang Jing''s eyes lit up as she asked.


    "I only agree to your challenge. Whether or not you can participate will depend on your performance!" The juice of the dragonfruit trickled down the principal''s chin. He didn''t know if it was because it was too delicious or because he had some sort of plan in mind.


    Chang Jing said of course, and immediately turned around and left to prepare. Just as the Principal scolded him for not having a conscience and not caring about her own illness, he was delighted to see Chang Jing turn back from the door.


    Under Xiu Si''s gratified gaze, Chang Jing picked up a dragonfruit on the bedside table and said, "I heard that this thing is very delicious, I haven''t even eaten it, so teacher, please give me one!"


    The principal fainted...


    Chang Jing headed towards school carefully, looking all around just to avoid running into two girls, two girls that could move her heart and cause him a headache.


    However, it was just a coincidence, or perhaps it was just a coincidence.


    The two girls were standing in the street with their backs to each other, the street the school had to cross.


    Chang Jing thought through all of the consequences in her heart, but there was only one conclusion, and that was that she would be hated to death by these two girls, hated to the bones!


    There was no helping it, he braced himself and went on with his classic act of scratching his head.


    "Hehe, where are the two little sisters?" He laughed and said, "What a coincidence, why don''t we have dinner together tonight?"


    Calm. Surprisingly calm. The two girls didn''t say anything, only staring at the slightly childish man in front of them with grief and resentment.


    "You all ¡­" Chang Jing suddenly realized that she had encountered this kind of scene before, because that kind of awkward feeling came again, "Then I won''t eat, I just saw the Principal a moment ago, he gave me something to do, I''ll be leaving first."


    It was a matter of business, but the matter was not given to him by the headmaster. It was something he asked of the headmaster.


    Just as Chang Jing decided to slip away, the two girls spoke out at the same time, "Let''s eat together!"

 C118 Restaurant

    The same night, the same restaurant, different people.


    In order to prevent the atmosphere from getting too awkward, Chang Jing insisted on not wanting the private box, but to eat in the bustling hall. However, the effect of this action did not seem to be very good. The surrounding bustling sounds emphasized the silence of a man and a woman sitting at a wine table. They allowed the fragrance from the dishes on the table to assail them. Under the temptation of the delicious food, their hearts were unable to cheer up. They did not have the slightest intention of eating the dishes together with the dishes.


    Qing He was unhappy, Ka Buyi was unhappy, and Chang Jing, who became "popular", was even more unhappy. It had never occurred to him that a man who was loved by two women would feel such an uncomfortable feeling (he was not sure, of course, that they loved him), and the more women who loved themselves, the happier they would be in his or most men''s hearts.


    However, he realized that he had been wrong.


    "Didn''t you say in the afternoon that the Principal had something to talk to you about?" Qing He was the first one to speak to her, "Can you tell us what it was about?"


    Ka Buyi curiously looked at Chang Jing with his beautiful eyes, as though he wanted to ask something.


    Chang Jing was just worrying that this situation would be too quiet, so when she heard this, he immediately nodded towards Qing He and smiled, repeating the conversation she had with the Principal in the hospital in one breath. Of course, she kept some of the details to herself, such as wanting to challenge the Header Group and not the Principal.


    "So you''re really going to challenge those people?" Ka Buyi was shocked upon hearing this. Although she knew that Chang Jing''s strength was outstanding amongst the new students, the gap between him and the legendary Header Group was definitely not small. She started to worry, and his voice became louder, "I heard that this year''s most of Header Group''s members are seniors who were deliberately placed in school.


    Chang Jing smiled and said nonchalantly, "Don''t worry, don''t forget that my strength is also incredibly strong!"


    It was originally a joke, but it was heard by the group of three men and two women sitting at the table beside him. One of them, a tall and sturdy youth with an appearance like the southeast snorted, "What''s wrong with this world? What kind of cat or dog can call themselves powerful?"


    It was clear that he did not agree with Chang Jing''s words at all, and even ridiculed him.


    Chang Jing and Qing He were not the type of people who liked to cause trouble, after hearing his words, she could only smile at him, but the mischievous Ka Buyi was not willing, and defended her lover with a flushed face, saying, "A cat or dog is always better than those who talk behind other people''s back!"


    The burly teenager got angry when he heard this. He suddenly stood up as if he wanted to eat someone alive. Ka Buyi naturally did not show any sign of weakness, and also stood up from his chair, showing his chest out in a provocative manner.


    However, she forgot that she was a woman. Her straight chest didn''t have the slightest heroic spirit. Instead, it had turned into a soft bosom that was sexy and seductive. Her "enemy" was also stunned by her beauty. She was shocked speechless for a moment.


    Ka Buyi didn''t know, and thought that the other party was scared by his imposing aura. He mischievously winked at Chang Jing, meaning "Am I strong?"


    Chang Jing wiped away the blood from her nose that was due to her excruciating pain and laughed bitterly, thinking to herself, why is she so smart at times when playing tricks on people, yet also so adorable sometimes? "But it''s really big. I never thought that it would become so big in just two months!" He thought pervertedly as she stood up and gave the man a fist, "Sorry, our friends were just playing around, I hope you don''t mind."


    The person had already regained her senses the moment Chang Jing stood up, thinking that what a beautiful girl she was, and how could she turn into that kind of appearance, but when he saw Chang Jing apologizing to him, the unparalleled feeling returned to him once again, "You''re so young and yet you''re already so arrogant, what''s the point in growing up? "If you know you''re wrong, you have to fix it, do you understand?"


    His tone was just like a father teaching his son a lesson, even with Chang Jing''s good temper, he was still unhappy! On the other hand, without even needing to mention the two girls, Ka Buyi had already clenched his teeth in anger, and Qing He, who had not made a sound just now, could no longer endure it as she coldly said, "Are you very big? Be more polite when you speak. Don''t think that no one here can save you! "


    The burly teenager had thought that he could end the quarrel by scaring them with a few harsh words. However, he never expected that the two petite girls in front of him were each more ruthless than the other. Each of their words were sharper than the other.


    "So what if you''re a girl? If you anger her, I''ll beat you up just the same!" With this thought in mind, he moved away from the chair behind him and was about to walk over, but before he could take a step forward, his right hand was grabbed by a gentle looking young man''s hand.


    "Stop messing around, we still have matters to attend to tonight!" he whispered. "Eat your food quickly, and go to the abbot later!"


    Like a mouse, the burly teenager shrunk under the gentle claws of the cat, not daring to make a sound.


    "My apologies, but this is exactly how my classmate is. If you don''t mean what you say, don''t take it to heart!" The gentle young man chuckled as he stood up to smooth things over.


    Chang Jing slightly nodded, and said with a smile, "It''s fine, it''s fine." She reached out and pulled the two angry girls back into their seats.


    What happened next was unexpectedly very "harmonious". Because of this, the two ladies became a common enemy. They also started eating. As they talked, they talked until the end of the meal!


    On the way back, Chang Jing suddenly realized that she couldn''t interject at all. The two girls held hands like sisters and continued with their previous conversation.


    "It would be great if they could do this in the future. I can even marry two of them at the same time!" Chang Jing thought beautifully, she had completely forgotten about the fight between the two girls in the afternoon.


    Soon, they arrived at the school gate. Since the girls'' dormitory was in opposite directions, the three of them said their goodbyes at the door. Before they left, the two girls both looked at Chang Jing deeply, with their eyes filled with endless tenderness and grief.


    Chang Jing let out a long sigh, and said as if she had thought through something, "These ¡­ "Trouble!"


    "Jin Tian," Chang Jing who was lying on the bed asked in distress, "What do you think would happen if a man fell in love with two women at the same time?"


    Jin Tian was happily drinking the soup Ting Ting had given him. When he heard Chang Jing''s words, he immediately spat out the soup that had just entered his mouth.


    "In love with two women?" He became interested and came over to ask with a smile, "Could it be that your Big Brother Ye fell in love with two girls at the same time?"


    Chang Jing rolled her eyes, "Just say it, why are you asking so much?"


    After eating the cold nail, Jin Tian could only reply hesitantly, "That would depend on what the two girls think. If they both love this man, then it''s no big deal, the laws of our country do not exclude four wives, and it''s not uncommon for a man to have two or three wives."


    Just as Chang Jing''s mood suddenly brightened, a black cloud ran over and covered the sun in his heart.


    "However, if both girls have very strong feelings for each other, it''s very likely that they will tear each other to pieces and even kill that man in the end," Jin Tian swallowed a mouthful of soup and continued, "After all, women are very crazy for love!"


    Chang Jing''s back was drenched in cold sweat...

 C119 Its you!]

    According to the Principal''s arrangements, there were still three days until the Header Group''s challenge. Three days was not enough for him to improve her magic, so Chang Jing did not have any special training plans. Her daily life was not much different from before, it was nothing more than sitting by her bed meditating in the morning, training her Art of Warlord in the night, etc.


    However, busybodies were not "idle" ¡ª for example, Ka Buyi and Jin Tian. On the second day, Ka Buyi became the obligatory publicist for the matter of Chang Jing''s challenge. With her "network" not even a day''s worth of information, the entire academy found out that a level one student recklessly challenged the academy''s Header Group, and even found out that the person who overestimated himself was called Chang Jingye. And the reason why Jin Tian was able to gather the analysis materials on the strength of the five from Header Group in such a short period of time was so that Chang Jing had a foundation of understanding her opponents.


    In the past three days, Qing He had disappeared from the world, she did not even show herself once, she did not even attend lessons. However, Chang Jing was not worried. He knew that Qing He did not have anyone in the academy with her strength that could threaten her. Furthermore, the security of the academy was always good, and there had never been any criminal phenomenon.


    The only explanation was that she didn''t want to show herself.


    The fourth day, the day of the competition.


    After eating breakfast, Chang Jing took Jin Tian and to the school training field. The originally deserted street was swept clean today, replaced by groups of students bustling with noise and excitement. Chang Jing understood that news of him challenging the Header Group had already spread. Although some of the students were just here to join in on the fun, most of them treated this competition as a learning opportunity.


    "I''ll be so tired today!" Chang Jing sighed, "I never thought that this challenge would become a performance match ¡­"


    Ka Buyi felt that this was for the best. Seeing so many people pointing and talking at Chang Jing, not only did she not feel awkward, she became extremely excited instead. Her flushed little face was filled with anticipation, looking forward to Chang Jing''s victory.


    Very quickly, they arrived at training field.


    The training field was also surrounded by people, the movement of the people seemed to indicate that they were gathering.


    "Go for it!" Jin Tian punched on Chang Jing''s left shoulder forcefully, symbolically saying, "No matter if you win or lose, I will support you, Big Brother Ye!"


    Chang Jing slightly nodded, and fiercely patted Jin Tian''s shoulder and said, "Definitely!"


    In his heart, he thought, "Bastard, you want to kill me with such a heavy punch?"


    The two of them gritted their teeth in pain, causing others to be puzzled.


    "Hehe, little brother, you''re here too?" The person who walked in front of him was tall and sturdy, Chang Jing vaguely remembered where she had seen him before.


    The look of doubt in his eyes was shattered by the man''s words.


    "What? Don''t you remember me?" He laughed and continued, "At the restaurant a few days ago?"


    The restaurant turned out to be that southeastern object!


    "Hello, why are you also interested in watching this show?" Chang Jing said casually.


    Hehe, "That person said proudly," I am not here to join in the fun. Do you know who the main character is today? Just watch and see for yourself later. See how I take care of that arrogant fellow! "


    The beefy man''s eyes never left Ka Buyi while he was speaking, it was obvious that the so-called greeting was just to take the chance to chat with the goddess in his heart.


    It was a pity that the ''ignorant fellow'' was the goddess'' lover.


    Ka Buyi coldly snorted and said, "Go to hell, say that my big brother Chang Jing doesn''t know the depth of heaven and earth! "Don''t cry when you lose later on!"


    After a cold blow, the man was too embarrassed to take his place. He said a slow goodbye and walked away to his belated friend.


    Soon, the dean also arrived from the hospital.


    He roughly explained the situation of the Ara and the significance of the competition, and then used this opportunity to explain the importance of learning magic. When everyone was really impatient, he finally stopped talking and introduced the members of the Header Group with a smile.


    "Team leader Header Group," he said in a low voice, like a reporter, "Wind element advanced magician, Feng Zui!"


    Following a round of enthusiastic applause, the legendary Feng Zui appeared.


    To Chang Jing''s great surprise, that person was actually the refined person who stopped the burly man from causing trouble at the restaurant that day!


    "Could it be that the rash youth is also from the Header Group?" Chang Jing unknowingly looked towards the burly man who was laughing merrily at the side, "It looks like it, otherwise why would he be so strong?"


    Yes, his guess was right, that man was one of the members of Header Group.


    "Fire Element advanced magician, Fan Er!"


    Fan Er, even the tall and sturdy man appeared amidst the applause. He, who had appeared, let out a loud roar, but that roar sounded like the roar of a gorilla, it did not have any sense of beauty.


    The next two people to step up were a male and two mm, the earth system''s Inherent Skill, the Water Attribute''s Yu Rou and the Divine Magician''s Elegance.


    They were the ones that the restaurant had met!


    What Chang Jing was currently considering was not how she could coincidentally meet her a few days before the tournament, but rather that girl called Wandering.


    "Divine Magician?" Chang Jing thought, "What kind of system is that? I''ve never heard of it! "


    In his heart, there was no such thing, much less understand it.


    "Big Brother Ye," Jin Tian, who was beside him, touched the Chang Jing who was still in a daze, "The Principal is calling your name!"


    When Chang Jing came back to her senses, she realized that the Principal was already introducing him. Waving her clothes, Chang Jing walked over with a smile.


    What greeted him was not applause but boos!


    There was no helping it, how could "overconfident" people be worthy of applause?


    "Do it well, you can do it!" The Principal blinked her eyes at Chang Jing and encouraged him softly.


    "En!" Chang Jing nodded, but she was not sure.


    "Damned Jin Tian, didn''t you say to gather information for me? Why didn''t you tell me that someone from the Divine Magician is there? If a close friend does not know his opponent, it would be strange if he did not lose this battle! "


    However, Jin Tian just stood there with a look of worship in his eyes, "Big Brother Ye is really stupid, you can even challenge Senior advanced magician now!"


    "Finally, introduce another challenger!" The dean''s voice continued to ring loudly, "First grade girl, Qing He. "Zi!"


    From the crowd, the beautiful Qing He wearing a black magic robe slowly walked out.


    Chang Jing''s head started to grow bigger...

 C120 Qing Hes Secret

    Chang Jing knew very clearly that her strength was at most at the level of a Intermediate Magic Master.


    "But why would she want to take part in the challenge?" What Chang Jing couldn''t understand was, "Why would she have to go through so much trouble in a match that she''s bound to lose?"


    Qing He slowly walked up, and the distance between him and Chang Jing became closer and closer. Their four eyes met, and Chang Jing understood.


    Those dreamy eyes clearly said, "Let''s cheer for each other, I won''t let you enter the battlefield alone!"


    They were moved and began to spread in the sea of Chang Jing''s emotions.


    "Thank you!" At this time, only these two words could express his astonishment, joy and longing for the future.


    However, this look of affection had provoked him.


    "Hmph, I want to join as well!" Ka Buyi pouted his lips and walked out of the crowd, "Principal, I want to participate in the challenge as well. I also want to accompany Big Brother Chang Jing!"


    "Her strength is even worse!" Chang Jing''s head started to hurt once again. If even the charming Miss Ka Buyi participated in the challenge, the whole world would have been thrown into chaos.


    Under Chang Jing''s embarrassed gaze, President replied in the most amiable tone possible, "The challenge process is a foregone conclusion, you have to apply and get approval at least three days in advance. You... Too late. "


    "The old geezer, the dean, is so cute!" Chang Jing thought in a beautiful manner, "So there was actually such a useful moment when you could use an official''s tongue!"


    When the grateful gaze was sent over, it was replaced with the expression of Chang Jing, who almost fainted ¡ª ¡ª The Principal actually imitated the little girl and made an extremely cute pose!


    Seeing that there was no hope in the challenge, Ka Buyi could only dejectedly leave.


    "Then, let the competition begin!" The dean cleared his throat. "Which of you will go first?"


    The last sentence he said was to quietly ask Chang Jing and Qing He. Before this, there had never been a case where two people challenged each other at the same time.


    "Me!" Without waiting for Chang Jing to speak, Qing He spoke first, "I can''t help but want to go up on stage!"


    Even though she said that, anyone with a discerning eye would know that she was doing it for Chang Jing ¡ª she wanted to "test it out on her own" so that Chang Jing could understand her opponent''s true strength in actual combat!


    Chang Jing understood this point, Ka Buyi understood it even better!


    "Perhaps, Big Sister Qing He really loves Big Brother Chang Jing ¡­"


    she thought stupidly.


    "Then, let me take over Header Group first!" Fan Er, the reckless burly teenager stepped forward, "I would actually like to see how fearless these two newborn calves are!"


    Then, a strange sight appeared on the field ¡ª a tall and sturdy man dancing in front of a petite girl, who remained calm and unmoving, letting the man walk back and forth without moving an inch.


    Fan Er was angry, no one in the Wenteng Mage Academy dared to ignore him like that. With a loud shout, the powerful mnemonic chant sounded out, "Supreme fire spirit, jumping uneasy elements ¡­" Please grant your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª flamethrower! "


    Fan Er used the flamethrower without any emotion at all without any grace, and the blade shaped flames under the blazing light quickly flew towards Qing He''s location.


    Just as Fan Er was chanting an incantation, Qing He had already added a protective shield around himself.


    Qing He smiled, as if she was grateful for what she said and turned to leave.


    "As a advanced magician, Fan Er used the Intermediate Magic instead. Chang Jing lowered her head and softly said to Ka Buyi who was standing stunned at the side. Ka Buyi suddenly realized something and nodded, but his nervous eyes never left training field for a single second.


    The competition continued as before. Qing He, who had dodged the attacks of the flamethrower, used the same magic she had used against Chang Jing in the previous match ¡ª ¡ª Ice Dragon''s Roar!


    This was the highest level of magic within the Intermediate Magic, and should be the highest level of magic that Qing He could learn, but why would she use it the moment she attacked? According to ordinary people''s logic, the highest level of magic should only be used at the last moment, because the spiritual force and magic power required to use a high level spell was huge, if not for winning it in one blow, the consequences would be very serious. This was because the weak Magician did not even have the most basic defense, let alone resisting powerful magic.


    The ice dragon gradually materialized, tearing at the surrounding air with a roar.


    "Go!" Qing He chanted loudly!


    As fast as an arrow. The ice dragon rushed towards Fan Er, a smiling Fan Er who didn''t seem to mind in the slightest.


    He said calmly, "Little girl, don''t you know that the Fire Magic is the bane of the Water Magic?"


    As soon as he finished, his mouth moved again.


    "The supreme spirit of fire, the existence of Zhi Zun ¡­ Your servant begs you to use your angry flames to contain all the sins of the world, burn them all, the tolerance of fire! "


    A scorching heat wave hit everyone, and a cloth bag of fire quickly "condensed" in the air. As the "cloth bag" gradually materialized, it became thicker and smaller, to the extent that it was only a tenth of the size of the ice dragon.


    "Such a small sack can hold an ice dragon?" Jin Tian asked in a daze, "I remember back then when teacher introduced ''Inclusion of Fire'', he only said that it was extremely powerful, and could eliminate all the powers of Water Magic of the same level!"


    This was also the question of many of the people present, but the final answer to it had already come out ¡ª the ice dragon was like a mouse that saw a cat, its roar seemed to turn into a moan, and its body shrunk into a ball.


    "Withdraw!" This was the most comfortable word that Fan Er heard himself, and happiness filled up his enormous face.


    Bing''er didn''t struggle at all as she entered the embrace of "Inclusion of Fire" ¡­


    "Of course I know that the high-grade spell ''Fire Emblem'' has this function," Qing He smiled. "But you seem to have forgotten that the side effect of ''Fire Emblem'' is to temporarily drain the Applicant of its mana storage."


    Behind the smile, there was a slightly smaller ice dragon ¡ª "Ice Dragon''s Destruction"!


    The middle ranked magic that originally didn''t pose any threat to Fan Er had now become his nightmare. He remembered something his boss Feng Zui often taught him: Don''t underestimate your opponent!


    "Don''t underestimate your opponent?" he thought desperately. "I forgot again!"


    When the ice dragon was less than a foot away from Fan Er, the principal''s mouth moved, and used some unknown method to make it disappear into thin air ¡­


    "You win." Fan Er said with his head down.


    "Thanks!" With Qing He''s strength, it was definitely impossible for her to defeat Fan Er. The only reason she could win was entirely because of her intelligence ¡ª ¡ª She precisely grasped Fan Er''s personality, his tyrannical yet arrogant personality.


    "Well done!" Facing Qing He who had walked to her side, this was the only thing Chang Jing could say.


    The words were reserved, but they contained gratitude and passion.


    "But," Qing He said as she raised her head and stared intently into Chang Jing''s eyes, "I''m sorry, I''ve only defeated him one time, but I haven''t been able to see their depth yet ¡­"


    "You''ve already helped me a lot!" Chang Jing comforted her, "If it was me, I probably would have been brushed off by him in a single move! "Thank you!"


    Their four eyes met again, and their love began to burn like the flamethrower ¡­


    "Sister Qing He, you''re awesome!" Ka Buyi noticed the change in the situation and said embarrassedly and excitedly, "I wanted to teach that Fan Er a lesson for a long time, but ¡­"


    Chang Jing and Qing He looked at her in unison.


    "But I don''t seem to be able to beat him ¡­"


    After the banter, Qing He, under Chang Jing''s repeated requests, made a request to give up on the challenge to President Xiu Si. Xiu Si straightforwardly agreed.


    Next, was the battle between Chang Jing and Header Group.

 C121 Fighting between experts

    Feng Zui was intoxicated by the cool breeze, and the only thing she was not drunk on was the strong fighting intent!


    Feng Zui was a very gentle person, at least in terms of appearance, it was her first impression. He was currently standing in front of Chang Jing, her white robe fluttering in the wind, her black hair fluttering in the wind.


    For a certain purpose, Chang Jing challenged him right after stepping on stage, he was the leader of the Header Group.


    "Since you directly challenge me," Feng Zui said with a smile, "I predicted that there would definitely be something extraordinary about it, so let''s not bother anymore with formalities and begin."


    With that, his entire body floated up into the air.


    Chang Jing naturally could not let go of the advantage in the air, and upon seeing him float up, she quickly chanted an incantation and left the ground. 01 seconds later, it also floated up.


    The two of them stood in the air, looking calm and collected.


    Feng Zui gave Chang Jing a welcoming smile, showing her elegance as a senior.


    Chang Jing understood that her opponent was the head of Header Group, she was definitely the strongest, and she did not hold back either. She waited for Feng Zui to finish laughing and started her attack, dancing with wind and fire more and more easily!


    "Supreme Wind and Fire, eternal existence, as swift as the wind and as fierce as lightning ¡­ Dance, all the restless elements! I shall bestow upon your servant the power to dance with wind and fire! "


    Strong gales with blazing flames appeared beside Feng Zui. The surrounding temperature suddenly increased rapidly, evaporating all the water in the air into a white mist. In the blink of an eye, the entire training field was covered in white, but the place where Chang Jing and Feng Zui was standing in was extremely clear.


    It was as if the world had become Chaos, and they were standing right in the middle of Chaos ¡ª a clarity.


    Dozens of small fireball joined together into a single mass and jumped beside Feng Zui.


    Other than being shocked, Feng Zui did not panic. In fact, everyone knows that the power of magic is not multiplied by numbers. It was just like how ten small fireball might not even be able to withstand a normal wall of fire. Other than being surprised at Chang Jing''s speed in releasing the small fireball, Feng Zui did not pay any attention to it.


    "I am definitely a member of the advanced magician!"


    Just when he wanted to use the wind attribute Intermediate Magic "Whirlwind" to disperse the "small fireball" formation in front of him, he realized that his judgement was wrong.


    These small fireball are not simple!


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, please allow the light wind to help your servant. Give me your strength ¡ª ¡ª anemopterygium!"


    He quickly chanted "anemopterygium", borrowing its power to dodge the attack. Even so, his clothes were still full of holes, and his face was covered in smoke and fire.


    "Hey, when did senior start selling charcoal with such a dirty face?" Chang Jing purposely ridiculed.


    Feng Zui was still furious at her own mistake, and when she heard Chang Jing''s words, the Qi in her chest exploded.


    Who is he? He''s the famous first student of Wenwen Academy! She wondered when Feng Zui had been ridiculed in such a way since she had started learning magic. Suddenly, his eyes turned red, as if she wanted to eat the person in front of him!


    Looking at his frightening eyes, Chang Jing''s heart was in turmoil as well. He even began to wonder if he had been right to enrage his opponent in order to make a mistake in his anger.


    However, no matter what the battle was not over, there was no need for unnecessary regret!


    Chang Jing took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    "What? Could it be that he secretly went to set a fire somewhere to be captured, causing him to be in such a sorry state?"


    Feng Zui ignored him, and said with a low and deep voice, "You asked for it, don''t blame me!"


    "Supreme Wind Fairy, your pious servant prays to you ¡­ Use the might of your hurricane to bestow upon me, and sweep through everything in front of me ¡ª ¡ª Shattering Wind Slash! "


    He clenched his hands into fists and raised them high up into the air. A substantial blade appeared in his hand along with a violent gust of wind. However, this blade looked like it could shatter space itself.


    It was called "Shattered Wind", but what shattered it was a person!


    This was a high-level wind magic, the "Shattering Wind Slash" that could sweep away thousands of enemies!


    With all his strength, Feng Zui''s "blade" slashed towards where Chang Jing was standing. Time slowed down, and the spectators seemed to be able to see the movie''s slow motion through the gaps of the gale. The "Shattering Wind Slash" slowly moved towards the ground, but this slow movement was not easy, because every inch they "moved" increased the pressure by 10 points. When they were halfway through, many people with insufficient cultivation level even fainted on the ground!


    On the other hand, Chang Jing who was standing on the "blade" side.


    Although he had already guessed that an enraged attack would be fatal, he had still underestimated Feng Zui''s strength. He had never expected Feng Zui to be so powerful! Not to mention attacking, even if he dodged now, it would still be extremely difficult under this pressure!


    The most important thing was that the "Shattering Wind Slash" seemed to have the same effect as the "floral palm" in the southeast, as it was able to trap people and prevent them from moving freely. The only difference was that the "floral palm" entangled people, while the "Shattering Wind Slash" entangled people, it also entangled magic ¨C in its attack range, the opponent simply could not cast any magic, unless the level of magic was one grade higher than the Applicant!


    "I seem to like causing trouble for myself ¡­" Chang Jing laughed bitterly, but he did not give up in despair because of this, but instead became even more interested.


    "Go to hell!" Feng Zui shouted loudly, and just as sshe finished "Shattering Wind Slash", he had already reached the top of Chang Jing''s head.


    "Ah ¡­" The audience let out a sorrowful sound. In this era where the weak were prey to the strong, people often pitied the weak.


    All of the students who were on good terms with Chang Jing started crying. In their eyes, Chang Jing was definitely dead.


    "Stop dreaming, will I, Chang Jingye, die so easily?!" Chang Jing laughed out loud, and in the midst of her laughter, his body quickly dropped, and she dodged it for the time being.


    "Want to run?" "Wishful thinking!" Feng Zui''s eyes became even redder, and she dropped down to the ground, the "Shattering Wind Slash" still in her hand!


    The ground was Chang Jing''s paradise!


    Once she landed on the ground, Chang Jing started to laugh.


    Feng Zui didn''t understand how he would still be in the mood to smile at a time like this, but that wasn''t important. What was important was that the "Shattering Wind Slash" in his hands, just a little bit more of the opponent in front of him would be dead without a doubt.


    He did it, the Shattering Wind Slash did not give Chang Jing the chance to escape and chopped down forcibly!


    The blade fell, the shadow shattered ¡­


    Yes, it was just a shadow breaking.


    "Do you think I only know magic?" Chang Jing''s magnetic voice came out from behind Feng Zui, "I still know how to ¡ª Sakura Piao!" Before he finished speaking, his figure once again appeared before Feng Zui''s eyes. As if he was playing tricks on her, his figure moved again, this time to Feng Zui''s right.


    Feng Zui was flustered and exasperated, she used the "Shattering Wind Slash" which was gradually "extinguishing" the energy and slashed at Chang Jing again, but every time it struck empty air.


    Left, right, right, front, front...


    The composed Chang Jing kept changing her position, but Feng Zui who was wildly chasing after him like a headless fly started to get tired, tired ¡­


    "What''s a man dodging?" Feng Zui panted and shouted once again.


    "I''m a man, since I can''t hide ¡­" Chang Jing stopped and said, "Then, let''s fight with my strength!"


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Let everything that doesn''t make sense disappear like smoke in thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    Violent gusts of wind erupted and thunder rumbled.


    The originally blue sky was covered by dense dark clouds. Lightning bolts rumbled as the sky turned dark.


    Chang Jing''s eyes became silvery-gray, and from his silvery-gray eyes, a faint silver light emitted ¡ª ¡ª like a light that illuminated the silver light in front of him ¡­.


    "Come out, Kuang Long!"


    "Wuuu ~ ~ ~!" The purple dragon that was glowing with electric flower roared and flew out from the black cloud, rushing towards Feng Zui who was so surprised that her eyes were wide open ¡­

 C122 Divine Magician

    The Berserk Dragon, covered in electric flower s, pounced towards Feng Zui like a god that had descended to the mortal world.


    For the first time, Feng Zui felt powerless, it was as if the dragon in front of him was a mountain, a mountain that could crush a person into pieces, a mountain that she could not hide from.


    His eyes had already closed.


    Chang Jing was already panicking, he did not expect that her plan would work out so well. He quickly used her mind to try and retract the ferocious dragon, but how could she immediately retract the raging dragon when he said she wanted to? By the end, even though the Raging Dragon''s strength had been reduced by half, the momentum of it charging towards Feng Zui had not decreased in the slightest.


    The raging flames spewed out from Kuang Long''s mouth had already burned Feng Zui to the point of panic, and its body was about to come into contact with Feng Zui.


    The spectating students cried out once again, but this time, the one they pitied was the dying Feng Zui ¡­


    Suddenly, an extremely soft and sacred ray of light shot out from the crowd of people. The speed in which the light spread seemed to be slow, but it wrapped around the Raging Dragon the moment the Raging Dragon came into contact with Feng Zui.


    The moment the dragon and light collided, the light became even brighter, causing everyone present to narrow their eyes.


    The dragon roared, it struggled, it roared, in the midst of the roar, it gradually dimmed until it disappeared.


    Thus, Feng Zui''s danger was lifted, and she knelt on the ground, exhausted, while breathing heavily.


    "The mighty Zirconium just now disappeared just like that?"


    Everyone present had such a question in their minds, as they all cast inquiring gazes at Chang Jing. Although in the end, he had successfully retracted fifty percent of the Raging Dragon''s power, and the Raging Dragon had started to weaken, but it was still broken in an instant by a strange ray of light which left Chang Jing in disbelief. How was this a battle between two types of magic?


    Chang Jing looked towards the source of the light and saw a female Magician slowly walking out from the crowd.


    "Elegant, Divine Magician?" Chang Jing was very familiar with this figure. It was shockingly the Divine Magician that he had paid attention to for a long time just now, floating in the air!


    Elegant, just like her name, she gave off a feeling of elegance. Although "free and easy" could only be used to describe a man, it was not excessive on her. Not only did it not ruin her image, it gave her a valiant and valiant air!


    Easily supporting Feng Zui, she slowly bowed to Chang Jing, then slightly opened her mouth: "Sorry, because something happened suddenly, I broke the rules of the competition!"


    Chang Jing smiled lightly, "It''s fine, I should be the one to say thank you. "It was all thanks to you just now. If I didn''t stop my attacks and get your help, I really don''t know what kind of trouble I would have gotten into!"


    "There''s no need for us to be polite. Let''s just listen to what the dean has to say."


    The two of them turned to look at the dean, who was sitting beside them. The audience also looked at the dean.


    President Xiu Si frowned, as though he was thinking about something.


    In fact, what happened just now had a huge impact on him. He recalled the first time he saw Chang Jing, and the feeling he gave himself was that she was different from the others (although a little foolish). But he didn''t expect that after a whole summer''s time, his magic would actually improve to such an extent! This was not all, what surprised him the most was that the magic that Chang Jing had cast was actually something that he had never heard of before!


    "Zirconium?" He thought, "This seems to be similar to the Fire Magic, but from the very beginning, it''s different to the extreme! Let alone Feng Zui, this lowly advanced magician, who was unable to withstand such a huge power, what kind of situation would it be for him? "


    The answer was that even he might not be able to block it.


    With his knowledge, he naturally knew that it was the Intermediate Magic''s "Holy Light", one of the divine spells. It was originally just a healing magic to exorcise evil spirits, but why was it able to eliminate and even eliminate a spell like the "Zirconium", which possessed a great amount of power?


    He couldn''t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it!


    who was deep in thought suddenly felt that many people were staring at him, he raised his head and met with the eyes of the Chang Jing duo, who were asking him.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Jing was almost knocked out!


    "I say, President, what are you thinking?" He was used to talking to him in this tone. "What do you think we should do now?"


    Hearing that, Xiu Si was not afraid, and laughed: "According to the rules, the party that is being helped will be considered to have failed, and looking at the scene just now, Feng Zui seems to have lost as well."


    Feng Zui blushed, but still nodded in agreement.


    "The rules also state one more thing, and that is that the ones who help out will continue to be fought by the gang members. In other words, you and classmate Piao Yi will have another fight after this." What do you think? "


    Chang Jing looked at each other and nodded to show that she had no objections.


    "Then the competition will begin in ten minutes!"


    "Are you hurt?" Qing He and Ka Buyi asked in unison, "What happened just now?"


    To first ask and then ask about the matter, it was enough to show that the two of them were concerned about Chang Jing.


    Chang Jing was not stupid, of course she could understand the deep love contained within.


    "I''m fine, but I don''t really understand how my Zirconium was so easily destroyed!"


    "Divine Magician has always been a healer, how can he have such a powerful attack?" Qing He thought for a while before saying, "That''s right, I''ve heard someone say that not only does the Divine Magician have its own use, it also has the ability to suppress Demon World''s magic ¨C of course, this is only a rumor. No one knows what kind of existence the Demon World is, let alone understanding it''s magic."


    The speaker had no intention, but the listener had one!


    Chang Jing was greatly shocked upon hearing this. He naturally clearly knew that her "Zirconium" was a Dark Magic exclusive to Demon World s. If what Qing He had said was all true, then wouldn''t her "Zirconium" and "Abominable and heaven-defying" used to "save" him be sold out?


    Of course, he was not too worried about the challenges of the next round. After all, according to Qing He''s explanation, the Divine Magician only existed as a healer, so even if she could suppress his Dark Magic, his own super low level magic would not be easy to deal with.


    However, he still wanted to use "Zirconium". It was for no other reason but to prove that the Dark Magic passed to him by the elders of the Demons s during "dreams" was not so easy to suppress!


    "Even if I lose, it won''t be a bad thing," Chang Jing thought in her mind. "At the very least, it can prove that the Sacred Magic can really suppress the dark system, and in the future, when they meet the Divine Magician, they can be more careful."


    On Header Group''s side.


    "Wandering, how did you do that just now?" Fan Er was still brooding over the matter of him losing to Qing He just now because he had underestimated him.


    "I''m not too sure either," Wandering recalled the scene from a moment ago, and said, "Back then, when I saw that Big Brother Feng Zui was about to fall, I wanted to help him out, so I couldn''t help but feel like I had used ''Holy Light'' on him. I don''t know why ''Holy Light'' didn''t wrap around Big Brother Feng Zui when it reached him, but instead rushed towards the dragon without reason, as if the iron was sucked away by a magnet! "


    "Could it be ¡­" Feng Zui seemed to have thought of something.


    "..." that Chang Jing was using the Dark Magic? " The dean pondered for a long time before she finally spoke.


    Soon, ten minutes had passed.


    Under President Xiu Si''s call, Chang Jing and Easily walked over at the same time.


    Xiu Si whispered to the two if he was pointed at, "Let me remind you, this competition is only a sparring competition, you two mustn''t hurt or kill people!"


    "Understood!" Both of them smiled in acknowledgment.


    "Then, let''s begin!"

 C123 Proof?

    Legend has it that the true sacred magic is a unique magic of the patron saint race of the god race. Its function is to treat the injuries of the god race soldiers in the Great War of Gods and Demons. Because it was a magic that was unique to the patron saint, it had the ability to dispel "Demon Seals" while healing the injuries on Demons''s magic ¡ª ¡ª Restraining the Dark Magic!


    After that, when the patron saint saw the suffering of the human race, he couldn''t help but choose four kind-hearted and intelligent humans to teach him Sacred Magic. After that, when the four Divine Magician s left the continent, they expanded Sacred Magic to become the most effective type of magic in the treatment of the Homo sapiens Magic. However, because there were too few people suitable for training in Sacred Magic, not everyone in the Homo sapiens knew about Sacred Magic. On the contrary, there were extremely few people who knew about Sacred Magic ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jing did not know that there was actually such a mystical magic in the world.


    It was also because of the fact that gods and devils no longer appeared in the world. The Divine Magician s gradually forgot that it had the characteristic of restraining Dark Magic.


    Today would be the day to verify the authenticity of the rumors, because the dark Chang Jing would be facing off against the holy and ethereal!


    Chang Jing took a deep breath and smiled, "Beautiful senior sister, please show mercy!"


    It was obvious how strong her opponent Chang Jing was. The scene of how Chang Jing annihilated the dragon did not give her much comfort, because she was even more nervous because she did not know who she was.


    She forced a shy smile. "Junior, don''t say that. It''s true that I want you to show mercy when the time comes."


    After saying a few more polite words, the atmosphere of the competition turned even more intense. Unable to stop the suffocating environment, Elegance was the first to attack.


    After thinking it over again and again, she finally decided to use the water attribute Intermediate Magic that she wasn''t very familiar with. After all, the unknown was unstable for her, so she didn''t need to hold on to an unknown number to fight with others.


    The water attribute Intermediate Magic, "Profound Ice Break" was elegantly being chanted, and the cold aura was Yan Littlemoon (?) She had the feeling of coolness, it was just the feeling of a spectator, but Chang Jing who was the target of the technique did not think so, one misstep might cost one''s life!


    "Profound Ice Break" Chang Jing was not unfamiliar with it, and could be considered to be extremely experienced when dealing with it. Before the ice dragon had rushed forward, the small fireball had already surrounded it with its tens of demon-like, light fire requests.


    If the ice dragon was a tiger, then these dozens of small fireball were like hungry wolves. In front of them, any resistance could be considered non-existent. The fireballs seemed to bite and tear at the ice dragon, but were unable to pull it away. All that was left was a boundless vapor, proof that it had come here before ¡­


    Chang Jing smiled and retrieved the fireball back into her mind.


    Other than Qing He, everyone else was dumbstruck! Forget about instantly releasing dozens of small fireball, even if two fireballs were released at the same time, it would still require the level of control of advanced magician! The current Chang Jing was no different from a monster in everyone''s eyes!


    Chang Jing reminded Wandering, who was standing by the side with good intentions, "Hey, we''re still competing!"


    Easily coming back to his senses, his face flushed red as he nodded gratefully.


    The second round of attacks began again!


    This time, it was a high-grade Intermediate Magic ¡ª "Ice Dragon Roar". The ice dragon, which was several times more powerful than before roared and rushed towards Chang Jing. Chang Jing and the other two small fireball threw a glance at it before swinging their tails in the air and approaching Chang Jing once again.


    Chang Jing laughed bitterly and thought, "Why is it so annoying?"


    Without thinking, Chang Jing started to chant, "Lonely darkness, Devouring All Loneliness... Listen to your master and swallow everything in front of me! "


    A rapidly spinning black hole appeared on his raised hands, and the high speed of the black hole exerted a huge gravitational force on the surrounding air. The roaring ice dragon didn''t struggle for more than two seconds before being sucked in.


    "Isn''t this a little too terrifying?" Fan Er''s eyes were wide open in disbelief, "Is he even human? Why are all the magic used here completely unheard-of and super abnormal?"


    After a short period of rest, Feng Zui had more or less recovered. After hearing Fan Er''s words, she lowered her head and thought, "Maybe we are already behind in terms of ideas, but magic requires innovation ¡­"


    Chang Jing looked at the man who was once again in a daze, helplessly shook his head and said softly, "Your water attribute Intermediate Magic doesn''t really have much of an effect on me, why don''t you use the ''Holy Light'' from before?"


    Elegance raised her head and looked at him in puzzlement.


    Chang Jing seemed to be able to read her thoughts, and said resolutely, "I want to prove something!"


    Lightly opening her red lips, she gracefully complied with his request and solemnly and reverently chanted the spell "Holy Light". Following the start of the incantation, a pure and sacred light surged out from her praying hands, gradually enveloping her entire body, and quickly spreading throughout the entire stage.


    From the moment she began to chant her incantation, Chang Jing felt that something was very wrong.


    Not being able to care so much, Chang Jing hardened her heart and began to chant the incantation "Zirconium" loudly ¡ª "Solitary darkness, the loneliness of engulfing everything ¡­ Let everything that doesn''t make sense disappear like smoke in thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    The dragon howled, breaking through the skies!


    But beneath the dense clouds, a streak of golden light split in half: one part went straight into the sky to clear the clouds that covered the sun; the other part approached the dragon with incomparable slowness.


    The Raging Dragon seemed to be extremely afraid of this light. As the light neared it, it continuously retreated, making Chang Jing feel extremely regretful.


    "You''re just an illusory dragon. Why are you so afraid of it?"


    He willed the dragon to attack him, but for the first time he felt his own magic not under his control. The dragon was still retreating, but the holy light was becoming denser and more powerful under its elegant commands.


    Finally, Chang Jing released his most powerful attack from her Dark Demon Beast, and under its effect, the dragon "flew" into the golden light. Under the suppression of the golden light, the dragon went berserk, its body also levelled up to Level 2.


    Chang Jing watched everything that happened in surprise. He did not know if the Zirconium was still at the same level as the dragon, but the aura of power from the dragon made him feel that something was different. It was a qualitative leap.


    The dragon roared angrily as it rolled in the light. Sometimes it would rush straight up and sometimes it would circle around, tearing at the holy light with great difficulty. And from the moment the holy light entered his "body," it began to condense, wanting to strangle the raging dragon alive!


    The dragon and the light competed, not allowing each other a single chance ¡­


    The audience held their breath, all staring blankly at what was happening on the stage. Everything that was surprising yet unbelievable was happening ¡­


    On the stage, the wild dragon let out a mournful and tragic roar as it rushed towards the sky. The moment it broke through the light, it suddenly exploded, and the shattered energy dispersed the holy light. The two had finally become formless ¡­


    Chang Jing and Wandering were also having a tough time. They used all of their strength to control their respective magic, and when both of them disappeared, both of them spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The stench of blood spread throughout training field, increasing the intensity of the battle.


    Wandering took in a deep breath, just as she was about to launch her fourth attack, Chang Jing reached out and stopped him.


    "Stop competing, I admit defeat ¡­"


    "Admit defeat?" When she heard these words, she seemed to heave a sigh of relief and collapsed on the ground. "Actually, I should be the one to admit defeat. My offensive magic can''t do anything to you ¡­"


    Chang Jing shook her head without saying a word, victory or defeat was not important to him right now, and her battle with Elegance had given him a deeper understanding of the Dark Magic. If he wanted to make more progress, he needed to hurry up and think things through, making her own understanding more systematic.


    Elegant gritted her teeth and finally said, "Let''s call it a draw."

 C124 Exit to the League

    Elegant gritted her teeth and finally said, "Let''s call it a draw."


    Actually, she was very clear that her true strength wasn''t enough to be Chang Jing''s opponent. Admitting defeat was her most sensible and most sensible choice. However, this time, she did not represent an individual, but the entire Header Group.


    I can admit defeat, but the honor of Header Group cannot be destroyed!


    This was the reason why she struggled to say "tie"!


    How could Chang Jing not know about this? But these things were no longer important to him, what if she admitted defeat?


    "A draw!"


    Xiu Si nodded his head, and announced loudly, "This battle, draw!"


    Stepping down from stage, Chang Jing expressed her intention to give up the challenge. Unexpectedly, Xiu Si agreed without asking anything.


    After bidding everyone farewell, Chang Jing activated the "suspension" and quickly floated into the Principal''s house. She then started to organize the thoughts that had just appeared in her mind ¡­


    Seven days later.


    The school''s bulletin board announced the name of the Magic Great Games who would participate in the competition this time ¡ª ¡ª Party Leader: Feng Zui Member: Sailor. Chang Jing''s appearance in the competition is truly shocking. The college''s explanation was that he couldn''t play without having a lot of experience. Ka Buyi''s appearance caused people to be even more confused ¡ª Anyone who did not participate in the challenge could be selected, this was clearly blowing a whistle!


    "I''m just a logistics person!" Ka Buyi said shyly.


    Actually, in her heart, she was still scheming. She didn''t want her Big Brother Chang Jing and herself to be alone for that long! Because of this, they had a great amount of connections, and without the knowledge of the President Xiu Si, they managed to successfully get into Wen Teng''s list of candidates.


    As the league was nearing the end, a few competitors suddenly disappeared from the school. The doubting teacher explained to the students that the dean had assigned them a special task, asking them to train together for a few days.


    Time is always easy to pass, and the day of the battle arrived before blinking a few times ¡­


    Chang Jing happily sat on the horse carriage provided by the school and thought back to the farewell banquet that the Principal had invited.


    "I feel that the Earth Dragon meat is really good!" He wiped the drunk oil off his body and said to Qing He who was sitting on the same carriage as him, "The oil melts immediately after entering your mouth, it''s practically the best out of all the food!"


    Looking at the two women''s strange gazes, Chang Jing just couldn''t understand why the girls at the same table didn''t eat them!


    Just as he was about to ask, Ka Buyi rolled his eyes at him and said snappily: "You really are abnormal!"


    Abnormal?


    Chang Jing nearly fainted, "I''ll call something abnormal if I eat something delicious, you don''t have a fever, right?"


    "Then do you know what you''re eating?" At this time, Ka Buyi had changed to a smiling face. Under that extremely brilliant smile, she had the look of someone who would always tease others.


    "Landwyrm meat!" Is there something wrong with the dragon meat imported from Mees? "


    "Right, right!" Ka Buyi could not help but laugh out loud, "How could my big brother Chang Jing be wrong!?"


    Chang Jing was so scared by her laughter, she turned her head and asked Qing He, "Erm ¡­ Is there really a problem? "


    Qing He held back her laughter and replied him in all seriousness, "Ground Dragon, actually, that Earth Dragon was not imported by Mace."


    Hearing her say that, Chang Jing became relieved, "I thought it was because it doesn''t matter whether we import it or not, it''s fine as long as it''s delicious! In any case, the word "import" means nothing more than money. It''s not like I''m paying for it myself, so it doesn''t matter whether it''s real or fake! "


    Qing He straightened her expression and continued, "What I want to say is, the other name of ''Earth Dragon'' in our Ara is ¡ª ¡ª Great Gecko ¡­"


    "The large gecko, also known as the gecko, belongs to the largest family of gecko, the gecko family. It is about 30 centimeters long with a head and a body similar in length to its tail. The head was broad and slightly triangular. "The kiss is round and the eyelids are clearly ¡­"


    Ka Buyi was busy introducing the characteristics and habits of the big gecko, and completely disregarded that Chang Jing''s face had already turned green, her old stomach twitching!


    "Actually, Big Brother Chang Jing didn''t need to do this," Qing He spoke up to console him, "The gecko has a very high medicinal value, it has a light and good taste, no poison, it can enter the lungs and kidneys, and has the functions of soothing the lungs and relieving cough, nourishing the Yin and relieving the breathing, nourishing the kidney and nourishing the essence, strengthening the spleen, and so on."


    Looking at Chang Jing at the side, he had already puked all over at the window!


    "Gecko, the gecko that eats mosquitoes all over its body, retch ¡­"


    Then, he looked at the car that Feng Zui and the rest were sitting in.


    "I say, big brother, what do you think of Chang Jing?" The moment the dazed Fan Er said those words, he immediately went straight to the point.


    Feng Zui pondered for a long time, before she squeezed out these four words, "Unfathomable!"


    "Unfathomable?" Fan Er could not react in time, and asked again, "If he did not happen to have defeated you, no matter how strong he is, he would not be worthy of those four words!"


    Feng Zui shook his head dejectedly, turned his head and no longer paid any attention to him.


    "Actually, this Junior Brother is really amazing!" "That day, when his Zirconium disappeared, he could have used another spell to defeat me, but in the end, he chose to surrender ¡­ If you were placed in the Ara with such magnanimity, you wouldn''t even be able to find a few people who would dare to do so! "


    Fan Er was a little confused. It was one thing for his boss to praise him, but why did he even say something good like this?


    Yu Rou also spoke up, "Even though I haven''t fought with him before, the secret ''collective training'' that he organized a few days ago really took me by surprise. No one would have thought that he would be so serious at the beginning with a smile that made people unable to reject him! What was reflected on him was a type of, a type of ¡­ King''s style! "


    Recalling the hellish training life from a few days ago, Fan Er could not help but shiver ¡ª ¡ª At that time, Chang Jing said this way, "I heard the Principal say that our school''s past grades were not very good, why? Just because we didn''t work together! We always play according to the rules, the five of us will fight our own targets the moment we get on stage. After working hard for a long time, even if one of us wins, the other will lose to the other. He still lost! This kind of fighting style was completely wrong. He should have been eliminated a long time ago! So what do we do now? Bring all our strength and unity to meet the challenge! As a junior, I shouldn''t have said such words, but for the sake of our honor I have to say them! I''ve thought about it for a long time these past few days and finally came up with a solution. I''ll tell everyone what I''ve been thinking these past few days.


    "Hehe, then it is indeed... "How is that something junior should say ¡­"


    "Don''t you guys feel that the carriage that Chang Jing is sitting in is extremely cool?"


    Zhang Zian''s voice was cold. Nobody would have noticed if he hadn''t said it. Now that he said it, they all stuck their heads out and looked in that direction. The air inside the car was cold and gloomy ¡­


    "How can I deal with you people!" Chang Jing puked her bile out until the end, and bellowed weakly, "Why didn''t you remind me before I ate?!"


    The two girls were silent for a while, occasionally glancing at each other.


    In the end, Ka Buyi couldn''t help but mutter, "At that time, I wanted to remind you, but you already couldn''t wait to put it in your mouth and still kept on saying it was delicious ¡­"


    Qing He''s face was also full of grievance, "Seeing how delicious you are eating, I ¡­"


    "Not at all, not at all!" Chang Jing''s deep sigh received the two girls'' unrestrained laughter!


    "Hahaha ¡­"

 C125 A crude Sword Shop

    The annual Magic Great Games was always held in the capital of the Aragorn, and Wen Teng was very far from it ¡ª nine days on the road and two days on the water.


    After riding on the boat for two days, Chang Jing and the rest could finally avoid the pain of the sea water and go back on track. Yu Rou, who had endured the hardships of summer, finally could not resist the cold temptation of Chang Jing''s horse carriage and got on Chang Jing''s carriage.


    The combination of four women and a man was originally a blissful combination. However, because of the existence of these barbaric women, Chang Jing did not feel that she was lucky. If she was given a choice, he would rather run to Feng Zui''s car (if she could install "little air-conditioning" in his car)!


    Then, Ka Buyi began to attack again.


    "Chang Jingye, take your stinky feet away! We''re about to meet big sister Yu Rou! " When she was angry, she liked to call Chang Jing by her full name.


    "Isn''t it normal for hands to bump into each other in such a crowded carriage?" Chang Jing did not mind, and continued to answer without saying a word.


    "No!" I, Big Sister Yu Rou does not want your stinky feet to touch it! " Chang Jing was speechless, what could be more persuasive in this world than a woman''s recklessness? However, what was weird was that even though she bumped into Yu Rou, he did not say anything. Why the hell did Ka Buyi yell like that?


    Helpless, Chang Jing could only suggest that she transfer to Feng Zui''s car, but Ka Buyi rejected her suggestion, saying "If you go over there, what happens if my magic array breaks".


    "I want human rights!" In the end, the lazy Chang Jing could only use all of his strength in pain. Under the admiring and shocked gazes of the people, he set up a modified Frozen Continent and a improved wind-type magic formation on the two cars, causing the journey to be shortened by a whole three days.


    The capital, the center of Ara''s political power. After all, it was the location of the thousand-year national soul. Everything in the capital seemed ancient and grand. Chang Jing had only seen a lot of famous monuments and monuments in primary school textbooks. Now that they were all alive and well in front of her eyes, he would definitely not miss a chance.


    Surprisingly, this time Ka Buyi did not make fun of him. Instead, he felt that his performance was entirely from an innocent heart.


    At the end of the day, the group of people were exhausted beyond belief as Chang Jing dragged them through almost every playground in the capital.


    "No matter how I see it, none of you like to play?" Finally, after eating her fill, Chang Jing realized that everyone in her party, other than herself, was shouting about how tired they were and not one of them said anything fun, "Don''t you think that the ruins here are worth visiting? Look, that''s our war god statue, how mighty! " He pointed at the statue of the The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm in the middle of the plaza.


    Everyone looked at the direction of his finger. That statue was truly powerful and extraordinary. His left hand held onto the two-handed greatsword as he stabbed it into the ground. His right index finger pointed towards the east. The slightly opened mouth seemed to be saying something ¡­


    Qing He smiled and introduced it to everyone, "When this statue was established in the very beginning of the Ara, the original intention of this war was to achieve peace for a longer period of time. Only when the country was peaceful would it be able to rise like the sun in the east ¡ª ¡ª Development will forever be the foundation of the nation!" Qing He had grown up here since she was young, so she naturally narrated stories without feeling awkward at all. Although the people here, other than Chang Jing, had visited the capital more than once, this was the first time they had heard someone give them a detailed and profound introduction. After hearing it, they couldn''t help but admire the Emperor''s wisdom and felt deep veneration for him.


    "Heh, have you guys noticed that The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm''s eyes are very similar to Big Brother Chang Jing''s?!" Suddenly, Ka Buyi laughed and said.


    With her words, everyone began to compare Chang Jing and Ao Fan.


    Elegant was the first to agree, "They really do look alike, especially those eyes ¡­" It was the same look of determination and melancholy ¡­


    "Alright!" "What''s so similar about that? Isn''t it just a little similar? In this world, there are many people who look alike! " Everyone did not understand what he was nervous about, but seeing his excited look, they did not say anything more. One by one, they suggested returning to the tavern to rest and welcome the Magic Great Games a few days later.


    The moment Chang Jing saw the expression in the eyes of the statue, she started to feel uneasy.


    Once she settled in the tavern, Feng Zui began to busy himself. As the captain, if the school teachers didn''t lead the team, they could only rely on him to communicate with the outside world.


    The matter of communication was not mentioned.


    This day was also the third day since the group had arrived in the capital. Chang Jing had no choice but to carry everyone else''s back (which was also Ka Buyi''s request) and accompany her out for a stroll under Ka Buyi''s hard and soft treatment.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, you seem to be my cousin!" Ka Buyi began to say something that was not worth talking about.


    Chang Jing thought, wasn''t this obvious? What else was there to say? However, his answer could not be ambiguous, otherwise, it might be squeezed out by her to order something.


    He might as well have said, "Well, it seems so." "Hehe, so you still remember!" Ka Buyi smiled sinisterly, "Do you remember why you didn''t bring me out to play? Do you want me to tell my aunt that I haven''t met her yet? " Chang Jing shuddered, then obediently brought out the Lady Mother! With just Ka Buyi''s mouth, don''t you think I''m a heartless bastard?


    "Heh heh ¡­" Aren''t I accompanying you? "Say it, what do you want to play with? Today, I will play with you to your heart''s content!" Ka Buyi placed his hands on his waist and said angrily, "Tsk, if I didn''t desperately want you out today, you wouldn''t have come out. You only know how to run to Sister Qing He''s room, don''t think that I wouldn''t know!" After saying that, he added a "humph"!


    "Wasn''t it to learn from her that I wanted to discuss magic?" Learning magic? "Hey, I don''t believe that any of the people here have a higher level of magic than you!" Chang Jing was speechless, she really wasn''t afraid of anyone in this group. But going to Qing He''s room to discuss magic, he had always been brooding over the fact that she was unable to learn any magic skills other than Primary Magic. Thinking about how Qing He was a Intermediate Magic Master, he could not help but go to Qing He''s room to ask for advice (As for why she did not go to Feng Zui''s room, we all know what was going on).


    Chang Jing thought that in her previous life, she must have gotten herself into some sort of misfortune.


    "Alright, I was wrong, alright?" Chang Jing began to beg for mercy, "Tell me, what do you want to play with, I''ll just accompany you today." That''s more like it! " Ka Buyi glanced at him and saw that he was just standing there motionlessly on the street full of people. "Why are you still standing there? "Little Yanzi, open up a path for me!" "Yes, my lord!" Chang Jing very obediently acted like a servant as she walked on the busy street with her head lowered.


    "Haha ¡­" Ka Buyi burst out laughing at his teasing. The flower branches were trembling all over the place, no matter what the beauty did, it would still be worth it.


    The two of them wandered around and arrived at a shop selling weapons. The store was simple and crude like any other grocery store in the town. Compared to the luxury decorations around them, it seemed out of place.


    Chang Jing was after all, a "blacksmith", and with her unique insight into weapons, she was able to tell that it was different from the masses with a single glance.


    He smiled faintly and thought to himself, "This shop is really not simple!" He turned around and gently said to Ka Buyi who was still smiling, "Let''s go in and take a look."

 C126 Strange old man

    The Sword Shop''s front surface was not more than twenty square meters, and the slightly yellow white wall had already cracked open. The thin cracks were completely unadorned, and a few swords simply hung on them. There were no tables, no chairs, just a straw mat at the back of the shop, and a painted coffee table. Such a decoration, such a description of the words to give the first impression of must be dilapidated, dilapidated like leaves left over in the rain on the dead tree, a moment of carelessness will be torn by the storm. However, this was not the case. On the tea table, there was an antique purple clay teapot. The ambergris had already been lit and was emitting a faint fragrance.


    The old man sitting on the mat, the teacup in the old man''s hand, and the cup of tea in the tea cup''s mouth ¡­


    One flower, one sand, one world. It was filled with vigor!


    Ka Buyi was initially hesitant and could not move forward, but when he saw the furnishings in the room, he was stunned! She was only playful and teasing, but he wasn''t stupid. With her family''s background, she naturally had good cultural upbringing and knew how to appreciate the beautiful things in this world. In her eyes, how could this still be considered a normal Sword Shop?


    "Do you like it here?" Chang Jing laughed and said to Ka Buyi, "Arriving here is really comfortable, I have guts ¡­ ¡­"


    Ka Buyi rolled his eyes at him, "I feel like I''m living in a different world, right!"


    Chang Jing laughed awkwardly, thinking to herself, why do I keep feeling like a country bumpkin lately?


    The old man raised his head and leisurely asked, "Young man, you want to buy a sword?"


    Chang Jing replied politely: "Hehe, I''ll just casually come in and take a look, you can busy yourself."


    Even though he said that, the old man still put down his teacup and stood up from the mat. He pointed to a black scabbard short sword that was slightly curved above his head, and said, "This sword is the work of the famous master Jian Hun of this generation, even though it was slightly tender in the forging techniques when he was young, the youthful aura exuded from it is something that the future swords could not even compare to!"


    Seeing that the two of them were listening intently, the old man raised his hand and took down the short sword.


    Look, "the old man used his old hands to pull out the sword, and gently caress the sword''s body, causing the originally clean short sword to suddenly become much brighter," The sword''s name is'' Rose''s Kiss'', it''s length is one foot two, and it''s one inch wide. It is made from a meteorite made from outer space, and the center of the sword is carved in the shape of a rose.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "The most rare thing is that it has broken through the traditional vertical shape of the sword to form a mischievous and beautiful twisted shape, the end being as sharp as iron!"


    When Chang Jing received the sword and admired it, she only saw that the scabbard made of bamboo was also made of metal and could not help but smile, thinking to herself, So grandfather actually had this kind of childishness in the past!


    The old man continued, "Young man, look at this sword. This sword sheath is made of alloy. Although it is sturdy, it is still light. It is truly a top quality sword!"


    Ka Buyi''s coquettish attitude surfaced again, "Big brother Chang Jing, I really like this sword, why don''t you buy it for me! Look at its name, ''Rose''s Kiss'', and I''m surnamed ''Rose''.


    She seemed to have forgotten that there were countless roses that were fated to be with her in this world. Furthermore, she had also forgotten that such a precious sword should be worth a lot.


    "Buy..." I can''t afford it ¡­ " Chang Jing embarrassedly blushed. Although it was some Jian Hun Family''s young master on the surface, the money she had earned was not even 10,000!


    "Humph!" Seeing that Chang Jing had rejected him, Ka Buyi stomped his feet and angrily asked the old man, "Tell me, how much does this sword cost? I''ll buy it myself! "


    "Mm ¡­" The old man looked at the ferocious Ka Buyi and shook his head, saying, "This is not for sale!"


    Ka Buyi continued to ask, "You won''t sell it? Then why did you say so much to us just now? It''s obviously trying to stir up our desire to buy. Now that we want to buy it, you say you''re not selling it. How can there be a merchant like him here!? Say it, just name your price, no matter how expensive it is! "


    According to the "Price Reduction Principle", Ka Buyi had committed a grave offense ¡ª How could a buyer order a seller to offer such a sky-high price? But it doesn''t matter, Miss Rose just needs money.


    Unfortunately, there really were people in this world who didn''t want money.


    "This... Because it''s rare to meet someone who knows the sword, this old one inevitably talks a lot more. "


    Ka Buyi raised his head to look at Chang Jingye, then turned to look at the old man.


    "Him? He is the person with knowledge and knowledge towards the sword that you have mentioned? "


    Even though he said that Chang Jing was the descendant of the Jian Hun family, he had only known his grandfather for two or three months. In other words, even if Chang Jing was extremely intelligent, she would not be able to raise the level of her "knowledge of the sword" to such a level that the old man would admire him in such a short period of time, right?


    Unfortunately, she was wrong!


    "Thank you for your kindness," Chang Jing slowly bowed, "This brat only knows a little!"


    Hearing his words, Ka Buyi instinctively felt that the old man''s words could be trusted. Thus, he seized this rare opportunity to continue, "Since Big Brother Chang Jing is someone who understands the sword, then you should be considered to be fated with him. Since we are fated to meet, you should just sell us this sword! "


    "It''s not that I''m not selling, it''s just that I can''t. This shop has been here for more than three hundred years. Selling swords has always emphasized sincerity and faith, but if you have something to do, you will definitely not do it ¡ª ¡ª This sword is not for sale! "


    The reason was very far-fetched, but what could others say if they didn''t want to sell it?


    Chang Jing was actually quite happy in his heart, because she did not need to fork out a lot of money to buy it (although Ka Buyi would definitely be the one to buy it), but he still had to put on a look of disappointment. He did not want this tigress to show off again.


    "Sigh, what a pity!" Originally, I liked this sword very much. It was forged by my grandfather when he was young, so it held a very special meaning to me. But then again, since the elderly insisted on not selling, it''s not good for us to force him.


    "What did you just say?" The old man''s eyes lit up, and asked anxiously: "Are you saying that you are the grandson of the current Jian Hun?"


    Chang Jing nodded.


    "What proof?"


    Chang Jing thought, what good proof did she have, why would I pretend to be myself? Thus, she shook her head with a smile and did not answer.


    The old man was disappointed as he saw the old man''s reaction.


    "Of course he''s Jian Hun''s grandson!" Seeing that the old man did not believe Chang Jing''s words, Ka Buyi immediately opened his mouth to defend himself, "Who in Wind Moon City doesn''t know him?"


    These words were too fake, even Chang Jing herself felt ashamed of herself. Thinking about how Chang Jing had been cooped up in her home all summer, how could the kind people of the Wind Moon City know him?


    "Feng Yue ¡­" The old man muttered to himself, "Feng Yue, such a familiar name can only appear in my dreams now!"


    "Old man, I am the grandson of Jian Hun right!" Although Chang Jing did not know the reason why the old man, who was previously speaking casually, became so sad, she could not bear to part with it. She opened the jade pendant hanging around her neck and held it out in her hands, "This is the jade that grandfather gave me before we parted, I wonder if this old man knows anything about it."


    The old man took the jade pendant and studied it for a long time before laughing out loud like a child.


    "Haha ¡­" Forty years, forty years! Broken sword, oh broken sword, do you finally remember me, this loser? "


    Turning his head to look at the confused Chang Jing and Yue Yang, he realized that he had lost control of himself and hurriedly said, "I''m so excited, I''m really sorry."


    He took the short sword on the table and handed it over to Chang Jing, "Now, this sword has returned to its original owner!"


    Chang Jing still did not understand what happened to him, and asked, "Old man, how can I take such a precious sword for free?"


    "No, this sword belongs to your Jian Hun Family, and should belong to you!" The old man said excitedly, "You probably don''t understand what is going on. "Listen to me, one at a time!"

 C127 The adorable Xi Ying

    "Today is November 8th. On behalf of your family, friends and those who love or love you, I wish you a happy birthday, Comrade Xi Yan!"


    "That was forty years ago," the old man recalled. "At that time, we were both still young, and Jian Hun''s broken sword was still not Jian Hun. I''m friends with him, but I''m more like an enemy. When we''re together, we''re talking about craftsmanship. Of course, he''s almost always the winner of the discussion. "


    The old man in the evening remembered that his youth was always a bit long-winded, but Chang Jing and Yue Yang still listened quietly, just like a pair of children listening to their grandfather''s story, patient and interested.


    "One day, my unyielding heart began to swell, and I put forward a wager. Talking about military matters on paper is not something a hero should do. As we are all young, we don''t think too much about things. Therefore, our bet is for the loser to sell the winner a lifetime''s worth of swords, unless the winner voluntarily requests the loser to cancel the bet! I forgot to tell you, I am the second descendant of the Chu Clan. "


    "Do you have any bets later?" Ka Buyi asked.


    The old man chuckled and took the "Rose''s Kiss" from Chang Jing''s hands, and said while stroking it: "Of course! Later on, I lost, because of this short sword that was not even two feet tall. "


    The following matter was very clear. The old man, Chu Yi, had followed the bet and ran to the capital of the Ara. From then on, he had hidden his name and took over the Family''s branch in the capital.


    "You seem to be slightly dissatisfied with your grandfather, right?" Chu Yi saw Chang Jing''s sullen look and said, "That era''s promise was above all else, he was indeed my true friend, seeing that I had lost, I knew it was useless to try to persuade him, so we decided to send him off with a banquet. We did not say anything during the banquet, and only blamed the hot-blooded him for being too impulsive."


    "Then since then, grandpa, have you always been here?" Chang Jing could not help but feel that this kind of man was worthy of the respect of anyone.


    "Well, what have I to say now that things have come to this? Although he missed his home dearly, there were some things that were more important than his life. "Old parents probably won''t be able to hold on for more than a few years ¡­"


    Tears welled up in his eyes. Two drops of tears fell from the Hero''s eyes.


    "Old grandpa, grandpa wants me to tell you that your bet ends now." Chang Jing told a white lie, "When I came, he said that she regretted it the most in his life because she impulsively made that bet with you, causing it to delay you for your entire life!"


    "Hur hur, it''s all in the past now." Hearing Chang Jing''s words, Chu Yu became even calmer and said, "Now that the young people belong to this world, what are you talking about? But young people, remember, do not be impulsive when you do things! "


    The three of them chatted, completely oblivious to the large group of people that had just arrived.


    "Geezer, are you going to do the business or not?" An impolite remark was uttered by a servant who was dressed like a servant.


    Chu Yi frowned, but quickly revealed a smile and said to Chang Jing and Luo Li in a low voice, "You two sit down first, I will go and greet them."


    With that, he got up and walked over, chuckling as he said, "The store is wide open. I naturally have to do this business."


    A beautiful young man dressed in brocade clothes smiled and said, "Since you want to do this business, it will be easy to handle. Someone, help me bring that ''Rose''s Kiss'' over, Miss Xi Ying will definitely like it a lot. "


    After everyone heard this, they all rushed into the shop together. However, they finally realized that they didn''t recognize this so-called "Rose''s Kiss."


    "Old man, where''s the sword? Give it to my young master!"


    "Old man, be quick about it if you don''t want to get dragged into this mess. Our young master is not a pushover!"


    "I''m really sorry," Chu Yi said slowly, with a professional smile on his face. "The ''Rose''s Kiss'' is not for sale, and just now, this old one had already returned it to its original owner."


    "What a joke!" Hearing that, the rich and luxurious clothing immediately became angry, and with a stride, he grabbed onto Chu Yi''s lapel. "The person who opened the door to do business said that he had to sell it or buy it?" "Young Master, you can just give me how much money you need. You won''t be missing a single cent!"


    This person''s overbearing attitude was even better than Ka Buyi''s. It was just that this kind of attitude towards girls made people feel that this person was exceptionally cute, but towards men, he was just a complete scoundrel!


    Having said so, Chu Yi pushed away the man''s hand and said coldly, "Please leave, I''m sorry!"


    "You dare to speak to our Young Master like that, do you want to die?" The vile servant who had just opened his mouth spoke again, "I''m telling you, as long as my young master is happy, no one will dare to stop you from destroying this shop!"


    Chang Jing''s temper was good, but shshewas not someone who would be bullied by others. Hearing that, she couldn''t help but stand up and lightly flashed behind that person. "Pa Pa", he threw out two palms.


    "These slaps are meant to make you remember how to respect the elderly! "Also, I will give you a piece of information for free. As long as I am happy, none of you should even think of walking out of this door!"


    Then he walked to the embroidered clothes and coldly said: "The old grandpa gave me the Rose''s Kiss, it is now my item. If he wants to take you, he can ask me for it based on his own abilities, so don''t make things difficult for the old man. "


    However, he was used to being arrogant and domineering, so he could not change his words. He scolded himself, "Who are you, to dare talk to young master like this?"


    Chang Jing smiled and spat out each word, "Chang Jing, Chang Jingye!"


    well-dressed teenager thought about it. He had never heard of this person in the capital, so he didn''t want to scare him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to lift his head in front of his friends in the future.


    "A nobody dares to be in charge, this world is really messy!" Guys, hurry up and finish him off! "


    Hearing that, everyone immediately surrounded Chang Jing, some of them even had shining blades in their hands.


    "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing laughed out loud, within her laughter "Sakura Float" movements had already activated long ago, and quickly shuttled through the crowd to give each of them a big slap on the face.


    The laughter stopped and everyone''s feet stopped.


    He said coldly, "As I said, none of the people here can leave as long as I''m happy."


    Then he smiled, walked to Ka Buyi and handed the "Rose''s Kiss" over to her, then said gently, ", accompany the Rose''s Kiss. Rose, she really was a perfect match! This is a gift for you, you''d better treasure it. "


    Ka Buyi couldn''t help but be dumbstruck when he saw Chang Jing''s unrestrained look. He previously only knew that her big brother Chang Jing was an intelligent person who was obedient to him.


    "Why are you still standing?" well-dressed teenager touched his red face and shouted angrily, "Kill this brat for me, kill him!"


    Everyone was hesitating on whether they should make a move again. A strange fragrance came from the entrance of the Sword Shop, and at the time the fragrance was thick, a graceful figure appeared in front of everyone.


    Long silver hair fluttered in the wind, and a pair of purple eyes peeked out from under his long eyelashes. He had a high nose bridge, and the tip of his nose was slightly raised. His cherry like mouth was pouting in anger. Her slim and slender body didn''t have that vulgar sex appeal. There was only a faint trace of worry and worry. Due to the small skeleton, her chubby face did not look fat at all, instead, it made people feel that she was cute! She was a little fragile, but her waist was adorned with adorable ornaments; she had a somewhat mature air about her, yet she carried a large bag of snacks in her hands.


    What an enigmatic girl!


    From the moment she appeared, the small Sword Shop had become quiet. At this time, her red lips slightly parted, and lazily said with a belly full of anger, "I said I was going to buy snacks for you to help me buy a good sword. Who told you to come and steal something? "I''ll be scolded to death by Father when I go back!"

 C128 Xi Ying

    With just a girl''s coquettish voice, all the impulsive males present stopped in their tracks, and well-dressed teenager ran to her side like an arrow.


    Beautiful. Extremely beautiful.


    This girl was called Xi Ying, the only daughter of the Aragorn''s Prime Minister.


    This was a feeling that he had never had before. Even towards Qing He and Ka Buyi, he had never felt such an intense sensation. He could see cherry blossoms falling from the winter garden, and he was strolling with the woman in front of him in the slanting light of the setting sun.


    The fragrance of flowers drifted about, intoxicating her.


    "AHH!" Chang Jing cried out in pain as she lightly shouted at Ka Buyi, "Why are you pinching me?"


    Ka Buyi frowned, and said word by word, "Don''t think about evil thoughts!"


    Chang Jing felt a burst of shame ¡­


    "Strange, why would my mind suddenly wander?"


    "Miss Xi Ying, why did you come personally?" well-dressed teenager immediately changed his expression and said apologetically: "Buying a sword is a small matter and it''s fine as long as I appear. How can a person with a thousand gold coins like you come to this crappy place?"


    "Humph!" Xi Ying coldly snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "Small matters? If I don''t come here, my life would be going to die.


    The youth continued to smile and fawned, "Of course not. I''ve always been a law-abiding person. I wouldn''t even dare to think about such things."


    Xi Ying swept her eyes across his bedraggled subordinates, then spoke no more as she directly walked in front of Chang Jing, leaving him standing at the door awkwardly.


    "I''m really sorry," Xi Ying said as she bowed towards Chang Jing and the other two. "Because the last time I went shopping, I fell in love with a short sword here. Ah, such a romantic name, it was instantly remembered! "So when I chatted with him, I unconsciously brought it up. Who would''ve thought that he ¡­"


    He was naturally referring to the well-dressed teenager.


    Chu Yi continued like a businessman and flattered, "It is my great honor to be able to win the favor of the Prime Minister! If I knew one day that young miss was so fond of that short sword, I would have definitely offered it up to your esteemed palace! "


    "But," he said, changing the subject, "unfortunately, this little one has already given it to someone else today, what a coincidence!"


    The reason he didn''t say who this "other person" was, was just to protect Chang Jing from getting hurt.


    Chang Jing was also starting to understand the severity of the situation, the opponent was a top official of the imperial court, how could a normal person like himself fight against her? However, at this point, there was nothing left to escape from. Furthermore, she gave him a very good impression of her and intuitively thought that she was not a bad person. Thus, he stood up.


    "The old man gave me the sword, and I gave it to my cousin. I believe Miss won''t try to steal his beloved, right? "


    That wasn''t a good sentence, as he had somehow offended the person in front of him.


    Xi Ying did not seem to feel the thorns in his words, and continued, "Ahh, what a pity! I''ve never seen such a special sword before... It must be very valuable! "


    "Valuables?" Her words greatly surprised the three people on Chang Jing''s side. The dignified Ara''s Prime Minister''s daughter would actually hook a treasure sword to "valuable"?!


    "Haha, it''s a pity, it''s a pity ¡­" Such an exquisite sword could not be better than a token of love! "


    Chang Jing''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally looked towards well-dressed teenager ¡ª ¡ª So he was jealous? Strange, what kind of jealousy did he have!


    However, those words were completely different from Ka Buyi''s ears. Her sweet little brain was thinking, since Big Brother Chang Jing said that it was a token of love, then did he give me the sword? Is he hinting at something?


    So embarrassing ¡­


    She, who often showed up in an aggressive manner, actually blushed.


    "A love token?" Xi Ying shouted in an exaggerated manner, "I am only sixteen years old, I didn''t eat enough snacks or stroll around the streets or earn enough money ¡­ "Um, if you don''t earn enough money, how can you make up for it?"


    This Prime Minister''s daughter couldn''t be a fake, right? She wasn''t greedy for money, right? Just as Ka Buyi was feeling lack of oxygen in his brain due to the conversation between the two, she heard an even more ridiculous sentence.


    "Hehe ¡­" Since that''s the case, why don''t you let me forge a short sword for you, little sister? "


    Just as he said love token, a "little sister" suddenly came out of his mouth. A perceptive person could tell that there was something behind it!


    Could it be that with every passing day, even Chang Jingye had to be obsessed with flowers? The midnight lamp was speechless ¡­


    well-dressed teenager became angry after hearing that, and scolded angrily: "Who the hell are you? Just with that little thing of yours, you are worthy to send us Miss Xi Ying, don''t joke around, a grand Miss Xi Ying does not even like her! "


    Chang Jing sternly walked in front of him and said: "I''ll correct you with a few mistakes: Firstly, I don''t think of myself as something, so please don''t use the word ''thing'' as my suffix, if you have such thoughts, I don''t mind calling you something; secondly, giving something away is not about how much value it has, and most importantly, it is about the feeling, and lastly, I believe that your strength has not reached the level of reprimanding me yet. Do you understand? "


    These few simple sentences both cleverly avoided the difficult topic of ''what is'' and appropriately counterattacked it.


    Chang Jing was talking more and more!


    The youth was so angry that he was in a frenzy. The redness on his face quickly spread to his eyes. A pair of eyes that were not bloodshot from lack of sleep was definitely something to be feared.


    "Alright, you can do it!"


    Speaking till here, under normal circumstances, he should have slammed the door, but he seemed unwilling to leave, he only stared straight at Xi Ying.


    Xi Ying did not seem to realize her current tense situation. Without even looking at well-dressed teenager, she accepted Chang Jing''s words, "Right, right, that''s right, respectful, and kind ¡ª but it''s best if it''s more valuable, otherwise it won''t show your sincerity."


    Chang Jing realised that she could not really see through the girl in front of him. How could the daughter of the prime minister, who had a fortune of her own, not say a word and not leave her money? However, he still had to reply. He could only say, "Of course, of course."


    "When are you going to send it?"


    Chang Jing remembered that there should be a casting chamber at the back of every branch in the Jian Hun Family.


    Chu Yi was deep in thought, thinking it through with the attitude of a businessman. In the end, he came up with an answer, "How about today, our store has a special casting chamber. I am also interested to see Chang Jing''s forging skills! "


    "Then let''s do it now, okay?" Chang Jing asked Xi Ying.


    "Of course!"


    Thus, everyone in the store except well-dressed teenager, who was forcefully left behind by Xi Ying, and his subordinates all went into the back of the shop.


    well-dressed teenager left a message and left.


    "Go, investigate that kid''s background!"


    Chang Jing still had some experience in smithing, this was proven by the fact that her hands were constantly beating uneasily.


    After entering, he did not say much and just picked out a few more ingredients from the pile that he was satisfied with before taking out the special materials that he had taken from the Jian Hun Family to forge.


    Firstly, he gave himself an enhanced "small fireball". The small fireball that was still in his hands first gradually grew bigger, and when it reached a certain point, he used his will to compress it. At the same time, he continuously added fire elements into it, until the flame became dark purple.


    His words left Chu quite speechless. "So we can start a fire?"


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know magic, but this was the first time he had used magic to cast a spell with his forty years in the capital.


    Ka Buyi and Xi Ying on the other hand, did not make a fuss over nothing. They only watched his actions with interest.


    However, Chang Jing''s eyes still lit up when she used such an unusual method to release the small fireball (Normally, the small fireball would automatically fly out after finishing the incantation).


    "Hehe, now we''re truly forging." Chang Jing laughed and threw the materials at the side into the fireball. The fireball wrapped around them immediately, and then said, "Believe me, I will definitely give you a perfect short sword!"

 C129 Diazepam

    There is a kind of person in this world, when he does not have a purpose in life, he is "at peace with himself", or his attitude to matters can always linger in the air, life with the wind, obedience, even cowardice. But when he had a goal, a goal so big that it saved the world to the point of feeding it ¡ª even just to pursue the opposite sex of a given heart ¡ª he would change, become aggressive, and never give up.


    Chang Jing told herself that she would make the woman in front of him her woman.


    Therefore, when he was refining the sword, he paid extra attention, afraid that if he wasn''t careful, he would turn the pile of materials in his hands into scraps. The materials for the sword was tightly wrapped in the small fireball''s heat and was suspended in the air together with the flames, doing the most brilliant dance in life. Chang Jing already had a certain level of experience in sword training, so she did not need to use a sword model like the first time. He used her will to control the fire element in her hand, allowing the fire element to constantly stroke and polish the melted "metallic water." After around 10 minutes, the sword started to show its preliminary appearance, while Chang Jing''s forehead was already dripping with sweat.


    "What do you want to add?" Chang Jing thought, "Give it a bit of speed and power?"


    He smiled, because he had decided to add something. Once again, he used his mind to control the fire element inside the short sword and began to transform it. The fire spirit was like a hardworking ant, crawling in and out of the sword without feeling the slightest bit of confusion.


    "The sword hilt has a wind-type ''Flying Feather Formation''. This way, the sword will be more than twice as fast!" According to his'' blueprint '', he thought, "There should be a'' Flaming Array ''placed on the edge of the blade of the sword. It will increase both its power and agility. "Hehe, the most important thing is the middle part ¡­"


    After a long while, the fireball in Chang Jing''s hand started to extinguish, and the short sword in her hand was quickly covered by a thick layer of ice.


    Finally, the short sword s that appeared after the ice melted gradually revealed their true nature ¡ª their swords were as long and wide as the "Rose''s Kiss", and similarly were both one foot, two inches, and one inch wide.


    "What a beautiful sword!" Xi Ying opened her eyes wide, staring straight at the sword in Chang Jing''s hand, "Can you let me see?"


    Chang Jing laughed like a gentleman, and handed the sword over, "Of course, I already said from the beginning that this sword is for you."


    Xi Ying took the sword and caressed it affectionately as she muttered to herself, "Oh my god, look at this, there are faint patterns of cherry blossoms on both sides of the sword blade! Hehe, what a coincidence, I am called Xi Ying! "


    Chang Jing sighed in her heart. What is this? However, she still had a faint smile on her face, "This cherry blossom design is not only for decoration. "Come, let me show you!"


    He took the sword and swung it, and the cherry blossoms on the sword quickly transformed into icy "ice cherry blossoms" that flew out and struck one of the two-handed greatsword hanging on the wall ¡ª ¡ª "Ding Ding Ding ¡­" After a few sounds, a few cherry-shaped holes appeared on the surface of the gigantic sword!


    This was not all. When the sound finally stopped, the sword suddenly broke into two and heavily fell to the ground!


    Looking at the three people who were so shocked that their mouths could not close, Chang Jing smiled in satisfaction. Although this sword does not have "life" like "You Ying", it was still considered high quality in the The Fiendgod continent. It would be strange if people would be surprised and dissatisfied with something that she casually made!


    "Let me introduce this sword." Chang Jing coughed lightly, bringing the three of them back to reality from their shock.


    The three of them pricked up their ears and listened attentively, even Ka Buyi, who was supposed to be jealous, was no exception.


    "I named this sword ''Cherry Blossom Language''!" Originally, I wanted to set up a high grade magic array, but high grade is too troublesome, and even if it''s compressed, it''s still too big. The most important reason is that high grade magic array needs a Magic Crystal, I don''t have any more on hand ¡­ " He paused for a moment before continuing, "The three magic array s are respectively the ''Wind Feather Formation'' to increase speed, the ''Fire Dance Formation'' to increase the sword''s force and sharpness, and the cherry blossom you saw just now was the ice type ''Heaven Lady Dispersing Flower Formation'' ¡ª with a slight modification, a hundred flowers were turned into cherry blossoms ¡­"


    "Ah, so there are actually so many uses?" Xi Ying was so happy that she jumped up, and said a sentence that would cause people to retort, "It''s definitely worth a lot of money!"


    She thought about it and said, "But I''m sure they wouldn''t want to sell it! I will take you as my brother from now on! "


    "Big brother?" Chang Jing frowned, she thought to herself, how did she become a big brother?


    Thinking of this, he felt that being an elder brother was not that bad, and it was difficult to continue to develop it in the future ¡­


    He smiled his cheap smile.


    Ka Buyi twisted his arm once more when it was in time ¡­


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, because it was too late for Xi Ying to return home late, the Lady Mother wanted to scold him, so she left with "Cherry Blossom Language" in satisfaction. There were only three people left in the Sword Shop.


    After that, Chu Qian called Chang Jing into the casting chamber alone.


    "I can see that your casting and magic level has already reached a very high level." Chu Yi pulled Chang Jing''s hand and said, "But I still want to say a few words to you in my capacity as an elder."


    Chang Jing stopped her playful smile just now. When listening to the elder''s teachings, he was always very serious.


    "Do you like little Xi Ying a lot?"


    Chang Jing would never have thought that Chu Yu''s so-called few words would actually ask such a question. Although it was a little awkward, he still answered truthfully.


    "Mn, I really like her. From the moment she entered the Sword Shop s, I''ve liked her."


    "Hehe ¡­" And then you wanted to go after him? No wonder, no wonder when you saw her, she had become completely different from before, "Chu Yu said with a smile." But have you thought about the girl who is waiting for you outside? I can tell she likes you too. "


    Hearing that, Chang Jing was stunned. It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about it before, but every time he thought about it, she would intentionally avoid it.


    Seeing that Chang Jing did not say anything, Chu Yi continued: "Do you know what is the most important quality for a man?"


    Chang Jing thought about it and replied, "Yes, it''s my responsibility. A man without sense of responsibility should be despised."


    "Yes, it is responsibility! The scope of responsibility was very wide, extending to include the concept of honesty, loyalty, tolerance, etc. To truly achieve this was indeed very difficult! However, you should have heard the saying that the greater one''s ability, the greater one''s responsibility. "As a young person, you want nothing more than to become strong, but even if you become the strongest person in the world without any sense of responsibility, how can you win the respect of others?"


    "Maybe someone will think, ''Walk your own path and let others talk about it.''" Heh, what kind of words with character and pride, but could he abandon all the responsibilities that he should have taken on and ''do the best for himself''? "That person must have never thought that without the support of others, it would be difficult for him to move an inch!" Respect is not something we win by deliberately doing something good. It requires that we have a quality worthy of respect. You can be hypocritical, but your hypocrisy requires a lifetime! "


    "After saying so much, you might feel that I''ve gone off topic," Chu Yi continued after Chang Jing shook her head to indicate that she didn''t know anything, "Actually, what I want to say is, if you have someone to take responsibility for you, then you''re a real man!" Every time you do something, you first have to think about whether it would hurt someone else, and to base happiness on the pain of others is definitely the most selfish thing to do! "


    Chang Jing broke out in a cold sweat, these few words were like needles stabbing into her body!


    Finally, Chu asked, "Do you think you can divide the love in your heart into several parts?"


    Chang Jing shook her head powerlessly and said, "I don''t know, I really don''t know ¡­"


    "Go back and think about it. But no matter what, you have to remember to guard the best world in your heart. No matter how bad you are, you won''t be so bad!"

 C130 Sad

    At first, Ka Buyi thought that he was scolding him for ignoring her because of Xi Ying, but after two days, she knew that he had guessed wrongly. He did not say a word, and his expression was filled with seriousness like never before.


    Chang Jingye''s "seriousness" never lasted more than a day.


    Whenever she asked him what was wrong, he would say gravely, Nothing, nothing. But the more he said that, the more Ka Buyi did not believe him.


    "What would you do? It would be weird if I believe you! "


    So she found Qing He and went to Chang Jing''s room together, and wanted to solve the knot in his heart.


    However, Chang Jing told them once again, "Don''t worry, I''m really alright. Don''t worry about me. The magic league is going to start in a few days. When I have time, I should discuss battle tactics with them. "


    Having met with such a situation, they didn''t know how much guilt Chang Jing felt when they arrived in front of him!


    "I... Can I take responsibility for them? "


    Although they felt that Wenteng Mage Academy''s contestants arrived a few days earlier than expected, the day for the competition had still come.


    The first battle would be between them and the Faculty of Magic Xi Li!


    According to the previous battles, the West Riding Team was a team that was neither strong nor weak. Although there were players as strong as Ogius, their overall strength was still on a different level compared to the other teams.


    In order to preserve his strength, the Wynn''s team had only sent out Gale, Yu Rou, Elegant, Fan Er and Qing He, while Feng Zui and Chang Jing, who were the main force, only sat on the spectator''s seats.


    The fighting stage was huge, enough to allow ten people to compete at the same time-- To save time, the competition was conducted at the same time by ten people!


    Under Feng Zui''s instructions, Fan Er went up to Ou Ji as soon as he went up on stage. The reason why he chose to do so wasn''t because Fan Er''s strength was on par with Ou Jisi, but just because Fan Er was relatively more resistant.


    Indeed, as soon as the match began, Fan Er had completely lost his attitude from last time''s Challenge Competition. He was at a complete disadvantage, he could not even find the time to retaliate. After holding on with great difficulty for around ten minutes, he finally could not hold on any longer and admitted defeat. At the same time, the other four people had all won except for the defense type auxiliary therapist, which meant that the Wynn''s team breakthrough was a success!


    "Hur hur, well done!" Feng Zui looked to be in high spirits, she patted on the shoulders of her siblings who were walking down the stage and said, "Especially Ka Buyi, that last move was truly beautiful!"


    Ka Buyi''s face flushed red, she never thought that with his own skills, he would be able to win against people in a national tournament.


    "Of course she did a good job. It''s not like she was the one getting beaten up!" Fan Er who was dressed in blue muttered with a bitter face, "I know my skin is thicker than a city wall, Ojwin''s magic can even attack a city!"


    His single sentence caused everyone to laugh non-stop. Only Chang Jing was still in a daze, as he turned a deaf ear to everything that was happening around him.


    Seeing him like this, everyone stopped joking around and took out the "public funds" given by the school to have a celebratory feast.


    Everything went as it should. Another night passed.


    It was already late in the night, the moon shone brightly in the sky. Yun''er emitted a faint aura of loneliness; it was already autumn. The stars beside the moon were exceptionally clear, and this natural watercolor painting seemed even more poetic.


    Chang Jing quietly lied on the roof of the inn alone. It was unknown whether her eyes, which were half-closed, were half-closed as she gazed into the sky, because she had fallen asleep or was counting stars.


    "The greater my ability, the greater my responsibility," Roland leaned against his head as he said this sentence. "Right now, I should be considered as one of the more capable people of my age, but I still feel that I am unable to shoulder the responsibility."


    "Grandpa Chu Yi only said that much to me, and then ran off to Feng Yue. The rest I can think about myself, but there''s no one by my side to tell me what to think. I know that I am no longer a child and that it is time for me to bear the burden, but the problem is that yesterday I planned to go west. Maybe tomorrow I will go east again. What can I do, what can I do now? Could it be that he should study well in order to contribute more to the construction of the motherland in the future? "Nonsense!"


    And just like that, he just lied there under the moonlight, thinking in his mind. In a daze, he unknowingly fell asleep.


    This feeling caused him to relive the dream that he hadn''t had for a long time, the dream about the Great War of the Demon Gods ¡­


    "Elder, we can''t hold on any longer!" The armored warrior beside him wailed in pain. Behind him were tens of thousands of wounded warriors, who were also exhausted. They let out the same despairing cry ¡ª ¡ª "Elder..." "We can''t hold on any longer ¡­"


    The sounds of the Demons''s God Tribes tearing and killing echoed in the sky, the corpses piled up like a mountain, the air was filled with blood.


    "No, don''t..."


    "Why? Why is that?!" Chang Jing heard herself shouting, "Could it be that it''s all my fault that I want my sons to live a better life?! Was there a mistake!? "Is there a problem ¡­"


    The voices began to turn hoarse, and one by one, the soldiers beside him fell to the ground.


    "They are all my sons!" Why... "Why ¡­"


    At this time, Xi Yan walked out of the blood fog, "Elder, the loser''s fate is already set. In this life, Xi Yan cannot help you. In the next life, Xi Yan will definitely give my all once again to serve my Demons ¡­ " With that, she revealed a sad and beautiful smile, turned around and pounced towards the Celestial army, triggering her own explosion. Instantly, the world spun ¡­


    No!


    Chang Jing was startled awake, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Yes, I know what to do! Demon World, I will definitely return, but before that, I still have a lot of things to do ¡­ "


    After coming to this conclusion, he wiped his face, then quickly used his magic to fly to the west side of the capital to buy a large bag of meat buns, then ran to the north wall to buy seven big bowls of Yonghe Soybean Milk at the breakfast stand. Then, he carefully placed them in the space bag s, flying back to the inn at the fastest speed possible.


    When he returned, it was just in time for Scophthalmus to wake up and open the door.


    "Heh, brother Scophthalmus got up really early!" Chang Jing laughed and greeted him, "You''re so hardworking, you definitely will become a shopkeeper in a few years!"


    "Hehe, thank you for your kind words," Scophthalmus hurriedly nodded his head and replied, "My life is born to work hard, in the future I won''t have to starve anymore!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Chang Jing had already run upstairs to the guest room to wake his comrades up!


    "Huh, I saw him enter the door with my own eyes last night. Why didn''t I open the door today? Did he come back from outside again?" Scophthalmus thought blankly, "Could it be a rapist?"


    Sitting around the dining table downstairs, Ka Buyi grumbled sleepily: "What are you doing? Don''t let me sleep!"


    Chang Jing teased her and said: "I''m going to bask your butt in the sun this early in the morning, it''s no wonder you''re so lazy to marry out!"


    Due to yesterday''s battle, everyone was originally tired, but after hearing Chang Jing''s tone of voice, they became spirited.


    "You ¡­ Are you okay? " Qing He asked carefully. She was afraid that she would shock Chang Jing if she wasn''t careful.


    "What do you mean I''m fine," Chang Jing stood up and turned around elegantly, saying coquettishly, "I was originally fine!"


    Seeing that he seemed to be fine, Ka Buyi was angry.


    "I''d be surprised if they were fine. They woke us up so early because they burned out our brains last night!"


    "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing felt awkward, and quickly opened up the space bag and spoke to her obsequiously, "I was just trying to curry favor with your big miss! "Look, West Guo Meat Bun North City''s Yonghe Soybean Milk is the breakfast you guys talked about last night at dinner!"


    Right, Chang Jing thought it through.

 C131 Competition

    On this day, it was the competition between Wynn''s team and the crossing pool.


    Before the competition, Feng Zui said to his teammates: "crossing pool is not that strong, so you don''t need to focus too much on fighting him. So, this time, we still have to take the same contestant lineup as last time, to preserve our strength! "


    Chang Jing frowned and raised an objection: "The crossing pool team''s strength is not as weak as you say. In fact, I have interacted with them before during the summer vacation, their strength might not be weaker than us!"


    Brother Chang Jing, we know that your strength is not bad, but the crossing pool ¡ª we also know that in that realm last year, they did not even win in the preliminary round and had already left. After a few days of rest, Fan Er''s flesh injuries had completely recovered. At this time, hearing Chang Jing praise crossing pool as an opponent who couldn''t even withstand a single blow in his heart filled him with discomfort, "Don''t forget that our goal this time is to get into the top three, what''s there to be afraid of in a small team like this!"


    However, Feng Zui didn''t think so. He said seriously: "It''s precisely because our goal is to get into the top three, that''s why we shouldn''t let down our guard. I believe in Chang Jing''s judgement, and I apologize for underestimating her opponent, so everyone better listen to his story in detail first. "


    Chang Jing nodded her head to express her gratitude to Feng Zui, then told him about what happened at crossing pool during the summer break.


    Finally, he asked: "What do you think of Qing He''s strength?"


    Speaking of Qing He, everyone could not help but think that from the moment they knew that her next opponent was the Cross Lake School of Magic, she had spoken even less. Honestly speaking, the effect of Qing He in the team was negligible, but she was definitely not at the lowest level.


    No one could deny that, even the Fan Er who loved to speak carelessly was a "not bad" person.


    "Then let me tell you, she is one of the top ten Rankers in Cross Lake School of Magic." Seeing everyone''s expression, Chang Jing turned her head and gently said to Qing He who was behind him: "Right, Qing He?"


    Qing He sighed and said softly, "Because of the political connections the Ferry City have, all the experts in the Cross Lake School of Magic come from the capital''s Royal Faculty of Magic. There are many true experts among them, but I am only ranked eighth or so."


    Qing He''s words caused Feng Zui and the others to be shocked. They never expected that the crossing pool of a small border city would actually hide so many talents.


    Qing He continued, "From the start, I had already been sent out by the crossing pool this year as a post-selection contestant, but now that I have changed classes, it is impossible for me to deal with them. "Therefore, I request that I can withdraw from this competition, I don''t know ¡­"


    Chang Jing smiled and said: "I know it''s hard for you to do it, it''s alright. You should just be the spectator for this match. With us, you can rest assured. "


    And because of that, today''s lineup was: Chang Jing, Feng Zui, Fan Er, Elegant, Legend.


    Just as she entered the arena, Chang Jing met Qing He''s brother, Xin Feng. The few of them exchanged a few words with each other, as if they were missing each other, as if to tell Qing He not to have any psychological burdens, and not to talk about it.


    However, what Xin Feng said to Qing He was worth pondering, he said: "Little sister, big brother supports you, you must work hard!"


    This caused Qing He to blush and cough continuously.


    The match officially began. The five pairs of players stood at their respective positions, looking for their opponents.


    The one standing in front of Xin Feng was Feng Zui, but her opponent was a earth system called Huang Sha ¡ª a participant who did not appear in front of Chang Jing during the crossing pool''s Magic Competition. However, Chang Jing''s senses told him that this man was very strong.


    After the salutes were done, both sides quickly began chanting their incantations, afraid that their opponents would seize the initiative.


    But no one moved against Chang Jing and Feng Zui, while the four of them released strong gales from their sides ¡ª they were waiting for their opponent''s chance to reveal a weak point!


    Even when the other three pairs of competitors were about to reach a conclusion, they still did not move, standing as still as four stone elephants.


    The autumn sun was still harsh, and the four men were drenched in sweat. The spectators and judges also moved their heads away from the other three pairs of people. In their hearts, they clearly knew that an even more intense battle was about to happen to these four contestants.


    A drop of sweat slid down from his forehead to the corner of Chang Jing''s eyes. Huang Sha knew that the chance had come, and the magic that he had prepared for a long time instantly exploded like a bomb.


    Like a tornado, three tornadoes fiercely emerged from the stone-hard magic to reinforce the stage, and the tornado was formed by even harder mudstones beneath the ground. Three tornados surrounded Chang Jing and quickly rushed towards him as if they had agreed on a course of action ¨C Chang Jing would definitely be torn into pieces if she were to be entangled by them!


    It was a long story, but this scene happened in an instant. In just the blink of an eye.


    Chang Jing who had lost the initiative also followed along when she saw him move. He understood that the only thing she could do now was to avoid these three tornadoes of mud and rocks. Therefore, he did not hesitate to use a footwork technique. "Sakura Memories" was like a ghost as she shuttled through the three swirls.


    It was not that he did not want to use the "mirage," but it was just too unstable. When his line of sight was blocked by the mudstone, a single careless step could throw him inside, and this would result in him being unable to recover!


    Relying on the power of "Sakura Float", Chang Jing successfully dodged the first round of attacks from the Desolate Sand. Chang Jing, who had been standing by the side, had also launched his attack on the sand.


    At the same time, Feng Zui took advantage of the fact that Xin Feng was distracted by the two and made his move. The Shattering Wind Slash tore through the air! The Shattering Wind Slash only slashed at people, the suction force that was like a black hole caused the new wind to sway left and right. At the same time, he regretted not focusing her attention just now. The two of them were both Wind elites, so New Wind naturally understood that with her current entangled magic power, it was almost impossible for him to cast powerful spells. However, doing nothing else would only mean waiting for death. He understood that there was only one solution, and that was to face the Shattering Wind Slash head on!


    What he was hiding was loopholes where the Shattering Wind Slash was unable to control people whose magic power was a level higher than his.


    As he hoped that his own magic power was stronger than Feng Zui''s, he also hoped that the wind and fire elements in his body would be isolated by Feng Zui''s magic power. A large amount of magic power was compressed and re-compressed by him. Finally, it reached its saturation point and rushed towards the incoming Shattering Wind Slash!


    If he were to break through it, then Feng Zui''s attack would be countered, and if it were to fail, then Xin Feng would also be able to welcome his life.


    Chang Jing''s attacks always started with the Primary Magic, but this time was an exception.


    His first move was the "Wind and Fire Dance" ¡ª "Supreme Wind and Fire, eternal existence, as swift as the wind and lightning... Dance, all the restless elements! I shall bestow upon your servant the power to dance with wind and fire! "


    Dozens of fireballs mixed with Ling Lie''s strong gales danced around the desolate desert, waiting for an opportunity to make a move!


    For a moment, Huang Sha was completely oblivious to the situation, constantly dodging left and right. It was as if he was a person whose eyebrows had been burnt and was flustered.


    And what Chang Jing wanted was precisely this unexpected effect!


    He seemed to see the smile of the Goddess of Victory coming towards him. Smiling, he chanted "Zirconium" ¡ª "Lonely darkness, loneliness that devours all ¡­" Let everything that doesn''t make sense disappear like smoke in thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    Violent gusts of wind erupted and thunder rumbled. A wild dragon covered in electric currents swooped down towards the sand from the sky ¡­

 C132 Shattering Wind Slash

    The light beam that had gathered all the magic power within Xin Feng''s body directly faced Feng Zui''s Shattering Wind Slash! This was an exciting moment, and everyone''s eyes were attracted by it. The entire arena was frighteningly quiet, with only the sound of two spells being cast breaking through the air.


    "Beng!" Following a loud noise, the light beam and the Shattering Wind Slash clashed together. The Wind Fire Beam was parallel to the ground, and the Shattering Wind Slash was split into two, causing the success rate of the light beam assaulting the Shattering Wind Slash to increase, but stopping it from attacking was absolutely impossible!


    Everyone was thinking about one thing, and that was, if New Wind did this, wouldn''t he be throwing his body into Blade Mountain without any protection? The spectators thought so, the referee thought so, even Feng Zui thought the same!


    However, there was one person who did not think this way, and that was New Wind himself!


    The reason why he lost to Chang Jing last time was not to say that his Xin Feng was weaker than him, but rather that he had "caught him off guard" and "lost to his bizarre and abnormal power, causing his strength to not be able to match his strength.


    But this time, it was a head-on clash of strength. It was a game where the two forces met head on. Who could say who would win or lose?


    After withstanding the Shattering Wind Slash with brute force for a while, the Wind Fire Beam finally slipped away from it, and rushed up, rubbing against the magic barrier that came along with the Shattering Wind Slash, releasing a bright light like a shooting star. The Shattering Wind Slash was only a few inches away from the wind, and the pressure from the wind suddenly became enormous ¡­


    When the Zirconium erupted with its signature roar towards the ground, Huang Sha actually revealed a smile that normal people would not be able to detect!


    Under the influence of the magic in his body, a drop of blood dripped from the index finger of his right hand. Under the sacred and serious expression was a mouth that quickly opened and closed.


    "With my blood, I am willing to make an eternal contract with the supreme Earth Elf. I am willing to serve as a slave and drive it ¡­ Give your servant the power to expel all that is before you, to purge the world, the bear of wrath! "


    The ground suddenly began to shake greatly, the moment the trembling started, a stupid yet angry big bear drilled out from the ground. This was a high-level magic that could only be used through a contract, a method that could only be used in times of great urgency or urgency. If a person''s strength had already reached the high-level magic requirements, they wouldn''t need to use the so-called "Blood Contract" to express their strength. Once they made the "Blood Contract", they would be driven for the rest of their life just like how the incantation was made.


    This was no different from selling one''s body!


    Those who had failed would get what they lost, and because of this, the "Blood Pact" that they made would be able to greatly increase their strength in a very short period of time, and their advanced magic would be even more powerful than other similar spells.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many people who were willing to ''sell themselves'', and there weren''t many who met the minimum requirements to sign the ''Blood Pact''.


    The enraged big bear ignored the surrounding wandering fireballs. Zhang Kai let out a crazy shout with his bloody mouth, completely disregarding the fireballs that were hitting his body.


    Wasn''t this too abnormal?


    Chang Jing also felt that something was amiss, but she had no choice but to shoot when the arrow was on the bow.


    He kept using his mind to control the dragon to absorb the surrounding electricity, while he was pondering what he should do in this situation to win. Finally, he made his decision, and the dragon that was hovering in the air also took action, once again rushing down, pouncing straight towards the big bear!


    This time, it had gathered a lot of energy!


    Despite the immense pressure, Xin Feng was not discouraged. Instead, his heart was filled with fighting spirit. While he strengthened the "wind dragon s to circle around the wall" in his body, he also felt the changes in the Magic Elements outside of him.


    He laughed, because he realized that the Magic Elements that was originally being pressured out by the "Shattering Wind Slash" had, in the blink of an eye, once again surged towards this "vacuum" like a tide, filling up the surrounding Magic Elements.


    The Wind Fire Beam had finally broken through the Shattering Wind Slash!


    Sensing the change in her surroundings, Feng Zui was secretly shocked. She knew that if she were to use the "Shattering Wind Slash", whose power had already been reduced by half, to attack again, it would only be a futile effort. From a different angle, it would be equivalent to courting death.


    He immediately gave up attacking and turned to defending, in order to recuperate from the pneumatic mechanism, which was not an easy task for him. Xin Feng was no better. Although he had broken through the Shattering Wind Slash, he had to pay a heavy price.


    The two understood that if they attacked at this moment, it wasn''t because they couldn''t win, but because the risk was too great. If they weren''t careful, they might even lose their lives.


    Therefore, they were now standing as still as they had been at the beginning. The only difference was that they were now panting from exhaustion.


    On Chang Jing''s side, they had already reached the critical moment of a decisive battle.


    The might of the Raging Dragon was obvious to all, but the fact that the big bear was not afraid of the fireball made them feel even more fear.


    The Zirconium stuck close to the ground and passed through the big bear''s body. Although it ultimately dispersed the big bear''s body, at the same time, it also consumed all of its energy.


    Chang Jing thought about how dangerous it was, but she had already put down her hanging heart.


    However, the mutation actually came. The big bear''s broken body parts suddenly came from all directions and quickly gathered towards the place it disappeared from. In the end, it reassembled!


    The big bear was even more berserk, its huge paws striking against its chest, producing a deafening sound!


    Chang Jing understood that it was a earth system spell and hurriedly cast a suspension to float before anything else. She couldn''t help but curse in her heart at Desolate Sand Perverted. If the magic she cast was so powerful, then why did she have to turn it into a sadist?!


    Chang Jing thought that the earth system''s magic couldn''t do much to him in the air, but he was wrong. From the moment he left the ground, big bear had already smashed his fist, which was as powerful as a mountain, into the ground!


    stage began to collapse under its attack, causing Xin Feng and Yue Yang to have no choice but to slowly move away from their position while guarding against the enemy''s attacks. Fortunately, the victor of the remaining three battles had already been decided. Fan Er, Lu Piao, on the other hand, had tied with his opponent, and was resting on the spectating platform. Otherwise, there would really be trouble.


    It was just strange that the battle was so intense. Why didn''t the judges call a halt to it?


    Waves of mud wave s were lifted up from the ground by the big bear''s hammering power, and rushed towards Chang Jing who was still in the air.


    The mud wave hid the power of the big bear. As long as it lightly stuck a bit of dirt on it, it was equivalent to being ruthlessly punched by the big bear''s mountain-like paw!


    With such a powerful physical attack, which body could the already weakened Magician withstand?


    Chang Jing had already raised her body three times now, but the mud wave was getting closer and closer to her feet. He was well aware of her current situation, and was exceptionally anxious. Countless thoughts of how to save herself flashed through his mind, but all of them were rejected by him in the end!


    Either the spell wasn''t powerful enough, or it took too long to cast and was finished before it could even be cast.


    Suddenly, a risky method to eat puffer fish flashed through his mind ¡ª none! Arrogant! Reverse! Heavens!


    Although the biggest flaw of the Abominable and heaven-defying was its backlash, at this time, he couldn''t care so much anymore. The only thought in Chang Jing''s mind was, win!


    "The dark night, the endless loneliness, the rebellious heart ¡­" Your master has issued a mission to you, to make this unreasonable state disappear and release your endless power ¡ª ¡ª Abominable and heaven-defying! "


    A lonely and forlorn aura appeared in Chang Jing''s eyes. It was as if she had turned into another person and from head to toe, she did not seem to be a half grown man at all. The current him gave off the feeling that she was an old man that couldn''t be any older than she was, unlike the usual him.


    Following the chant, a shallow silver light shot out from Chang Jing''s eyes onto the churning ground, and a dark black gigantic bear rose up from the ground ¡­ "AHH!"

 C133 Emotional scenes

    Lonely people are not afraid of anything other than the loneliness itself. The fearless are invincible!


    The aura of the "Abominable and heaven-defying" was lonely, lonely, and invincible. In the face of the danger of backlash, Chang Jingye took the initiative to use his ultimate move for the first time.


    The dark bear glowered at his adversary ¡ª he pulled up the earth, and I let him down! As a result, the mud wave that had originally expanded to seven or eight long were forcibly stopped by it, unable to grow any longer.


    A strange phenomenon appeared on the battlefield, and everything seemed to have stopped moving. Only the two giant demonic bears were still competing with each other. Huang Sha''s bear was still striking the ground with its hammer, trying to raise the earth again to eliminate Chang Jing who was floating in the air. Chang Jing''s bear, on the other hand, was also hitting the ground, just that it was suppressing the rise of the earth.


    Everyone in the audience was captivated by this scene. Their eyes were wide open so that they forgot to shout and they forgot to help. Not only that, even Xin Feng and Feng Zui who were still fighting on the stage had actually forgotten to make a move, as they stared dumbly at the scene.


    They fought against each other like this, letting the time pass by second by second ¡­


    The sky began to darken, and the night came as usual. All the Magic Crystal in the field that were used for lighting purposes also began to emit dazzling light. Although releasing the magic would cause him to be exhausted after a long period of time, Chang Jing realised that her spirit was improving. He took a deep breath, trying her best to adjust the magic power within his body to its best state. She decided that no matter what, she would only make one final strike!


    "Rage, my bear!"


    The powerful magic attracted the moonlight in the sky and crazily poured into the bear''s body. The bear was excited, and its body suddenly doubled in size. The surroundings emitted a black gas, which wrapped around it and made it look hazy.


    "Press!"


    The dark bear heavily hit the ground, and the mud torrent suddenly dropped down like a barrier that had lost its support! The falling mud stream rapidly rushed towards the giant bear on the ground. In a moment, it was completely annihilated, turning into a pile of mud!


    Chang Jing who was in the air stepped on the moonlight and slowly walked towards the desolate desert.


    His steps were slow and light, but in Huang Sha''s heart, they weighed a thousand pounds. The two of them got closer and closer. Ten steps, nine steps ¡­


    Cold sweat flowed down from Huang Sha''s forehead. He, who was normally calm, discovered that his legs were trembling ¡­


    After the return of the competition, the students of Wenteng Mage Academy did not speak for a long time. Their hearts were still thinking about the exciting scene from earlier ¡ª Huang Sha had finally given up under such a strong pressure, but not a single person in the audience laughed at him. They knew that if they were to ''give up'', it would be their final choice.


    This man with silver eyes was simply too powerful!


    The rumors spread that this year''s champion must belong to the Wenteng Mage Academy, because they had that man.


    Chang Jing had become famous with just one battle!


    "I say, little brother Chang Jing," Feng Zui teased him while trying to adjust the atmosphere, "You brat, you really aren''t worthy of my attention. My performance was so easy that I ended up with a dejected look on my face even before the match ended. "


    What he said made sense. Wynn''s team and Chang Jing had won a total of three victorious matches in this round ¡ª ¡ª In five rounds and three victories, Feng Zui had no need to continue the match.


    Chang Jing knew that the atmosphere in the party was a little off, so she replied as if she was joking, "Where are you going to say it? You''re our captain, after all, you''re a leader. No matter how much credit a small employee like me has, wouldn''t I be praising you first when I try my best to praise you? "


    Feng Zui pouted and said in an official tone: "That''s true, who told me to be a leader that rode on the heads of the people!"


    "I gave you a ladder, but you actually dare to climb it?" "Don''t forget that I don''t like to nail down ladders!"


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    As usual, after the celebratory feast, everyone returned to their own rooms to rest.


    For the next few days, the match went on in a dull and unmatched manner. The match continued as usual, but this time, it lacked the thrilling thrill of the previous match. The team members were extremely confident in their victory, but at this moment, the tension on their strings began to loosen ¨C firstly, they had forgotten the ruthlessness of the match; secondly, their original goal was to be top three. Now that sitting still had long since surpassed their original goal, their hearts began to loosen up. As a result, during the few days before the finals, they did not even discuss the summary of the competition. At the table, they talked about the customs and traditions of the capital and discussed how they should go shopping to give away people.


    There was only one day left for the finals! That day, at dinner time, Chang Jing finally could not hold it in anymore. She asked them in a serious tone, "Are you guys really satisfied?"


    "After a long and arduous journey, a fish finally swam from a small stream to a small river. Finally, in front of it appeared a dam that was neither high nor low. In front of the dam was the great river that it had always dreamed of! Do you think it should try to make another jump, or do you think it should swim slowly under the dam, turn around gracefully, and swim back to the stream? "


    Fan Er chewed on his chicken leg, and words came out of his oily mouth, "If we can already do the best in the river, why do we have to run into the river and fight with the other big fish for food? Isn''t it better to be the overlord of the river, and more comfortable?"


    On the other hand, the four girls were excitedly discussing about the clothes that Ka Buyi had just bought, while Feng Zui was drinking her wine with Chuchu Cha in high spirits.


    Chang Jing shook her head, sighed, and silently left the seats.


    Walking back to her own room, Chang Jing sighed to the bright moon outside his window. Why did her comrades think of leaving when she was in high spirits? He took out the Spirit Sword on her wrist that turned into a long knife and brandished it out of the window as if she was venting. The grass and trees in the backyard were sliced into a mess by its sharp Sword Qi.


    Fortunately, the forest outside the inn did not alarm anyone.


    After venting his anger, he sat down on the grass dispiritedly.


    A gentle hand rested on his heaving shoulder from behind, and then his entire body leaned against it.


    Chang Jing turned to look, the person who came was Qing He.


    She tilted her head and buried her whole face in his back. She exhaled softly and said gently, "What''s wrong with you? Are you upset about something?"


    Chang Jing felt her hot body temperature and was excited in her heart.


    "No, nothing ¡­"


    "Don''t hide it from me, I saw it just now."


    She saw Chang Jing acting like a madman just now, and more importantly, she saw Chang Jing''s heart at the table.


    Chang Jing sighed as she told her all of the vexation in his heart. His heart suddenly felt a lot better.


    "Actually, you don''t need to do this." She turned Chang Jing''s head and gently said as she stared at him with her watery eyes, "Everyone has their own path that they want to take. We can''t force them even if we don''t need to, it''s always tiring when we can''t force them.


    Chang Jing lowered her head in thought, and said slowly: "Actually in our hearts, there is an ideal bed to measure our strength, and we always hope that everyone will coincidentally lie down on it, no matter how long or not. Things are too long to saw it short, too short to think about lengthening it... Always thinking about what others should do and what others shouldn''t do. However, how can there be so many things in this world that are just in line with one''s own values? As a result, when you don''t like others and want to change them, you end up scarring yourself ¡­ "


    He was about to continue, but found that he could not continue. Because, his lips had already been firmly sealed by Qing He''s mouth.


    Because it was their first time, they did not take any further action after their mouths were shut. However, just this action alone already made their bodies heat up and tremble endlessly. After a long while, Chang Jing''s tongue finally reached into Qing He''s mouth clumsily and gently. Thus, he quickly sucked in the tongue, and just after touching it, he timidly withdrew. When their tongues came into contact, Qing He''s body clearly trembled. Just as she wanted to savor this wonderful feeling, she realized that the invader had already retreated back to the city. She retorted as she spit her tongue into Chang Jing''s mouth. Chang Jing was ecstatic, she tried to suck it in again. This time, it did not cower, but bravely faced the intruder''s challenge. Qing He''s body became even hotter. The two hands around Chang Jing''s neck grabbed onto his shoulders forcefully, not caring at all that the sweat that was seeping out had already wet both parties'' clothes. She pulled her already tight body closer, and held him even more tightly.


    His two tongues began to entangle together affectionately, gradually becoming passionate and wild ¡­


    In the sky, the moon was bright ¡­

 C134 post-passion passion

    Qing He panted continuously, as she could no longer hold on to her fiery hot body anymore. As a result, her entire body fell into Chang Jing''s embrace, and she could feel his gradually maturing male aura.


    Chang Jing took the chance and hugged her, clearly listening to her heavy breathing ¡ª this sort of breathing was too attractive to men. Chang Jing subconsciously laid back down, then turned and pressed Qing He down under her body.


    Qing He''s hazy and enchanting eyes carried a hint of bashfulness, her cheeks had long ago become completely red. Chang Jing, who was staring at her, couldn''t help but lower her head and kiss her hot forehead like a dragonfly touching the water, his scarlet cheeks, her perky nose, and her dark red little mouth ¡ª ¡ª It was another intense "war of words".


    Chang Jing felt that her body was about to explode, shshewas at a loss trying to find a spring to quench her thirst. She originally thought that Qing He''s mouth was like a mouthful of sweet spring water, but after taking a deep breath, he realized that this water was too little, too little. He had to go down again, down...


    A beautiful, flawless, smooth, jade-like body appeared in front of him under the "deep digging" of his hands. On her proud chest was a hard bright red cherry. Because she was too excited, her chest rose and fell, bringing along two fresh cherries with it.


    At this moment, Chang Jing found a trace of clarity. He quickly stood up and muttered, "No, no, if we keep looking, there will be trouble! "I can''t do it anymore ¡­"


    Chang Jing was a normal man full of vigor. But at this moment, his rationality told him that if he took one more step, even a small step would harm the girl she loved.


    With a blush on his face, he retrieved the clothes that he had thrown around in excitement and quickly put them on. Even after dressing properly, she still did not dare to look back at the naked Qing He.


    "Idiot, why didn''t you turn around? Am I that scary?"


    Chang Jing kept saying she wouldn''t, and shyly turned around. From his half-closed eyes, she found that Qing He was already fully dressed.


    "Your speed is quite fast," Noticing that she was also blushing red, he couldn''t help but tease her, "Your speed is almost at the speed of light like my Phantom!"


    "Hmph, teasing me again!" Qing He stomped her feet, pretending to be angry, "Ignore you!"


    He then turned around and looked at the ground.


    "Moving like a rabbit, calm like a virgin".


    Not knowing why, Chang Jing suddenly thought of something. Wasn''t this woman in front of him the amorous and shy lady described in the ancient books?


    He walked over gently and took her in his arms.


    "You can''t bear to part from me. You ignore me, I will be very sad, sad, how can you let me sad? "


    Qing He muttered to herself, "How can I bear to make you sad? I am willing to let all the unhappy things be mine, so that all the happy things belong to you."


    After Chang Jing heard this, she was actually stunned, and in her heart, she secretly made a decision ¡­


    The two of them snuggled up to each other and told each other what was on their minds. Unknowingly, it was already late at night.


    "Let''s go back. We still have to fight tomorrow."


    Chang Jing whispered into her ear, the boiling hot air blowing into her ear with an unspeakable itch.


    With his reminder, Qing He realized that it was already very late, and when she remembered what she had done just now, her delicate face became even redder. "Have you thought it through?"


    Chang Jing laughed casually and stood up. Raising a finger in high spirits, she said, "Ideal, never give up. Even if I''m the only one left on the battlefield, I''ll work my way to the end ¡ª even if it''s heaven that makes me lose, "he said, shaking the raised finger." I won''t agree. "


    Finally, he mischievously smiled, "However, the heavens seem to be pretty good to me. He is as reluctant to let go of my sadness as you are."


    Seeing that he was alright, Qing He could not help but scold: "Stupid beauty!"


    "Hehe, I''m smelly yet you still like me. Isn''t that even more smug!"


    "Just promise me, no matter what happens in the future, don''t be like that. Do you know how scary it was when you were swinging your sword? "I''m so worried about you ¡­"


    Chang Jing gently embraced her waist and tightly hugged her in her embrace.


    "I promise, thank you."


    He put his head down and put his lips to her mouth, this time in a kiss.


    When Chang Jing left the backyard, it was already very late, but what was strange was that the room was still lit.


    "I clearly remember that I didn''t turn on the lights until today."


    As he vigilantly pushed open the door to take a look, he found out that it was Ka Buyi who was stroking the "Rose''s Kiss" in the room.


    Her brows were knitted and she was unable to stop herself from laughing. Her beautiful and enchanting eyes were flushed red ¡ª such a lovely and moving look had never appeared on the body of such a powerful Ka Buyi before.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping so late?" Chang Jing slowly approached and asked gently, "Do you have something on your mind?


    Seeing Chang Jing coming in, the originally distracted Ka Buyi suddenly raised his sword and was about to stab!


    Chang Jing was shocked, she immediately used "mirage" and retreated, but did not expect that Ka Buyi who was halfway through thrusting would suddenly throw the sword to the side, his eyes red from tears, "Return your sword, return your ''Rose''s Kiss''!"


    The monk was confused. He bent down to pick up the short sword and gently comforted her: "If you have something to say, just tell me. Don''t hold it in in your heart. Is someone bullying you? I''ll help you find him! "


    "Yes, someone offended me!"


    "Did someone really bully you?" Chang Jing looked at her fierce appearance and secretly prayed for the person who had offended her, "Then, then I will go and find him tomorrow, what do you think?"


    Ka Buyi coldly said, "Not good!"


    "Not good? However, it was already so late at night and that person wanted to sleep. Let''s wait for him to rest before we start to teach him a lesson. This is much more interesting than going back now. "


    "I don''t want you to teach him a lesson. No one is allowed to teach him a lesson."


    "Then ¡­"


    Looking at Chang Jing''s speechless expression, Ka Buyi cried even harder. Chang Jing thought about it for a million times and still couldn''t figure out what was wrong with her today.


    "Maybe we should ask who that person is first." As Chang Jing thought about this, she wiped away the tears on her face and asked gently, "Good ¡­ No one is allowed to teach him a lesson... But you have to tell me who he is first. "


    Ka Buyi felt the warmth from his fingers rubbing on his face, and choked with sobs, "Then I want you to agree to one of my requests, you can only say that after you agree to my request!"


    "Of course, when have I ever refused your request?"


    "But it''s not the same this time. I want you to personally promise me first."


    Chang Jing was startled upon hearing this, she vaguely felt that something was amiss, but she still replied, "Alright, I promise you. No matter what request you ask for, I will agree to it."


    After hearing Chang Jing''s promise, Ka Buyi dried the tears on his face and begged, "Big Brother Chang Jing, can you please ignore Big Sister Qing He from now on?


    Hearing that, Chang Jing was shocked, she did not think much and blurted out, "No!"


    "Look at this, you just promised me, and now it doesn''t count!"


    Chang Jing ignored her, and directly asked her: "Why do you want me to ignore Qing He?"


    Ka Buyi painfully covered his head with his hands, and the entire room immediately became eerily quiet.


    After a long while, she lowered her hands and said softly, "I saw. I saw Sister Qing He hug you. I saw you kiss Sister Qing He and I saw you take off your clothes ¡­"


    She could not finish her sentence.


    Chang Jing understood what was going on and said calmly: "I''m sorry, but I really love her."


    "Then what about me? Didn''t you give me the ''Rose''s Kiss'' that represents love? Didn''t you want to tell me that you love me a lot?"

 C135 Confusion before the final battle

    "What about me, didn''t you want to tell me that you loved me so much by giving me the ''Rose''s Kiss'' that represents love?" I don''t want to see you anymore! " I kept thinking about what Ka Buyi had said before he left, and I really didn''t feel good about it. A few days ago, I sent her the "Rose''s Kiss". Even though I was a little bit angry at that arrogant well-dressed teenager, I couldn''t deny that I really wanted her to know that I loved her. No, what am I? Why do I need so many good girls to be sad for me? At that time, she was still so sentimental as to create a "Cherry Blossom Language" in front of her, giving it to this so-called girl who fell in love at first sight. He didn''t even know how she felt about it at all. It was simply hilarious!


    She was a good girl, pretty. Although he was rather willful at times, when he cared about others, he was no weaker than those girls who were usually very gentle. I don''t remember so many things, and my mind is full of the look she gave me when she left. Ka Buyi, do I really not like you?


    What am I doing now if I don''t like you? "Maybe the heavens really don''t like me. A few days ago, I thought that I had thought it through, but today, I found out that I had never thought about passing. I was only trying to escape before!" The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. The inside of a towering tree was devoured, so how could he be considered a big tree? What''s more, the current me is nothing at all! Ka Buyi, oh Ka Buyi, do you know how much pain I am feeling right now? Maybe you think that I''m a vulgar son of a bitch that sees who I love, Bing Bing first, then you, then Qing He ¡ª But you know, I genuinely like and truly love all of you! I don''t know how long this love will last, but now I''m sure, sure of my heart.


    The only thing I don''t understand and can''t endure about myself is that a heart can hold a few bits of love...


    Qing He, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. Saying sorry is not that I don''t want you anymore. On the contrary, I really need you. I need you by my side. Forever. But will you love me as much as you do today when you know the truth? Can you bear to be loved by a man who loves several women at once? The answer is what I don''t know, but what I despise about myself!


    God, I''m actually thinking of having all of you girls at the same time! What a scary thought! The law does not encourage polygamy, although it is not opposed to it, but it is a right only enjoyed by a very small number of nobles! If you have no power or influence, then what right do you have to have all of you at the same time?


    I fell into a deep sleep when the sun was about to rise...


    "Get up, you lazy pig!" Qing He smiled sweetly. It seemed like her happiness from last night had not faded yet. She waited downstairs for a long time, but still did not see Chang Jing come down. She no longer cared about the girl''s modesty and ran over to her door and knocked.


    Chang Jing opened the door with her blurry body, and the moment he saw her, he subconsciously closed the door quickly. She felt an indescribable guilt in her heart, and felt that he really had no face to see her.


    "Haha ¡­" Qing He thought that he didn''t want to see the messy scene in his room, so she said it smilingly, "What are you closing the door for? You guys guys like to make your own room look messy, I understand." Come down quickly, everyone''s waiting for you! " Chang Jing wiped his face and took a deep breath before she opened the door again. He was no longer at a loss as he was before. Instead, he smiled and said, "I was tired last night and died a little from sleeping." Let''s hurry up and go down, don''t let them wait too long. " After saying this, he secretly made up her mind in her heart. "Don''t hurt anyone who cares about you anymore!" Hearing "tired" made Qing He''s face flush red, it seemed like she had misunderstood Chang Jing''s meaning, she thought he was talking about the scene of her passion.


    Looking at her bashful expression, Chang Jing could only shake her head and sigh.


    Downstairs, the members of the Wenteng Mage Academy were already fully prepared. Chang Jing was the only one missing.


    Chang Jing said: "Sorry, I had something to do last night so I slept late." With that, she stared intently at the swollen eyes of Ka Buyi, who turned his head and ignored him.


    Feng Zui walked over, patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said, "These past few days I have been tired of you, after this round we can properly rest easy!" After Chang Jing heard this, she said, "Hopefully, it will be very easy in the future ¡­" Today was the finals of the Ara Magic League, but today, the opponent of the Wynn''s team was the well-deserved master of the King ¡ª ¡ª The Imperial Faculty of Magic of the capital of the Ara!


    On the way to the fighting arena, everyone was talking and laughing, but Chang Jing and Ka Buyi did not say a word, they were all listless. Qing He was a smart girl, she could vaguely tell what was going on from their expressions, but she didn''t want to say it out loud, so she didn''t dare to say anything.


    At the match venue, the awkward scene continued.


    When the judge announced the contestant to enter, Qing He could no longer resist and spoke out. She forced a smile and said to Chang Jing, "I won''t be going up the stage today, but you have to do your best, we still need to see your performance!" Chang Jing forced out a smile, as she said that, she looked towards Ka Buyi who was standing far away, and the latter did not even look at him.


    He thought, "This might be the best outcome." The match officially began.


    After all, it was the finals, and the spectators here were more than doubled compared to a few days ago. They squeezed the biggest competition arena of Ara so hard that not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    Amongst them, some of them had placed their bets in underground casinos, some of them had even specially taken leave from other Faculty of Magic to observe and learn from them, and most of them had taken it out of curiosity and excitement.


    In the previous few matches, they found out that the capital''s Faculty of Magic, who was the hottest target of championships, had met a powerful dark horse ¡ª ¡ª the Wenteng Mage Academy. This was a good point of view, and they couldn''t possibly miss it. The other point was that Xiao Jian, the super participant of the capital''s Faculty of Magic, was a handsome guy. His lazy and elegant temperament had charmed a large number of ignorant girls, and these girls also accounted for a large percentage of the audience. The last thing they wanted to watch was Chang Jing. Last time, when he was fighting against the Wenteng Mage Academy, the lonely aura that she emitted made many girls even more enchanted. In order to help their idol look at his appearance, it was worth it to buy a ticket for him.


    In short, the fighting stage today was more lively than ever before!


    And this time, the list of participants was like this ¡ª Wynn''s team''s Team Leader: Feng Zui, Traveling Vanguard, Fan Er, Yu Rou.


    Captain of Kyoto team: Xin Jiangli, Ru Meng, Jia Si Si, and Furong.


    The reason why the Wynn''s team had changed from being elegant in the therapist was because of Chang Jing''s arrangements at the beginning. He seemed very confident that the contestants in the finals had all been decided upon on the way to the capital.


    Other than the handsome Xiao Jian who was very powerful, the first time that Mr. Ru Meng appeared on stage caused people to be curious ¡ª what kind of person would be under such a feminine name?


    When they entered the stage, the two teams followed suit with warm applause and cheers.


    Fan Er enjoyed the feeling of being watched, especially when the spectators shouted at him. He was beautiful to the extreme, there was nothing more he could ask in his life! However, if he knew what those people were shouting, he would definitely be angered to the point of spitting out blood. "Let that gorilla go, don''t block me from looking at my Chang Jing!" Chang Jing was still unable to shake off her emotions from last night. As she walked on the stage, she turned a deaf ear to the shouts below, and even the jokes of Feng Zui who was shouted by so many girls below the stage saying that they like you, are about to die of jealousy couldn''t be heard. Instead, she continuously said that I will work hard, and I will do my best.


    In this state, could they win this final victory?

 C136 Die?

    In order to increase visibility, the organizers of the tournament specially invited the best host in Ara to host the opening ceremony of today''s competition. As soon as he got on stage, he went straight to the point, "It''s very nice to be able to share today''s happiness with everyone here. Alright, now let us welcome the noble Miss Xi Ying as we make our final remarks for all of you. "


    Xi Ying, the beautiful woman from the little Sword Shop walked onto the stage gracefully. There was no trace of the little girl in her elegant steps, but she was a lady with a deep temperament.


    "On behalf of my father, I deeply regret that he could not attend today''s competition." She bowed first to the audience, and the audience gave a passionate cry that it was worth the madness of others to bow in such a social system, and that it was no wonder they screamed.


    "And then, I hope that everyone can enjoy it!" She blushed and added, "I believe that Chang Jingye will not disappoint everyone. You have to do your best, Participant Chang Jing!"


    The cheers became even more intense, thinking that the prime minister''s daughter actually had the same idol in her heart as ordinary people like them.


    Xi Ying bowed once again, then walked off the stage with the elegant footsteps of a lady from a noble family. When she passed by Chang Jing, she mischievously blinked her eyes and quietly said, "Big Brother Chang Jing, the ''Cherry Blossom Language'' is really useful!"


    Chang Jing smiled and nodded in response.


    The host, who was about to take a break, was surprised. It ended so quickly. Weren''t these nobles fond of long discussions? Why did she only say a few words? Reluctantly, he walked up to the arena and announced in a loud voice, "Then, let the match begin!"


    Chang Jing and the other participants slowly walked to the center of the fighting arena in accordance to the academy''s differences, standing face to face.


    The ten men bowed to each other and said in unison, "Take good care of me!"


    The match officially started.


    Chang Jing''s opponent was Xiao Jian. It was only now that Chang Jing had the mind to size up this super participant who was referred to as a great handsome man ¡ª He was taller than Chang Jing by half a head, had long silver hair, and a pair of lazy eyes that seemed to be forever dreaming. Her eyebrows were as white as jade.


    Chang Jing secretly sighed, "As expected, he is very handsome!"


    He didn''t know that his opponent was also praising him at this moment, "His seemingly weak body is being restrained by a divine light, and his pair of deep eyes flashed with a trace of melancholy from time to time."


    The two of them could feel the powerful magic undulations coming from each other and could not help but have the feeling of heroes cherishing their heroes.


    Xiao Jian smiled and said, "I hope that you can become friends with me, but let''s start now."


    "Of course!"


    Chang Jing first cast a suspension on herself and started to float. At the same time, she also began to chant a magic chant.


    As they had never communicated before, Xiao Jian found it strange that he would use such a low level spell like the "suspension", but even though it was strange, he did not dare neglect it. He was a wind attribute advanced magician, so naturally, "anemopterygium" was proficient in it, and with a mere thought, he floated up into the air.


    The bane of wind was earth system Magic, but Chang Jing''s understanding of earth system Magic was limited to the most ordinary "Dragon Trapping Curse" ¡ª ¡ª currently was obviously not the right time! After some consideration, he still chose the original "Improved version of small fireball" that she was most familiar with as the vanguard. Finished chanting the incantation, immediately, dozens of small fireball threw themselves towards Xiao Jian who was in the air along with the howling of the wind.


    Although Xiao Jian was surprised by the dozens of small fireball that appeared at the same time, he was confident that he could handle them, but the opponents were, after all, those who had entered the finals, so he did not dare to be careless. In an instant, the wind protection spell "wind dragon Coiling Wall" entered his body.


    The small fireball started to dance happily when they saw this gale, and the flames also increased a lot because of the gale. However, there would eventually be a moment where the fire and the wind would die out, not to mention that this strong wind had already blocked the incoming small fireball. What awaited them was only waiting for it to extinguish!


    When Chang Jing saw Xiao Jian''s action of flinging his hands, Chang Jing knew that her plan succeeded. He wanted Xiao Jian to do exactly that! He quickly realised that the wind elements in her body had resonated with the wind that was fighting against the enhanced version of small fireball, and with the two combined, he rushed towards Xiao Jian.


    At this time, what Xiao Jian needed to deal with was not just a few dozen small fireball, because the fireballs were still wrapped with strong gales strong enough to break his "wind dragon Swing Wall"! Without the wind dragon''s protection, it was obvious what kind of situation he would have in front of the small fireball. This was something he was well aware of, so he decided to remove the "anemopterygium" from the ground.


    For the first time, Xiao Jian hid his lazy look. He stared at Chang Jing who was floating in the wind and chuckled, "As expected, interesting!"


    The screams of Chang Jing''s supporters once again sounded out from below the stage, while the people who supported Xiao Jian started to become curious about him, what kind of man would make his idol become so serious?


    Chang Jing seized this opportunity and chased after him. She loudly chanted the incantation "Zirconium" ¡ª "Lonely darkness, engulfing all loneliness ¡­" Let everything that doesn''t make sense disappear like smoke in thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    A wild dragon covered in purple electric flower appeared from the dark clouds, roaring and rushing at Xiao Jian.


    But Xiao Jian, who was already serious, would not give Chang Jing another chance to do so. He smiled slightly and unhurriedly casted his high-level wind magic, "Hurricane Curse".


    The greatest power would be nature, but the term "hurricane", which only exists in nature, was used on a spell created by a Homo sapiens.


    The powerful air currents were felt by the competitors who were fighting tens of meters away. Even the spectators who were seated further away could feel the powerful suction force from the arena. They grabbed the handles of the chairs, afraid that they would be caught up in it.


    Chang Jing looked on in disbelief as her Zirconium shattered into pieces by the hurricane.


    It was also a high-grade magic, but even a giant bear made of sand didn''t have that much power! Thinking about the scene when Huang Sha brought out the giant bear, Chang Jing finally understood what was going on! Huang Sha''s Giant Bear was summoned using the "Blood Pact", but Xiao Jian was not. He was relying on his own true realm! This was the difference between two completely different realms! It was only at this moment that he finally understood the difference between a genuine high level Magician and a Primary Magic Master like himself. At this moment, he was cursing at Shi Shen, who had told him the "Zirconium" in his "dream", for teaching him something so powerless in front of a true expert!


    He had actually misunderstood Shi Shen. In fact, the true power of the "Zirconium" was thousands of times stronger than it was right now. It was just that this effect could only be displayed after it had materialized.


    He still had a life saving technique ¡ª ¡ª "Abominable and heaven-defying". But he still remembered Shi Shen''s warning. Using this in front of someone of a higher cultivation realm was equivalent to seeking death, and the powerful backlash of the "Abominable and heaven-defying" would cause one''s soul to be annihilated! Furthermore, he could still clearly remember the grudge in Ka Buyi''s eyes last night and his tender feelings for him. This also caused him to feel like giving up on himself.


    Chang Jing closed her eyes in despair, he knew that it was already not bad for Xiao Jian to be able to release magic of this level with his cultivation, if he was able to control it well, it would be a dream!


    And the only thing in front of him was death!


    Below the stage, Qing He could feel Chang Jing''s despair, and was so terrified that her mouth gaped wide open, unable to make a sound. As for Ka Buyi, she ignored last night''s oath and the competition''s security guards to stop him, and rushed out of the crowd, straight towards the arena ¡­

 C137 Life!

    When the hurricane appeared, the Wynn''s team members who had been forced to retreat slowly realized the danger to Chang Jing. They were risking their lives to get injured and die, but they were slowly moving towards Chang Jing, no, more accurately speaking, towards the hurricane. After a period of contact, a deep friendship had formed between them. They could not just sit by and watch their comrades die ¡ª they had to use their relatively small strength to share the power of the hurricane!


    Kyoto team did not give up, chasing after his opponent towards the hurricane. This could not be blamed on them, as the reputation of Kyoto team for so many years could not possibly be damaged by his moment of gentleness!


    Therefore, a scene of a Kyoto team surrounding the Wynn''s team appeared on the stage, and at the center of the encirclement was a despairing Chang Jing and a hurricane that released a great amount of power.


    Xiao Jian tried his best to control the hurricane to slow it down. Just as Chang Jing had thought, he was not able to freely control this level of magic. All he could do was slow it down again and again.


    He started to regret his judgement just now. He thought that he wouldn''t be able to handle high level magic easily with the aura Chang Jing had emitted just now. He never expected that his opponent was only a Primary Magic Master!


    Magician of a lower realm could rely on their own powerful magic to resist high realm magic, but this did not mean that they could be unafraid of any magic, such as high-level magic. What Chang Jing did was already pretty good, but high level magic was still a barrier between him and low level magic, a barrier that she had never stepped into before.


    Hurricanes move slowly and tyrannically. If it was a real hurricane in nature, Chang Jing was absolutely sure that she would be able to escape successfully using either mirage or Sakura Float. Unfortunately, this was not an ordinary hurricane, but a dense amount of wind attribute Magic Elements. It had taken out all the Magic Elements in the area for its own use, and the result was that the gravitational force of the hurricane had increased exponentially!


    Chang Jing gradually narrowed the distance between him and the hurricane, and the deathly aura he felt became stronger and stronger. He could clearly feel the movements of every element in the hurricane, the immense power contained in every element. It was so clear that she could feel her parents, who were at a distance away, walking around the garden with her grandfather. Yi Chen was sunbathing on a picturesque beach in Mees, while an unfamiliar woman, who looked like Xi Yan in a dream, was sadly sitting in a room looking at the window and sighing.


    When everyone was expecting a miracle to happen, the hurricane had already sucked Chang Jing into it!


    He felt a power that he had never felt before tearing at his body. His weak body was torn apart by this power until it was on the verge of exploding!


    No one could see Chang Jing''s miserable and self-deprecating smile, "Even at such a time, you''re still thinking nonsense, you''re really stupid!"


    At this moment, it was becoming increasingly difficult for him to breathe. It was like a thousand kilograms worth of weight pressing down on his chest, rendering his chest unable to move at all!


    "Let''s end it like this ¡­"


    At this moment, it was as if the world had stopped. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of the wind. Other than the sound of the wind, there was no other sound.


    The members of the Wynn''s team all gave up resisting. Looking at the strong hurricane, they thought to themselves in pain, "Is it going to end like this?"


    The members of Kyoto team were no longer attacking like before, but were standing on stage and quietly looked at the hurricane and Chang Jing who was in the air.


    "Hiss hiss ¡­"


    A light sound entered Chang Jing''s ears, he felt that there was something throbbing on his wrist! Looking down, she saw that You Ying, with her dragon wrist chain, was actually rapidly expanding, quickly extending to form an egg-shaped metal protective shield with his wrist as the center, covering her entire body!


    Chang Jing was ecstatic to find that there was still hope!


    After making this discovery, he decisively released the magic power in his body and the battle qi from the Art of Warlord s he trained in to fill the egg-shaped protective shield to increase its defensive capabilities.


    As a result, the egg-shaped protective shield began to fight against the huge hurricane.


    Chang Jing, who was inside the protective shield, was delighted to find that You Ying, who had extended into the protective shield, was quickly absorbing the energy of the hurricane. At this rate, she would be able to charge out of the "heavy encirclement" in a short while! But it was not easy for him, the huge pressure inside the hurricane did not decrease by much with the absorption of the energy, it still pressured the egg-shaped protective shield to the point that it deform, and Chang Jing who was inside the protective shield naturally could not escape from it!


    However, the pain that Chang Jing had truly suffered was not only limited to that. Although a large amount of the energy that You Ying had absorbed was stored within its body, the amount of energy that had seeped into the protective shield was definitely not less than that portion. This power, together with the demon power and warrior power that Chang Jing had released, formed an extremely dense substance in the narrow egg-shaped protective shield. It pressed down on his body and caused it to distort, causing her internal organs to almost shatter! He could only circulate the remaining magic power and battle spirit in his body to resist against the power. Unexpectedly, these powers had a similar origin, and the moment he resisted, they immediately seeped into Chang Jing''s body and vibrated.


    As the victim, Chang Jing''s pain could be imagined, and his consciousness gradually disappeared along with the increasing pain ¡­


    After a moment, just as Chang Jing''s last bit of consciousness was about to disappear, he felt all the pressure on her body disappear without a trace! He opened her eyes and saw that the hurricane had already been completely absorbed by You Ying, while she himself was slowly descending towards the ground!


    He raised his head and looked at the dark blue sky as he muttered to himself, "The scenery outside is still the best!"


    At this moment, what everyone saw was a scene ¡ª a handsome youth with a body emitting a faint silver glow descended from the sky like a god. His long, dark silver hair made his damaged robe look even more elegant and graceful.


    Chang Jing did not know that her skin was as tender as a baby''s, nor did she know that the black hair on her head had already turned dark silver, that his body had grown by half a head, and that her cultivation had undergone a world of difference from before after experiencing the shock of the high density of magic and battle qi. Furthermore, she did not know that the demon energy and battle qi in his body had completely fused together, and her two dantian had fused into one at the top of her chest!


    All he knew was that he wasn''t dead yet ¡­


    When the audience saw that Chang Jing was safe and sound, they all started to cheer, and Ka Buyi and Qing He started to cry tears of joy!


    Feng Zui laughed and scolded, "This guy only knows how to make others worry! This is truly outrageous! "


    He did not realize that his eyes were moist, but it was not a disgrace, as almost everyone who knew Chang Jing started to cry!


    Xi Ying who was seated in the VIP seats wiped the tears off her face and muttered, "Big brother Chang Jing is finally alright."


    Only now did she realize that she had lost control of herself. She adjusted her clothes that were in a mess when she was worried about Chang Jing and her safety when she was dragged by the guards in the competition arena and returned to her seat in peace.


    The Kyoto team members immediately reacted. The match had not ended yet, and with a glance at each other, they began to unleash their fiercest physical attacks at the Wynn''s team members who were still in a daze!


    Chang Jing, who was in mid air, saw this and immediately shouted, "Be careful!"


    The Wynn''s team cultivator only regained his senses after hearing his reminder, and quickly sidestepped to avoid the attack.


    Chang Jing increased her falling speed, and instantly landed in the middle of them.


    Even he himself was surprised at how fast he could move, but he didn''t have time to think about it right now. Instead, he confidently said to the other members, "My friends, do you remember that special training before we left? With the combination of wind and rain, heaven and earth are roaring! "

 C138 by-product

    "Wind and rain mixed together, the heaven and earth chimes together" was a side product of Chang Jing''s boring research on "Air Conditioning". At that time, when she was researching about the profound magic array, Chang Jing had already thought to herself about why she couldn''t just use the dead magic array on a living person. Thinking like this, he began her research, and within a few days, her genius was born into a world where wind and rain interweaved, and heaven and earth chimed together!


    He had thought of this when he heard from the dean that his school''s performance in the league was not very good a few years ago, and had asked the dean to let him train and integrate the contestants ¨C that was the reason for the ''special training'' theory. The reason why they switched Floating Technique this time around was also because they wanted to collect the four element magic that Chang Jing was familiar with.


    When Chang Jing finished her sentence, the members immediately reacted, gathering together with Chang Jing at the center according to their previous practice places. Chang Jing quickly recited the improved version of small fireball''s incantation, he felt that the fire element that surged out from his body was much stronger than before, and her speed was also much faster than before ¡ª ¡ª to the point where the moment she willed it, the magic power would already be roiling in his body!


    But that wasn''t the point. What was important was that he had to finish the plan as quickly as possible. Thus, he controlled the dozens of small fireball s in his hands without any distracting thoughts and charged in all directions at the same time! Facing the incoming small fireball, the members of Kyoto team subconsciously used defensive magic to defend themselves. Unexpectedly, the small fireball that was rushing towards them suddenly changed its direction and smashed towards the ground!


    To say "smack" was not accurate, to be more accurate, it should be to say "stroke". That''s right, in the midst of the dozens of small fireball, there was a certain order to swiftly glide on the ground, and the ground, which had been strengthened by the strengthening magic, had actually sunk into a groove that was half a foot long under the influence of the small fireball! A advanced magician releasing a small fireball to smash onto the ground with all its strength was already such an astonishing effect, but Chang Jing''s small fireball was gliding, the force that was not acting vertically had already spread out! If the scattered power was already so great, then if it was concentrated vertically downwards, the result would be ¡­


    Unimaginable!


    Just when the Kyoto team members were surprised at Chang Jing''s strength, they realised that his control over magic that had experienced the baptism of tornadoes had gone awry. The "misalignment" with the fireball was the best proof. They secretly glanced at each other, taking this chance to catch all of them in one fell swoop. As a result, the Intermediate Magic which had a relatively short chant, released their Intermediate Magic s at the same time, attacking the Wynn''s team staff.


    However, their judgement had been wrong from the beginning, because Chang Jing''s small fireball was not missing something, but had drawn a picture of a magic array on the ground of stage! According to common sense, the activation of magic array required a large amount of help from Magic Crystal, but the magic array that Chang Jing drew lacked this most important thing ¡ª ¡ª Without their help, even the strongest magic array would not be able to activate! However, if a sharp-eyed person looked carefully, he would quickly discover a phenomenon, and that was that the members of the Wynn''s team were standing at the place where the magic array needed crystals.


    When the members of the Wynn''s team s were ambushed by the five Intermediate Magic s at their fastest speed, the latter had already made sufficient preparations ¡ª and the same four Intermediate Magic s ¡ª Water, Wind, Fire and earth system ¡ª shot towards the sky before turning around and charging straight for Chang Jing''s head in midair! Chang Jing swiftly formed seals to balance the various powers of the magic array, and withstood the power of the four Intermediate Magic s while she was busy. The four magic elements fused together in his body, and with the help of the magic array, a round golden light radiated from the center of the magic array!


    It was complicated, but the entire process had happened in a split-second. As a result, when Kyoto team''s five Intermediate Magic s were about to reach the magic array, they were blocked by the golden light emitted by the magic array! The golden light moved towards Kyoto team at an unstoppable speed, all of the members of the Kyoto team who could not resist the golden light fell to the ground!


    As they fell to the ground, Chang Jing softly shouted "Break!" and the originally unstoppable golden light instantly shattered into tiny fragments that fell to the ground and vanished without a trace!


    The magic array called "Wind and Rain Coalesced, Heaven and Earth chime together" did not have the scene of lightning flashing and thunder rumbling, but it did have the four elements "Water, Wind, Fire, and Earth" in it. It did not have an earth-shattering effect, and could only be explained as having all of its power saved on attack power.


    This was a different explanation for returning to normal!


    Chang Jing was surprised that this time, thsheforce of the sound was much stronger than last time. However, when he saw the members of the Kyoto team fall to the ground, she stopped thinking about the reason and shouted "save" as he rushed towards them.


    Finally, in the midst of all the voices, the Wenteng Mage Academy used some unfathomable method to win this year''s championship of the Ara Magic League!


    Deep into the night, outside the sickroom of the Ara Imperial Palace, everyone was anxiously waiting.


    Just then, the door opened and an old man who seemed to be on the verge of collapsing walked out. He was Divine therapist, the person in charge of the treatment.


    They asked him eagerly, "How are they?"


    Divine therapist wiped off his sweat and replied weakly, "Four of the five injured people are temporarily not in danger of dying, but they are definitely in a bad mood. Whether or not they can survive will all depend on tonight."


    Chang Jing grabbed his hand and asked, "Four? Four, you mean? Then there was one other person. How was he? Who is he? "


    "No ¡­" Divine therapist shook his head and sighed, "Xiao Jian is seriously injured. His entire body doesn''t have a single piece of skin, and with my abilities, I probably won''t be able to save him ¡­"


    After hearing what the Divine therapist said, everyone fell into despair. After all, he was the Aragorn used by the Aragorn Emperor, even he himself was unable to save him, so who else could?


    Chang Jing was the direct culprit behind their injuries. Although the tournament rules state that the person who caused the accident could be exempted from punishment, he felt extremely guilty, and continued to ask unwillingly: "Then, therapist doesn''t have any other methods right?"


    "Unless ¡­"


    "Unless what?!"


    "Unless the most noble Divine Healing Master in the entire country, the Hidden God Realm, is here and uses'' Like Water and Gentle Love ''on them ¡­ But he has been living in seclusion for so many years, how could it be easy to find him in such a vast sea of people? Furthermore, even if we can find him, I am afraid it will be too late. Xiao Jian''s injuries are truly too severe, and he cannot hold on for more than two hours!"


    When Ka Buyi heard the familiar name "Ruo Shui Ruo", he couldn''t help but look at Chang Jing in confusion.


    "Don''t you know the spell ''Gentle Water''?"


    Chang Jing was shocked. Damn it, she had actually forgotten the only healing magic he was good at? He knocked herself on the head and walked into the ward without a word.


    Divine therapist''s face was filled with disbelief as he asked Ka Buyi in surprise, "You''re saying that he knows how to be ''as gentle as water''?"


    Ka Buyi looked at him strangely, and answered without thinking, "Yes, what''s so strange about that? He learned it last semester! "


    Divine therapist opened her eyes even wider, staring straight at her, as if he wanted to confirm something from her eyes.


    "I''m talking about the high level healing magic of the water attribute, ''Temptation of the Water''. It''s not something that just anyone can learn. Those who understand it definitely cannot find five people in the entire The Fiendgod continent! Are you sure? "


    "Heh ¡­" Of course I''m not mistaken, what I said was all true! "


    "Why is it true?"


    The moment Divine therapist said those words, he realised that he had lost his composure, but he could not take back what he said already. He could only wait for Ka Buyi''s reply.


    After going through the "Hurricane Event", Ka Buyi finally understood that no matter how many girls Chang Jing loved,he would never be able to let go of him in his heart. Seeing Divine therapist''s strange question, she couldn''t help but to let out a bright smile, and said full of worship ¡ª Just because he is my big brother Chang Jing!

 C139 horrible

    Inside the room, Chang Jing was standing beside Xiao Jian''s sickbed with a solemn face. It was just as Divine therapist had said, the usual handsome face was no longer there. What replaced it was a burnt black, and there was not a single piece of undamaged skin on his body.


    On the other hand, although the other four were also unconscious, their situation was much better than Xiao Jian''s. Chang Jing could not help but wonder why the people with the highest level of magic had such heavy injuries. Logically speaking, with Xiao Jian''s cultivation, he should not have been able to escape unscathed, but even with some minor injuries.


    Don''t think about it too much. Right now, the most important thing is to save her. Chang Jing stretched out her hands in a praying gesture, and slowly chanted the incantation "Water Flexible" in a pious manner. "Holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, ah, it possesses the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" I beg you to save this person in front of me, to use your benevolence to save him! ¡ª As gentle as water! "


    White light flashed in the room as the water vapor appeared hazily. All the white light and the water vapor formed a white egg shaped barrier that covered Xiao Jian''s entire body. It was the first time that the white light released by the caster Chang Jing felt like it was a part of his body. He could clearly feel that the white light and the water vapor seemed to be his hands, slowly healing Xiao Jian''s wounds. No, to be exact, it should be his countless little hands, some of them were like holding a blade and scraping away the "coke" on Xiao Jian''s body, while some were like using cotton that was dipped in disinfectant to disinfect a wound, some were more like ¡­


    After an entire half an hour, all of Xiao Jian''s injuries were finally healed. The internal injury had been sealed off while the white light enveloped him, but it was only now that his treatment had really begun. Chang Jing knew that the main event would only start now. He rubbed the fine beads of perspiration on her temples and sighed to himself that this work wasn''t done by a human being.


    After all, there was no reason for him to let go of the healer before they finished healing him. Focusing his attention, he increased the vibrations of the water particles in his body, in order to attract more water particles from the outside world to resonate with it.


    The white light shone even brighter, and what was originally only the size of a human person now filled the entire room ¡­


    After another two hours, Chang Jing finally walked out of the room tiredly.


    A middle-aged couple, upon seeing Chang Jing walking over, hurriedly grabbed his hand and asked anxiously: "How is he, how is he?"


    They were Xiao Jian''s parents, people who had rushed over after hearing the news from a city near the capital.


    "It''s aunty and uncle right? Hello!" Chang Jing was exhausted but also excited, "He''s fine. He''ll be fine after a night''s sleep."


    Xiao Jian''s parents were overjoyed, the person who delivered the letter on the way had described his severe injuries with all his might, and even said that he would not survive, but now that someone had vowed that he would be fine, he was naturally overjoyed. After hearing this, they hurriedly ran into the room, wanting to confirm the young man''s words so that they could be at ease.


    , who had been waiting outside the room the whole time because of Chang Jing''s appearance, also followed them into the ward. It was not that he didn''t believe that Chang Jing would be able to be "as gentle as water", but even if she was a hidden cultivator, he might not be able to heal him within two hours, let alone this immature brat in front of him!


    The three of them went into the sickroom, one leading the other. They were all stunned to see Xiao Jian''s current appearance! The current Xiao Jian''s entire body was covered with scars, and the skin of his entire body was covered by these scars.


    When Xiao Jian''s parents saw their son''s expression, they couldn''t help but cry bitterly and quietly. They didn''t dare to cry too loudly, because if they cried loudly, it might affect their son''s rest and his disease; but they couldn''t not cry. Their son was a piece of meat that had fallen from their parents'' bodies.


    The "shock" Divine therapist had was different from them. He knew about Xiao Jian''s injuries, and his current appearance was much better than when he was burnt all over. He was shocked that not only did the "Chang Jing" brat outside not only revive Xiao Jian in an hour and a half, but he could even make his wounds scab in such a short amount of time ¡ª This meant that Xiao Jian could become lively in just a few days!


    "Everyone go out," Chang Jing said softly as she walked in and said to the three of them. "Right now, what they need the most is rest.


    When Chang Jing said "they", Divine therapist remembered that there were four other patients in the ward. She thought to herself that these four patients had been dragged back from the gates of hell by him for a very long time, and her heart finally found a balance ¡ª ¡ª You saved one, I saved four!


    But when he looked at them, he was stunned. The wounds on the four of them were already scarred!


    Chang Jing explained embarrassedly, "Oh, when I was treating Xiao Jian, I found out that their condition wasn''t very stable and could get worse at any time, so I helped them treat it."


    Divine therapist was about to collapse, the treatment of this young lad in front of him had completely exceeded the scope of his consciousness. Originally, the ability to be "as gentle as water" had already surprised him, but later, he only spent an hour to cure a patient that he declared to be unable to save. Now, that was great, in the time he spent, he actually saved another eight people!


    "Genius!"


    These were the words he had said before he left, and it was as if people could see his originally straight back become stooped at the moment he left.


    Seven days later, Aragorn Imperial Palace.


    King of Ara asked the seven people kneeling in front of him: "Do you know why I invited everyone here?"


    The seven replied respectfully, "This subject doesn''t know, Your Majesty."


    "I don''t blame you. I don''t blame you." As everyone knows, our The Fiendgod continent is divided into the Ara, Mace and Erde, and of the three nations, Mace is the strongest. "


    He sighed and continued, "To put it bluntly, our Ara''s strength can be said to be the weakest of the three great nations right now. This is also one of the main reasons why I have been working so hard to reform the country in recent years. If a country was bullied by others, then development was the key. It was a pity that things did not go as he wished. Many of the reforms were really good, but they had a lot of resistance when it came to carrying them out ¡ª once the reform programme violated the rights and interests of the nobles and local officials, they would start disobeying the rules and even openly shout out that they would not cooperate! But time waits for no man! I won''t hide it from you guys, have you heard that there are often soldier conflicts at the border between the Ara and Mace? This was true. Small skirmishes occurred almost every day! Is it because our soldiers lack discipline? Obviously that''s not the case, it''s entirely Mace who is making trouble in order to take the opportunity to invade our territory! "


    Several of the seven already knew this was the first time they had heard it, but they all listened quietly, not saying a word.


    "Fortunately, we listened to the Prime Minister''s suggestion, formed an alliance with the Elde Empire and vigorously developed the Faculty of Magic in our country. Although it has only been seven years, many young geniuses have emerged, and you are one of their best! The reason I invited you here is so that you can represent the Ara in Mees, and let those Mets who consider themselves to be from the Magic Empire see the strength of our Ara, and make them give up on the idea of invading! "


    Without specifying what to do, he asked, "When are we leaving?"


    "In half a month, before then, you will still have to undergo the tactical and courtly etiquette training."


    "Yes sir!"


    The seven of them kowtowed and paid their respects. When they raised their heads and looked, they were shocked to see Chang Jing, Xin Feng, Feng Zui, Huang Sha, Xin Li, Ru Meng and Xiao Jian who happened to be injured with a patch of white on his face!


    Looking at the back of the seven leaving figures, King of Ara said with difficulty, "They are all children after all, yet they have to bear such heavy responsibilities. Did I do wrong this time?"

 C140 Special guest

    Half a month later, the Duchy of Meuse Guest House welcomed a group of special guests.


    They were special because, other than the three officials leading the team, the rest of them did not seem to be 20 years old. At such an age, it was extremely special for them to be invited instead of being a family member.


    "What, someone from the Aragorn?"


    The Duchy of Meuse King''s only granddaughter, who was also the only princess other than his mother, asked his servant curiously. For some unknown reason, she was very interested in the people from Ara, to the point that every time they came, they would have to send a servant to report to her.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The servant respectfully bowed and replied, "This group of 11 people, 10 men and 1 woman, with the exception of the 3 ministers leading them, the average age of the rest is around 18 years old. According to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, they are here for magic communication with us."


    The princess jumped up from her chair and asked the attendant, "Are you the young man who talked about Mace''s magical exchange?"


    The servant was surprised by the princess'' performance, but his tone of voice still sounded haughty, "That''s right, a small Aragorn like you actually came to our magic heaven to have some so-called interaction with us instead of practicing martial arts properly, isn''t this just asking for a bit of suffering? It''s strange that you would get such benefits!"


    The Princess rolled her eyes at him and said in a displeased tone, "Don''t speak nonsense. Who said that Mace''s magic is the most powerful? Do you not allow Ara to have Magic Genius? "


    The attendant hurriedly nodded his head and bowed as he replied. However, he couldn''t help but mutter under his breath how could this be possible, and accidentally let his respected princess hear it.


    The princess sweet memory said: "At least I know a young man, he has a natural talent for magic ¡­"


    The servant said insensible, "If that''s the case, then that genius should be coming to us, Mace. Furthermore, the person who represents their Ara should be the strongest in the country."


    After saying that, he regretted speaking to the princess like that. It seemed that the position that he had raised with great difficulty would fall again in a few days. Fortunately, the princess did not mind or care what he said. she asked excitedly, jumping up and grabbing the servant''s hand. "Yes! "Quick, let me see the list of people who have come this time. Quick!"


    The attendants were clearly frightened by the crazy actions of the gentle and courteous Princess. After a long while, they fearfully took out the list they had taken from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and handed it over to the Princess.


    "Ugh ¡­" The Princess looked at the names written on the paper one by one, "Head of the team, Faithful Tiger..." New Wind... Chang Jing, yes, that''s him! Big Brother Chang Jing, you finally came to Mace to see me? "


    The princess waved her hands excitedly at her attendant. "Quick, take me to the State Hotel!"


    At the Mace National Hotel, the three ministers in charge of the team had all gone to various departments to deal with the matter, leaving only the young people participating in the competition to drink wine.


    Xiao Jian''s injuries had all healed, and his skin had regained its former luster. He sipped the mesquite that the maid had poured and looked lazily out of the window through his goblet.


    "This is my first time in Mace, and there doesn''t seem to be anything strange about it!"


    Xin Jiangli was the one who was familiar with Xiao Jian, so he could make fun of him without any worries, "Do you think that the beauties here are similar to us?"


    "Tch," Xiao Jian revealed a look of despise as he said, "Do you know if you admire girls or not, how can you say that? Every girl has their own beauty, and as long as you are careful, you can definitely find out the beauty of thousands upon thousands of girls! "


    "Then tell me, what''s the difference between the beauty in our Ara and the beauty in Mace?"


    "The difference is huge!" Xiao Jian hinted at him to look at the servants by his side, "In Ara, girls are more afraid of the cold, so they like to wear tight clothes. But Mace, on the other hand, is different.


    Other than Ru Meng and Xi Ying, everyone else started laughing out loud. They glanced at the few maids standing beside them, all of them were wearing plain chests and exposed breasts, the deep grooves in their breasts seemed to be able to bury all the men in the world.


    The maids'' faces turned red all of a sudden!


    At this time, the Princess just happened to arrive, and couldn''t help but loudly ask, "What''s everyone laughing about? Tell me so that you can share it with me! "


    Seeing a girl walk in, everyone looked up and carefully observed her.


    This was definitely the first time they had seen a real beauty in Meuse. What they saw was the innocence of a child and the dignity of an empress ¡ª these two repellent temperaments were so ingeniously combined on the face of this angel! The most important thing was that her breasts were very straight, but they didn''t stand out at all. Her chest was snow-white, and it didn''t seem like the maid standing next to her made people think first of the cows and not the females.


    "No ¡­." "Nothing." The handsome Xiao Jian realized that it was the first time he was stuttering when facing a woman.


    and it was even the only female Xi Ying who came out to help him out of his predicament. " This sister is so beautiful! "Actually, we were just discussing the difference between Mace and Ara..."


    When she said the word "difference", her tender face couldn''t help but turn red.


    The Princess who did not know what he meant laughed and said, "Heh, in fact, no matter how far away we are, there won''t be too big of a difference in our local customs. After all, we are all Homo sapiens!"


    As she spoke, her exquisite eyes inadvertently swept across the room, followed by a deep sense of disappointment. She secretly sighed, "Sure enough, this'' Chang Jing ''is not the Big Brother Chang Jing I was looking for ¡­"


    At this time, Chang Jing was not at the National Hotel, but was buying the largest and most complete variety of folklore on the streets of Duchy of Meuse, as a gift to Ka Buyi and his wife. He slowly and easily shuttled back and forth between the shops on the street. Those who were satisfied with the price would first place them in the space bag without even asking for the price!


    "Your Highness, I think we should head back first. The caravan is waiting for you at the back." When it''s too late, the His Majesty the King will blame us. "


    After leaving the Guest House, this dutiful servant kept repeating these words to the princess. The princess didn''t seem to hear him, she kept saying to him patiently but emotionlessly: "I''ll be back with you after buying the present for Big Brother Chang Jing."


    "Your Highness, forgive this lowly one for saying something that shouldn''t be said, but you have to buy a present for him every day. The gifts that are piled in your personal storage room are almost like mountains now, so why aren''t you going with the past?"


    The princess looked at her new servant and shook her head, "If you didn''t understand, you would have sent them to me long ago. How could you have let them pile up in a pile?"


    Unknowingly, the two of them had arrived at the Jewelry Street which the princess frequented once a day.


    "Eldest Miss, you''ve come again. Our store has a new batch of goods in today, what do you think?"


    Seeing that the princess had arrived, a Owner called out to her. Here, no one knew the true identity of the princess. They only knew that she was the granddaughter of some great noble, and that she usually came to buy things.


    "Is that so? "Let me see ¡­" The Princess, who had just stepped into the shop, froze in shock. She turned her gaze in the direction of the attendants, who felt odd. A handsome young man entered her sight.


    Under his long silver hair was a pair of slightly hesitant eyes. His straight nose showed his resolution and determination, while his thin lips were tightly shut. Looking at the present before him with an evil smile, it was as if the world was in his hands and he would never be able to escape ¡­


    The Princess choked with sobs and said softly, "Feel..." Big Brother Chang Jing? "

 C141 There was once a girl

    There was a girl who comforted me when I was being bullied; there was a girl who still thought I was the best when I was at my worst; there was a girl who encouraged me with her actions when I was at my worst; there was a girl who let me truly step into the sea of magic; there was a girl who gave me a ring ¡ª that made me understand my lifelong mission ¡­


    The girl from before, was now standing in front of me. She still called me "Big Brother Chang Jing", and stood in front of me with tears streaming down her face while smiling.


    "Is it Bing Bing?" Chang Jing looked at her in disbelief, at the girl who she would often think of in her dreams, "You ¡­ Why are you here? Didn''t you say you went to Mace? "


    Princess, no, it should be the cute Bing Bing. She smiled and said to Chang Jing as always, "Big Brother Chang Jing, you are really humorous. Don''t you know that this is the Duchy of Meuse?"


    Chang Jing awkwardly started to scratch her head. She felt that he had not done this childish action for a long time, "Haha ¡­. "Hee hee ¡­"


    The two of them found a secluded place and sat down. The Royal Guard who was accompanying them was extremely worried, he anxiously guarded the surroundings of the place she was sitting and sent a request for support to the headquarters.


    Chang Jing looked at the nervous and busy Guard in front of her and could not help but ask Bing Bing what was going on. Bing Bing was just about to tell him everything that happened afterwards, so she looked at Chang Jing without blinking, afraid that he would suddenly disappear and tell her everything that had happened since Lemour came to his ¡­


    It turned out that her mother was the only daughter of the King Mace, and because she fell in love with a man who was travelling in Mees, she asked the royal father to marry his later husband, Bing Bing''s father. Who would have thought that due to the surging situation in the King Mace, the people of the Ara, who were merely commoners of the Ara, would resolutely oppose it? The result of their opposition was that the two ran off to Ara, having an adorable daughter like Bing Bing.


    After more than ten years, their whereabouts were finally discovered. What replaced it were the endless yearning for her daughter.''s mother naturally did not know this, but even though she had her beloved husband and daughter to accompany her, the yearning she had for her hometown had not decreased in the slightest, instead, it had increased day by day. Thus, she decided to risk her life to return home.


    "Did your grandfather make things difficult for your mother?"


    Bing Bing stood up with a sweet smile on his face, "No, Grandfather is actually a very kind old man. When my mother came back, he even specially got up from the bed and went out of the city to greet her. I was so scared that I wanted to cry even though I didn''t know what was going on. "Later on, with my father''s help, my mother helped Grandfather manage the country''s affairs. It can be considered as a full circle of regret that we haven''t been by my grandfather''s side for more than ten years."


    Looking at this girl who had matured a lot, Chang Jing felt an unspeakable pain in her heart. He knew that there was a price for maturing. He wanted to reach out and take her in his arms and hold her close and whisper in her ear, but her hands could not reach out. Perhaps this was the power of time.


    In her heart, Big Brother Chang Jing doted on her the most, so when Chang Jing was hesitating, she went into his embrace and hugged him tightly.


    Chang Jing didn''t know what kind of feeling she was currently feeling in her heart. It seemed to be all there was, but not all of it. He only knew that the girl she once had had never left him ¡­


    Deep in the night, under the constant reminders and pleas from the Guard, the two of them finally knew that it was time to return. Chang Jing rejected Bing Bing''s invitation to live in the palace but insisted on sending her back.


    Halfway there, the carriage they were sitting in came to a sudden halt.


    Bing Bing calmly asked the servant outside the carriage, "What''s going on?"


    "Princess, there''s nothing going on outside, it''s just a funeral procession in front of us."


    "Mourning?" Bing Bing realized that something was definitely not normal, he grabbed onto Chang Jing''s hands and peeked out of the car, "How can someone send a mournful death at such a late hour?"


    As she had expected, the vanguard soon began to fight the Mourning Squad.


    The attendant was embarrassed by her words and said with a red face, "Your Highness, we might have met a bandit ¡­"


    "A robber?" Chang Jing lowered her head in thought, "I don''t think it''s that simple. "It would be alright if they were really the robbers, but at such a late hour, it would be unjustifiable for us to encounter them on a road that is not necessarily for the Shang family ¡ª their actions must have been premeditated!"


    Bing Bing nodded in agreement, but what was strange was that she, who was always a coward in Chang Jing''s heart, wasn''t worried at all. Instead, he closed the curtain and comforted Chang Jing, "Big Brother Chang Jing, it''s alright. This batch of Guard members was specially selected by my mother. Everyone''s magic and martial skills are very strong. Besides, you''re still here to protect me. I''m not afraid. "


    Chang Jing was surprised by her calmness, but she was also happy. After all, the person in front of him had truly grown up.


    But this time, Bing Bing was wrong, her vanguard troops were quickly injured and defeated.


    Bing Bing started to worry as he mumbled to himself, "Could it be that they are an organized army? I didn''t expect the situation to have deteriorated to such an extent!"


    Chang Jing did not hear what she said, she was completely focused on the scene outside the window.


    Outside the window, the troops behind him were engaged in an intense battle with the "robbers". Whether it was magic or martial skills, the scene was spectacular. Due to the sudden increase in their numbers, the situation had changed. They could quickly subdue the ''robbers'' without going out of their way.


    "Looks like I don''t have to do anything," he thought as he placed his empty right hand on Bing Bing''s back and comforted her, "Everything will be fine soon, don''t worry."


    Just as he finished speaking, the carriage they were in suddenly exploded!


    Chang Jing felt that someone had used the Fire Element''s magic on the horse carriage, and had controlled it very skillfully, to the point that it could explode the horse carriage without harming anyone. She originally wanted to bring Bing Bing flying, but she didn''t expect that her body would already have been carried flying by Bing Bing, who shockingly used the wind attribute Intermediate Magic "anemopterygium", which made him embarrassed!


    He thought awkwardly, "Oh, I forgot that she seems to be much higher ranked than me."


    Bing Bing who was flying out of the exploding carriage looked around quickly, trying to find the source of the magic. Actually, even without her searching, that person had already arrived.


    The newcomer was a tall, thin old man with a white beard that extended to his chest. The passage of time had left a deep mark on his aged face.


    The old man deeply bowed and respectfully said, "My apologies, Your Highness."


    Bing Bing looked at him in disbelief, "Why is it you? "You are my teacher. I have always treated you as my elder, but how can you do that?"


    The old man''s face was flushed red, it was obvious that he felt guilty about the ambush, "Princess, please forgive this old man for his rudeness. This is why the flag owners had no choice but to do so! "


    Although Chang Jing didn''t understand what they were saying, but looking at the face of despair that was originally brimming with confidence, she could tell that this old man in front of him was not easy to deal with.


    Bing Bing quickly calmed down from his agitation and asked coldly, "Could it be that your master, Duke Ao Delun, wants to rebel?"


    "This... Excuse me for not telling it ¡ª that''s what I can''t know. The Duke just asked me to come back and ask the Princess to come home for a few days to have some fun. "


    "Please?" Bing Bing pointed at the trees on the side of the road that had been turned into wolves by the fights, and sneered, "This is the path that I respect the most, teacher?"


    The old man was speechless and was unable to say anything.


    "What, nothing to say?" Bing Bing pressed on, "Could it be that all the teachings that you taught me for a year are all lies? What kind of people''s morality and benevolence, what kind of people''s children''s respect and filial piety, what kind of friends'' honest relationship is fake, is fake?! "


    "My apologies, but we are all lieutenants, and lieutenants ¡­"


    "Heh, what do we mean by ''respective flag owners''? Isn''t the only master of Duchy of Meuse my grandfather, the king of the Dragon Knights? "My grandfather is not unkind to you. How can you help the traitor bully his granddaughter by returning kindness with enmity?" Bing Bing scolded the old man in front of him loudly as he spoke to Chang Jing softly, "Big Brother Chang Jing, quickly go. You can''t beat him. I believe he won''t make things too difficult for me. "


    So it turned out that she had said all that just to buy time for Chang Jing to escape!


    But, would Chang Jing be able to escape in front of the person she loved?


    Chang Jing held Bing Bing''s hand and said slowly, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind to escape. I don''t care what kind of a three-headed six-armed man he is, I will still stay behind to accompany you. "

 C142 test

    The Duchy of Meuse had an even stricter hierarchy system. According to the difference in cultivation, Magician could be divided into Primary Magic Masters, Intermediate Magic Masters and advanced magician, and each rank could be further divided into three stages: low, middle, and high. Above advanced magician, there were magic guide s, Magister s, and also the three levels ¡ª ¡ª magic guide s, masters, and in addition to this level system, they were also divided into Human Knights, Earth Knights, Heavenly Dragon Knights, and sky knight s according to the ranks of the "Mo Wei Zu s" that were specially established by the Imperial Family to serve the top-notch Magician s. The Dragon Knight was a transition period between the Earth Knight and the sky knight. It was specially set to restrict the incompetent from reaching a high position, which was also known as the examination period.


    The old man in front of Chang Jing was the Sky Dragon Knight Suo Wote, who was in the middle of the sky knight''s examination. Facing his own teacher who taught him magic, Bing Bing didn''t even have the confidence to win, nor was he able to escape! She was too clear about his strength. That was the great magic guide of a top expert! In the entire Duchy of Meuse, or perhaps in the entire The Fiendgod continent, there were only nine people who could surpass him.


    This was also the reason why she worked so hard to buy time for Chang Jing to escape.


    "Your Highness, it''s getting late. You should come back with me as soon as possible." Suo Wote modestly said with determination, "This lowly one really doesn''t dare to make a move against you!"


    Even though he said that, but after saying that, a powerful aura burst out from his body, an imposing aura that would cause others to suppress him! He was showing off his strength to a young lad like Chang Jing, so that he would be able to retreat in the face of danger and obediently surrender.


    After Chang Jing squeezed Bing Bing''s hand tightly, she walked up without any hesitation and stared straight at Suo Wote!


    Suo Wote was surprised when he saw Chang Jing not only did not escape but instead walked towards him. In his impression, the number of youths who dared to challenge him was becoming fewer and fewer, "Not bad, young lad.


    He changed the subject and continued, "Unfortunately, no matter how much I love you, I can only apologize."


    Finished speaking, the intermediate stage wind element spell "Whirlwind" was sent towards Chang Jing. With his current cultivation, using this level of magic would not be useful in chanting the incantation!


    Chang Jing did not expect him to attack immediately, but she was shocked, not nervous at all.


    It was not that he had confidence in his own strength, but the current situation did not allow him to be nervous, Bing Bing was right behind him, as long as he fell, Bing Bing would be finished!


    He quickly used the mirage to shift his position, and quickly dodged the "Whirlwind" attacks, and then one by one, he attacked Suo Wote.


    Suo Wote never thought that the other party could actually dodge his attack at such a fast rate. Not only that, he was actually able to counterattack in such a short amount of time ¡ª "This young man is really interesting!"


    Of course, a small thing like the small fireball was useless to him. He did not understand why this little guy would use such a low level magic on him.


    He thought, "Maybe he only has a fast reaction speed, hehe, but to be able to fight a small fireball at this age is already pretty good."


    He leisurely waved his hand to block it, but there was no scene of the "sleeves falling, the fireball falling" that he had imagined, as the small fireball actually "endlessly" rushed towards his body!


    He quickly activated his protective magic, but his face was also covered in dirt.


    Seeing that her little scheme was working out, Chang Jing could not help but laugh, and mocked: "It seems that teacher, you are getting old and your hands are not very flexible!"


    Suo Wote looked at his charred sleeves and calmly replied, "That''s right, I''m getting old, and in the future, it will be the world of you youngsters!"


    Chang Jing was a little panicking in her heart. The fact that the other party could not be bothered with her sarcastic remarks and was still able to remain calm meant that his cultivation level in magic had already reached a very high level. Although he had successfully "transformed" under You Ying''s protection, he did not know how strong she was. She only knew that her strength had greatly increased ¡ª ¡ª That was it!


    "Bing Bing, can you run away when you have the chance?" Chang Jing used her hands to cover her mouth as she said softly, "The opponent seems to be a little difficult to deal with!"


    Although Chang Jing said this in a relaxed manner, her tone of voice was full of worry, and had betrayed him.


    "Big Brother Chang Jing, I''m not leaving! "If you can leave, then go first. He just wants to grab me to threaten my grandfather. She won''t do anything to me."


    Seeing her determined attitude, Chang Jing did not say anymore, and only shook his head and said, "If I could abandon you, I would have left already, stand at the back."


    "If he wants to take you away, he''ll have to pay the price!"


    With Chang Jing''s "suspension" on his body, she slowly floated up and said to Suo Wote, "If you really want to take Bing Bing away, then I''m sorry, but it seems like you can only step over my body if you want to take her away!"


    Suo Wote wanted to laugh, he felt weird that the young lad in front of him could say something like that, but at the same time, he felt that it was very interesting, he had not met such an interesting opponent in a long time.


    So he said humorously, "Sure. However, don''t suddenly play dead, my heart isn''t very good. "


    Chang Jing no longer spoke as she took out her "You Ying" from her palm and turned it into a long sword with one hand while staring at him intently. He adopted a "tactic of not moving from the enemy" ¡ª because he knew that acting rashly without knowing the disparity between them was extremely dangerous and unwise.


    "A sword that can be changed?" Suo Wote became more and more interested in Chang Jing, "Interesting, interesting!"


    He jokingly imitated Chang Jing''s actions by adding a wind attribute Primary Magic "suspension" to himself, and waited for Chang Jing to lose her cool and attack.


    The two of them faced each other in the air, staring at each other.


    Suo Wote suddenly realized that he had done something wrong. The aura emitted by this young lad who was not even twenty years old was completely different from before.


    He thought, "Maybe I should make the first move."


    Thus, he tried reciting the high-level wind magic "Hurricane Curse" ¡ª the spell that Chang Jing had once called a nightmare.


    However, this was just a "past".


    When the hurricane was quickly formed and swept towards where Chang Jing was standing, You Ying quickly transformed into a two handed great sword, who was eight feet long.


    He actually gave up on fighting magic, what did he want to chase?


    When he got close to the hurricane, he suddenly jumped up, and slashed down with You Ying at the top of the hurricane.


    "Bang ¡­"


    Following the sound of muffled thunder, the sand and rocks that were swept up by the hurricane gradually dispersed, and what appeared before Suo Wote''s eyes was actually a breathless Chang Jingye!


    Suo Wote looked at him in shock!


    Although this was not his most powerful move, it had never been broken by someone else''s magic so easily before!


    As for Bing Bing''s Guard, most of them had already been used up while the enemies were reinforcement up. They, who originally did not have any hope anymore, had their fighting spirit reignited by Chang Jing''s performance. It was pure physical combat! A group of people who fought in close quarters would not have the time to activate their magic, because when they were chanting their magic, it was very possible that their bodies would be cut by no less than ten blades! The only thing they could do was fight head on!


    The men with fighting spirit wielded their swords and blades even more forcefully, they clamored and rushed towards their enemies, and unexpectedly thought of the words that Bing Bing would often say: My Big Brother Chang Jing is the best!

 C143 Struggle

    While the Guard members were fighting bravely, Chang Jing was having a hard time on the other side.


    Although the magic from the upper dantian and the Art of Warlord''s lower dantian had fused with each other at the chest, it was not complete. That slash just now had caused the peaceful absorption of energy into his body to become a mess. The more abundant the magic was, the more it repelled the qi that was not fully fused ¨C the more the two lost their most fundamental balance.


    Right now, he could only forcefully suck in the energy chaotically as he forcefully swallowed the smell of blood.


    "Perhaps, it is time for me to practice Art of Warlord."


    Suo Wote was shocked by Chang Jing''s Angry Slash ¡ª This had completely exceeded the scope of his knowledge! From his point of view, no one could break through the hurricane, but she could not break it so easily and so strangely!


    "Young man, work hard!"


    This was the first time he saw Chang Jing as a real opponent and not someone to "educate" or "play with."


    He was too lazy to lay down any more protective barriers. Would a small protective barrier that could even break through a hurricane pose a threat to him? As a result, his face turned serious and he started to focus his mind, gathering the magic in his body to resonate with the Magic Elements s around him. He chanted the high-grade spell "Broken Void" and started to chant, "Supreme Wind Fairy, you are the endless wind. Please blow on the ground; you are the endless power, invade the ground ¡­" "Sweep, shatter the enemies of your servants, shatter the void!"


    "Broken Void" was a spell that only wind profound practitioners could use. At the same time it was used, it would distort the surrounding space, and then, it would kill the enemy. This seemed to have already exceeded the scope of "wind", and was more towards the Spatial Magic. In fact, the reason why he had the concept of Spatial Magic was because he had found inspiration for it from the "Broken Void"!


    Chang Jing was still very familiar with Spatial Magic, so familiar that it was like her own unique skill!


    So when he saw Suo Wote''s serious face, he was truly shocked, but when he saw that he made such a huge ruckus and the thing he used in the end was actually this?, he could not help but laugh.


    He couldn''t help muttering, "Is it so hard to have such an effect? But why didn''t I think that I could use Spatial Magic to defeat the enemy? "You''re so stupid, you only know how to use him to store things!"


    Thus, before Suo Wote could cause the space around him to distort, he simply opened a big opening in the space in front of the place he stood at, and then casually twisted the space in front of Suo Wote!


    The situation changed dramatically.


    What could the Broken Emptiness possibly do in front of the already broken Emptiness Realm? It was naturally broken, but Suo Wote was too old to be able to easily decipher his trump card, so he had no choice but to twist his butt to dodge that person''s spatial attack.


    After a few rounds of conversation, Chang Jing became interested in the old man in front of him. In addition, she was now confident in herself, since the other party''s magic was already here, at most they could just open a space gap to block him! Therefore, he did not intend to do anything to him. Instead, she played around with the twisted space to make it less destructive. She only wanted to make his noble buttocks sway in order to avoid being hit!


    Smiling, even the nervous Bing Bing started to smile brilliantly. In her memory, although Suo Wote was not as sullen as those serious people, he had never been able to jump around "disco" before.


    How could she not laugh?


    But Suo Wote could not laugh, where did he get the cold laugh from in his heart? He was getting more and more confused about this young man in front of him. Based on his age, even if he started learning magic in his mother''s womb, he still wouldn''t have this kind of achievement. However, the truth was that he felt that he was unfathomably deep! Not only that, he even had to ¨C shake his hand and twist his butt! If they didn''t twist and turn, they would be bitten!


    After a while, he began to sweat profusely.


    Weak physique through the intense sports production of a large amount of sweat, panic can also cause a person to produce a large amount of sweat!


    Seeing that it was about time, Chang Jing stopped her control over the space and it became calm again. Suo Wote was so tired that he sat on the ground.


    Bing Bing said to him coldly, "Go back and tell your Duke that the Duchy of Meuse is a sacred place that cannot be overturned!"


    Chang Jing said with a mischievous smile, "Three laps on the left and three laps on the right, training more would benefit the body."


    He then shouted at the robbers who were still fighting on the side, "Your heads have been defeated by me, what are you still playing at?"


    When everyone heard this, they scattered and fled in all directions ¡­


    Looking at Chang Jing''s disappearing figure, Suo Wote sighed deeply.


    "I was defeated by him just like that? "It seems like this world really belongs to young people ¡­"


    In fact, he did not fail, if he did not use the spell "Void Shattering" in the end that she thought was very powerful. Just as he had thought, even if Chang Jing had started practicing magic from her mother''s womb, it was still impossible for him to achieve a cultivation level that was superior to him as a whole. It was the wrong choice for him to use "Broken Void" towards Chang Jing. This was like a lion comparing a mouse to a hole in the ground ¡ª no matter how strong a lion was, how could it possibly win against a mouse in terms of digging a hole in the ground?


    Of course, Chang Jing was definitely not such a weak mouse!


    Bing Bing who had returned to the palace immediately told everything that had happened to her mother, who was now the representative of the United States State.


    "Looks like that old fellow Ao Delun can''t wait!"


    After listening to Bing Bing''s story, she said this sentence.


    "Mama, if that''s the case, why don''t you send troops to kill them?"


    Although she knew that her mother was the princess of Mace, she was still used to calling her "mother".


    Bing Bing''s mother, Ai Lisi caressed Bing Bing''s head benevolently and said, "Child, you still have many things that you don''t understand. Since Ao Delun can send people to kidnap you publicly, he has an absolute plan to deal with all the consequences of his failure ¡ª ¡ª What can we do to find him? What can he do if he denies that we can do anything to him? Most of the military power is with him now. Before he can regain it, no one can touch him. Let alone me, even your grandfather ¡­ "


    "How is Grandpa?" Bing Bing asked.


    "Not very optimistic. Your father is there right now... Don''t worry about Grandfather, he''ll be fine! Go and call Chang Jing in, this child is pretty good, she could actually save you from Suo Wote. "


    "Of course, big brother Chang Jing is the strongest!"


    After a while, Chang Jing walked in under the lead of a guard.


    "It seems like I wasn''t wrong about you. You''re really talented. For you to have such a great result at such a young age, it is truly priceless!"


    "Auntie ¡­" Your Highness is too kind! "


    Ai Lisi laughed, "You should still call me Aunt. I heard you calling me Your Highness is weird."


    Chang Jing was so embarrassed that she started to scratch her head.


    "Have you thought about what you''re going to do?"


    It was this question again. Chang Jing remembered that she had asked this question the first time he had met her.


    Chang Jing thought for a moment before replying, "I''m not thinking about it too carefully, but I seem to have a faint feeling in my heart that there''s something I have to do!"


    Chang Jing was actually very clear about this matter, but it was not convenient for him to talk about it. " "Demons", this was a noun that only existed in legends, no one would believe it if it was spoken out loud.


    "Have you ever thought of staying behind to help Bing Bing?" Ai Lisi said tentatively, "After some time, Feng Pinglang and I will let her manage the business. Her father and I are not political people, and her grandfather is already old enough to want to spend the new year with us ¡­"


    Chang Jing knew that agreeing to it would basically mean that she would become the future "Prince Consort" in the future, but he still firmly refused her.


    "But I am from Ara... I don''t want to help other countries invade my homeland! "


    "We never thought of invading any country in the past... The Ara is my husband''s homeland, and also the place Bing Bing was born at, do you think I would? Yes, Mace intends to do this, but it is Duke Ao Delun''s intention. He has the military power, and he wants to start a war to consolidate it and plan a rebellion! "


    "So he kidnapped Bing Bing and he wants to force you to submit?"


    "That''s right. Now that his plan has failed and he expects action, war will inevitably erupt... "


    "Before that, would he first remove the elements of instability, such as me and my companions?"


    "You''re smart, I''m afraid. Public opinion makes it impossible for us to send assassins to kill him ¡ª but you are different. You are defending your country. He can''t possibly allow someone in his own nest to threaten his life''s safety! "


    "If it was me," Chang Jing said as she paced around the room to think, "I would have taken action as soon as possible to force the enemy into a corner! So... At this time, the National Hotel is no longer safe, they should have already surrounded it with their fastest speed! "


    As she thought of this, Chang Jing flew out of the window with a "pu" sound. At this moment, she couldn''t waste even a little bit of time, because even a little bit of time could cause her comrades to perish without redemption!


    He knew Ai Lisi''s position very well. It was impossible for her to send troops to reinforce him at this time ¡ª ¡ª This was a public provocation towards Ao Delun, the nation could not afford for such a thing to happen.


    Bing Bing choked with emotions: "Mother, I know that Ao Delun''s power is very strong, is it safe to let big brother Chang Jing go alone?"


    Ai Lisi sighed, shook her head and said: "I do not know, and can only look at his good fortune."


    Bing Bing knelt down in front of his own mother in his capacity as the grand Princess of Mace.


    "Mom, I''m begging you, help Big Brother Chang Jing! I have a very bad feeling that Big Brother Chang Jing will leave us this time ¡­ "Mom ¡­"


    Ai Lisi turned her head and looked out the window, and slowly asked Bing Bing in a serious tone, "Daughter, can you tell mom, do you really love him?"


    Bing Bing''s face reddened a little, and he nodded his head resolutely. "Yes, I always have!"

 C144 nudity

    Chang Jing rushed over to the National Hotel, checked secretly, and found that there were already people wandering around, and the place she was wandering around was the main road to get out of the National Hotel!


    "Fortunately, it''s not too late." Chang Jing was slightly relieved, but she found the right time and used teleportation to slip in.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    He ran around the rooms of each of his companions, calling out to them urgently but not loudly.


    Everyone gathered in Chang Jing''s room.


    "What''s wrong, big brother Chang Jing, it''s not good to let me sleep properly, I''m really tired!"


    Xi Ying rubbed her sleepy eyes, and said with a pampered voice.


    Chang Jing''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces, and she lowered her voice, saying to them, "I''m sorry, I have implicated you in a political battle."


    Everyone asked curiously, so Chang Jing told them everything.


    After hearing it, Xiao Jian laughed pervertedly, "I didn''t know that you''re not as handsome as me, but your ability to pick up girls is really strong!"


    Dreamlike Dream rolled her eyes at him. She was blaming him for being in the mood to joke around at a time like this.


    "Actually, even if you weren''t involved, we still wouldn''t have let such a thing go." A minister in charge thought for a moment before slowly saying, "This magic exchange of ours is not only secondary, the most important thing is to prevent the outbreak of war from the side. Now that we haven''t even started to move yet, they can''t hold it in anymore and want to clear a path to attack us."


    Xin Jiangli said worriedly, "Do we really have to fight them head on? This is the place where magic originated from, the Duchy of Meuse, their base camp! "


    Chang Jing muttered, "There''s no need for us to face them head on, I think the first thing we should do is to think of a way to escape their encirclement ¡ª as long as we escape their control, I will be in the dark, and things will be much easier. Also, we have to send someone to report to our country as soon as possible, or else the situation will be disadvantageous to the unprepared Ara! "


    The minister who had spoken just now said, "You don''t have to worry about that. Every country will have many intelligence agents stationed abroad. Our country knows about the situation here."


    He suddenly realized that everyone''s expression didn''t look good, so he said embarrassedly, "About this, intelligence personnel are necessary for every country, not only do we have them in the Ara, we also have to go to great lengths to find them every year in the Ara!"


    "Don''t worry about these trivial matters. Let''s escape first!" Chang Jing said, "I just entered from the back door, the defense there is relatively weaker, let''s quickly leave from there!"


    Under Chang Jing''s lead, the group hastily went to the back door. Chang Jing slightly opened the door a crack and looked out.


    Chang Jing instructed softly, "Let''s go, there''s no one here right now!"


    Following his order, everyone filed out from the back door.


    Unfortunately, Chang Jing''s judgement was wrong, entering the National Hotel from the very beginning.


    All his movements had been discovered when he entered the range of the State Hotel. The enemy just didn''t want to be surrounded ¡ª to be attacked from both sides, or else he wouldn''t have been allowed to enter and reunite with the crowd. All of this was for the sake of just one point, to catch him all in one fell swoop!


    "Hehe, the envoy of Ara is so elegant!" A lot of people suddenly walked out from the lakeside, the tree, and the rock bottom. The person leading the group, a man who looked powerful even though she was over a hundred years old, clapped her hands and said to everyone, "It''s already so late, where are you going to play?"


    The leader of the officials softly introduced, "He is Mace, the one who can cover the sky with one hand, Duke Ao Delun!"


    "So it''s him." Chang Jing''s heart trembled, and replied, "Being in a foreign land is always a lot of inconvenience, and the time difference makes one unable to sleep at night! But come to think of it, what kind of wind could cause Duke Mace, Ao Delun, to come here in the middle of the night to enjoy the scenery? "


    Ao Delun laughed loudly, "Haha, there''s nothing special about it. It''s just that a few stupid thieves appeared out of nowhere and kidnapped our noble princess! I was ordered to arrest them. "


    Chang Jing secretly laughed at this man''s shamelessness. She actually didn''t feel embarrassed at all when a thief shouted to catch a thief.


    "Did you find them?"


    Ao Delun''s face darkened, and shouted, "Of course I know, otherwise, do you think I would have come out in the middle of the night to take the wind? "Stop pretending, arrest them all!"


    He was indeed formidable, turning hostile just because he said so!


    A member of the leading minister hurriedly explained, "Lord Duke, we have been staying in the State Hotel all this time, how could you frame us so casually?"


    "Oh, you''ve been here all along?" Ao Delun intentionally asked his subordinates, "Which one of you saw them at the National Hotel the whole time?"


    "No!"


    Ao Delun called another soldier over and asked him, "Is that so? Then can you tell me who tried to kidnap her highness but failed? "


    The soldier pointed at Chang Jing and the others and vowed, "I saw them with my own eyes!"


    "Did you hear that? With so many witnesses, even if I wanted to help, I wouldn''t be able to. " Ao Delun said with regret, "Next time, if you have anything you want me to help you with, that''s fine."


    The official was so angry that he couldn''t speak clearly. In his memory, he had never seen such a shameless and transparent person. "You ¡­" You, we have diplomatic immunity! "


    "The crime of violating the princess is extremely heinous. You even told me about diplomatic immunity! Surround him and kill him!"


    Hearing his order, the soldiers immediately rushed towards Chang Jing''s direction to surround him.


    Chang Jing''s group of seven surrounded Xi Ying and the other three ministers in the middle, maintaining a watch as they moved out, and with a few random spells, they smashed the people who came up into pieces.


    Ao De Lun shrugged and laughed, "Ah, oh, I forgot that you guys are all good Magician, how could these soldiers be your opponents? I was careless, sorry."


    "!"


    The five old men slowly revealed themselves in the darkness of the night. The one who was walking in third place was Suo Wote!


    Chang Jing could not help but worry, "Could it be that the cultivation levels of the two in front of Suo Wote are higher than his? "If that''s the case, it looks like we won''t be able to escape!"


    Although he thought that, his words carried a sense of ease, "Heh, Suo Wote, I''m here! What, you came to see me on purpose? You''re so polite, why did you bring so many people over just like that? When you''re training your body, don''t you twist your waist, ah?


    The few words that Suo Wote said caused Suo Wote''s face to flush red.


    "Hehe, it''s rare for little hero to remember me, hehe ¡­"


    "Of course I remember, your performance is not picky at all!"


    The old man who was walking right in front turned around and said to Suo Wote coldly, "Why are you wasting words with him, why don''t you just take them with you!"


    Suo Wote replied respectfully, and ignored Chang Jing''s words.


    Chang Jing turned and reminded his comrades, "The strength of these five elders is not to be underestimated. So we have to cooperate! "


    The six of them nodded in tacit understanding.


    Ao Delun instructed the five old people, "Finish this quickly, don''t delay it for too long!"


    The old man in the lead didn''t seem to like his attitude, he replied coldly, "We know our limits, but I need to remind you one thing. We helped you out for your father''s sake, and we are not your subordinates!"


    After saying that, he led the other four elders towards Chang Jing''s direction without looking back.

 C145 fading away

    The five old people was the core strength of the Mo Wei Zu ¡ª the weakest of them was still an Earth Knight, and the one leading them, Shi Da, respected them as sky knight. It was no wonder that he didn''t like Ao Delun. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ao Delun''s father was kind to their five old people, they definitely wouldn''t have left the mountain for a few little brats.


    five old people quickly arrived in front of Chang Jing and the others.


    Shi Da said impatiently, "Come with us quickly, in case we make a move."


    Chang Jing suddenly felt that it was funny, why were all the elders these days so self-righteous? Suo Wote had never placed himself in a good position from the start, and the current Shi Da was the same.


    Thinking about it this way, Suo Wote blushed again.


    Shi Da felt that it was weird that there would actually be someone who dared to speak to him like that, not to mention that person was so young.


    "Young man, you mean you want to fight us?"


    Chang Jing smiled, "I hope you are not stingy with your advice!"


    Finished, he commanded the rest of the group to push Xi Ying''s group to the back while he stood in the middle of the circle formed by six people.


    This was the result of their training in Mace for the first half of the month. It was the prelude to Chang Jing''s pioneering Human magic array!


    With regards to Chang Jing and the others'' movements, Shi Da felt disdain, he even disdained to fight with these kids! Therefore, he only gave a cold glance before retreating. The scene was left for the other four elders to clean up.


    Suo Wote reminded his comrades once again, "What I said was true, please believe me!"


    "I know you''re joking!" One of them said, "But at this time, Lord Duke is watching us. It won''t be too late to have a good chat after we destroy these children!"


    Suo Wote shook his head and no longer spoke, he had to be more careful with what he said.


    Chang Jing''s side had also gotten their bearings. The battle situation this time was different from last time, after all, what kind of person would use what kind of things ¡ª ¡ª Now that their overall strength had increased, there was naturally no need to use a low level magic array.


    This time, they used the "Thunder Strike", the modified version of the "Sky Bomb" from the high level magic array!


    When the four elders of the Mo Wei Zu made their move, Chang Jing''s side had already started to brew the necessary magic to activate the magic array, while Dreamlike ¡ª ¡ª This man with a completely feminine name had begun to use his Inherent Skill ¡ª "Illusory Eye" to confuse the enemy!


    Dreamlike Dream was not called "Dreamlike" because at the age of 16, he had received guidance from an expert in order to awaken his special innate gift ¨C the power of dreams. Ever since he had become clear on his own advantages, he had striven hard to increase his own talent. This was also the reason why the Faculty of Magic of the capital had broken the rules and recruited him.


    A pair of enchanting eyes was currently emitting an enchanting light, one that would cause one to create illusions.


    The Mo Wei Zu''s Four Elders were all focused when they were singing the Magic Incantation, so they naturally did not have the time to pay attention to the expressions of their opponents, or to pay attention to the movements of their opponents. When they noticed this light, Ru Meng''s "dream" function had already been maximized, with just a glance, their eyes could not help but follow the light and look into Ru Meng''s enchanting eyes, and their hearts were unable to concentrate.


    It was all thanks to their high cultivation that they were able to focus so much. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so simple. They would have completely fallen into the dreamlike illusions that were created! But that was already enough. Magic was originally something that required a strong mental force to support it, and now that they were unable to concentrate, naturally, they would not be able to cast magic.


    What''s the use of Magician who couldn''t cast magic even if they were at a high level?


    Then, Chang Jing took the chance to use the small fireball to draw the pattern of magic array ''Thunder Strike'' on the ground. After getting ready, he shouted, "Do it!"


    When the other five heard it, they immediately started to release the demonic power that they had been preparing for a long time to quickly transfer it to the magic array''s Rune, transferring it to the magic array''s Formation Aperture ¡ª Chang Jing''s body was already three times stronger!


    The current Chang Jing seemed more like a super energy storage filled with energy. The abundant magic power vibrated and stirred in his body, making him feel extremely comfortable. Amongst the seven of them, besides the fact that she was the most familiar with this kind of magic array, the most important thing was that his body would be able to endure more of the magic power than them ¡ª the magic power within him could not even fill up his magic space!


    Regarding this point, even Chang Jing herself was unable to explain why.


    Not only did the magnetic field formed by the trembling of the devil power and the Magic Elements in the outside world alarm Shi Da, who was standing far away, it also woke up the four elders of the Mo Wei Zu. Shi Da was surprised by the power of the seven young people''s gathering of their magic, but he was not worried about doing anything to the four old men. If the four of them were to simultaneously release their own magic, it would be enough to suppress this power!


    Unfortunately, he did not know the current situation of the four old men. It was a situation where one descended from the sky but could not open the parachute in time, falling down would result in one''s body being smashed to smithereens!


    Chang Jing bellowed, "Roar! Thunder!"


    Because the voices contained a large amount of Magic Elements, it did not feel good to listen to the ears of others ¡ª and thus, most of the soldiers brought by Ao Delun were knocked out! The sky was filled with flashes of lightning and rolling thunder!


    Facing this, the Four Mo Wei Zu s could only smile bitterly. They did not have confidence in being able to withstand this move, nor did they have confidence in being able to!


    At this point, there was no other way. In the end, the four of them compromised with Suo Wote and quickly changed positions. With Suo Wote taking the lead, they lined up behind each other with their hands behind their backs.


    This was a very good way to quickly gather energy. The only drawback was that it was unable to increase the strength like Chang Jing''s magic array.


    A dark purple lightning silently struck down from the sky, huge and thick.


    Suo Wote raised both his hands, and from his hands, a beam of light with a diameter of three meters shot out, directly striking the "Thunder Strike" above his head!


    The result was obvious. With a loud bang, a huge circular hole ten meters in diameter exploded in the ground, and as it shattered the dust, the remaining power of the "Thunder Strike" scattered in all directions, forming a ring shaped energy wave. The energy wave stuck to the ground, growing larger and larger with the four elders as its starting point, breaking the grass into pieces wherever it went!


    Chang Jing and the rest of the seven quickly set up a barrier to block the incoming attack.


    On the other side, Shi Da had also quickly set up a barrier, but because there were too many people accompanying Ao Delun, the barrier only protected himself, Ao Delun and the few people around Ao Delun. The other soldiers were all lying in pools of blood.


    The black smoke dissipated, and deep in the cave were the Mo Wei Zu''s four elders who were struggling in their coma!


    Faced with such an effect, Chang Jing did not exaggerate anything and simply asked Ao Delun, "Can we leave now?"


    Although Ao Delun himself was also a high level Magician, he had never seen someone fighting in a household like this. He trembled uncontrollably.


    "Hehe, do you think I will let you go?" Shi Da laughed madly, "You hurt my four brothers with a single move. If I let you go today, how would I, Shi Da, be able to stand up in Mace in the future?"


    "No, we''ll have to force our way in then!"


    Shi Da''s eyes swept across his comrades beside Chang Jing, and finally rested on Chang Jing. "Do you think your comrades can still fight?"


    That''s right, his companions who had gone through the "Thunder Strike" were all at the end of their tether. They were all powerless to continue fighting.


    Chang Jing was very clear on this point. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have threatened her.


    Chang Jing laughed coldly, and said slowly: "It doesn''t matter if they can''t fight, I can still fight!"


    Yes, he could still fight. He had an endless fighting spirit, and the most important thing was that, as the eye of the formation, the magic power in his body was not reduced at all. In fact, it was even more abundant than before the battle.


    Shi Da didn''t even bother to think how shameful it would be for him to fight with all his might against a fledgling youth with the status of sky knight. He smiled sinisterly and said: "Since that''s the case, I''ll fight with you!"


    Chang Jing no longer said anything, but started to carefully consider what kind of method she should use to face the battle.


    Xiao Jian and the other six had already retreated, because the battlefield now belonged to Chang Jing and Shi Da ¡ª it belonged to the first year student Chang Jingye and Mo Wei Zu Mace!


    Shi Da began to focus his mind to chant his most prized spell, "Exotic Thunderclap".


    The Guest House was quiet late at night, except for his high, muffled voice.


    "Supreme Fire God, power from another world ¡­"


    The magic power in Chang Jing''s body had already been brewed to its peak, but he still could not decide what kind of magic she should use to resist the sky knight''s attack.


    Fireballs, glacial blade, and the like naturally wouldn''t work. Zirconium? I can''t either, the opponent is a Fire Magic Master, I have no chance of winning against him in private Fire Element magic! Abominable and heaven-defying? A backlash. Such a powerful enemy would definitely suffer a backlash! You Ying''s Angry Slash? This won''t do, I can''t use battle qi even before I recover my inner breath!


    Chang Jing shouted from the bottom of her heart, "Is there anything else that can be used!?"


    Time trickled by, and very quickly, Shi Da''s incantation reached the final juncture ¡ª ¡ª "... Please grant me your servant''s power, Exotic Thunderclap! "


    Thunder rumbled, slashing through the horizon!


    Chang Jing also chose to use the Spatial Magic, a spell that could distort space to fight the enemy.


    However, the speed of the "Exotic Thunderclap" was simply too fast, so fast that Chang Jing could not spare any more time to see the distance between him and Shi Da!


    There was no time, there really was no time.


    Thinking this, Chang Jing decided to use the Spatial Magic by her side. He wanted to use the distortion of space to block this fatal strike!


    The air distorted, and the lightning arrived in an instant.


    The Exotic Thunderclap began to twist and distort in the distorted space, the powerful force causing it to issue out waves of creaking sounds, and Chang Jing''s figure started to become blurry under the pincer attack of the two ¡­


    "Shi Da, how dare you, without the permission of the Mo Wei Zu, use such a powerful and destructive spell like the ''Exotic Thunderclap''!"


    Upon hearing the voice, they turned to see that the person who had come was actually the pavilion master of the Mo Wei Zu and the rest of the members of the Mo Wei Zu who were invited by Ai Lisi, who loved her daughter dearly. And behind them was the noble Ai Lisi and the crying Bing Bing who had bloodshot eyes!


    Unfortunately, they arrived too late.


    When Shi Da heard this voice, he knew he had to finish this battle quickly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to avenge his four brothers tonight. As a result, the moment the voice fell, he increased the vibrations of his magic and fire elementals. As a result, the lightning around Chang Jing grew stronger, and Chang Jing gained more control over the distortion of space.


    The two clashed, and in the blink of an eye, everything was calm and peaceful.


    Lightning light, spatial distortion, Chang Jing had all disappeared, leaving behind only what seemed like a dreamlike circular hole and a group of weeping people.

 C146 A world full of life

    This was a world filled with life.


    A huge forest covered the sun. The birds were singing in the forest, and the bugs that were unknown also started to make a ruckus after hearing the birds'' cries.


    The whole forest began to become lively!


    It was yet another early morning. Chang Jing was still in the same position as the day before yesterday, lying on her back on the soft ground, which had been paved with fallen leaves for many years. Comfortable "¡ª that was the first word he had thought of in two days, and she thought of it suddenly as the morning sun shone through the layers of leaves on his body, warm but not blinding.


    He didn''t know how many days he had been lying here, but he clearly remembered that two days had passed since he woke up ¡ª and he could only lie there motionless, with no strength left in his entire body! His mood had gone from a state of agitation to a state of serenity. He thought that it was really possible that he would spend the rest of his life lying down like this. Furthermore, there would only be a few days left in this life.


    It was not that Chang Jing did not want to move, it was that all the meridians in his body were broken. At this moment, even if she had the strength to open her eyes, he could not use it!


    After half a day, the sun''s temperature had started to heat up, causing Chang Jing to feel uncomfortable.


    Finally, he heard the crisp voice of a child.


    "All of you, quickly come over and take a look! There seems to be someone over there!"


    Someone had finally arrived! It was the first voice he had heard in two days of despair, and it was memorable!


    "But he seems to be a dead man, and you see he won''t move!"


    Hey, fellow student, I''m not dead!


    Fortunately, a voice that sounded more mature was able to observe, "Huo Wu, don''t talk nonsense. Can''t you see that his chest is rising and falling? That means he can still breathe! "


    "Tsk, he was just teasing me. Did you see how his heart was beating when I said he was dead?"


    Chang Jing was speechless, thinking to herself, what''s the point of teasing people to grow up at such a young age?


    The little kid that said he didn''t die said embarrassedly, "Hehe, little sister Huo Wu, I was laughed at by you again!"


    The first voice from before sounded out, "Stop messing around, we should take him back first. Even if he didn''t die, he would be eaten by Magical Beast after a while!"


    Therefore, Chang Jing was put into their house like an item on a wooden cart.


    Under their meticulous care, Chang Jing recovered very quickly, and after five or six days, she was able to open her eyes and speak.


    Huo Wu was a cute little girl, with blonde hair and a bulging nose. Her eyes twinkled as if she could speak, and she appeared to be only 13 or 14 years old.


    When she saw that Chang Jing was "awake", she asked him, "wood brother, are you called Wood?"


    "wood brother" was the name she had given him these few days. The reason was because he was lying motionless on the bed like a rotten log.


    Chang Jing replied her weakly and clearly, "My name is Chang Jing. Chang Jingye."


    "Sigh ¡­" It was strange that Huo Wu sighed deeply after listening to his answer and turned around to leave.


    Just when Chang Jing was complaining that her name was not hard to hear, Yin Feng, who was the young boy who suggested she pull Chang Jing back for treatment, walked in.


    He was quite handsome, with long, thin eyes at the temples of thin eyebrow, giving off a cold feeling.


    Noticing Chang Jing''s surprise, he coldly explained, "It''s nothing, she just thinks that you should be called Wood and not some Chang Jingye!"


    Wood? This was too ridiculous!


    Therefore, Chang Jing gave up on asking him where she was. His answer was simple, forest.


    Chang Jing felt a little pain in his head, and it swelled up. He shook his aching head and asked again patiently, "What is the name of the nearest city?"


    He thought about it for a moment, then finally shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Then, under his eager gaze, he turned around and left ¡­


    sighed in his heart, but his eyes still started to feel tired, and this time, he closed his eyes for another seven days!


    Seven days later, when Chang Jing woke up again, he discovered that she could actually move. Excited, he started to examine her inner vision. Only now did he realize that the fusion of magic and battle qi was working hard to repair his damaged meridians. Although it was not completely connected, it was at least fifty to sixty percent connected.


    It was a good start, though, so he was happy and wanted to go out and find the three kids to share his happiness with.


    Unfortunately, there was no one in the room, and no one around.


    He didn''t notice a problem as he descended the stairs, but when he turned around to return to his room, he was shocked! The wood shed in front of him was simple and crude. It was just a combination of wood and leaves, which could only be described as "coarse" in terms of craftsmanship, but its structure was enough to make people go crazy ¡ª the oval shape of the wood shed was actually floating in the air, and the room was at least a meter high!


    Then, he looked back at the other three wood shed, it was actually the same! What was different from the other three was that the wood shed that he lived in was clearly much newer than the other three. It was most likely built by him after he came. He went down the stairs again, and upon closer inspection, he discovered that this house was built on top of a magic array, and the function of the magic array was to float the substance on top of it!


    Chang Jing who had been lying on the bed for the past ten days knew very clearly that there was no one else but the three children that lived here. Originally, Chang Jing already felt that the matter of the three children "living alone" in a forest that had no signs of human habitation and wild beasts would frequently come for them, but the current him was simply shocked ¡ª ¡ª shocked at the kind of person who had the ability to set up a magic array to support such a heavy wood shed. If it was herself, it would not be difficult to let the wood shed float, but if it was a wood shed that had been living in the city for a long time, it would be a little difficult to obtain.


    "Could it be that it was those three children who did it?" Chang Jing stood in front of the door in a daze.


    Just as he was in a daze, the three children came back, dragging the wooden carriage that he brought back last time with Chang Jing, and what the carriage was carrying was a three meter long dead beast with sharp teeth ¡ª ¡ª a beast that Chang Jing had never seen before.


    "This is ¡­" Did you call them back? "


    Chang Jing asked in a bit of an idiot. There were only the three of them here, if it wasn''t them who beat up the beasts, then could it be that the beasts had committed suicide and were going to pick them up?


    "Of course, what else can we eat?" Huo Wu sat with her hands on her hips, looking like a young miss as she turned her head to look at Yuan Tu ¨C it was the child who said that he was always laughed at by Huo Wu, "Hurry up and deal with it, I''m starving to death!"


    He was a thick-browed boy with big eyes and a stocky body.


    He laughed and said yes, then swiftly pulled the beast to the side of the stream by the house and unloaded it. Slaughtering, skinning, digging for organs... His movements were fluid and smooth and he seemed extremely proficient at it.


    Chang Jing was dumbstruck. Good boy, this degree of familiarity was impossible after a few years, wouldn''t that mean that the three children had lived here for a very long time?


    "wood brother, what are you looking at?" Although Huo Wu knew Chang Jing''s name, she still liked to call him Wood. "How are your injuries? After playing with the meat, it''ll be time to roast it. I''m almost suffocating here, they won''t accompany me! "


    "They" obviously referred to Yin Feng and Nian Tu.


    Chang Jing wanted to ask more about it, but seeing Huo Wu''s innocent and romantic look, she thought it would be very easy to ask about it.


    Thus, he agreed without hesitation to follow her outside.


    The only people left at the side of the house were, who was using a tree branch to draw a complex magic array on the ground.

 C147 Demon World

    "What, you said this is the Demon World?"


    Chang Jing looked incredulously at Huo Wu who was squatting at the side playing with leaves. The latter was also looking at him in disbelief.


    "Could it be that you are not someone from the Demon World?" Huo Wu sized Chang Jing up, "You look more or less the same as us!"


    How would they know, that on the surface, Demons, god race, and Homo sapiens were more or less the same.


    "No ¡­" Chang Jing was at a loss for words, seeing that her eyes were not lying, she could only hide it awkwardly, "I mean, this is the Demon World. Of course I know this, but I don''t know what kind of city is nearby ¡­"


    "Demon World", this place could be said to be extremely shocking to Chang Jing ¨C she had actually inexplicably entered this mission grounds while she was fighting with someone.


    In fact, this was very easy to explain. After five thousand years, the barrier created by Ao Fan''s self-destruct had already started to wear out, and under the effect of the "Exotic Thunderclap", Chang Jing''s Spatial Magic had accidentally deviated and crossed with the Demon World''s barrier. The result of the cross was that Chang Jing was currently in Demon World!


    Huo Wu didn''t quite believe him. She used her suspicious eyes to be on guard as she said, "I don''t know!"


    You don''t know? Chang Jing smiled bitterly and shook her head. She did not know what to say to her three saviors.


    "Then you should know why the three of you are living here, right?"


    Huo Wu stood up and cautiously asked him, "What do you want to know? Tell me, did you send someone from the laboratory to bring us back?"


    Chang Jing was confused. What laboratory, he had never even heard of it before!


    "..." "I''m surprised there are so many wild animals in this forest. How could you three kids live here on your own? Are your parents willing to let you live in such a dangerous place?"


    Huo Wu''s eyes dimmed for a while before she said sorrowfully, "We are all orphans. We have never seen what our parents look like ¡­"


    Chang Jing knew that she had said the wrong things and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Huo Wu looked up and smiled, "It''s nothing. I''m used to it." Isn''t that great? If you''re hungry, go hunt Magical Beast s for yourself, and when you''re tired, go sleep ¡ª ¡ª No one cares, it''s so comfortable! "


    When Chang Jing saw her tears that had unconsciously fallen, she felt the same discomfort in his heart.


    Now that she had inexplicably come to Demon World, and didn''t know how to go back and meet her parents or friends, she was in a similar situation. Furthermore, even though he was connected to fifty to sixty percent of the meridians in his body, he was completely unable to feel any fluctuations from the Magic Elements outside. This meant that he was completely unable to use any magic at the moment!


    He forced himself to change the subject, "You guys eat the Magical Beast, are you the kind of animal you dragged back? You guys really have a way to eat such a big wild beast! "


    After all, Huo Wu was still just a child. Just a few words of praise were enough to make her happy again.


    "Of course, we even fought a Magical Beast that was several times bigger than this one before! After eating for an entire month, you can imagine how big it is! "


    "How did you fight such a big beast?"


    This unintentional sentence was exactly the question that Chang Jing wanted to know.


    "Of course I used it!" Huo Wu took out a simple bow that was stuck at her waist, and said proudly, "Although we can''t use magic anymore, Big Brother Yin Feng is clever enough to make these for each of us!"


    Chang Jing took the bow and looked at it. Surprisingly, there was a Energy Concentration Formation engraved on the simple and crude wooden bow ¡ª The magic array that gathers Magic Elements! And in the center of the formation, there was a vividly drawn ball of burning flames, very lifelike.


    As the bowstring was not very tight, Chang Jing could only lightly pull it and send it flying.


    ''Bang! ''an arrow like flame shot out from the bow and hit a tree. It actually created a small hole in the tree.


    Chang Jing praised, "That''s great! So the reason the house is suspended in mid air is also because of Yin Feng? "


    Huo Wu pouted, "Of course, the magic array was formed by big brother Yin Feng. He said that if we sleep this way, the beasts won''t be able to attack us!"


    When Chang Jing heard this, her heart ached. Such a young age yet she was running around for her own life, how pitiful would that be?


    "Let''s go," Chang Jing also stood up, pulling the little girl''s hand and said, "Let''s go eat the Oblivion Grilled Magical Beast''s meat!"


    The two of them walked back one after the other.


    The meat of the Magical Beast was not tasty, and the quality of the meat was too coarse.


    Chang Jing could not eat anymore after taking a few bites, and with the excuse that she had recovered, she could not eat until she was full.


    The three children, however, were enjoying their meal, as if it were the most delicious and sumptuous lunch in the world before their eyes.


    What kind of situation could make them be like this, Chang Jing could not help but ask.


    Yin Feng and Nian Tu stopped eating and picked up their magic bows behind them, looking at him vigilantly.


    Chang Jing could only explain, "I have no ill intentions, Huo Wu can prove me!"


    The two of them saw Huo Wu nod, so they put away their magic bows and arrows without saying a word.


    This was the second time Chang Jing had bumped into a wall today, so she looked pitifully at Huo Wu.


    As for Huo Wu, she pretended not to see anything as she turned her head to the other side and continued to eat.


    The bored Chang Jing could only stand up and look at the magic array on the ground.


    Although Chang Jing does not understand the uses of the magic array, being proficient in it she was able to pick up some clues. He pointed to a part of the magic array drawn on the ground and said, "This little formation is unnecessary, not only will it not increase the power of the formation, it will also reduce the power of the formation greatly!"


    Yin Feng walked over in disdain, and when he looked at the direction Chang Jing was pointing at, he was unexpectedly overjoyed.


    It was exactly the so called "one eye for one", and Chang Jing was talking about the crux of the problem with this magic array.


    He followed Chang Jing''s suggestion and removed the array, then turned back and looked, and his thoughts became clear.


    Yin Feng said excitedly, "Not bad, not bad, I have thought about it for a long time but I still could not think it through.


    Chang Jing curiously asked, "This magic array was created by you?"


    In his view, it was impossible for a person to remember a magic array wrongly ¡ª and it was such a fatal mistake!


    Yin Feng was a little embarrassed as he answered with a red face, "I saw this array a long time ago when I was at the laboratory. I forgot about it after being separated by a lot of time.


    Chang Jing smiled and said to him, "Actually, being so powerful at such a young age is already pretty good, but I still have to tell you one thing, the magic array is dead, but humans are alive. When you are learning it, you don''t have to memorize it by heart, instead, you have to understand it by its essence.


    Yin Feng happily nodded his head and agreed, then continued to draw with his head lowered. After listening to Chang Jing''s suggestion, he had a deeper understanding of this art than ever before.


    Huo Wu saw that Chang Jing was right, she also ran over with the bow and arrow in hand, "wood brother is so powerful, can you help me make another bow, this one is so ugly!"


    She intuitively thought that since Chang Jing could teach Yin Feng on the magic array, then she would be able to make arrows that were better than him!


    It was a pity that although Chang Jing had an exquisite casting technique, without the support of magic, she wouldn''t be able to do it no matter how skilled she was.

 C148 Dioscorea corylifolia Maxim.

    Chang Jing hesitated, and did not reply.


    Seeing him like this, Huo Wu felt extremely wronged, tears welling up in her eyes, "Can''t I, wood brother?"


    It was hard to accept a favor from a beauty, and naturally, it was hard for a little beauty to reject his request.


    Chang Jing immediately became heroic and heroic, saying without even thinking, "Of course it''s okay, it''s just a bow, I''ll make it for you!"


    However, after saying this, he began to regret his first request. He did not want to refuse the first request a little girl had made to him, but on the other hand, without the help of the small fireball, he was truly unable to do anything. Perhaps it was time for him to change his method.


    Chang Jing asked Yin Feng who was immersed in drawing magic array, "Do you have any Magic Crystal there?"


    Yin Feng had obviously never heard of such a term before, and asked him what a Magic Crystal was in a daze.


    "It''s a stone that contains a large amount of magic power. It''s usually bright and bright."


    "Will that do?" Yin Feng walked in front of the Magical Beast, which was badly mutilated to the point that there was only its head left, and used his dagger to open it up. He then took out a black fist-sized object, "It also contains a large amount of magic power, but it''s not bright nor bright."


    Chang Jing curiously received it. Just as she reached her hands out, she felt the magic undulations that were about to make a move ¡ª ¡ª In the Homo sapiens, they could definitely be considered as good Magic Crystal!


    "Of course!" He said excitedly, "This way, I have a way! Do you have iron or something? "


    "Yes, there is a mine on a hill to the east of the forest, but I don''t know what kind of metal it is..." I can get you some if you want. "


    Chang Jing thought that no matter what she did, it would be fine, so she nodded.


    Under Chang Jing''s guidance, she spent the entire afternoon drawing magic array on the ground. Chang Jing''s body, on the other hand, had not yet recovered from its weakened state.


    "Let Huo Wu do it herself. She has nothing better to do anyway!" I''ll go and get some more Magical Beast and Magic Cores for you ¡­ "


    The Magic Cores was the thing that Chang Jing was holding.


    Just like this, in the evening, he brought back two large baskets of ores and the magic array was completed under Huo Wu''s constant modifications.


    Although Chang Jing didn''t know what kind of metal it was, but she felt that it was definitely an excellent material for forging.


    "We only lack Yin Feng''s Magic Cores!" This was Chang Jing''s first time using the magic array to forge something, so he was naturally very excited.


    Speak, "just as Yin Feng was saying that, he also came over, and handed over six Magic Cores s to Chang Jing and said," Today''s luck is pretty good, I met six of them, but because I was in a rush, I didn''t bring them along and only brought them with me.


    Chang Jing accepted it and looked at it. Other than the inconspicuous pellet that did not have any attributes, the quality of the other five pellets was evidently much better than the one in the afternoon.


    He threw the smallest Magic Cores to the side, left three, and pressed the rest of two into the magic array''s eye. After putting down the second sword, the center of the magic array was immediately set ablaze!


    "Throw all the ores in," Chang Jing said to Nian Tu excitedly as she looked at the raging flames.


    "Is this person crazy? Even if the ore melts, how can he build a bow and arrow by melting it into the soil?" he thought to himself. However, he still did as he was told and poured the two baskets of ore onto the flame.


    A miracle had happened. The moment the ore came into contact with the flames, a powerful force of suspension had suddenly appeared beside the flames, holding all of them in place!


    This was naturally due to the floating magic array.


    The ore slowly melted, forming a thick plane above the flames. The hydrated metal continued to flow and converge on that plane until the impurities were discharged into the periphery of the plane ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jing placed a third Magic Cores on another small circle of magic array, and all the impurities in the periphery were immediately sucked into the ground like iron meeting a magnet, leaving only the liquid metal in the center rolling and flowing above the flames ¡­


    After another ten minutes or so, Chang Jing saw that the metal object was already very pure, so she placed the last two Magic Cores s in the leftmost and right-hand corner of the array. A dazzling bow shaped light rose from the middle of the magic array, coincidentally raising the metal object by a foot while the remaining metal object continued to condense and spin at a high speed under the effect of the magic array, until it was pulled into a thin line!


    When Chang Jing was instructing Yin Feng to remove the Magic Cores that was controlling the flames, Huo Wu passed the Magic Cores that Chang Jing had thrown away over to him and said, "wood brother, can you put this Magic Cores onto my bow? I feel very comfortable holding it in my hands! "


    Chang Jing thought, how can this be? Isn''t this destroying the effect of the bow and arrow?


    However, Huo Wu''s expression was firm, Chang Jing had no choice but to throw it into the congealed metal water. She thought, at the worst, I''ll do it again, it won''t take much energy.


    The flames had already extinguished when Yin Feng withdrew his Magic Cores, and only the faint red light of the arrow pattern reflected off the cold wind of the night.


    Chang Jing had Nian Bing and Yin Feng bring the metal threads around to the place where the bowstring was placed, and then place and remove another Magic Cores. The arrow-shaped light suddenly dissipated, and the arrow directly fell onto the strong supporting force that had suddenly become ice cold.


    "Enough," Chang Jing withdrew all the Magic Cores s and gave a beautiful, fiery red bow to Huo Wu, "But you let me add that Magic Cores at the last moment, I can''t guarantee how effective it will be."


    Huo Wu said that if there was nothing else, she would just let wood brother do it again for me. She then took the bow and arrows and started to look at it excitedly.


    The bow was a tender bright red, and only the part where he shook hands with the black Magic Cores was placed ¡ª the center of the Magic Cores had been pierced through, just where the arrow had been shot from. On the other hand, the bow was covered in strange and exquisite engravings, and if an expert were to see it, he would tell you that this was a high level magic array''s thumbnail, its function was to release a powerful rocket attack, its attack power could pierce through anything!


    Huo Wu watched him lovingly as if she was admiring a piece of handicraft. She even forgot to try out the results.


    Chang Jing started to remind Yue Yang, "Don''t you think that the biggest use of archers is not to observe?


    "Oh, right!"


    She carefully pulled the bowstring, and with a "sou" sound, an arrow that was emitting intense flames shot out from the bowstring and landed on an ancient tree.


    Kacha. The ancient tree snapped and with a loud rumble, it fell to the ground.


    The three children opened their eyes wide and looked at the ancient tree and then the bow, in the end, their eyes landed on Chang Jing''s body ¡ª ¡ª They were all thinking, this big brother is really unbelievable, I have to dig out something from his body!


    "Is its power stronger than I expected?" Chang Jing himself was startled, he had thought that the bow''s power should be twice that of Huo Wu''s original bow, and the good thing about it was that its appearance was much more beautiful than Huo Wu''s, "Maybe it was due to Huo Wu''s last Magic Cores!"


    He took the bow and looked at it. It was indeed the bow! It turned out that he had made a mistake from the start, the unremarkable Magic Cores''s magic power was actually three times stronger than the other five combined! And its current position was above the formation core that Chang Jing had originally given up on replacing with pure metal!


    "Hehe, an accident, it was purely an accident! It was a pity that he could not find a suitable Fire Element Crystal to create the array eye, but he had to give up on that idea. Who knew that this small Magic Cores had no attributes and was also of all attributes! It really is a windfall! "


    Chang Jing just noticed that the three children were looking at him weirdly, "What''s wrong with you three, is there something wrong?"


    Huo Wu and Yin Feng thanked him almost at the same time ¡ª ¡ª Huo Wu was because of the bow, and Yin Feng was because of the various forging methods that Chang Jing had combined with the magic array.


    Chang Jing said embarrassedly, "What''s there to thank me for, I haven''t even thanked you for saving my life!"


    Yin Feng took over without a trace of politeness, "Then do you want to repay this gratitude?"


    Chang Jing was startled, she was obviously not used to these words ¡ª Who would say something like that? He could not help but have a greatly reduced impression of Yin Feng.


    "Yes, I will. How do you want me to report it? "


    The three children looked at each other, kneeled on the ground and shouted, "Then please accept us as your disciples!"

 C149 Achievement

    According to the historical records, the reason why Chang Jingye was able to achieve a series of extraordinary achievements in the future was greatly linked to his comrades'' help, and among them, the ones that helped him the most were his four students ¡ª ¡ª Xue Ge, Huo Wu, Yin Feng, and Nian Tu.


    Chang Jing looked at the three children in front of him with a troubled expression. She really couldn''t make up her mind, since the other party used returning the favor as a "threat", he had no reason to reject them anymore, but she was, after all, a first year student of an unknown Faculty of Magic, and she wasn''t much older than them. More importantly, he had never thought about becoming any kind of teacher!


    "Don''t you think I''m too young?"


    Yin Feng had already expected him to say this, and immediately said, "The so called ''three people will go together, and master'', please do not decline!"


    Chang Jing panicked, "But I have never taken in any disciples before, what kind of person am I, and why would I be thrown into the forest with such heavy injuries? In the end, I relied on you three children to save my life!"


    As she said that, Chang Jing deeply felt that her own strength was not strong enough, which was why she was in Demon World and could not help his friends solve their current problems.


    Huo Wu giggled and said, "Wooden Bro ¡­ Teacher, do you remember that we saved your life? I have heard those adults say before that ''The grace of saving one''s life is as great as the heavens, if I do not repay this kindness like a pig or dog''. Oh, wood teacher, do you want to be a pig or dog? "


    Chang Jing felt a headache, she thought in her heart, what a great favor, no need to thank me, right?


    "We are still young, but you can''t just ignore our words because we are too young. You should act as a good role model for us, so that we won''t become bad people in the future!"


    Since the other party had already said so, what else could Chang Jing say?


    He thought to himself, even if I take all three of them, I wouldn''t lose anything. So I offered them a price, "Okay, I promise you. "However ¡­"


    Hearing that there was hope, the three of them immediately became happy and asked, "But what?"


    "But you have to tell me why you people live here at such a young age, and what is this'' laboratory ''you speak of. If you agree, I will immediately accept you as my disciples!"


    The three of them exchanged glances and considered.


    Chang Jing could not bear it anymore. After all, the three in front of him were only thirteen or fourteen years old, wouldn''t it be too cruel to trade them all in?


    Just as he was about to give up on this answer, the three of them finally reached an agreement.


    Yin Feng raised his head, and stared straight into Chang Jing''s eyes: "Okay, I''ll tell you. "Actually, we had intended to tell you about our past, because from the moment we decided to take you in as our master, we hoped that you would help us find what we have lost."


    Under Chang Jing''s instructions, the three of them sat down around the floor, and Yin Feng began to narrate the whole story.


    So it turned out that the three of them were originally the experimental subjects of the ruler of the Demons ¡ª or rather, the victims. The rulers began to adopt many orphans with great magical potential for secret training for some unknown project. Every step of the training was extremely strict, and those who did not pass would naturally be eliminated. Those who stayed behind to continue participating in the training would truly be the best. Thus, every day, there were people who were injured and killed. From the beginning, they faced the wails of the trainers to the end, they faced their companions who were thrown into the pool without any expression ¡ª these cruel exercises had caused these naive children to become numb, numb to their lives.


    Chang Jing could not help but ask: "Then were you eliminated?"


    Yin Feng''s pale face barely managed to squeeze out a smile as he replied, "Unfortunately, the three of us are people who were left behind in the end."


    Although he was smiling, there was not a trace of a smile on his face. There was only an indescribable desolation.


    "Then I should really congratulate you. After such a fierce competition, you finally made it out alive and have a good life."


    "Hehe, that''s what we had thought in the beginning," Yin Feng laughed despondently and continued. "When the three of us finally succeeded in accepting the final test, we were extremely excited to think that we could go out and play like the other ordinary children ¡ª ¡ª at that time, we even thought of eating a candy as our ideal ¡ª but we were wrong. Although we no longer needed to undergo any training, we were still not free. Every day we were locked in a room and eating the pills they had specially prepared for us that could strengthen our magic. These days do not end until one day we overhear the caretaker''s conversation. "


    "One of them said he envied us for being treated like treasures and not having to do anything to enjoy this magical pill. The other laughed and said that we three children were treasures after all! Hearing this, we were all excited ¡ª after all, children like to be praised ¡ª so we continued to listen in secret, but soon we began to be afraid! Do you know what else he said? "


    Chang Jing was not stupid, on the contrary, she was very smart.


    "Did he say that your so-called treasure was related to some ''pool of magic''?"


    "Yes, he did say that. He said the only reason we were so good at sleeping and eating was because we were raising livestock. The final goal was to get something from us. "


    "What is it?"


    "The magic, the magic that is closely associated with our lives!"


    Chang Jing asked in shock, "Are you saying that the reason they increased your magic power was to obtain your great magic power?"


    Huo Wu wasn''t as naive as she usually was. She answered bitterly, "Yes, it''s the same as a pig being fattened and finally being slaughtered."


    This was the first time Chang Jing heard that magic power could also be drawn, and she tried to ask them what the use of magic power was.


    Yin Feng sighed and replied, "We don''t know either, but we clearly know that they will throw us all to the side.


    "So you guys escaped?"


    "Yes, the price of escaping is shattering our Magic Cores ¡ª the Magic Cores that contains all its magic!"


    It turned out that Yin Feng and the other two had already started plotting an escape the moment they heard the news. Not to mention a single person, even a fly wouldn''t be able to fly out. In the end, they helplessly chose to force their way in, using the power of three people to fight against the hundreds of Magician s in the laboratory!


    That battle was extremely intense, the hundred plus Magician troops were utterly defeated by the impact of three people, and the three of them were also heavily injured, nearly losing their lives. Just as they were about to escape and rise into the sky, the ruler of the Demons sent their most elite army to surround them. This was a team with ten Demons at the peak of the Demons who had gone through hundreds of battles. In their confrontation, the three orphans, who had never seen the world before, fearfully launched their final all-out attack ¡ª powerful magic that blotted out the sky and annihilated the enemy! As for the three of them, their Magic Cores s had been broken due to their magic being overused, resulting in the final fusion ¡­


    Yin Feng said with fear still lingering in his heart, "When we escaped, we didn''t have any fighting strength left, luckily they didn''t publicly search for us to keep this secret, otherwise we wouldn''t have made it here."


    Chang Jing still had a question in her heart, and that was why she chose children like them. Since she had the pills that could greatly enhance her magic, why should she choose these orphans without any magic foundation to experiment with? Was it just to gather the powerful magic to increase their fighting strength, then why not just give these pills to the advanced magician?


    "That''s what we thought when we escaped, but gradually we understood," Yin Feng''s face became more and more sorrowful, "Because the side effect of those pills was that they could cause the Magic Cores to self-destruct at any time!"


    After Chang Jing heard this, she couldn''t help but sigh deeply at the plight of these children.


    "Without the Magic Cores, we can still preserve our powerful magic, but we will never be able to use magic again ¡ª without it, the circulation magic won''t be able to be released!"


    "wood teacher, can you help us? I really want to be able to use magic again! "


    In the face of Huo Wu''s sincere request, no matter how cold-hearted Chang Jing was, he couldn''t refuse her.


    When the three heard this, their gazes all landed on his body, and they anxiously asked: "Really?!"


    Chang Jing smiled consolingly and muttered, "Homo sapiens doesn''t have the concept of Magic Cores, maybe you can also learn Homo sapiens''s magic!"

 C150 General Plan for Education

    Just as Chang Jing finished speaking, the three of them stood up and pounced towards him, telling him to start teaching immediately!


    Chang Jing was troubled again, she pointed to the sky and said that the sky was already dark, so she decided to start tomorrow. Only then did they unhappily agree and went back to their respective wood shed s to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Chang Jing, who was used to getting up late, was woken up by a burst of excited yelling. When he opened her sleepy eyes, she found three little red faces looking at him with glee.


    "What are you doing?" Chang Jing suddenly jumped. Being stared at by the three children like this really made her heart queasy!


    Nian Bing asked blankly, "Has teacher forgotten that today you are going to teach us Homo sapiens''s magic?"


    Only now did Chang Jing finally regain her senses, as she thought to herself that she was actually not as good as a few children.


    The three of them stopped cooking breakfast and directly pulled Chang Jing out to the open space.


    Honestly speaking, Chang Jing herself was also very excited, this was the first time he was a teacher, it would be weird if she was not excited! He coughed, trying to look like a teacher.


    Unfortunately, after acting for half a day, you were defeated by a single sentence from Huo Wu ¡ª ¡ª wood teacher, your face looks like those trees!


    Chang Jing awkwardly stopped his "putting on an act" plan and officially began his education plan.


    He first separated each of them into different categories based on their personality traits: Huo Wu was active so he chose the Fire Element. Yin Feng was cool, so he chose the Wind Element, and Nian Tu was simple and honest, thus he was a earth system. After the division was completed, Chang Jing realized that their names just happened to correspond to their respective departments.


    Then, he roughly explained the general mechanism of Homo sapiens''s magic and also taught a few Primary Magic s. Although Chang Jing could only learn elementary magic, her understanding and understanding towards all types of magic was among the best of her peers. Thus, the originally boring magic courses in his mouth became lively and vivid. For example, when he was teaching Huo Wu the Fire Element, "wall of fire".


    "What should I do when you want to roast a chicken? Although the small fireball''s attack power is good enough to roast a chicken, but it is not a sustained type and when it is released it is very difficult to control its power.


    "But, wood teacher," Huo Wu timidly asked him, "what is a chicken? I have never heard of it."


    It was only then that Chang Jing remembered that there were many different species in the and Homo sapiens. There might not even be chickens here.


    "Chickens are just walking on two legs, they have feathers ¡­" Forget it, then let''s switch to Magical Beast s. If you want to roast a Magical Beast, what should you do? "


    Huo Wu said disdainfully, "Why not just light a fire? Is there any need to go through all that trouble?"


    Chang Jing almost fainted as she continued to patiently lead the way, "Then, what if there''s no wood to mix with it?"


    "Then... "Then tell me what should I do!"


    Seeing that she was finally enlightened, Chang Jing could not help but smile complacently, and said: "Let''s use the ''wall of fire''. Not only can it continuously release heat, it can also let you control its temperature at any time. How convenient!"


    Then, he introduced its principles and incantations. After remembering the incantation, Flaming Dance actually succeeded for the first time!


    It was just that if the creator of the wall of fire heard Chang Jing''s understanding of his painstaking efforts, he did not know what to think.


    Days passed one after another, and in the blink of an eye, Chang Jing had stayed in Demon World for an entire three years. In this period of time, while teaching his three apprentices magic, he worked hard to open up the remaining meridians. There was happiness, there was pain, and there was even more embarrassment ¨C every time when they introduced a new spell, the three students would always say that they didn''t really understand how to request a demonstration from Chang Jing, while Chang Jing, who couldn''t use that spell at all, had no choice but to make an excuse that her injuries had yet to heal. Due to the support of a strong magic power, the three students learned magic very quickly, and their progress was extremely fast too. Fortunately, their memory was not very good, and a slightly higher level Magic Incantation was so tedious that it made their heads ache, they had to memorize it for a long time, if not Chang Jing would definitely be jealous to death!


    But even so, after three years of studying, the strength of the three of them had reached the level of the Magister ¡ª this was the final dream of all magic learners, and in just three short years, they had already achieved it! However, if someone knew what had happened to them during their childhood, they would not be jealous. The suffering they had to endure was not even worth the pain of having a "Magister" as a title!


    In these three years, Chang Jing did not gain nothing. With the support of a large number of Magic Cores, his understanding of magic array became even more profound, and the "human-shaped magic array" that he had invented had escaped the shackles of the "drawing magic array Formation" by this time as well. As long as any few people stood together, they could release the might of the magic array at any time. However, what troubled him was that although her meridians had already been completely connected half a year ago, his senses towards the surrounding Magic Elements were far from being as strong as they were in the past ¡ª he comforted herself by saying that perhaps it was because her environment had changed and her perception was different, but she still had not found the real reason.


    On this day, the three students, as usual, after practicing magic, called Chang Jing out of their room for dinner.


    The three of them had grown up a lot in three years, and now they all looked like adults. Ting Ting''s Yu Wu was currently controlling her wall of fire to test her Magical Beast. Ever since she mastered the wall of fire, her job of roasting the meat was taken away by her. Her reason was that she had so much mana, so why not make good use of it? As for Yin Feng, who was already a handsome young man, she was thinking about the magic array that Chang Jing had recently taught him. He was still very interested in it and would draw on the ground whenever he was free. Although Nian Tu wasn''t particularly handsome, her simple and honest face made others feel at ease just by looking at him. Her figure also became more robust.


    In fact, Chang Jing didn''t dare to face them at all, he felt that she was being too lazy whenever she saw them. This kind of feeling made him feel very guilty, furthermore, she might not even have the confidence to win if she had a fair fight with any of her three disciples.


    Chang Jing saw Huo Wu sitting leisurely on the side and controlling the fire of the wall of fire, and couldn''t help but laugh: "Wow, Little Sister Huo Wu''s barbecue technique is getting better and better, the moment I go out, I smell a strong aroma of meat!"


    "Isn''t it because the wood teacher is good at teaching?" Huo Wu fawningly cut a piece of thigh meat and passed it to Chang Jing, saying, "wood teacher, try this one, I have kept it for you!"


    Although three years had passed, Chang Jing smiled as she received the title "Wood", and then placed it into her mouth ¡­


    "Do you want to kill me with salt?!"


    He quickly spat out the meat. This meat was too salty, it was so salty that it made him feel bitter.


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    Huo Wu giggled and ran away, while running she did not forget to kiss Chang Jing''s ass again and said, "Who asked you to let Big Brother Yuan Tu buy so much salt, it would be a waste if he didn''t use it more!"


    Faced with this situation, Chang Jing could only shake her head. Who told him to be so good at it herself? Huo Wu was not a good girl, she had her own devious ideas!


    When she thought of Ka Buyi, Chang Jing could not help but feel a sense of sorrow, "Ka Buyi, how have you guys been?"


    Seeing that Chang Jing''s face did not look good, Yin Feng threw down the tree branch and ran over.


    "Teacher, what do you think happened here?"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing laughed, then walked to where he was drawing the magic array, and pointed to the place he was pointing to and explained it. Yin Feng was very smart, and was one of the type that understood anything after hearing about it. After thinking about it for a while, she naturally understood ¡ª actually, it wasn''t that he really couldn''t understand it, she just needed more time to completely understand it. He just didn''t want her teacher to be unhappy because of her memories.


    After Chang Jing finished her explanation, he started to feel depressed. Originally, it was someone else who called him out to eat, but now she had no choice but to shout out loud, "Comrades, dinner is starting!"


    After finishing their lunch, they sat in a circle and started the afternoon lesson.


    "Actually, I already don''t have anything else to teach you guys a month ago, so for this period of time I''ll just let you guys practice what you''ve learned in the past," After laughing for a while, Chang Jing started the main topic, "Right now you guys are already quite familiar with how to use your abilities, and all you lack is experience. So I''m going to take you out for a walk, what do you think? "


    He really wanted to go out and take a walk ¡ª furthermore, he had a mission to inherit the power of Demons Elder Shi Shen, staying here all the time was not really a solution. At this time, he felt that it was only when the time came that he made such a decision.


    Initially, Chang Jing thought that they would be extremely excited, but their reaction was completely out of Chang Jing''s expectations.


    They lowered their heads sadly and did not speak a word. At this moment, the lively Dance of the Fire had lowered its head just like them. One could imagine how much of a psychological trauma its childhood memories had brought to them!


    "Do you want to die in this forest?" Chang Jing saw that they did not have any fighting spirit and couldn''t help but to say angrily, "Why did you learn Purification for, wasn''t it to prove the meaning of your own existence? Just by hiding in the forest, can I allow you guys to display your worth? Can fighting a few Magical Beast and eating them until you guys are satisfied? "


    He sighed deeply and continued, "Childhood is a long time ago, can you stop living in your memories? Let him pass through the past. Don''t be afraid of the past. Be brave and face it ¨C I''m not asking you to pay for it with your blood, but what justice should there be to pay for it? I will absolutely not allow any harm to befall my student. Even if it was the slightest bit, I will sacrifice my life to seek justice! "


    As he spoke, tears began to form at the corners of his eyes, not because he was excited, but because he felt that his beloved student was not worth it.


    The three of them slowly raised their heads after listening to their teacher''s true feelings ¡­

 C151 No money left

    "wood teacher, I feel that your decision is completely correct!"


    This was what Huo Wu told Chang Jing after playing crazily in the Boyu City closest to the forest for two days. In these two days, they seemed to have returned to their childhood. They would crazily jump on anything they found fun with and only stop when they were tired of it.


    This was a scene that Chang Jing was most willing to see, but when he saw the few gold coins that the Magic Cores in her pocket was trading for get lesser and lesser, she started to feel pained in her heart again.


    "Oh god, please save me. I have no money, I have no money!"


    Maybe there really was a God protecting him (God didn''t mean the god race), but when the four of them continued forward, they really found a chance to earn some money ¡ª at this moment, a large number of people were gathered in the plaza in the center of the city.


    "Hehe, there''s a commotion up ahead!"


    It was so obvious that even Chang Jingye, who usually had a slow reaction to things, could tell that she was going to join in the fun.


    Chang Jing glared at her fiercely, meaning to say, you better be good or else I''ll ignore your dinner!


    Huo Wu felt wronged and lowered her head, murmuring to herself that she just wanted to go and have a look and didn''t need your money.


    But who knew that there were people in this world whose reactions were even slower than Chang Jing. Niu Tu did not understand the meaning behind Chang Jing''s gaze at all, and upon hearing Huo Wu''s words, he almost jumped up out of joy and shouted "Let''s go, let''s go join the fun"!


    Chang Jing had no choice but to follow him as he squeezed into the crowd, followed by Huo Wu and Yin Feng who were laughing loudly.


    Chang Jing sometimes thought that perhaps she owed them in her previous life, but the heavens had arranged for him to charge into the Demon World for no reason other than to repay his debts.


    With his huge body and strong physique, the Mourning Earth quickly pushed the crowd apart, allowing the four of them to stand at the front of the crowd.


    "Fellow spectators, Fellow spectators, in four more days, the Holy Maiden will arrive in the city to announce his blessings. In order to welcome her presence, our City Lord has specially hosted today''s arena battle! "


    The host''s words were extremely persuasive, causing the audience to clamor excitedly before they could finish.


    "Then what is our prize for this Challenge Tournament?" He purposely stopped his words, pushing the atmosphere to the climax before continuing, "That''s right, it''s the one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins you were talking about! As long as one of you succeeds in competing, you will get this huge prize! "


    At least half of the people present were screaming like crazy. Good boy, that was one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins! Normal families could live a comfortable life with no one being crazy about it!


    Not only that, the final victor will still have the chance to have dinner with the Holy Maiden.


    The Holy Maiden was the most sacred symbol of the Demons, and in everyone''s eyes, his position was no less than the Great Clan Elder of the Demons. When the other half of the audience heard the news, they also started to scream frantically!


    Chang Jing''s eyes also started to shine, he was not excited because of the so called Holy Maiden. In his opinion, the so called Holy Maiden was nothing to him, but the reward of one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins was definitely the most fatal temptation of him, who kept complaining about how little money he had!


    The three people of Huo Wu''s group were extremely happy to see someone about to fight with them. They weren''t as happy because of a prize like the people of the mortal world, but because they wanted to watch a spectacular performance for free!


    Chang Jing blinked his eyes and asked, "How is it, will you participate?"


    The three of them all shook their heads and said no, they just wanted to take a look.


    Chang Jing deliberately pursed her lips and said, "You''re boring, you don''t have any backbone at all! Why are all young people these days so cowardly? It''s not like I want you to win, it''s just that I want you to have more chances to train.


    The few sentences he said made him seem as if he were in his seventies or eighties.


    However, the greatest advantage that youngsters had was that they were competitive, while their biggest weakness was that they were competitive and could not withstand provocation.


    Hearing Chang Jing''s words, Huo Wu became excited first.


    She tilted her head and said with a disdainful look, "Tsk, isn''t it just fighting with others? What''s so great about that? I''ll participate!"


    Seeing that someone had taken the bait, Chang Jing felt a burst of happiness in her heart, and continued to mock and ridicule Yin Feng and Nian Tu, "Ah, looks like this is really a society of Yin and Yang, the girls that are shy want to go up on stage and fight with others, but some men do not dare to, ai, the world is slowly changing!"


    He hardened his heart and said, "Alright, I''ll participate." Although Yin Feng had the suspicion that her respected teacher Chang Jing was also a young man, why didn''t he say that she would participate?


    Seeing that her scheme had succeeded, Chang Jing couldn''t help but think happily, "Hehe, this time around, I won''t be able to escape anymore, right?"


    "Alright, everyone spectator, I won''t waste any more words. If anyone is willing to go on stage, please do not dawdle. The match will begin immediately!"


    After saying that, the host left to hand over the entire square to the eager audience.


    Hearing the host''s words, Huo Wu was the first to jump onto the stage, but was grabbed by Chang Jing.


    "What are you doing? Were you so stupid as to be the first to go up in the Challenge Tournament? Did you want others to know your path so they can beat you?"


    Huo Wu didn''t understand and asked him, "Didn''t you say that you want me to go up to gain experience? Wouldn''t it be the same later in the morning?"


    Chang Jing thought that this child was extremely innocent, but she could only think of something else she couldn''t say, "Yes, of course it''s training. However, one of the content of the experiential learning is to grasp the development of the situation and find the most suitable time to make a move.


    Huo Wu nodded her head as if she understood something. She turned her eyes towards the arena ¨C at this moment, two people had jumped onto the arena. They were the two who were so high-spirited that they were determined to win! The two of them were young, about thirty-two or thirty-three years old, but they did not like to talk, giving people a sense of oppression.


    Once they got on the stage, they didn''t say anything and started fighting as soon as they saw each other.


    Chang Jing had never seen anyone in the Demons use magic before, so she paid extra attention to the situation, afraid that she would miss an action or plot. Both of their hands were constantly crossing each other''s hands, and their gestures were even more complex ¡ª ¡ª Yes, what they were attacking was the seal!


    When the seal was complete, a powerful magic was released with a loud shout. The two of them were almost at the same time, so the two magic met halfway through casting.


    "Bang ¡­" The deafening sound that resounded in the audience''s ears made them extremely excited, as if they were a group of people that liked to fight!


    The battle between the two was still ongoing, but Chang Jing was forced to turn around and talk to the other students, making it impossible for him to continue watching.


    "It seems like their magic doesn''t need spells!"


    Huo Wu was annoyed because she could not see what was happening. After hearing Chang Jing''s words, she said unhappily, "Of course there is no need for an incantation. Just a few seals to trigger the demonic energy inside the Magic Cores. However, the speed at which they are imprinting spells is not as fast as the speed of my incantations, so I am not afraid of them! "


    Chang Jing vaguely understood that the reason why people could use magic was probably because of the Demon Power in their bodies that caused the surrounding Magic Elements to resonate. However, the concept of a Magic Cores gave him a deeper understanding of the world.


    "A seal refers to the complex movements and transformations on one''s hands, and through this method, one can cause the demonic powers within the Magic Cores to vibrate intensely and resonate with the outside world?" He thought, "Then if I use my will to directly control the Magic Cores or the magic in my dantian, wouldn''t I be able to greatly increase the speed of magic usage?"


    However, he was quickly denied by himself. Such a huge amount of willpower was not something a human could possess ¨C its energy needed to exceed the sum of all the magic power in his body!


    Just as he was thinking this, the audience once again let out a loud scream. So it turned out that one side had been defeated, and the price was death ¡­

 C152 Challenge Tournament

    "Will the price of the arena battle be death?!" Chang Jing shouted from the bottom of her heart, she could no longer care about thinking and thinking about magic. To him, there was nothing in this world more precious than life. But here, the truth of this place struck at his faith, and she persisted ¡ª the loser died, and the host had no objection to this.


    "wood teacher, what''s wrong?" Huo Wu, who had been closely staring at the stage the whole time, saw that the competition had come to an end. He then turned around and saw Chang Jing''s pale face, and asked worriedly, "Is there something wrong?"


    "No, nothing ¡­" What do you think of the man''s death? "


    Huo Wu replied without thinking, "The survival of the fittest. So what if I die?"


    Chang Jing opened her eyes wide. No matter what, she could not believe that the words just now came from Huo Wu, from the mouth of this naive and romantic little girl.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have any feelings for it?"


    "In our Demon World, this is the most normal thing to do. "Inferior organisms are meant to serve superior beings. If they are useless, then the only thing left is to waste our resources!" Huo Wu answered in peace, and then added, "Sometimes I really wonder if you''re from Demons. To be able to learn the magic of the Homo sapiens, is completely incompatible with many things in the Demon World! "


    Chang Jing broke into a cold sweat and shut her mouth.


    Although they had lived together for three years, Chang Jing had never mentioned her own background, and had even concealed her identity as the Homo sapiens ¡ª It was not that three students were not trustworthy, but rather that every person in a foreign environment needed such measures to protect themselves. And Chang Jing was no exception.


    Another person was dragged down from the arena. One, two, three ¡­


    The number of corpses attacked Chang Jing''s vision and soul again and again. Finally, he could not resist and said to his three students, "Let''s go back, let''s not compete anymore!"


    He spoke decisively.


    However, after watching so many battles, the hearts of Yin Feng and the other two had long been set ablaze, and their hands were trembling from excitement. They did not hear Chang Jing''s words at all.


    Chang Jing raised her voice to remind them, "I said, let''s go back!"


    Yin Feng and the other two turned back in disbelief, and asked in surprise, "Why not?"


    When she finished her sentence, Huo Wu couldn''t wait to find a gap in the competition and jump onto the arena ¡ª she was going to fight!


    Chang Jing who was about to rush forward to stop her was stopped by the other two, "Teacher, what are you trying to do? Going up the stage and not fighting is the most humiliating thing, do you want to make Huo Wu be ridiculed by tens of thousands of people? "


    Chang Jing was helpless, again!


    He could only watch dumbfoundedly as Huo Wu, who was brimming with fighting spirit, fought against a Magician who was over fifty years old.


    Magician had won four consecutive rounds, but at the moment, he did not look tired at all. Instead, he looked even more lively and energetic! The reason why Huo Wu had the courage to stand on the stage was because she had the confidence to do so.


    Huo Wu smiled, but did not say a word. She stared at Magician''s hands with her watery eyes, and started to chant in a low voice.


    Magician seemed to be very dissatisfied with the yellow haired little girl who went on to the fifth round, as he angrily roared and started to form hand seals with his hands ¡ª ¡ª This was a super high level dark magic, he wanted to make this little brat unable to return!


    Huo Wu, who had defeated countless experts from the Demons, naturally understood the meaning of the seal in his hand. However, he was not worried at all about moving the mouth of the Magic Incantation.


    A fiery red phoenix appeared out of nowhere and flew straight towards the Magician. He quickly responded as his eyes shot out a black mist that surrounded the fire phoenix that was rushing towards him. The seal in his hand continued to form.


    Huo Wu chuckled. She thought, "If this level of dark fog can stop the Fire Phoenix''s attack, then why did I choose to release it?"


    She shouted, "Rebirth, Phoenix!"


    The voice sounded like an order for prayer, but the phoenix in the mist emitted an ear-piercing screech after hearing her voice. The raging flames on its body once again burned away the dark mist that shrouded its body! Its soaring flames also caused its body to expand ¡ª no, its body was expanding!


    Self-destruct, the ultimate skill of the Nirvana Phoenix was self-destruct!


    Seeing this, Magician calmed down, and became confident, because the complex seal was finally completed in his hands that were constantly increasing his speed. He lightly pushed forward with his hands in an irregular pattern, and suddenly, an overwhelming pressure surged towards Huo Wu''s side!


    Huo Wu laughed again, then quickly took out the magic bow that Chang Jing had personally made for her and aimed at the Magician. "Sou", the blazing Dark Purple Rocket shot out from its bow, piercing through the pressure on Magician''s forehead!


    Even before his death, he refused to believe that he had died just like that, in the hands of a little girl with yellow hair.


    His magic finally appeared ironically after his death due to his imposing aura, and at this moment, the Fire Phoenix had also exploded, forcefully suppressing it ¡­


    Huo Wu was very satisfied with her results, she had completely completed the phrase "finish the battle quickly" that Chang Jing had taught her. Maybe she was scared by that momentum just now, but after a long time, no one went up to challenge Huo Wu. She was a little impatient and still thought about those more interesting things like cotton candy.


    Then she shouted to the audience, Who else is coming up?


    The delicate voice turned into a provocation in the audience''s ears.


    "Such an arrogant little girl. Let this old man fight with you!"


    An old man that was over the age of 20 walked over slowly. He had fiery red hair, a fierce face, and a pair of large round eyes. Even a child would not dare to cry at night!


    "May I know who the old grandpa is?"


    The old man answered haughtily, "Fiery thunderstorm! If you know what''s good for you, then leave as soon as possible! "


    When he said the two words "Thunderstorm", the audience burst into applause. It seemed that his Title was not small. Lei Bao also seemed to enjoy this kind of applause as he cheerfully paid his respects to the surrounding people.


    Huo Wu didn''t care about what he was. His attitude made her very unhappy, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to him anymore.


    Lei Bao was really hot-tempered. When he saw Huo Wu being so angry at him, fire almost started burning in his round eyes!


    "So infuriating!" "Little girl, you''re being rude. How dare you treat me like this?"


    Huo Wu carelessly glanced at him and said, "You still want me to treat you like this? Don''t tell me you want me to call you grandpa before I tell you ¡­ Old grandpa, you''re already old, why are you still trying to come up? "


    Lei Bao was truly infuriated this time. He thought that as a dignified noble who was once the master of Boyu City, when had he ever been humiliated like this before?


    He was so angry that he could not care anymore. His hands formed a hand seal and began to strike randomly. As expected of the City Lord''s enlightened teacher, his speed was first-rate! In just a few moments, the complex seal fluttered in his hand like a butterfly, emitting waves of dark light ¡ª ¡ª Yes, dark light!


    Huo Wu laughed, "You want to compete with me faster? "No way!"


    The incantation was like a beaded mouth or a river ¡ª each word was like a jewel falling to the ground. At that moment, one could not hear a single syllable clearly. Only with the constant indistinct sounds did one understand that she was not afraid, but was fighting back.


    The seal was complete and the incantation was complete.


    Suddenly, the heavenly music played a drum, the wind roared, and the lightning struck the soul! Dense clouds covered the area like a curtain, and the restless roars of the curtain seemed to herald the intensity of the battle.


    In the Demon World, although everyone had a gift from the heavens ¡ª ¡ª Magic Cores s, which could easily release magic, just like how each person''s Inherent skill was different. The Magic Cores''s power divided into different sizes, and each person''s aptitude also divided into different sizes. These spectators were mostly ordinary commoners, so how could they, who joined in the fun, have seen such a scene before?


    Exclamations of admiration and envy could be felt, but most of them were filled with fear because they could feel the aura of death ¡­


    This was a kind of terrifying aura that caused everyone to feel terrified. Everyone held their breaths as they watched nervously, without making a single sound.


    What Lei Bao released was a high-grade fire spell, "Dark Flame" from his dark magic ¡ª one could imagine how powerful it was due to its anger. A raging dark flame mixed with thunder and lightning filled the sky as it fell from above, making it impossible for anyone to dodge! Have you ever seen extremely dense eye spots? This was the firework. It was just that its speed was faster and its power was stronger, and its direction was going from top to bottom! Huo Wu wasn''t worried at all. Ever since Thunder had stepped onto the arena, she hadn''t been worried at all. Naturally, she had full confidence in herself. After all, despite her young age, she had plenty of battle experience, so she was definitely not any less than the elder Lei Bao! At this moment, her incantation had already come to an end. All that could be heard was her clear voice softly spitting out, "¡­" Thunder and Earth Fire! "


    Under the effect of her gentle words, a strong flame suddenly emerged from the ground! No, it would be more accurate to say it was like a volcano erupting with intense flames erupting out from the ground!


    The two spells clashed, one above the other. Both of them were in the form of fire and the other belonged to the category of advanced magic. However, the two people on the stage seemed to be evenly matched, but only the two of them knew the subtle details. No one else could guess.


    How could the naked eyes of the audience be able to see the two people surrounded by flames?!


    Under the effect of the two flames, Huo Wu was actually very excited and happy! She finally understood that she had been born to dance for the fire her entire life! In the raging flames, not only did he not feel the heat, he also felt extremely comfortable ¡ª it was the feeling of a fetus in the mother''s placenta, warm and comfortable!


    She began to dance without any emotions. Her emotions removed the protective cover that she had put up to protect herself from the fire, making her dance even more graceful and graceful! In that instant, the stage became her stage! The raging flames became her unique background!


    Lei Bao''s eyes turned red as he looked at the girl in front of him with disbelief. In the four thousand years of his life, he had never seen such a scene (Demons''s average age was around five thousand years)! What a sight it was for a girl to dance in her own "Dark Flame," to dance fearlessly in a magic that could burn anything in the world! He would rather believe that his eyes were blind than to accept this fact, even though he had always declared that his eyes were the brightest in the Demon World!


    Seeing Fire Dancer Huo Wu''s emotional performance, Chang Jing was no longer worried for her. However, she suddenly thought of Xue Ge ¡ª the girl who was saved by him and then taught her Water Magic.


    "If ''Huo Wu'' can dance in the fire, then will ''Xue Ge'' be able to sing in the snow?"


    And in the world of Homo sapiens, it was currently late autumn. Xue Ge looked at the maple leaves that were red all over the ground, and suddenly thought of the handsome big brother who had saved his life on his journey.


    "When will I see him again?" She thought, "I have already learned all the content in Chang Jing''s Hearing Rain. I really hope that he will be shocked when I see him again!"


    On the stage of Demon World''s Central Plaza, the competition was continuing.


    The dance did not stop. Instead, it became even more lively and graceful, while Lei Bao''s movements became more and more difficult. "The Dark Flame" had something similar to the wall of fire, which was that it belonged to the type of magic that required an intermittent supply of energy to maintain itself.


    He really couldn''t figure out where this rude girl came from. Such a magical power could make even an old man, who had been praised as a genius since childhood, feel unable to continue, while she, who was at most seven hundred years old, possessed an endless amount of magical power to support her energy consumption. Furthermore, her magical power didn''t seem to weaken at all because of this!


    Helplessness, helplessness in the end of the road for a hero!


    "Should I admit that I''m old?" "Like my brother?"


    The consequences for him were severe!


    Due to his distraction, the "Dark Blaze Flames" that had already begun to lose their magic power once again lost the ability to continue attacking. The flames falling from the sky turned pale and powerless in the face of the "Thunderbolt Earthen Flames" before instantly being extinguished!


    Although Huo Wu was dancing, she could sense the fluctuations of the fire element more clearly than ever before. She could clearly feel the sadness in Thunderstorm''s heart. This sadness resonated with the memories of her childhood ¡ª it was the same despair and helplessness!


    She stopped dancing and ended the game with tears streaming down her face.


    The moment the "Thunderbolt Blaze" stopped, the pressure on Lei Bao was immediately lifted. He didn''t have time to think about what was going on. Instead, he threw himself at the place where Huo Wu was standing ¡ª he wanted to win, to prove that he hadn''t aged yet!


    However, when he saw Huo Wu''s crying eyes in the air, he didn''t have the courage to use the magic of rushing forward anymore. It was a pair of eyes that pitied the angels, and Lei Bao saw his own powerlessness in them.


    He stopped, old and frail, like every old man.


    "I... "I lost ¡­"


    Huo Wu gently shook her head. A tear rolled down from her eye and slid down her cheek, breaking Lei Bao''s old heart.


    He began to understand things that he had not been able to understand before, and he thought, "Maybe this is my best choice after all."


    This match ended with Huo Wu defeating the powerful Lei Bao!


    No one in the audience applauded. They might have been engrossed in Huo Wu''s graceful dance, or they might have been shocked by the power of the two great spells. They might have been lost in thought from Lei Bao''s "I''ve lost."


    After a long time, the host walked up the arena once again and asked the audience, "Is there anyone else who wants to go up?"


    A question woke everyone from their silence, but no one was willing to stand on the stage.


    "No one else?" The host reminded once again, "If no one is willing to challenge this lady, then this lady will obtain the title of champion and a generous prize!"


    "Wait, let''s go!"


    A voice suddenly sounded out from below the stage like a thunderclap. Everyone looked towards the source of the sound and they were shocked to see that the two were Yin Feng and Nian Tu who came along with Huo Wu!

 C153 hair-raising boy

    Yin Feng and Nian Bing both walked up to the stage, waving their arms and saluted the people, their joyous expressions made people unable to see the depth of their strength.


    But even so, everyone was looking at them as if they were looking at a dead man ¡ª and what use could you two, two little brats, have if you couldn''t even deal with Mr. Lei Bao Lei?


    But Chang Jing didn''t think so, as he was extremely clear about the strength of his three students. The strength of the three was about the same. If they were to fight, it would be difficult to determine the victor!


    However, there was not a single trace of worry on his face!


    Huo Wu, whose eyes were filled with tears, saw the two junior brothers coming to challenge her with a laugh. She was obviously dumbfounded ¨C they were people who shared life and death with her, so how could they make things difficult for her just for a little money?


    However, when he saw Yin Feng''s smile, he actually laughed happily, and swept away the previous gloomy expression.


    "What are you guys doing?" At this time, the host spoke up, "This is a fair match, how can we fight in groups of two against one? Get down! "


    Yin Feng''s smile did not change, but he raised his right index finger and waved it, telling him to ignore them. Following the shake of his index finger, a terrifying aura was suddenly released.


    The host had seen this kind of imposing manner before, so he was naturally not afraid. After all, he was an old host and had met a lot of masters before ¨C but the problem lay in the fact that he was only a spectator in the past.


    He closed his mouth, sweating.


    Yin Feng turned around and said to Nian Tu, "Make your move, Yuan Tu!"


    After listening, Tu Tu immediately started chanting an incantation. The ground began to emit faint rumbling sounds ¡­


    However, at this moment, Huo Wu hadn''t even activated her most basic protective barrier!


    Just as the audience was worried about Huo Wu''s safety, her body was suddenly lifted up by a rapidly rising cylindrical soil block below the arena ¡ª no, it was more accurate to say that the three people in the arena were lifted up by the soil block beneath them!


    When the three clumps of dirt reached a certain height, they suddenly stopped, leaving behind the confused crowd below the stage to guess what had happened.


    Huo Wu raised her nose, stuck her tongue out, and made a face at Yin Feng and Nian Tu. She then started to chant an incantation from her mouth, and the two people started to chant the same incantation with smiles.


    After about half a minute of silence, the sky turned dark. Suddenly, a thunderclap sounded on the stage, followed by a violent gale ¡ª strong gales blew through the entire stage like a sandstorm ¡ª while the three people seemed to be enjoying the sandstorm beneath their feet as if nothing had happened. Just as the audience became even more confused, a ''comet'' suddenly rose up in the sky ¨C a firework as dazzling as a comet! The ''comet'', on the other hand, seemed to have grown wings as it slowly slowed down its rising momentum. Finally, it stopped in mid-air!


    At this time, everyone''s curiosity had already reached its highest point. They were all guessing what tricks these three youngsters were playing, and based on the fight between Huo Wu and Lei Bao, some people were able to deduce that this was the prelude to a massive explosion of magic!


    Finally, the ''comet'' slowly fell under everyone''s gaze, quietly falling down ¨C because the sandstorm had already stopped when it landed, the huge Boyu City Central Plaza had become completely silent during its most lively moment, everyone had raised their heads to look at the fall of the ''comet'' ¡­


    Suddenly, the surroundings of the "comet" exploded into countless specks of light ¡ª people finally knew that the real battle was about to begin! But just when everyone was thinking this, those specks of light quickly exploded, turning into countless blurry spots in the sky ¡­


    As more and more light spots appeared, so did the fireworks. In the end, these fireworks seemed to have life, as they randomly combined in the air to form many fragrant flowers. One by one, adorable pets began swimming in the water with the fish ¡­


    People finally realized that this was just a silly piece of work by three children, and that the purpose was nothing more than to have fun! But how many people in the world could play with their magic as they did?


    People couldn''t help but start to admire their magic while they were smiling.


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky became denser, covering the entire sun. During the thunder and lightning, people realized that they could not see anything except the fireworks in the sky! There was another sound of muffled thunder, but it was so loud that it could even match up to the previous sound! Everyone looked up into the sky after the "bang" sound, only to discover that all the fireworks had fused together in an instant! In less than a second, the combined firework once again fiercely exploded. The explosive scattered in all directions and formed a line of words that contained a profound meaning ¡ª "I wish Teacher Chang Jing everlasting happiness!"


    The words set off the dazzling light in the eyes of the crowd, floating in the air for a long time without dissipating. While remaining in the air, it also stayed in the hearts of the people ¡­


    Chang Jingye was moved beyond words, only the corners of her eyes glistened with tears.


    Because they had won in the end, Chang Jing''s group of four decided to find an inn near the plaza to wait for the arrival of the Holy Maiden.


    "Seriously, you guys are causing such a commotion just for this?" In the room, Chang Jing grumbled about his three students, "But I won''t blame you guys for giving out so many bonuses, you better watch out next time!"


    Looking at his teacher happily holding a large bag of gold coins, the three little fellows didn''t take his words to heart at all. They only said that they were planning on when to make something bigger out of it.


    Three days later.


    "What? Didn''t you say that Holy Maiden will come tomorrow?" Chang Jing looked at the messenger in surprise and asked dejectedly, "Is the Holy Maiden not punctual as well?"


    There was a reason behind his words, because just two days ago, he had bet with his three students that the so called Holy Maiden would definitely delay his arrival at the Boyu City because he wanted to put on airs!


    "This little person is not clear ¡­" The man answered awkwardly, "I only came according to the mayor''s orders to invite the four of you to dinner. The mayor also said ¡­"


    Chang Jing powerlessly waved her hand to signal the man to stop talking, and threw all the money she just received into the hands of Yin Feng and the other two, who looked at him with a thief''s smile, as if he was satisfied with what they had done.


    He raised his hands to the sky and declared, "What kind of world is this? Students want to rob teachers of their money!"


    "Tch!" The three of them retorted in unison, "That money was originally earned by us, how can you, a capitalist who eats people without spitting out their bones, have the nerve to say that!"


    "I feel wronged!"


    After getting off the carriage in front of a huge castle, Chang Jing and the rest passed through layers of checkpoints under the lead of that person and arrived inside the castle.


    Looking at the majestic building and luxurious facilities, Yin Feng and the other two were extremely excited, they were not willing to take a break from this evaluation for even a second.


    But the pitiful Chang Jing followed the four people in front and slowly walked behind with a lowered head.


    Seeing that, Huo Wu could not help but turn around and ask, "wood teacher, where are you going?"


    Chang Jing weakly replied back, "Go to the City Lord''s house ¡­"


    "Oh," Huo Wu said, "I thought you were going to the execution ground!"


    "You damned girl!"


    As they were fighting, they unintentionally alerted the two people sitting in the garden and chatting with each other ¡ª Lei Bao and a middle-aged man.


    Lei Bao pointed at Huo Wu and introduced her to the middle aged man, "Jian Ersi, this beautiful young lady is the Huo Wu that I was talking about!"


    "Hmm?" The middle-aged man who was called Jian Ersi seemed to be very interested in Huo Wu, "Is that her?"


    Huo Wu saw that someone was pointing fingers at her and naturally felt uncomfortable. She straightened her body and loudly replied, "I''m Huo Wu. What about it?"


    Jian Ersi and Lei Bao could not help but burst out laughing at Huo Wu''s actions, she truly had a unique personality!


    As Huo Wu was angry, she suddenly heard a voice that was even more beautiful than the sounds of nature. "Everyone is in a good mood. What are you talking about? Tell me!"


    Everyone looked towards the source of the sound. A young and beautiful woman, accompanied by an servant girl, slowly walked over ¡­

 C154 dream

    The Shattered Steps Lotus looked forward to it. It was like a cool breeze that caused one to become intoxicated, like a dream that made one unable to extricate themselves!


    The woman slowly walked over with a delicate fragrance.


    Was this a dream?


    Chang Jing''s heart floated to her distant dream ¡­


    A woman wrapped in a black robe appeared from within the flames of war. With a miserable voice, she said, "Elder, the loss is already decided. In this life, Xi Yan cannot help you. In the next life, Xi Yan will definitely give my all once again to serve my Demons ¡­ "


    He turned around and rushed into the crowd of enemies like a nightmare. Then, he exploded like a bomb ¡­


    The warriors of Demons were wailing, while the sky was wailing as well. The rain came in contact with the warriors'' blood and Qi in the air, causing them to turn red, while the red rain fell on their bloodied bodies.


    Chang Jing finally saw the smile on her face before she died ¡ª It was the face of the woman in front of him!


    The illusion and reality superimposed on each other and gradually overlapped and even became blurry again.


    "No!" Chang Jing woke up from her stupor and grabbed her head as she shouted.


    His three students were terrified. In their hearts, their teacher had never really been afraid of anything ¡ª did these people want to harm him?


    They quickly stood with their backs facing each other, with Chang Jing in the middle so that they could protect him, while the demonic power in their bodies was already beginning to surge ¡ª if they were to move, they would immediately die!


    The woman couldn''t help but ask gently, "What are you guys doing?"


    Chang Jing was completely sobered up by her words. She comforted his student and awkwardly smiled, saying that he had lost control of himself, but he no longer dared to look straight into her eyes.


    "Let me introduce myself," In order to ease the atmosphere, Jian Ersi laughed and said, "I am Jian Ersi, and I have the honour to welcome you on behalf of the people of the Boyu City."


    He then pointed at Chang Jing and the other four, and started to introduce them to the lady. When he was about to introduce the woman''s name, his expression became extremely solemn.


    "Xi Yan," The lady said with a smile, "You can call me Xi Yan."


    Although it was a light sentence, it felt heavy in Chang Jing''s ears, as though it weighed a thousand kilograms. Each word smashed onto his heart, causing him to almost lose control once again.


    He could no longer avoid anything. The thirst in his heart made him no longer avoid anything!


    He whispered to her as if he was a couple, "Xi Yan, do you still recognize me?"


    Hearing that, Xi Yan''s body trembled, from the moment she saw Chang Jing, she felt that the person in front of her had a very familiar feeling, but due to her identity, she did not say anything. But now that he had asked her this question, the question in her mind had been roused, and she could not speak for a long time as she stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "How dare you!" Jian Ersi berated Chang Jing loudly, "How dare you, to dare be disrespectful to Holy Maiden!"


    In his heart, Holy Maiden was the most sacred existence that no one could be rude to. He was also cherished over his talent, so he was afraid that Chang Jing''s sudden actions would bring about a fatal disaster to Chang Jing and the rest. Therefore, the moment he saw Xi Yan''s expression, he thought that Holy Maiden was angry and hurriedly scolded Chang Jing to save his life.


    But unfortunately, he misunderstood.


    "I lost my composure, I lost my composure again." Chang Jing also thought about the severity of the situation and quickly explained, "I just remembered that when I saw you in Holy Maiden, I suddenly thought of an old friend of mine, you really look like her!"


    Xi Yan smiled sweetly and said to him, "Really? I also feel that you are very similar to someone I know ¡­ "But I can''t remember who he was ¡­"


    Originally, when others were speaking, they would have thought that that person was joking, or even mocking them. However, the tone of Xi Yan in the latter half of her sentence became very sorrowful, such grief actually infected everyone present, causing their hearts to become heavy.


    Xi Yan cursed, thinking that ever since she knew that she had the ability to affect other people''s emotions with her own emotions, she rarely revealed her feelings in front of outsiders.


    He stared at Chang Jing''s face and thought, "Could it be because of him? "No, I won''t ¡­"


    She shook her head ¡ª the movement of a lady, which was forbidden to her, had a certain charm to it. Perhaps there was something really called natural beauty.


    "Are they having dinner with me today?" She pointed at Chang Jing and the other two as she laughed, "After travelling so much, I''m already hungry! Let''s hurry up and take our seats. "


    After saying so, she left without caring about what others said. She didn''t want to stay here any longer to avoid being disturbed.


    After dinner, it was already past nine. Xi Yan said that she had something to do and left early, and Chang Jing also made an excuse that she wanted to rest well after dinner and left by herself.


    Yes, he should think about it quietly.


    The Moonlight Chang Jing saw for the first time that it was actually much rounder than what she had seen in the past facing the Demon World!


    "The moon is beautiful," said Chang Jing, as she sat on the top floor of the castle and praised the moon sincerely. Are they all right? "


    He was a wanderer, a wanderer who had been on the move for three years. In the world of the wanderers, kinship and friendship were the most memorable to them. The ones that struck them the most were kinship and friendship.


    Chang Jing was intoxicated by the moonlight, and was unable to extricate herself for a long time. She didn''t even notice that there was an extra person at the top of the tower.


    "Do you enjoy the moonlight here?" The figure finally spoke after a few moments of hesitation.


    Chang Jing turned to see that the person was actually Holy Maiden Shiyan. Originally, Chang Jing would be exceptionally excited facing her, but right now, his heart was very calm, only because of this faint moonlight.


    Chang Jing did not answer directly, "There''s a rule for a full moon, every month it becomes incomplete and round. It goes back and forth like this, but where is the human being?"


    "Haha ¡­" Xi Yan giggled, "If he became round, wouldn''t he be a big fatty?"


    Chang Jing was also amused by her, she never thought that the Holy Maiden would actually know how to joke around.


    "Do you think that the Holy Maiden should keep a straight face all day?" Xi Yan saw through his thoughts, and sat down beside him, "But I am also just an ordinary person! Why should it be so different from others? "


    Chang Jing knew that she was actually only a girl around eighteen to nineteen years old (according to the Homo sapiens). The things she had to bear were way too much for her age.


    Chang Jing sometimes thought that she was an old man, just like how her thoughts were very mature now.


    "I also like to go shopping and play in a place I like to do whatever normal girls do. But, I am the Holy Maiden so I can''t do that!"


    Her voice was choked with sobs. Even she herself did not know why she would tell this stranger, whom she had only known for a day, about the grievances that had been hidden in her heart for so long!


    Chang Jing suggested, "Perhaps, you should learn to relax."


    "Haha ¡­" Xi Yan laughed bitterly, "When many people are paying attention to your every move, are you able to relax?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t relax your behavior, but at least you can learn to relax and be relaxed in your heart."


    After Xi Yan heard this, she did not say anything else and just shook her head.


    After a long while, she said, "Sometimes I feel like a good-for-nothing, accepting the praise of others for doing nothing! And all of this was because ¡­ Because I was born with the title of Holy Maiden! "


    "How do you say you''re doing nothing?" Chang Jing chuckled, "At least you will bless them ¡ª just like you would bless me and my three students tomorrow!"


    Xi Yan laughed again, like a little girl.


    "Do you know how I intend to bless you tomorrow? "Recklessly chanting the incantation for prayer ¡ª and then feigning that he has consumed a great deal of spiritual energy to tell you in a weak voice that you are all devils of the devil and love you all ¡­"


    "¡­" Chang Jing was stunned for a long time before asking, "You can''t be?"


    Xi Yan replied him seriously, "Yes, that''s it!"


    Chang Jing was speechless. Only now did he completely believe that the Holy Maiden in front of him was a real girl, a girl that he liked to play with.


    Xi Yan suddenly stood up and walked back, before leaving, she said to Chang Jing, "I will only bless the injured when they meet me, and bestow them with the mysterious healing magic, with my current ability, nothing more."


    His words were filled with helplessness.

 C155 Cost

    Success would always come at a price. This price could be as small as a few coughs, or as small as six relatives, but in the end, they would lose something.


    Returning from the tower, Chang Jing spent the entire night thinking about Xi Yan.


    "What a headache. Why have you become so sentimental recently?"


    In the morning, Chang Jing rubbed her temples as she walked out of her room.


    "No way, what''s got you all so excited?" Chang Jing asked them with bloodshot eyes that were filled with sleeplessness. Then, she said self-deprecatingly, "It seems like I''m really old, so old that I can''t even bring myself to think about things!"


    They answered in unison, "Today, the Holy Maiden is the one who is giving us blessings. This is the most honorable and proud matter, of course we have to be excited!"


    Chang Jing laughed out loud, "That''s right, we will be blessed today, haha, haha..."


    Huo Wu rolled her eyes at him and said, "Tsk, your smile is so fake. You can tell that it''s not sincere just by looking at it!"


    "I am very sincere!" Chang Jing tried her best to put on the most sincere of expressions, "To be blessed is a major event, an absolute major event!"


    In the end, he suddenly remembered that the three of them had lived in isolated environments since they were young, so how could they be so interested in the matter of ''blessings''? So he asked them, "Do you guys know the Holy Maiden very well?"


    "Why should I know her?" The three of them spoke at the same time, "Others say that this is the most proud thing in the world. As long as there''s honor, it''s fine!"


    Chang Jing could not help but be dumbstruck, what kind of logic was this!


    Soon, someone ran up to them and told them that the blessings were about to take place and that they should hurry up.


    The four of them hurried towards the central square where the ceremony was held.


    The four of them were very impressed with this place, especially the dance of fire ¡ª she felt completely different the moment she arrived. The first time she came here, she was just a cute little girl in the eyes of the people, or at most a cute little girl in the eyes of the people. But now, when they saw her, they cheered, and she knew that she had changed.


    "Heh," Chang Jing nudged her with her elbow and laughed, "Little girl, I think you''re very famous right now! Look, look, there''s a handsome guy over there who''s discharge you! "


    "Really," Yin Feng purposely added on, "I can see that he''s not bad looking, he''s just a little uglier than me, he''s so much more handsome than our teacher!"


    Nian Tu was the most honest out of the three men, but after hearing their words, he joked, "Then wouldn''t Huo Wu have to follow him from now on? "It''s such a pity. I originally planned to challenge the world with four people. What a pity, what a pity."


    When he said this, he didn''t notice the gloomy expression on Huo Wu''s face. After he finished speaking, he knew that he was going to be a scapegoat again soon.


    she said darkly. "Stubborn, what did you say!"


    "I was just saying that the weather today is pretty good! "Hee hee ¡­"


    The blue sky that was ten thousand miles in the sky was indeed not bad.


    "Is that so?" "Then, do you want to do well in such a good weather?"


    When Nian Bing wanted to say no, he discovered that there was a deep footprint on his butt!


    "I ¡­" He complained, "It wasn''t me who said it first, it was the teacher who said it first, why did you hit me..."


    Huo Wu pouted and interrupted him proudly, "Because I like it! More importantly, they have already run away! "


    When he turned his head back, he found that his beloved teacher and dear classmate had already disappeared into the crowd ¡­


    There were really a lot of people here today, and it was still not enough to use the word "sea" to describe it. There was no helping it, how big of a thing was Holy Maiden giving him this blessing? Not to mention the residents of Boyu City, there were also a lot of people from the surrounding cities here. With so many people, not to mention a central plaza, even if there were ten or twenty of them, they would still not be able to fit so many people. And because of this, the moment Chang Jing and Yin Feng fell into the crowd, they could no longer be found.


    Chang Jing was very relaxed now, if the people were not packed, she would feel like she was pressed into a crowd and unable to breathe, but when she thought about the boredom of "blessings" they were going to receive later, he could not help but laugh endlessly, happy that she had decisively left.


    "You guys are tired, hehe ¡­"


    It was as if he could see three monkeys flattering him, kneeling, bowing, and playing tricks under the gaze of others ¡­


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the blessings ceremony officially began with a flurry of blows.


    The once stage''s'' stage ''was now filled with the slowly walking City Master Jian Ersi, who was the host of the ceremony, followed by the high-spirited dancing fire, rustic reading, and the panting Yin Feng ¡ª In order to avoid the dancing''s'' revenge '', he had to escape through a special passage specially made for them. Squeezing into such a crowded crowd at the front desk was definitely not as simple as living a life of vigor!


    As soon as they got on the stage, the people below began to shout. With so many people shouting together, it was truly shocking. It was simply deafening. Some of them had seen their fights before, some had never seen them before, and some had even shouted for the fun of it. In any case, the people who could stand on the stage on this particular day were definitely worthy of her screaming for him. Amongst them, the one who shouted the loudest was a young man around the age of 21 or 22, he was simply dancing with joy, and only stopped after he had reached the ears of the people around him did he stop, and muttered: "To think that I, Chang Jingye, would also have a crazy day, it feels great!"


    If these words were heard by the three students on stage, who knew how they would feel.


    Facing such a passionate crowd, the four of them felt dizzy.


    Jian Ersi cleared his throat, and introduced Huo Wu and the other two briefly. He then introduced the history of the Demons emotionally, and finally announced in a loud voice: "I invite Holy Maiden!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers again. This time, the cheers were absolutely earth-shattering (the sound waves would cause a resonance), and it was definitely many times better than the previous cheers. Only now did the four realize that they were just a foil, that the real protagonist had just come out.


    Xi Yan, Demons was dressed in a black robe and fell from the sky. A light breeze caressed her silver hair. She slowly landed on the ground. Amidst the bustling crowd, she actually seemed so proud and aloof. Her gentle yet ice-cold voice sounded in the people''s ears, as if she was muttering something, but her words were clearly heard ¡ª "My compatriots, it has been a whole five thousand years since Demons was trapped in the enchantment! In these five thousand years, many of us wanted to return to the The Divine Realm to fight for what was ours ¡ª but because of this barrier, we stopped ¡­ But have you thought about how these five thousand years are the best years for our Demons to develop?! There is no war, no famine, no oppression. We are living in these five thousand years of peace, just like what all the elders have dreamed of. How blissful is it for parents and children to be happy? But why do we have to destroy this peace to get revenge and get revenge when we can''t let go of the hatred? "


    The crowd, which had been in high spirits, became strangely quiet at her words, and looked at her as if she were an alien. She was the most sacred Holy Maiden in their hearts, how could she say such a thing?


    Indeed, in the five thousand years of peace, the Demons had made good progress, and his overall strength had far surpassed that of Shi Shen and the others. However, the slogan of "go back" never stopped. The hearts of the people of the Demons were always on fire with vengeance, this flame did not get extinguished by the peaceful life, rather, it became increasingly stronger. They didn''t take Xi Yan''s words to heart at all, but in their hearts, they greatly reduced her impression of them. If it wasn''t for her noble status, they would have already attacked her en masse!


    Xi Yan looked at them, who had no reaction at all, and sighed deeply before she said powerlessly, "Alright, let''s begin the blessings ¡­"

 C156 blessing

    The simple and complicated blessings finally came to an end after several hours in a warm atmosphere. This was an ancient and exquisite ceremony, all the steps had been arranged so that not the slightest mistake could be made. As the object of blessing, Huo Wu and the other two actually lived through it in a state of trembling. Just the posture of not moving an inch for an hour was enough to make them feel comfortable, let alone maintaining a solemn and divine expression on their faces!


    They gradually revealed bitter faces. Their hearts were filled with regret. If they had known this would happen, they would have never come!


    Xi Yan''s praises did not have the slightest expression, her cold face did not reveal any happiness or sadness, maybe after so many years, she was also numb.


    Fortunately, time would pass no matter how sad they were. The four of them were liberated after Xi Yan finished her last sentence. Watching Xi Yan''s back as she left, Yin Feng and the other two felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders, but...


    "The first event of the blessings ceremony has been completed, and we will be sending out these three blessed youths to conduct blessings for the people of Boyu City for half a month, at that time, everyone will be able to receive our great Holy Maiden''s blessings!"


    Amidst the boiling crowd, Yin Feng and the other two were finally speechless.


    "Are you leaving tomorrow?" That night, under the moonlight, Chang Jing asked Xi Yan who was beside him, "Why don''t you stay for a few more days? The scenery here is not bad, you should enjoy the scenery here!"


    "It will probably be difficult to appreciate the beautiful scenery in the future. Tomorrow, I will have to leave for the capital to do something that I have to do as a Holy Maiden. I''m afraid I won''t be able to find time to rest because of my name. "


    "Actually, being a Holy Maiden is a very proud thing? During the day, I saw how the people here behaved, and they all seemed to respect you. "


    Xi Yan looked at the moon and laughed bitterly while shaking her head, "None of them have any respect, what they respect the most is war! Didn''t you see the day clearly? They don''t want to listen to me at all. "


    Chang Jing felt as though an idea came up in her mind, she didn''t want to say it out loud, so she said, "I don''t know if I should say it."


    Xi Yan turned and looked at him, indicating that she should speak.


    "In my personal opinion," Chang Jing organized her thoughts, "In your opinion, whether or not you can earn the respect of others is not the most important thing. What you want is for them to let go of their burden of vengeance and focus on creating a peaceful life. Am I right? "


    Xi Yan nodded.


    "But have you ever thought that peace is always relative?" Chang Jing continued, "A peaceful world without the support of force will eventually be shattered by war ¡ª as long as the difference between races and nations still exists in this world, peace will always be temporary."


    Xi Yan nodded her head, as if she had understood something, and indicated for him to continue.


    "So I think that force is necessary for a nation! Although using violence to suppress violence was bad, it was still a good thing to endure. Maintaining a proper sense of revenge can not only help one learn from history, it can also help people improve nonstop. From what I''ve observed these few days, the nature of the Demons is not easy to fight ¡­ ¡­ The war that has been going on for many years has caused them to have a fear of defending themselves. Right now, everything is generated by their subconscious mind under certain circumstances. They are afraid of war, but they love it ¡ª because they are afraid, because they want to be strong, because they are strong, because they want to be strong. "


    "Do you mean that the more powerful they are, the more likely they are to go to war?"


    "That''s not the end of it. A rich life can lead to corruption and ease, and a poor life can lead to bravery ¡ª if you really want to be good for them, then you''d better find a point, a point of balance, where they can maintain a moderate sense of revenge and become rational. If a pacifist does not have the strength to back it up, the end result can only be annexation and annihilation. "


    "Then what do you think the balance should be?"


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing said embarrassedly, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but I was just talking about it casually. After all, I don''t have a thorough understanding of your Demons s, so there are still many questions that I have yet to take into account. "


    "Your Demons?" Xi Yan asked curiously, "Why do you say it''s'' your Demons'', are you not from there?"


    Chang Jing felt a chill run down her spine, he was very clear on the consequences of her identity as a Homo sapiens being exposed in this place. She quickly covered up, "A slip of the tongue, it was definitely a slip of the tongue!"


    Xi Yan looked at his flustered look and couldn''t help but shake his head, "Why are you so nervous? Even if you say that you''re not from the Demons, I don''t believe you. It''s been more than five thousand years and we have many heroes who have tried to find a way out. But what you said just now is true and true. I have to think about it, maybe what you said is true. "


    Chang Jing thought that she was right. If she didn''t even know this, then what kind of little sister would she be? However, he humbly replied, "This is just a whim, it''s too immature, too childish ¡­"


    Xi Yan frowned her eyebrows, she did not bother with his pleasantries but instead said, "But I still feel that there''s something wrong with your words just now, why did you suddenly say that it''s you guys and not our Demons, it''s weird..."


    Chang Jing was dumbstruck, why was this girl still thinking about that!


    Therefore, he quickly found an excuse to slip away, so as to avoid saying too many mistakes.


    The second day, was the day that Xi Yan set off for the capital to spread her Taoism.


    The three people of Huo Wu''s group were called over to do some "before the exam" and recited those words. However, they had almost forgotten about it as soon as they got up, so they couldn''t recall anything about it.


    Chang Jing could not help but ridicule them when she saw their drooping heads, "The last time you were blessed by the Holy Maiden, you all got so excited, why are you guys acting on behalf of the Holy Maiden today?"


    "Blessing ¡­" Huo Wu lamented. "I''m scared when I think about how I''m going to kneel with a tense face like yesterday for the next half month. How could this be done by a human?"


    "How can you say that helping people isn''t something people do? This child isn''t obedient!"


    Tsk, you''re not obedient at all! If you have the ability, go and do it for me. I want to see if you can still laugh! "


    "Forget it, I think it''s better for me to be your guest of honor. Now that I''m the main character of this book, if I were to steal your show in this area, others would call me stingy!"


    Huo Wu had a big headache as she simply turned around and ignored him.


    A servant-looking person walked towards them. "Ladies and gentlemen, the carriage is ready for you to board."


    Chang Jing took the opportunity to size up the car. Good boy, this car was so luxurious, the thick and solid wood gave people a stable feeling, the black paint on it also gave people a dignified feeling. The half human tall giant wheel had eight unknown monsters in front of it, which was probably used to pull carts. If such a big fellow were to be placed on the road, it would simply be a house. It would be strange if he did not try to block the way!


    Seeing Chang Jing''s expression, the servant knew that they were shocked, and inwardly laughed at them for not seeing it, saying proudly, "This is our City Lord''s personal car, the important matter of the Taoist was something that he specifically gave you guys!"


    Chang Jing and the others rolled their eyes at him, and ignored him as they entered the car to size it up. There were four reclining, soft furry chairs in the middle, separated from each other by three tea tables with fruit books. Chang Jing imagined herself sitting in a car while lying down to eat, and couldn''t help but to start salivating. What was life, this was life!


    Satisfied, he lay down, picked up a grape-shaped fruit, and threw it into his mouth.


    "Delicious!"


    Just as he was about to grab another one to eat, the car suddenly moved. Chang Jing stuck her head out to stop it, but discovered that there was a bigger and more luxurious car heading towards them.


    He looked at the window of the car and vaguely saw a woman who was as graceful as a virgin.


    Carefully identifying, that person was the Holy Maiden that was about to leave today, Xi Yan!

 C157 Goodbye

    "Now?"


    The two of them walked out of the car and looked at each other, Chang Jing purposely pretended that she did not care that everything was broken down in front of her, and reluctantly asked, "I wonder when we will meet again?"


    Xi Yan smiled sweetly, "If fate wills it, we can meet again! "However, if you really want to meet me, you are welcome to come to the capital to find me. I will treat you to dinner."


    Chang Jing still wanted to say something, but Xi Yan''s servants were already hurrying them, saying that they would delay their journey if they were to be late.


    "Well, see you then," he said helplessly. "I hope I can see you there next time!"


    "Of course!"


    After saying her goodbyes, Chang Jing didn''t even know when she got in the car. When he came back to her senses, his car was already three miles away.


    "Well, where shall we go today?"


    "The western suburbs of Boyu City. His absence yesterday had made her very unhappy.


    "Oh, I heard that it''s the slums. You should pray for them. Let me sleep first."


    Then, he ignored Huo Wu''s widened eyes and just laid down to sleep ¡­


    Uzzi was located in the western suburbs of Boyu City. There were plenty of minerals here, but the pollution was very serious. It was so serious that no one wanted to live there ¡ª only the miners who sold their labor but couldn''t get enough food and their families couldn''t live there. Because of this, this place was truly a slum.


    Under the guidance of the eight monsters, the car soon arrived at the destination, Uzzie. Chang Jing and the other two thought that they had walked into the wrong place after getting off the carriage. How could this be a slum?


    The road was even larger and wider than the Boyu City''s main road. The clean road had perfect greenery on it, and rows after rows of luxurious carriages were parked beside it. Just as they were astonished, well-dressed miners came up to welcome them with smiles on their faces.


    The mine owners of Uzzi had already received a notice from the mayor yesterday saying that they would welcome the Blessed One. However, they were not interested in his actions at all ¡ª they were all poor people, so what good fortune was there for them! However, they still did not dare to be negligent. Firstly, the City Lord offending him was a great honor to them, so they naturally did not want to give up on it. As a result, they had been waiting here since early morning.


    Facing their wild flattery, Chang Jing and the other three felt disgusted, but there was nothing they could do. This was their job, no matter how disgusting it was, they had to bear it.


    Under the lead of the mine owners, the four of them walked through the neat and tidy streets and headed deeper into the mine. However, the scene before them was completely different ¨C they saw rows of shabby wooden houses in front of them, while outside the house, there were piles of broken things, along with a cooking pot.


    Regarding this, Huo Wu, Yin Feng, and Nian Tu, they didn''t really feel much about it. Just based on their own words, this place was a little dirty, and the living standard was much better than when they were living in the forest back then.


    But Chang Jing was different. Although he was not born and bred in a wealthy family, she had never experienced hardships. When he saw the toddlers with dark faces picking up food from the ground, he was stunned. What kind of scene was this? The children that society called the princesses the young emperors of the family were living in such dire straits? How could their parents be any better?


    Could this be what you call a slum?!


    The head of the mine saw that Chang Jing''s expression changed, and immediately chased the children away, mumbling to himself that the poor wretch''s child was a poor wretch his entire life!


    Chang Jing could not help but snort coldly: "Don''t you think that their poverty is caused by the exploitation of you people?"


    They had heard of the word "exploitation" before, but they had never taken it to heart. However, it was different when it came out of Chang Jing''s mouth now.


    "Master Holy Envoy, this is none of our business. These people don''t have Magic Cores s, so they can''t do anything but work. And everything that we do is legal, the taxes that we pay to the City Lord every year have never fallen off! And if we didn''t work for them, their lives wouldn''t be secure. "


    Chang Jing thought about it, that was true, she had never broken the law, what''s the use of saying it, so he could only follow the mine owner''s footsteps and not speak anymore.


    His heart was filled with grief as he watched the scenes playing out in front of his eyes.


    He said to Yin Feng and the other two, "Maybe we should really do something for them!"


    The latter nodded her head vigorously. Although they did not have any mercy, their teacher''s order was something that they were most willing to follow.


    Very soon, they arrived at the welcoming location for the Holy Envoy. It was a large garden villa.


    The mansion''s grandeur was majestic, making a stark contrast with the row of s. This was the difference between the poor and the rich.


    The wine was also very delicious, but Chang Jing just could not eat it. She would immediately think about what those pitiful children had to eat and if they had anything to eat.


    In the end, he couldn''t sit still any longer. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he decided to gift the feast to the children. In any case, he didn''t belong here, so it didn''t matter who he offended.


    The children were naturally overjoyed. They had never eaten such delicious food before. They didn''t even use their tableware, but used their dirty hands to snatch it. After snatching it, they directly stuffed it into their own mouths.


    When Chang Jing saw that a four or five-year-old little girl couldn''t snatch away another person because she was too weak, she took out a handful of candies from her pocket and shoved it into her hands. She asked casually, "Little girl, where are your parents?"


    The girl, Zhang Kai, wanted to throw the candy into his mouth, but stopped himself from doing so. Staring at the chomping children, she sucked on his fingers and answered slurred, "Dad was home sick last year and Mom went mining with the adults."


    This situation was very unusual, thus Chang Jing asked her curiously, "Why isn''t little sister eating it, afraid that she will lose her teeth?"


    The little girl quickly shook her head and said, "No, my teeth are very good, look ¡­"


    With that, he revealed a mouthful of white teeth, and then quietly said, "Daddy is very pitiful lying in bed, I want to give him candy!"


    After hearing this, Chang Jing was moved, and the hearts of Huo Wu and the other two, who had lost both of their parents since childhood, were filled with grief.


    "Come, little sister," said Huo Wu, taking her hand. "Bring big sister to see your father."


    The little girl knew that these people were all important people, so she naturally jumped home in excitement.


    The mine owners wanted to follow as well, but they were stopped by Chang Jing.


    "Don''t go, it''ll scare the children."


    His words confused the miners, and they thought, are we that scary?


    The little girl''s house was at the very edge of the wood shed, and the situation was even worse than the surrounding houses. The pillars that supported the roof were rotting, the whole house was crumbling, and the planks that served as walls were riddled with holes. Even the wind could not block them.


    The moment the little girl entered, she shouted into the room, "Father, look, I''ll bring TangTang for you to eat!"


    Raising a piece of cloth that was used as a door, Chang Jing and the rest entered the low house.


    The layout inside was simple and old, as expected.


    There was only one bed in the small space, and nothing else. Looking in the direction the little girl had gone, there was a middle-aged man lying on the bed in the dark corner. Maybe he had been lying in the sun for too long, and his face was pale and he smelled bad.


    His smile suddenly went blank, and he stared in horror at the well-dressed uninvited guests.


    "Big brother, don''t be afraid. We aren''t bad people." Chang Jing smiled and said, "Just now, little sister said that you are sick, that''s why we came to take a look."


    After hearing what Chang Jing had said, the middle-aged man seemed to have calmed down but she did not say anything.


    The little girl took out a handful of candy and handed it over to the man, saying happily, "Daddy, Big Brother gave me a lot of candy, don''t you think it''s a lot? I''ll peel it for Daddy to eat ¡­ "


    Holding the candy his daughter had given him, the man began to cry.


    Happiness is just a pile of candy?

 C158 illness

    The little girl''s father was in a very bad condition, much worse than she had said. Because mining was an extremely dangerous activity, it happened frequently when the miners were injured. The little girl''s father had his spine crushed during a mine accident last year, causing him to lose control of his body, and the reason for that was because the owner of the mine had forced them to operate in mines, which had no security.


    After Chang Jing heard what the man had to say, he could not help but say angrily, "Don''t tell me the law does not apply?"


    The man sighed and replied, "The law says that at least five thousand gold coins can be compensated for the deaths of the miners, but only five thousand gold coins can be paid to the mine owner. The man sighed and replied," The law says that at least five thousand gold coins can be compensated for the deaths of the miners, but it can only be five thousand gold coins for the mine owner.


    "So they used your lives in exchange for extra profits?"


    The man was silent.


    Huo Wu said bitterly, "No wonder there''s such a good car in this villa. These people deserve to die!"


    Yin Feng sneered, "These people deserve to die, but if they die, how can they live a peaceful life as a miner? This is simply a matter of the system. After these people die, there will immediately be another group of people at the top. As long as the law does not change, this will not disappear! "


    "If that''s the case, then let''s talk to the mayor. He should have a way."


    "Stupid," Huo Wu was the first to jump out, "Do you think the mayor doesn''t know about this? "But he just let it be, and changing the system is easier said than done."


    Chang Jing pondered for a moment, but was unable to find any clues, she could only say: "Huo Wu is right, but no matter what, we should help them out, helping them solve this problem is better than giving them thousands of blessings!"


    He turned back to the man and said, "I heard from the mine owner that you guys don''t have Magic Cores on you. What''s going on?"


    The man shook his head in embarrassment and replied, "Actually... Most of the ancestors of the miners were merchants who came to the Demon World to do business, but were forced to stay because of the barrier. If they could not return to Homo sapiens, they would lose the source of their goods, and naturally lose their income. The Demon World is a place where people respect strength. They are all weak and will not be able to continue staying in there very long. In the end, they will be forced to come to the mines to be miners, and then we, the group of non-humans who do not have Magic Cores, will become their descendants.


    These words were said very sorrowfully, causing everyone to be moved.


    But Chang Jing could tell that something was wrong, she thought to herself, how could an uneducated miner say something like that, so she asked, "These are ¡­ How do you know? "


    "I heard from Mr. Book," he said, his pale face flushing, "that I used to listen to him when he was a boy, but no one ever told a book after he was dead."


    "So that''s how it is. So you haven''t learned any magic, right?"


    "Do we need to work here as laborers if we know magic?"


    Chang Jing thought about it, that made sense, as a Demon World who revered strength, if they had power, they would not have fallen into such a situation. However, after hearing his words, he quickly thought of a method to help them temporarily.


    he asked, "Do you have a lot of injured people here? Let them gather here as soon as possible, and say that the Holy Envoy wishes to bless them on behalf of the Holy Maiden. "


    The man was in disbelief, his eyes wide open as he asked, "Are you saying that I can stand up again?!"


    Unconsciously, he used a respectful language.


    Chang Jing nodded his head, "Since you are Homo sapiens, I cannot guarantee, but I have my ways."


    What a joke, his top words, ''as gentle as water'', was not just for show!


    When Chang Jing finished speaking, the man''s room was already filled with people.


    In order to curry favor with the Holy Envoy, the mine owners had specially given the miners'' day off today, and sent a portion of the miners to come welcome the Holy Envoy. When the miners heard that the Holy Envoy had come, they naturally did not want to miss this rare opportunity, and they all rushed over.


    Chang Jing laughed, then ordered three students to gather all the miners who were sick and injured.


    When they heard this, they scattered and hurried in the direction of their home--they were carrying the patients.


    Not long after, many patients appeared in front of the man''s dilapidated wood shed house. Whether they were lying down or leaning on the ground, their faces were all as pale as the man just now.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Chang Jing asked everyone loudly: "Is everyone here?"


    A few more ragged clothed people came out and said awkwardly, "Our family''s patients are so injured that they can''t even lift it."


    Chang Jing thought about it and decided to first treat these people.


    He formed a circle around the patient and stood in the center of it.


    He said solemnly, "On the orders of the Holy Maiden, I have come to bless you all. You must remember her kindness."


    He said this to help Xi Yan. This way, it would be more convenient for her when she was trying to promote peaceful intentions in the future.


    After the patients and their families heard this, they all thanked him loudly, "I will remember your kindness, and I hope that you can do us the best!"


    Although it was taught to them by the mine owners, they still shouted loudly, because the Holy Maiden was a sacred existence in their hearts.


    Seeing that the effect had been achieved, Chang Jing did not speak anymore, and immediately closed her eyes and started to use the [Like Water tender] ability.


    Pure-white light immediately enveloped the surroundings, making everyone feel an unprecedented sense of comfort ¡­


    This was the first time Chang Jing had used magic since she came to Demon World. Before this, he had always been training to improve her Spirit power in the meditation world, but she did not care about the accuracy of controlling the magic. He believed that with Spirit power enough, her understanding and control over magic would increase.


    It turned out that he was right. The white light he released this time was thicker and gentler than the previous ones, and his own manipulation of it was the easiest in history.


    A long time passed, and the people were still intoxicated by the white light.


    The three people of Huo Wu''s group also closed their eyes. For the first time, they couldn''t help but immerse themselves in the world of magic. Chang Jing''s "gentleness in the water" inspired them greatly. They began to understand that the true meaning of magic was not to destroy, but rather to love.


    It was the same in the world. All hatred, jealousy, joy, and pain would disappear with the passage of time. Only love was the theme of the world, the eternal theme.


    The white light gradually dimmed and dimmed, while Chang Jing opened his eyes that were brimming with vitality.


    The treatment was over.


    When people opened their eyes, an incredible scene appeared ¡ª the patients who were originally lying down or moaning in pain could all now stand up. Not only that, their faces were even redder and healthier than any other person!


    "I, Holy Maiden, will remember your kindness, and I wish you all the best!"


    This time, they shouted with all their might!


    This allowed them to completely believe in the existence of the Holy Maiden.


    Chang Jing understood that this result was better than any form of blessings, so he smiled happily. For Xi Yan, and even more so for herself, the miners who lived below the poverty line.


    Just as people were thanking him, a hurried and flustered voice rang out ¡ª Oh no! Something happened in the diggings again!


    The minerals in the southern mining area were the most abundant here, and the purity of the minerals was extremely high, ranked high even in the entire Demon World. However, because of the existence of these high-purity minerals, the soil surrounding them had become very fragile, and thus, the danger level of operating there was also the highest.


    A man whose face was covered in cold sweat and panic pushed his way through the crowd as he desperately said to everyone, "It''s over, the three hundred brothers inside are all finished!"


    Chang Jing immediately asked, "What did you say? What 300 over brothers are all dead?"


    "mines has collapsed, everyone inside is done for!"


    The matter that Chang Jing was most worried about and felt most useless previously had finally come.

 C159 Southern Mining Area

    The southern mining area was currently packed with people. The onlookers were numb, because there had been too much of this happening already, and the lives of others did not seem like much to them.


    However, to the families of the victims, there was no way they could remain indifferent to their families. They stood there with a forlorn expression, waiting for help. Even those who had a slight weakness in their minds were crying loudly.


    Chang Jing and her group had already arrived at the scene, and his heart was filled with uneasiness as he looked at these people. They were similarly all part of the Homo sapiens, so why was their situation so miserable, and why couldn''t she help them?


    He asked the girl''s father, "Sai Te, how long will it take for the rescue team to come?"


    Sai Te replied with a cold smile, "They are all noble people of the Demons, it is already difficult for us worthless Homo sapiens to help them out, who would dare to ask for speed?"


    "An hour?"


    "Thank God they got here in half a day!" Sai Te''s face was filled with disdain, "Furthermore, so what if they have come? One miner is three gold coins, how can we have that much money?"


    "Don''t tell me you have to pay for the treatment yourself?" Chang Jing said angrily, "The mine owner doesn''t care at all?"


    "Usually, when we encounter this kind of situation, the mine owners will only appear after the rescue has failed or succeeded. They wouldn''t add three gold coins for us!"


    "Bastard!" Chang Jing said bitterly, "Just what do they think human life is? They dare be so inhumane just because of a mere three gold coins?!"


    After being angered, Chang Jing calmed down.


    "I want to know how the rescue team came?"


    "Magic, they will use the power of magic to break through the collapsed area."


    "Is it that simple?" Chang Jing laughed, "Maybe I can try!"


    He turned around and ordered his three students, "Huo Wu, Yin Feng, for the vanguard, sweep away the rocks and remove the soil ¡ª ¡ª You guys must use all the power you can at all costs to open this path!"


    Yin Feng and the other two were already affected by Chang Jing''s "as gentle as water". They had long been eager to give it a try, now that they heard Chang Jing''s words, they hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    The three of them lined up the crowd at the entrance of the cave and indicated for them to step back before they began their spectacular performance!


    Huo Wu was the most impulsive and excited one, but she couldn''t help but flinch a little when the matter came to an end, because she had a feeling that there was nothing she could do about it. All of her magic had very destructive powers, opening a path in the mines was easy, but she had to ensure that the people inside wouldn''t get hurt because of this.


    She turned to Yin Feng with a pleading gaze ¨C amongst the three, all major decisions would be made by him in the end ¨C "Don''t worry, just do as teacher says. He is the person that I admire the most in my entire life! We will definitely be able to do it! "


    Yuan Tu also said, "Do your best, Huo Wu. I also believe in teacher!"


    "Is the wood always there?" Huo Wu looked towards Chang Jing, or gave her an encouraging smile, "Right, we can do it!"


    She no longer hesitated and confidently walked into the cave.


    In front of the collapsed area, she chanted an incantation that stirred the surging magic within her body. A huge fireball appeared in front of her eyes, illuminating the dark cave as bright as day ¡­


    Yin Feng and Niu Tu''s work was also not easy. Whether or not they succeeded in saving the others would largely depend on their performance, thus they also silently circulated their demon energy, not daring to slack off for even a moment.


    Huo Wu''s huge flame finally finished condensing, and she suddenly threw it towards the mudstone blocking mines.


    A "bang" sound was heard, and the mud stones were struck all over the place by the huge impact, Yin Feng was already prepared, a gust of wind had wrapped them up in time, and Nian Tu was also not willing to fall behind, he muttered a chant and took the stone that Yin Feng had wrapped up, and sent all the rocks out of the cave like a transmission belt.


    They repeated the steps they had just taken, quickly and methodically carrying out their rescue operations ¡­


    Chang Jing, who was outside the cave, was not idle either. The moment Huo Wu entered the mines, she turned around and gave him a great inspiration ¡ª ¡ª He saw the magic bow behind her!


    He ordered Sai Te to go to the mine owner''s place to fetch a large number of Magic Cores.


    Sai Te was very clear on the ore owners'' stingy nature, so he asked, "But what if they don''t give it back?"


    "Not giving?" Chang Jing sneered, "Do they dare to not listen to Holy Envoy''s orders? Just tell them that this is the order of the Holy Envoy! "


    With Chang Jing''s words, Sai Te was relieved, and quickly ran back to the mines.


    Chang Jing quickly found an open area and carved the magic array patterns on it before Sai Te took the Magic Cores back.


    The rescue operation for Yin Feng and the others in the mines was still going on nervously, while the operation for Chang Jing outside the cave was also going on meticulously.


    Two hours later, the sounds of explosions could still be heard from inside the cave, and the amount of mudstones and debris that had been sent outside the cave was still increasing ¡­


    Three hours passed, and outside the cave, Chang Jing had already forged four hundred magic bow s of the same style as Huo Wu''s magic bow ¡­


    Five hours later, the sky had already turned dark. Not only did the anxious people outside the cave not leave, they even increased in number. They were looking forward to see how the Holy Envoy, who had just created a miracle for them, would perform another miracle for them ¡­


    Another three hours passed.


    "Alright, here are 2,000 magic bow," Chang Jing finally sighed a breath of relief, "The rest can be left until tomorrow. Although this is simple, it is tiring, I need to save some energy for later!"


    If someone were to say that he could create two thousand magic bow that would have a great impact in the upcoming demon god wars, others would definitely say that he was a complete madman. But Chang Jing actually said that it was easy!


    "I think their rescue operation is about to come to an end," Chang Jing said as she stretched out her slightly sore hands and neck, "I''m going in to take a look. Don''t follow me. It''s dangerous inside."


    With that, he walked in alone.


    Yin Feng and the other two were not as exhausted as Chang Jing had imagined, it was as if they had just entered a cave.


    "It''s really a monster," Chang Jing was secretly speechless, "If it was me, I would definitely be lying down on the ground due to exhaustion!"


    He watched these three busy students of his in a hurry with interest. He felt a sense of relief that only a middle-aged man would feel.


    The three of them were focused on their work and didn''t notice that someone had already entered from behind.


    The flame that was released by Huo Wu became weaker and weaker ¡ª not because she couldn''t hold on anymore, but because she felt the mud inside had become thinner, and the faint sound of "help" from inside had made her more careful.


    They were getting closer and closer to breaking through to mines!


    Whether they succeeded or not, the three of them had their hearts in their throats. Huo Wu was the first one to stop their actions ¡ª she stopped, and the other two naturally stopped as well.


    "Don''t be nervous," Chang Jing said out loud. He encouraged them, "You guys did very well just now, what''s there to be nervous about. Just like that, I can definitely save all of them. Besides, I was standing here, and if anything happens to me, so am I! "


    His words were like a peace of mind pill, reassuring Yin Feng and the others who were originally shocked by his appearance.


    "Alright, everyone, work hard!"


    Huo Wu closed her eyes and blocked her hearing. She was about to use the Eye of Fire. At this moment, only the Eye of Fire that was connected to her heart could accurately measure the thickness of the mudstone!


    Huo Wu piously prayed in a low voice, "Zhang Kai, I need your help in opening the Eyeballs of Fire, which can pierce through everything!"


    Yin Feng and Nian Tu also looked at their respective "Eye of the Wind" and "Eye of the Earth" which symbolized the identity of the Magister. They understood that success or failure would all depend on this.


    Success meant that their labor was not wasted; failure meant that hundreds of people would die as a result.


    This was not a simple multiple choice question, but a major event that involved the lives of over a hundred people!


    Chang Jing suddenly realized that her palms were already drenched in sweat without him realizing it. The Lele from before had now completely disappeared, and what replaced it was a deep sense of anticipation.


    He hoped that the lives of hundreds of people could be saved from this!

 C160 precious

    If one asks what is the most precious thing in the world, one would say that it is freedom ¡ª that nothing is better than freedom. But that person definitely hasn''t truly grown up yet. Those who have truly matured will understand the meaning of this world. It''s life. Without life, why would one need wealth and freedom? Even more so!


    The miners in mines were both worried and excited, because from their previous experiences, even if the rescue team arrived at the scene immediately, they would not have used only eight hours to clear the passage. With their speed, they would need at least five to six days!


    However, they could now hear what was happening outside. The sound was getting closer and closer. It was so close that they were only two to three meters apart!


    They were both afraid that they had misheard, that it was not a rescue team but an illusion of dying people or that the outskirts of mines had collapsed again.


    But no matter what, there was still a glimmer of hope, so they nervously raised their voices and shouted for help.


    It was a pity that they couldn''t hear the cries for help because the three of them had turned off their vision and hearing, leaving only one eye to look at the crumbling mud and rocks in front of them.


    Huo Wu carefully chanted the Magic Incantation. This time, the ball of flame she released was no longer as powerful and powerful as the previous times. It was light and gentle, like a mirror made of water, it gently flew towards the mud stone.


    Yin Feng and Nian Bing had naturally been prepared beforehand. The moment the ball of fire touched the mudstone, they immediately activated their magic, and their movements were as gentle and gentle as a dance of fire. They quickly gathered the scattered mudstone fragments and teleported them away bit by bit like they were cleaning a fine instrument.


    The historic moment came amid the cheers of the trapped miners ¡ª yes, they had succeeded.


    In order to escape, the miners did not bother to inform the people who had saved them about their escape route and slipped out of mines, leaving Chang Jing and the others at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    Chang Jing said, "They seem to have said thank you?"


    "Exactly!" Huo Wu felt like she was falling into a river, "To think that I was so careful. Who knew that they wouldn''t even bother to talk to me!"


    Yin Feng and Niu Tu were also indignant.


    "Alright," Chang Jing finally could not hold back and laughed heartily, "It''s good that she was saved, do we still want his gratitude? "Come, let''s go in and see if any of the trapped miners have escaped."


    The four of them searched the cave until they confirmed that there was no one else in the cave except for the thirteen corpses.


    The moment they stepped out of the cave, they were immediately annihilated by a wave of thunderous applause and gratitude ¡ª ¡ª Almost all the miners were gathered in front of the mines to welcome their hero''s return.


    Heh heh, "Chang Jing became awkward instead and whispered to his three students," Look at the ''thank you'', do you think you can take it?


    The three of them naturally could not hear this because of the joyous atmosphere, which made it so that they could not even hear a single word clearly. All they could hear was, "I will always remember your kindness in my heart, may your kindness spread throughout the world, Holy Envoy vow to be loyal to you until the end!"


    This sentence was a bit heavy, what they said was not "remember", but "swear of loyalty" ¡ª ¡ª To the Demon World, this was equivalent to sacrificing their own lives and possessions to do whatever he wanted!


    Chang Jing could not help but ask, "What are all of you doing?


    Sai Te held onto a piece of magic bow and replied excitedly, "In order to repay Holy Envoy''s kindness, and also for our own, we have decided to follow the Holy Envoy in the future!"


    "Repayment of gratitude? "With me?" Chang Jing could not help but feel her head hurt. With someone as his subordinate, he would naturally enjoy her leisure, but the number of people here was too much. Let alone following him in the future, even if she had to eat a few meals, he would finish everything.


    "This... No need, "he said awkwardly," Saving people is a duty that cannot be avoided as the Holy Envoy, there are some that are easy to thank, and even if I wanted to thank you, I should thank the Holy Maiden!


    "No, listen to me." Sai Te said with an embarrassed expression, "Actually, we have our own selfish motives towards you ¡­ As you know, we are in a very poor condition. Every day we work in the most dangerous jobs, but we don''t get the basic security of our lives. Anyone would have had a chance to do so ¡ª and you, you are our chance now! As long as we follow you, we don''t have to worry about our safety. Furthermore, as far as we are concerned, the requirements for living here are much higher than what we have now. However, we have already gotten used to living here for so many years.


    Hearing his words, Chang Jing felt embarrassed and rejected him.


    "That''s not what I meant. I''m flattered that my brothers are able to think so highly of me. But the problem is, with so many people following me ¨C I don''t have the ability to take care of them. To be honest, I can''t even protect my own life right now.


    and the other two nodded in agreement. They did not want the money that they had painstakingly earned to be spent by others.


    "Forget it," Sai Te was disappointed for a moment, then shouted at the other miners, "Brothers, go back. Holy Envoy thinks that we are trash and isn''t willing to accept us."


    Chang Jing was most afraid of others saying these kinds of words to him.


    "Hehe ¡­" How can you say that you are trash? " He said awkwardly, "You can mine. How can you be considered trash if you use the money you earn to support yourself?"


    After he finished speaking, even he felt that his words were too fake, ''digging for mine to support himself''? He wouldn''t have reached such a state if he could support himself!


    "Since we are not trash, does Master Holy Envoy already plan to accept us?" On the other hand, he turned to the generals and said, "Brothers, Lord Holy Envoy has agreed!"


    When everyone heard this, they happily knelt down and shouted, "We greet the boss!"


    They were miners, the most outspoken ¡ª they could say what they wanted, and they wouldn''t beat around the bush. In their eyes, the most respected title for others was "Lord." However, these two words had brought them a lot of pain. Rather than saying "respect", it was more like fear. However, the word "Boss" was different. It had a great sense of trust and familiarity. The only drawback was that the word "Boss" seemed a little out of place before the word "Boss".


    But once they kneeled, Chang Jing couldn''t refuse them no matter how hard he tried.


    Since that was the case, he agreed. He instructed them to go back to sleep first. After that, he himself would return to the residence that the mine owners had specially prepared for them.


    From the very beginning, when he heard about the plight of the miners, he already had the thought of helping them. The reason why he forged so many "magic bow" was to make it easier for them to mine, and he had a way to escape. But with the current situation, he could not continue to use this incurable method. He had to solve this problem from the beginning!


    But, other than mining, what else could they do? Even if they were not allowed to mine, there would still be people coming to mine. Wouldn''t that cause others to die?


    "The biggest problem isn''t who is going to mine the ore, but who is going to mine the ore in such an environment!"


    He racked his brains for a long time before finally thinking of a solution that he could not come up with.


    On the second day, for the first time in their lives, the miners did not go to the mining pit. Under Sai Te''s command, they all gathered in a very open area, waiting for their boss, Chang Jing''s orders.


    Chang Jing immediately asked them as soon as he arrived, "What do you plan to do in the future?"


    The question was too difficult for them to answer.


    "Then do you want to continue mining for a living in the future?"


    This question was not simple, if he did not dig in the mines, would he really go to Chang Jing''s place to stay for free? They couldn''t answer either.


    "So," Chang Jing laughed, "I''ve thought of a way out for you guys, I wonder if you guys are interested."


    His idea was to first configure each of them with a magic bow and a few small magic array s with protective shields ¡ª this was what he had thought of last night. When he used the magic array, he would shrink it down to the size of a paper talisman and when he used it, he would be able to automatically activate it by ripping a corner with his bare hands. Then, during their free time in mining, they would practice the usage of magic bow and coordinate with each other ¡ª this was their capital to venture into the world in the future. The most important thing was their children. Children absolutely needed education!


    This was also the problem that troubled Chang Jing the most, he did not have the spare time to pull this out and do it!

 C161 Pitiful

    That''s right, Chang Jing did not have the time to teach the miners'' children the Homo sapiens''s magic, but that did not mean that his students did not either.


    "Do you think these children are pitiful?" He said to the three of them with a smile, "At such a young age, you can''t even read a book, ah, what a pity, what a pity!"


    Huo Wu said coldly, "What''s there to be sorry for? You''ll only be happy if you don''t read a book!"


    That''s right, thinking back to when Chang Jing taught the three of them magic, that kind of cruel power would make people feel happy!


    "¡­" Chang Jing was speechless, she looked pitifully at Nian Tu and said, "I remember a certain great man once said, ''Knowledge is power'', it can be seen how important knowledge is, could it be that you have the heart to make them think that they are illiterate?"


    Nian Bing was the most honest and loyal of the three, but when he heard Chang Jing''s words, he couldn''t help but nod his head. However, under Huo Wu''s gaze that could kill people, he swallowed her words of approval back.


    "Sigh, of the three of you, Yin Feng is the one who understands the most, am I right?"


    Yin Feng smiled and nodded, but when Chang Jing also laughed, she said, "Yes, but what does it have to do with me?"


    "You all ¡­" Chang Jing had no other choice, she could only say, "Say it yourselves, do you want to help or not?!"


    Huo Wu pouted and said, "I can teach them, but I don''t like little kids, and I don''t hate them either. But the condition is that you have to stay and teach with us!"


    This gave Chang Jing a headache. He had never intended to stay from the beginning, because Xi Yan was still waiting for him in the capital.


    "Teacher, I have something to do!" Chang Jing explained, "If I had the time, I wouldn''t beg you so much."


    Huo Wu humphed in grievance, "I knew it! Hmph! I knew it!"


    "What?"


    "I knew you wanted to throw the three of us off so we could go find your little sister Xi Yan!"


    When she said that, everyone turned to look at her. Everyone knew who Xi Yan was, but the problem was that her tone of voice was too ambiguous. Looking for Sister Xi Yan? Wasn''t this letting the most sacred faith in the hearts of the people be tainted with emotions?


    Terrifying!


    "Hey," Chang Jing was so nervous that she couldn''t even speak properly, "Don''t speak carelessly, there''s nothing going on between her and me!"


    "Then what do you think you''re going to do?"


    "I have a friend in the capital. We originally said that we would meet again very soon, but because of my injuries, I''ve dragged the date out again and again. Now that I have some time, of course I have to go and gather!"


    These words were half true, but others believed them.


    Huo Wu felt so wronged that she was about to cry. Can''t you take us with you? "


    "Sigh," Chang Jing patted the three of them on the shoulder in succession, "I also want to bring you three along, but as you''ve all seen, we can''t leave you three here!"


    In front of him was a bunch of skinny children wearing shabby clothes.


    In fact, Huo Wu and the others weren''t as heartless as they were just now. Their childhood memories made them feel more sympathy towards these children, but when Chang Jing said the first sentence, she had already guessed that he wanted to leave.


    What are you crying for, "Chang Jing laughed and dried Huo Wu''s tears." It''s not like I''m just going to die bravely and return after a while.


    Even though he said that, he couldn''t calm down no matter how hard he tried.


    Huo Wu asked him again, "Then what if you run?"


    Chang Jing opened her eyes in disbelief and asked, "In your heart, am I that kind of person?"


    Who knew that the three of them would answer in unison, "It was originally!"


    Chang Jing started to sweat...


    Lying on the bed, Chang Jing thought that it had finally been arranged. On this day, he had arranged for ten magic array s to be cast, and after a while, she finally succeeded in casting twenty thousand of them, and taught them how to use them. In order to adapt to this group of miners who did not have a magic foundation, he made improvements to the magic bow ¡ª ¡ª the magic arrow''s magic was no longer directly provided by the human body like what Huo Wu used, but completely depended on the Magic Cores at both ends. When the magic inside the Magic Cores was used up, they could even replace the Magic Cores and continue using it.


    As a result, the usage of the Magic Union was very simple. He only needed to pull the string. However, this did not mean that it had already displayed the greatest effect. Its greatest power lay in the coordination between people. If it was properly coordinated, it would be easy to eliminate a large army.


    For the best result, Chang Jing started to think about coordinating with the array once more. Fortunately, Yin Feng had learned this before, so the two of them continued to do some proper modifications to the array and finally listed the twelve array formations at night, waiting for Yin Feng and the other two to teach them how to use it.


    "That way, I can be at ease," he thought quietly as he lay on the bed. "At least they won''t have to worry about food and clothing in the future, but the road of mercenaries isn''t easy. I hope they won''t blame me in the future."


    He didn''t expect that it was his temporary decision that would help him greatly in the future!


    The next day, the sky was still clear.


    Maybe because they felt the atmosphere when they parted ways, when Yin Feng and the other two people got on the carriage, it suddenly started to drizzle down.


    "After I create the magic array protective shield, we will set off," Chang Jing said to the three of them. "After you carry out your duties as the Holy Envoy, hurry over here.


    Huo Wu''s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had been crying.


    "I don''t want to go, what Holy Envoy is none of my business!" She wanted to get down from the car as she said this, "I want to stay with you, wood teacher!"


    Chang Jing stroked her head as if she was caressing a child.


    "Don''t be so childish, if all of you were to continue staying in Holy Maiden, then don''t continue staying there. Who would bother about a Holy Maiden who goes back on his words? "Obediently go and finish what the City Lord ordered you to do, then come back."


    "But you were gone by then!"


    Just as Huo Wu had said, on the sixth day of their departure, Chang Jing left over sixty thousand pieces of protective magic paper and headed towards the capital.


    Chang Jing, who was extremely excited to meet Xi Yan again, did not know that he was yet another big step away from becoming a Magic Grandmaster, and once again created a miracle. Since ancient times, no Magician had ever succeeded in making a magic array like that, and no one else had ever thought about it! In order to remember him, the later generations called this formation the "Perception of God".


    As she walked along the road by herself, although Chang Jing was a little lonely, he was not lonely either.


    That day, he got on a car heading towards the capital. The car belonged to a caravan. The reason why Chang Jing was able to come up was entirely because of Coachman.


    "Hehe," he thought of the old man Hao Si who had taught him magic after teaching him for so long. But, looking at the bottle of wine left in his hand, he laughed, "I didn''t expect this place to use it again."


    "What''s the kid laughing about?"


    The person who asked was an old lady. She was so old, yet she still came out to earn a living. It seemed like she wasn''t a lucky person.


    "Aunt," Chang Jing replied with a smile, "When you think of the past, you unconsciously smile. Aunt, are you going to the capital to do some business? "


    "What kind of business is it? But it''s to make a living." She also smiled and replied, "There''s nothing I can do about it. My son died in the army, and the old man is sick at home again. The old woman has to come out, or she''ll starve to death at home. "


    Didn''t they say that the Demons had lived in peace for five thousand years?


    With that question in mind, Chang Jing ignored the grievances that might have been caused by the old man and asked again, "How did your son die in this era of peace?"


    "Peace?" She sneered, "Even if we don''t fight, is peace just because we don''t fight? In order to improve the fighting capabilities of the army, Grand Master will conduct combat drills every two years. Or rather, it would be more accurate to call it war.


    This... Wasn''t this too unruly!


    She continued, "Every time, at least 30% of the troops would die or be injured, leaving behind the so-called elites!"


    Hearing this, a person at the side also spoke up in anger, "One of my nephews also died like this. After the army gave them a pension of eight gold coins, they no longer cared about their family!"


    As he was speaking, the car suddenly stopped ¡ª there was a commotion from outside.

 C162 Bandits are here

    As he was speaking, a loud noise could be heard and the car stopped.


    "Don''t worry," the aunt comforted Chang Jing, "It must be the nearby bandits. There''s nothing wrong."


    Chang Jing was surprised, "Bandits are here and everything is fine?"


    The aunt opened the curtain and looked out, saying, "All the bandits here are righteous bandits, so we might even get some money from those wealthy merchants who come across us."


    Chang Jing became excited, "So you''re saying they are good people?"


    "Of course I''m a good man," said the man who had spoken earlier. "Last time I was robbed of my money, and now here the chief has given me more than the money I brought! Are they not good people? Are the officials good people? "


    The aunt continued, "In fact, they are really not bad people. Most of them are robbers who can escape from military service or can''t live any longer. I heard that the leader here was once the head instructor of the army."


    This time, Chang Jing understood. Not only was this bandit a bad guy, he was also a wise man who robbed the rich to help the poor!


    Unconsciously, he stuck his head out to catch a glimpse of the man.


    In front of him was a group of guys with shiny clothes and covered faces ¨C were they traitors?


    With that question in mind, Chang Jing got off the car, and thus met someone who had helped him out greatly.


    As soon as he got off the car, he was scolded by a burly man who looked like a southeastern guy. "Smelly brat, it''s best if you behave!"


    In order to get to know that legendary being, Chang Jing said something that made even herself feel sour, "I am just here, and hope that hero does not take offense!"


    "What do you mean poor? Get the hell away from me!" The man glared at Chang Jing in disdain and said fiercely, "If you delay our young master''s actions, you will suffer!"


    "May I ask who your young master is?"


    "Who said Young Master?!" The man himself knew that he had slipped up and changed his words in a hurry, "He''s our chief! When our chief heard that a group of flower girls came today, he intentionally brought a few of them from the village to be used as women''s wives! "


    Raider? Bullshit!


    Chang Jing was enraged. Who cares if he was a good person or a bad person, she would die just by stealing from a commoner!


    He did not care about the consequences. With just one Phantom Finger, he could defeat this person ¡ª for the past three years, he had trained quite well with "Art of Warlord".


    After defeating the man, he used the teleportation to quietly observe the area where the bandits were gathered.


    He saw a man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks reaching out with a lewd smile to touch the straight chest of a girl who was groaning painfully under his lecherous claws.


    She dared to be angry but dared not to speak. All she could do was to beg him not to.


    "Bastard!" To Chang Jing, a girl''s chest was the most sacred place. He cursed under her breath and secretly threw a small fireball into the man''s hands.


    "Who?" The man was in pain and shouted angrily, "Who dares to meddle in my business?! "Come out and let your father teach you a lesson!"


    Chang Jing was just about to walk out of the room to take a good look at this scoundrel, but unexpectedly, a voice rang out from not too far away.


    "It''s my nosy little thing that''s here. May I ask, sir, how do you want to deal with me?"


    Before he could finish, a figure flashed in front of that person like a ghost.


    Chang Jing looked over and saw that he had a tiger''s back and bear''s waist with long hair fluttering in the wind. A thick eyebrow below showed that he was resolute and determined to be upright!


    When that person saw this, his heart tightened, but he quickly returned to his previous expression.


    "I was wondering who was it that came, it turns out to be the head of the All Knowing Scholar, Jian Wulei!"


    The person called Jian Wulei smiled lightly and said, "It''s me, I wonder what Young City Lord is doing in my place?"


    These words were said ambiguously, as if they were greetings that Old friends coincidentally met after many years.


    "Hee hee ¡­" Seeing that he had softened, the man replied with a mischievous smile, "You know my Title? That''s easy! "


    He paced slowly and leisurely and said, "It''s a strange thing to say to cause trouble on your turf. Under the heavens, could it be that the monarch''s land is actually your territory? No matter what, my father is still the lord of a city. Don''t tell me that even if his son is playing here, he still needs your permission? "


    "I dare not," Jian Wulei laughed and said, "Let''s not talk about this!"


    "You don''t even dare to test it!" That person said coldly and arrogantly, "If you know what''s good for you, then hurry up and scram. Don''t hinder me from doing my job!"


    "May I ask Young Master what you want to do? Tell me and let me know if I can help."


    "Hehe," the man laughed lewdly, pointing at the beautiful women who were trembling in fear, "Since you have this kind of heart, then I, the young master, will not mistreat you. After I have finished playing, I will naturally give you a few drops!"


    "Sigh, such a pity," Jian Wulei''s expression changed, "I have always had a rather high interest in beauties, but unfortunately, I seem to have a slightly greater interest in rapists. Young Master, why don''t you lend it to me for me to play with?"


    When the person heard this, he was clearly stunned, "What?" You want me to lend it to you? What do you think I am?


    Jian Wulei did not answer his question directly, "Thin and tender meat, it seems that your father has raised you pretty well all these years. "Hmm ¡­" Who was the one who was shouting ''who is the thing'' just now? Who was the one on the thing? "


    The person immediately softened upon hearing it. He did not know of Jian Wulei''s great name ¨C this time, he had borrowed Jian Wulei''s name, so how could he not know of his methods? Just a moment ago, he had relied on his father''s status and thought that he would give his some face. But now, it seemed like that wasn''t the case. No, it definitely wasn''t the case!


    He kneeled down and begged for mercy as if he was a mouse seeing a cat, "Master Jian Wulei, I am a thing, no, I am not a thing, I am not a person, I ¡­"


    Jian Wulei impatiently waved his hand and interrupted his words, "I already knew that you were the same as your father. You don''t have to say anything else. But I''d like to know what made you cause trouble in my neighborhood. Is the louse itching? "


    "¡­" That person''s face turned red. "I ¡­"


    "Your father should have taught you something, right?" Jian Wulei laughed coldly, "You will have to pay the price for everything ¡ª ¡ª What, do you not? "Then let me teach you in place of your father today!"


    Just as he finished speaking, he pointed his finger at the crotch of that person and made a pitiful cry.


    "The lewd one must first sever his foundation!" Jian Wulei was not moved by his scream, and said coldly, "Just now, I seem to have seen your left hand touching this lady, right?"


    The man endured the pain and said, "Yes ¡­" It''s the right hand. "


    He was very clear what the price was for lying to Jian Wulei, so even though he was unwilling, he still opened his mouth.


    "Hmm, looks like you have a better memory than me!" Pausing for a moment, Jian Wulei continued, "Alright, seeing as you are being more honest, I will forgive you this time."


    He waved his hands and commanded his subordinates to carry him and escape quickly. Although Jian Wulei came alone, it was more than enough to deal with this group of people, let alone the fact that Jian Wulei''s subordinates were the type that would come immediately. Would they even be able to get anything good out of this kind of place?


    Chang Jing admired Jian Wulei''s way of doing things. When she saw that the show was about to end, she wanted to walk out and befriend him. But just as she took a step, Jian Wulei spoke again.


    "Wait!" He asked, "Mr. City Lord, you seem to have forgotten something?"


    Seeing that he did not understand, Jian Wulei reminded him, "Did you forget what I just said? I say, the lewd one must first sever the root of it ¡ª and that does not only refer to your vital body. Didn''t you say that your right hand also touched the private parts of the girl? "


    Yes, he had touched it, so that person''s pale face immediately turned even paler!


    "You... "What do you mean?"


    Jian Wulei said coldly, "Break your right hand, the one who is my accomplice will break his left hand! "This way, you all will have a good memory. In the future, don''t commit any more evil deeds!"


    This was a difficult choice ¡ª who would bear to cut off their own hand? However, if he did not slash, it would mean that he had violated Jian Wulei''s principles.


    "Young Master," one of his men suggested with a trembling voice, "Let''s fight it out with him. I don''t believe that so many of us can''t defeat him alone!"


    "Am I going to lose my roots?" That person bitterly laughed, "Help me cut off my right hand ¡­"

 C163 A weapon that will yield without a fight

    What kind of power was the most terrifying? A weapon that could defeat anyone without fighting!


    Jian Wulei was really capable, with just a few simple words, he was able to cause a bunch of bullies to leave their hands and flee. How many people in the world could be able to do that?


    Chang Jing clearly understood that this kind of person was definitely not as simple as others described him to be. If she did not have a unique method, how could others possibly be afraid of him?


    A hero was definitely worth befriending!


    Thus, he finally took the first step of their friendship ¡ª "Your esteemed self is truly brilliant," Chang Jing laughed, "This ability is really admirable!"


    Jian Wulei saw that the person looked familiar, but he just could not recall where he came from.


    "What are you saying? I am just helping these commoners to teach the villains a lesson. How is that worthy of admiration?"


    With that, he said loudly to the caravan, "Everyone can start their journey now, it''s safe!"


    It was indeed safe. With Jian Wulei here, who would dare to be impudent?


    The caravan left, but Chang Jing did not leave, he stayed behind.


    "Hero, wait for me," Chang Jing shouted loudly when she saw that Jian Wulei was about to leave.


    "Hmm?" Jian Wulei turned his head and asked: "Why did you not get on the car and leave? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Chang Jing was actually not good at socializing, and after hearing what he said, she had nothing more to say. He was stunned for a long time, and decided to be straightforward, and went straight to the point, "My name is Chang Jingye, I really hope to become friends with a person like you!"


    Jian Wulei could not react to his words. Only a genius like Chang Jing could think of such an opening. It would be weird if a person like Jian Wulei who truly knew how to socialize could do it!


    But that was not the point, the point was his name ¡ª "Chang Jingye?" Jian Wulei stared into Chang Jing''s eyes and said, "Are you saying that you are Chang Jingye? The teacher who fought against Lei Bao and then played with the two disciples, Huo Wu, in the arena battle, Chang Jingye? "


    Chang Jing never thought that his name would be taken into consideration by such a person. After hearing it, she scratched her head in embarrassment and replied, "It seems ¡­ It seems to be me. "


    "Hee hee ¡­" Jian Wulei slapped Chang Jing''s shoulder with her palm, nearly causing him to fall, "No wonder you look so familiar! So it really is you! Do you know that you were famous during that battle? Even the Title suppressed me! "


    Chang Jing thought about it carefully and finally could not think of the earth-shattering thing she had done that time. She could only say, "I don''t think I did anything?"


    "That''s exactly why you''re famous for not doing anything at all!" Jian Wulei laughed heartily, "Do you know that your three students are definitely the top experts among the young generation? Do you think they are powerful enough to be able to produce such a powerful disciple at the same time? Furthermore, you are so young, and yet you have such an outstanding student. If you don''t have a reputation, who do you think you are?! "


    Chang Jing blushed with shame. Honestly speaking, his own strength might not even compare to one of the three students she had, but who would believe what she had just said?


    "No, no. It was mainly due to their own hard work. Actually, I just helped out a little."


    What he did was only to help them a little, to explain all he knew about magic. However, because of this, they had a way to release their mana, which was why they were able to achieve their goals!


    "Don''t be modest," Jian Wulei laughed out loud. "Today, come to my mountain to play, and let my brothers experience what a young hero is like!"


    Chang Jing blushed again. He did not dislike "Heroes", but when she put it on her head, it was still a little awkward. No, it was really awkward!


    The two of them chatted and laughed, and soon arrived at the top of the mountain where Jian Wulei was stationed at ¡ª Qingfeng stronghold!


    This was an exceptionally steep cliff, isolated from the plains and unable to be compared to its surroundings. Most importantly, there was only one way to go up and down the mountain; if someone wanted to climb up from another place, they would have to climb the cliff ¡ª they would have to fall to their deaths!


    "It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. Big brother, you''ve chosen a good place!"


    This was the first sentence that Chang Jing had said to Jian Wulei since she arrived at the mountain, and also the most heartfelt.


    "Heh heh," Jian Wulei''s advisor, Zhuge Ming, laughed, "The place chosen by our chief instructor is obviously a good place! Let me tell you this, if our Demon World is a dragon, then this Mount Qingfeng is a dragon horn ¡ª ¡ª What can''t we do standing on top of the dragon horn?!


    Jian Wulei immediately gave Zhuge Ming a meaningful glance to shut him up, only then did Zhuge Ming realize that he spoke wrongly, but he was still curious why he would say those words to a person he had never met.


    Strange, really strange!


    Unfortunately, Chang Jing was able to catch on, he asked, "What you mean is, my big brother wants to rebel?"


    Zhuge Ming hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, I didn''t say anything!"


    Crap, isn''t this the same as saying there''s no money in this place? Zhuge Ming was vexed, he could not understand why he always said the wrong things in front of this young man!


    "In fact, you don''t need to hide anything from me," Chang Jing said as she saw him acting like this, her heart understanding the situation.


    That''s true, "Jian Wulei saw that he no longer had any need to hide the matter, and said," Actually, I also had this intention inviting you up the mountain, I wonder if you would be willing to help me?


    Chang Jing hesitated, "I do have some complaints about the current ruler, but I really haven''t thought about the matter of the rebellion ¡­ Of course, if something happens to you, elder brother, as your brother, I will definitely help you! "


    Jian Wulei understood that Chang Jing had used another method to reject him. He stopped talking about this and only mentioned some of the anecdotes for a smile. After all, everyone had the right to choose their own path.


    Only, he did not think that in the end, he would become Chang Jing''s most loyal supporter ¡ª that was in the future.


    After the two continued to speak some insignificant words, they both went back to their own rooms to rest. Although Chang Jing''s rejection didn''t have anything to do with it, it was still a bit annoying.


    On the second day, Jian Wulei passionately invited Chang Jing to participate in his "military parade". Rather than inviting him to, it would be better to say that it was specially prepared for him, the brothers in the village all looked like standard soldiers as they practiced their individual skills and teamwork perfectly. It was no wonder that Jian Wulei was born to be the head instructor, so naturally he had his own set of skills when training troops!


    However, after Chang Jing finished watching their performance, he could not help but frown.


    "Why," Jian Wulei asked him, "Is there anything wrong with that? Tell me, so that I can improve on it."


    "Since you said that, then I won''t be polite."


    Chang Jing organized her thoughts and asked: "I wonder if Big Brother''s goal in training is to look good or to use it as an enemy?"


    Jian Wulei answered without hesitation, "Of course it is to the enemy''s ultimate goal, and fighting is not like performing well."


    "Then I don''t understand. Why are you arranging your formation in such a gaudy manner?" Chang Jing pointed to the group that had just retreated, and said, "Take them for example, why are they using all of their magic when they are already in an arc? Aren''t you afraid that the enemy will kill you with a knife or an arrow while you''re agitating your magic? If that''s the case, then what formation would there be?! "


    This was the difference between different cultures. In the Demon World, all the people fighting were from the Magician, and when they fought, it was like playing house and playing house, releasing a spell while releasing a spell. The so called formation was indeed just for the sake of watching. What Chang Jing had said just now was a blind spot in Jian Wulei''s train of thoughts. He had never considered that if the opposing side''s vanguard troops did not go for magic with him and instead used their time to agitate the magic, wouldn''t his side be greatly defeated?


    A huge defeat!


    "Then what can you do?"


    "Simple," Chang Jing laughed, "Choose a group of robust men from the troops to form a physical attack unit, and use the powerful Magician to protect and defend the troops at the back, to gain the necessary time for the latter, when the time is ripe, the enemy will obediently submit to us, no?"

 C164 Meeting gift

    The reason why Chang Jing said that was entirely because he was born in a Aragorn with a developed martial arts background. In his opinion, although magic was powerful, it required a large amount of time due to the chanting (or the brewing of the Magic Cores''s magic power), so it did not have the complete advantage in battle ¡ª in other words, if one wanted to achieve victory, it was necessary to combine the two strengths.


    Jian Wulei, who was used to using magic, naturally would not think of going there, but after Chang Jing mentioned about it, she suddenly realized that the young lad in front of him truly deserved his reputation.


    "But little brother," Jian Wulei patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said, "Although we don''t lack young and strong little boys here, we can''t just blindly charge around with swords and blades right? There has to be a pattern, right? "


    This was exactly what Chang Jing wanted to express. When she was in Wind Moon City, he was "alienated" by her grandfather due to her cousin, so he looked at the ways of the soldiers ¡ª ¡ª The "Battle Soul" had recorded that there were battle methods in addition to warrior power cultivation, and the memories that she obtained from the Soulsword also contained a large number of battle existences ¡ª ¡ª Many of the "new" people that the Soulsword were looking for were all armed men.


    "I have a plan for this," Chang Jing laughed lightly, "Later on, I will write down all of the infantry techniques I know, and you can just let people learn from you, so that I can give you a present!"


    This was naturally good, Jian Wulei was overjoyed.


    Very quickly, Chang Jing memorized all five sets of infantry techniques, and the one who recorded them was naturally Zhuge Ming who was a strategist. Chang Jing felt that there was something wrong with what he had recorded, but when she thought about it, she had actually forgotten about the password. As a result, he added a command to every single move. There were those that spoke and those that gestured, making Zhuge Ming extremely excited.


    In truth, Chang Jing did not think much of it, and did not have any sense of accomplishment. To him, this was something that belonged to her predecessors.


    However, seeing that Jian Wulei and Zhuge Ming were both so happy, his mood became very good. As long as his friends were happy, what reason would he have to be unhappy?


    After Zhuge Ming kept the record, he said to Jian Wulei, "I say, chief, I, Zhuge Ming will give you a suggestion, what do you think?"


    Jian Wulei laughed and scolded, "When did you become such a naughty girl? If you have something to say, just say it!"


    "Hehe," Zhuge Ming laughed, "This time is unusual, I want you and your little brother Chang Jingye to become sworn brothers, even though this is only a ceremony."


    "About that," Jian Wulei laughed heartily, "Actually I had already had this intention since a long time ago. I was just afraid that Brother Chang Jing would not agree, wouldn''t that mean that I am in a difficult position?"


    Chang Jing seemed to be infected with this atmosphere, and upon hearing that, she laughed heartily, "Being able to become sworn brothers with a hero like Jian Wulei is my greatest honor, what do I have to refuse?"


    Since that was the case, they didn''t have any reason to delay, and as the saying goes, "choosing your day is better than hitting the sun". On the same night, they performed a bowing ceremony in front of all the brothers of the Qingfeng stronghold, and Chang Jing finally had a reasonable home in the Demon World.


    Chang Jing and Jian Wulei both understood that the reason why Zhuge Ming had made such a suggestion was definitely not because of a whim, but because he had thought about it thoroughly ¡ª ¡ª To Jian Wulei, when he first made his move, although the sworn brother Chang Jing had not accepted the invitation to start the battle together with him, at that time, she would naturally not sit still and do nothing; To Chang Jing, ever since she had arrived in the Demon World, he had a faint feeling that it was a kind of fate. When she came to the Demon World, he faintly felt that something big was going to happen.


    Most importantly, the two of them liked each other very much!


    I don''t know who said it was, it''s good as long as you like it, it''s good as long as you like it!


    Because she needed to demonstrate to the instructors, Chang Jing stayed in Qingfeng stronghold for a few more days. When he felt that it was about time, ten days had already passed.


    He was preparing to leave, and his yearning for Xi Yan became heavier and heavier.


    After packing his luggage, he prepared to bid farewell to Jian Wulei. Following the guidance of Jian Wulei''s subordinates, he quickly arrived at the Great Assembly Hall.


    The dozen or so people silently sat on their chairs, as if they had encountered something big.


    Chang Jing quietly walked to Zhuge Ming''s side. Other than her big brother, Jian Wulei, he had the best relationship with him.


    "What happened? Look at your gloomy expressions."


    "Sigh," Zhuge Ming softly sighed, "Our Qingfeng stronghold might have met with big trouble this time!"


    Thus, he briefly introduced the situation.


    It turned out that the few brothers who were patrolling in the village had disappeared from Mount Qingfeng today. After searching around, they only found their clothes and weapons, and not even their corpses. Zhuge Ming thought that some expert from nearby had come over to stir trouble, so he didn''t report it to Jian Wulei. He led the group to continue his search in the mountain, and finally saw the mastermind ¡ª A monster the size of a small mountain!


    However, Zhuge Ming quickly retreated back. After entering the stronghold, he realized that he was the only one who managed to escape from the place, and the others had all become its food!


    Chang Jing could not help but say proudly, "Qingfeng stronghold has so many brothers, could it be that they are afraid of a beast?"


    "Having more people doesn''t necessarily mean that their strength will be great!" Zhuge Ming finally revealed the most nervous point in his heart, "Later on, I snuck over to take a look and discovered that after eating all the brothers in the village, the monster became even more powerful ¡ª it could very possibly be an ancient Carnivore that could absorb the Demons''s mana for its own use! "What''s the use of having more people? In the worst-case scenario, it might even become a source of strength!"


    "Then what does my big brother think?"


    Zhuge Ming turned his head and looked at Jian Wulei who was also frowning and said two words, "I don''t have a clue!"


    "Monster?" Chang Jing thought to herself, "If it can absorb an unlimited amount of energy, wouldn''t that mean that the entire Demon World will be destroyed by it? This is not good, not good at all! "


    Therefore, he walked to Jian Wulei''s side and said, "Big bro, don''t worry about us brothers, there will be a way!"


    sighed, "If it''s just us brothers, then it''s alright, at worst we''ll just give up on the Mount Qingfeng and look for the mountain, but if we allow it to develop, then what about the others, wouldn''t everyone else be finished?"


    At first, Chang Jing thought that Jian Wulei was only worried about the safety of his brother, but now, after hearing "him", he realized that this brother of his was a true man who was worried about the nation, and the admiration he had for him grew even more.


    "One thing wins one thing, there is no obstacle that can''t be crossed!" Chang Jing comforted him and said, "I know that this is no longer just a matter of the Qingfeng stronghold. It concerns the entire Demon World.


    "I have thought about that too, but the problem is that this monster is currently wandering around on the only path down the mountain in Qingfeng stronghold. Furthermore, there are no experts around, when we gather the Demon World experts, the situation will not be something we can control! "


    "Is there really no other way?"


    "I''m the only one who''s going to take care of this," Jian Wulei said as he thought of this and broke into a relieved smile, "It''s been a long time since I last tried to truly exercise my muscles and bones, otherwise I wouldn''t even know if it rusted!"


    Chang Jing nodded his head in acknowledgement, but then continued, "You have to go, but what you said earlier was wrong."


    Jian Wulei asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Because," Chang Jing laughed, "I will go with you. Don''t mention it for the entire Demon World, even if it was for Big Brother, I still wouldn''t go!"


    Jian Wulei laughed out loud, patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said loudly, "Not bad, today is the time for us brothers to display our skills!"

 C165 She was shocked

    Even though they said that, they were still shocked when the two of them rushed over after getting everything ready.


    They saw a seven to eight meter tall, three to four meter wide and a dozen meters long monster blocking their way! It had three heads, the largest in the middle having a sharp, conical horn on its head, and two heads on its side that were slightly smaller had a pair of curved horns on them. At this moment, the two heads were eyeing the surroundings with one of their large eyes, seeming to be guarding something. The biggest head in the middle had its eyes closed, and from time to time, it would snore.


    Its entire body was reeking of stinky mucus. The mucus was also covered with bugs and flies. It was most likely poisonous.


    "What kind of weird guy is this? Have you ever seen him?" Jian Wulei opened his eyes wide and asked Chang Jing with a trembling voice, "Could it really be the Carnivore of ancient legends?"


    Things that Jian Wulei did not know, Chang Jing naturally did not know about them either ¡ª He had only been in the Demon World for a few years, how could her experience compare to Jian Wulei''s, who had already lived in the Demon World for a few thousand years?


    "No matter what it is, we just need to get rid of it today," Chang Jing replied softly. "We need to finish this quickly, I guess it will be troublesome if Big Head wakes up!"


    The two of them nodded in tacit understanding, and then flanked him from both sides.


    This was something the two of them had agreed upon before coming here ¡ª to focus their firepower on it and catch it off guard!


    Chang Jing lurked to the right, and softly chanted through the branches, "Lonely darkness, engulfing all loneliness... Listen to your master and let everything in front of me vanish like smoke ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    The Zirconium could not be considered to have intelligence, but speed, direction, and power all depended on Chang Jing''s will. He could do whatever she wanted to do ¡ª But of course, this would still be within the limits of the Zirconium.


    Chang Jing activated the power that was strong enough to destroy two thick walls, and guided the wild dragon that was emitting sizzling sounds and electricity, it suddenly pounced towards the monster''s right head.


    As for Jian Wulei, he stood still and took out the magic staff that he normally would not use, he quickly waved it, causing the demonic beasts in his body to expand again and again. Finally, when Chang Jing released her Zirconium, his Dark Magic ¡ª "Heart of Destruction" ¡ª was also released towards the left head of the monster!


    The two magic spells struck the monster from both sides at the same time, and a muffled sound rang out ¨C two of its heads had been crushed!


    "I thought he was so powerful, but it looks like he''s nothing special."


    The two of them could not help but think this way, blaming Zhuge Ming for scaring them with his words.


    However, what happened next greatly surprised the two of them ¡ª the large head in the middle opened its eyes leisurely, as if nothing had happened. It shook its large head, and two heads actually grew out from both sides within a few seconds, and these two heads were clearly much larger than the two from before!


    The three-headed monster finally realized who was disturbing its sleep, so it impatiently swept its tail to the side, causing the surrounding trees to all break and grass to fly everywhere!


    Chang Jing and Jian Wulei nimbly moved their bodies to avoid the monsters'' fierce tail attacks. Although they did not receive any injuries, their fear was hard to describe.


    What kind of monster was this? He actually had an immortal head? Wouldn''t his attacks from now on be useless?!


    Not giving them time to think, the monster realized that the two of them were not done for because of it sweeping its tail. It started to swing its tail once again, sweeping through everything in its path.


    The two people who were in the air finally realized that the monster''s tail had barbed hooks that were as sharp as steel. A lot of the trees that it swept across were shattered into fragments ¡ª if they were to hit a person, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    But they had no choice, even so, they still had to muster up the courage to go up again, otherwise, the consequences for Demon World would be unimaginably simple.


    Using its tail to sweep a bunch of useless monsters might be a little too impatient or perhaps it was just too tired. The speed at which it was sweeping its tail gradually slowed down, and the pair of eyes on the big head that were originally brimming with vigor also started to become drowsy.


    It was not easy to get this opportunity, so Chang Jing and Jian Wulei naturally could not give up.


    However, their target this time was no longer the head but the belly of the monster. That was probably its fatal weakness!


    The two powerful spells struck the seemingly weak abdomen at the same time, but it didn''t have the expected blood and flesh splattering effect. Instead, it only scratched a layer of the abdomen, and a layer of the skin hidden under the thick mucus.


    Green blood flowed out from beneath the thick leather armour, and quickly disappeared into the surrounding mucus. At the same time, that layer of skin healed in an instant!


    This time, both Chang Jing and Jian Wulei felt an unprecedented panic!


    Although the spell from before didn''t have the slightest bit of reserve, it didn''t have the slightest effect on its body. This was too inconceivable, too abnormal! [1]


    After exchanging a helpless look, the two no longer had any hope of defeating it. They even had a slim chance of successfully escaping, because the monster''s attack was coming again.


    This time, it was truly infuriated!


    Instead of sweeping its huge tail, it spat out dark green flames from its mouth! The dark green flames were not only large but also strong. The places where they landed on exploded as if they were stepping on land mines!


    The charred wood splinters scattered in all directions, occasionally hitting the two people who were dodging the flames, causing them a sharp pain!


    "Float high!" Chang Jing became angry and shouted at Jian Wulei, "I don''t believe that its little wings can fly!"


    The two of them quickly rose into the air, reaching a height of more than twenty meters before finally stopping to observe the ground.


    Unfortunately, Chang Jing''s idea was wrong.


    When the monster saw the two of them quickly escaping from its fire attack range, it fiercely kicked off with its two thick hind legs and bounced up with its head and tail against the recoil!


    In the blink of an eye, the entire Mount Qingfeng seemed to be shaken, shaking like an earthquake.


    When its body was about to fall from the sky, the beast flapped its little wings incongruously. Its huge body suddenly moved and quickly rushed towards Chang Jing and Luo Hua City Mistress!


    He was truly a difficult to deal with and a difficult to deal with fellow!


    Chang Jing gave Jian Wulei a gesture, indicating that the two of them should fly in two different directions.


    The monster looked at the two people who were flying in opposite directions who abandoned Jian Wulei without any hesitation and chased after Chang Jing, and at that moment, its buttocks suddenly released a loud and clear fart "-" fart "- that was like a tortoise wave technique, directly rushing towards Jian Wulei. Jian Wulei, who was caught off guard, heavily struck the monster in the midst of its attack, and fiercely spat out a mouthful of blood, causing him to lose his balance and fiercely plummet into the ground, leaving a huge pit in the ground.


    The monster then used the recoil to increase its speed and shot towards Chang Jing like an arrow!


    Chang Jing felt the sound of something tearing through the air become more and more urgent, and understood that the beast wanted to use its sharp horn to pierce through him. Thus, at the moment when it was about to catch up to him, Chang Jing suddenly flew 365 degrees in the air and dodged its sharp horn, while its two hands randomly grabbed onto the neck of the left side of its head.


    "I''ll let you live!"


    Chang Jing ruthlessly punched the little head''s throat, but when she was struck by the mucus, she retracted her fist just like she was stuck to a wall and was unable to move.


    He pushed at it with his legs in a hurry, trying to pull it away, only to find that his feet were glued to it.


    After struggling for a while, he finally calmed down. However, he found out that the mucus on the monster''s body was using its inertia to slowly move towards his finger. The skin that was touched became stinging and itchy.


    The flow of the mucus was slow, but it quickly crawled past his fingers. Slowly, it climbed up his fingers to his palms and wrists ¡­

 C166 Mount Qingfeng

    "There seems to be a flash of spirit energy on Mount Qingfeng!" An old man dressed like a Daoist priest said to his boy, "Have you ever heard of anything that might appear there?"


    "In reply to Master, Mount Qingfeng has always been a region of influence for Qingfeng stronghold. Outsiders are not allowed to enter, so this disciple does not understand it."


    The old man had a white beard that extended down to his chest, and he wore a long black robe.


    After he finished listening to the story of the boy, he stroked his white beard and scolded, "Demon World is just a small piece of land and there is still a place you can''t go to? Mount Qingfeng is the key to this change of Demon World, you should pay more attention to it in the future! "


    The boy laughed embarrassedly and scratched his ears, looking extremely similar to Chang Jing.


    "Let me calculate a bit." The old man stroked the horsetail whisk in his hand and began to calculate with his left hand in the shape of a picking flower with his eyes closed.


    After a long while, he opened his eyes in excitement and said, "The Carnivore has finally recovered from its injuries and is no longer hiding!"


    The boy did not understand and asked curiously: "Didn''t Master say that Carnivore was a calamity for Demon World? Why are they still so excited?"


    "Silly disciple," the old man chuckled, "Have you forgotten the words I often say? Once there is a tribulation, there will be a tribulation, and there will be living creatures that will respond to it! "


    "Master means to say that the fated nemesis of the Carnivore has already come to Demon World from the human world?"


    "That''s right!" The old man clapped his hands and laughed, "Although he will be safe from this tribulation, I still want to go and take a look ¡ª this little fellow will be ¡­ The heavens must not be revealed. Hur Hur, let''s go and take a look! "


    After he finished speaking, he flung his horsetail whisk like a shooting star and left, leaving the little boy dumbstruck as he thought to himself, What''s wrong with Master today? Wasn''t it supposed to be calm like always before, why did she suddenly become so anxious?


    He did not understand, and immediately followed the black dot in the air as he shouted, "Master, wait for me!"


    "Send a signal to those people yourself slowly. I can''t wait ¡­"


    At that moment, Chang Jing felt a numbness coming from her fingers, the mucus slowly flowed through his fingertips and into his wrist. On his right wrist, You Ying released a dazzling golden light and started to vibrate at a high frequency!


    Under the effect of the concussion, the mucus was all swept away. At the same time, Chang Jing also realised that her hands had left the beast.


    He quickly cast suspension to stabilize his body and took a deep breath to clear his slightly dizzy mind. Seeing that Chang Jing had successfully gotten rid of its control, the Carnivore could not help but bellow in anger. From its point of view, there was nothing that could escape its grasp.


    It suddenly stopped its forward charging body, flapped its little wings and turned, staring at Chang Jing, and suddenly spewed out a large mouthful of flames.


    Chang Jing, who ate so much, was naturally very cautious. The Carnivore just opened its mouth and he knew that it was going to be covered in flames soon enough, hence she quickly sidestepped to avoid the attack.


    Seeing that one move failed, the Carnivore used another, opening his mouth wide, like a machine gun, a steady stream of dark green flames shot out from inside ¨C The flames were like a dense rain that shot straight towards Chang Jing, preventing him from dodging.


    Chang Jing felt a strong sense of suffocation and pressure. Originally, when she was on the ground, he could have used the mirage to escape, but that would have definitely left Jian Wulei alone to defend against the Carnivore ¡ª This was something that Chang Jing was not willing to see. Therefore, he did not do that back then, but she did not have conditions when she could do that now ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jing''s comprehension of the Spatial Magic was still stuck on the ground, so she did not know how to use it in the air.


    Therefore, he could only think of another way!


    You Ying? Chang Jing thought back to when You Ying transformed into the egg-shaped protective shield to save him, and so she quickly lowered her head to look at it. You Ying seemed to have already expected Chang Jing''s thoughts, at almost the same time Chang Jing thought of this, it turned into a half convex shield, its surface as clean as a mirror, releasing waves of golden light.


    The flames spat out by the Carnivore were blocked by You Ying and all of the flames on its flank slid behind it. The flames on the front of the Carnivore bounced back due to its elastic nature.


    Suddenly, a series of explosive sounds came out from Chang Jing''s back. The Carnivore in front of him started to bawl loudly from the burning of her own flames, and like a dog, her body became mottled like a speck.


    After escaping from the danger, Chang Jing noticed that the wounds on the Carnivore''s body had not healed at the same speed as when she had been attacked by the two of them.


    Chang Jing suddenly had a bold idea.


    But at this time, he seemed to hear a hearty laugh. It was old and yet powerful ¡­


    The fairy-like old man was called Wu Jizi, who came from Demon World in the third year after the barrier was sealed by Ao Fan''s self-destruct ¡ª ¡ª Don''t be surprised how he was able to enter when the Demon World was already sealed. Some things were just too inconceivable.


    Ever since he came to the Demon World, he spent an entire two thousand years accepting the high level magic masters in the Demon World, using their strength to win their respect and thus forming a reception that no one else knew ¡ª its purpose was only one word, and that was, wait! As for what he had never told the members, he had only asked them to work hard to develop their own power. One day, it would come in handy.


    Although the "reception" was not famous in the Demon World, with almost no one knowing of its existence, it had gathered all the experts from the older generation in the Demon World! It was just that no one felt that they were members of the reception, that''s all.


    After the first scale of reception was established, Wu Jizi let it develop freely, and took in a disciple to live in seclusion in a certain place.


    No one had ever known where he had come from, and no one had ever understood why he had done that. Only his disciple, Mingyue, knew a little about him after he was slightly drunk on a few pints of wine.


    At that time, he let out a long sigh, shook his head and muttered to himself, "reception, who are you welcoming? Old friends, I have to wait a whole five thousand years for you to make that bet! You old man actually didn''t want me to know who the person I am waiting for is! How preposterous! "


    From then on, Mingyue understood that her Master was waiting for someone, but he did not know who that person was anymore. How could he possibly know someone that even he, the Master, did not know?


    At this moment, Wu Jizi was standing at the location of the Chang Jing Warrior Carnivore with his hands folded across his chest.


    He quietly observed everything that happened in the distance. When the Carnivore stuck onto him and made him unable to move, his heart was raised to his chest, and when the dark green flame in the Carnivore''s mouth shot towards Chang Jing, making it impossible for him to hide, he could not control himself and flew over to help him.


    But in the end, he endured it.


    "Everything should be done according to the will of heaven. This tribulation is something that he must go through. I can only stand by and watch."


    Seeing that Chang Jing finally understood the way to defeat the Carnivore, he laughed heartily, a laughter filled with experienced pride. With a wave of his horsetail whisk, he flew towards the place where Jian Wulei had fallen ¡­


    Chang Jing realized that the Carnivore was not resistant to its own flames, so she tried to think of a way to defeat it while blocking its attacks. Finally, he set her sights on its tiny wings, which were incongruous with its huge body.


    "You Ying, this time it''s all because of you!"


    When the Carnivore''s flames once again shot towards him, Chang Jing used his mind to control the shield that was formed from You Ying''s fire energy and turned it into a concave shape. The flames that contained a huge amount of energy struck the shield and made both of her hands go numb, even though most of the impact was already dealt with by You Ying. The flames accumulated inside the shield, causing it to turn red. Chang Jing was scald down to the point that she could only let You Ying hover in front of him, maintaining control of the shield with his mind.


    Finally, the Carnivore stopped panting, and the flames in the shield also reached their maximum capacity.


    The time had come.


    Chang Jing sneered, then shouted loudly, "Die, you monster!"


    You Ying transformed into the feather arrow and shot straight towards its small wings with a blaze filled with flames.

 C167 Wu Jizi

    Jian Wulei laid quietly on the ground, surrounded by a group of older people.


    "Master, I gathered all of your brothers nearby ¡­ How is he, is it all right? "


    Wu Jizi''s boy pointed at the unconscious Jian Wulei and asked.


    Wu Jizi looked at him and laughed, "It''s nothing, in the future, he will also have to take on a lot of responsibilities, how will he have problems because of this small injury? Give him some time to get some sleep. "


    With that, he glared at the boy sternly. "Don''t be lazy anymore, if you screw this up, then it won''t be as simple as Master punishing you with my little punishment. It will be a disaster for the entire God, Demon, and Human Realms, no one can afford it!"


    After the boy heard this, he trembled and did not dare to say another word, as he was afraid that if he said another word, the Master would go into a rage.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, a man with red hair and green beard who was surrounding Jian Wulei said while kneeling in front of Wu Jizi, "Master, please don''t blame Brother Mingyue. I think he won''t dare to do it again. But where have you been all these years?


    Wu Jizi hurriedly helped him up, "Look at you, why haven''t you changed your habits after so many years? It''s so embarrassing to be kneeling in front of so many brothers! "


    Then he blinked and pointed to the sky and said, "Where did I go? Wasn''t I always somewhere between the sky and the earth?"


    "¡­" That person was startled, then immediately understood that even though Wu Jizi had the ability to turn into a myriad of human forms in the Demon World, it was still an easy task for him to appear anywhere at any time. He continued to speak, "President, ever since you left, we have been waiting everyday, hoping that you would come back quickly to take charge of the situation. Now that you are finally back, I can take off the burden of being the vice president! "


    He was the vice chairman of reception, Tuo Luomu. He clearly remembered one stormy night three thousand years ago, when the person in front of him had saved him from a group of people who were chasing him because of a treasure map. Afterwards, he didn''t mention a single word about the treasure map ¡ª from then on, he told himself that he would follow him for the rest of his life and serve him as a servant!


    Wu Jizi looked at the group of old brothers in front of him whom he hadn''t seen for nearly three thousand years, and his eyes couldn''t help but start to ache from the pain.


    After all, they had fought in the martial arts world together. This sort of relationship was difficult to erase, no matter how frivolous they were, it was difficult for them to let go of their feelings.


    "Brothers!" "Although I was not here all these years, I have never forgotten about our reception. This, I have also brought you all hope for our future!"


    "You mean him?" Tuo Luomu sized up the boy and said, "Not bad, as expected of a dragon among men, a phoenix.


    Wu Jizi laughed as he shook his head, he did not say anymore, and looked into the distance with gratitude.


    In the distance, the battle between Chang Jing and the Carnivore continued.


    The feather arrow that You Ying had transformed into shot towards the Carnivore with thick flames. With a swishing sound, it pierced fiercely into the wings of the Carnivore and left them at the root of its wings on its back.


    A rotten stench mixed with the original stench from its body pervaded the air, Chang Jing knew that she had succeeded, at least this step was successful.


    The Carnivore let out a terrified cry as it plummeted down. With a "bang", it smashed the earth and shook the mountains, and a gigantic hole in the gray smoke gradually became clear.


    Chang Jing naturally knew that such a tenacious beast would not die so easily. She hurriedly controlled his body to descend towards the place where it had fallen, and countless small fireball in his hands to fly over.


    The small fireball hit his back that was continuously bleeding, causing the blood to explode all over until Chang Jing herself felt that she was too abnormal.


    He took a deep breath and fixed his eyes, only for the breath he had just exhaled ¨C Carnivore''s eyes were blazing. It slowly stood up, and the wound on its back had completely disappeared, leaving You Ying alone to stick in it.


    "Crap!" Chang Jing smacked her own head, "How could I be so careless?! How could I forget that it can absorb magic to heal wounds!"


    But regret was useless in such a situation, the berserk Carnivore let out a heart-tearing and lung-splitting scream, its sharp scream made Chang Jing dizzy, the sound attack!


    Chang Jing had once wanted to do something about the sound of the sound attack hitting the ground, but she hadn''t had the time and conditions to do so, so she didn''t expect to meet her today, and the victim was himself.


    He tried to cover his ears with his hands in an attempt to stop the sound waves, but no matter how hard he tried, it was to no avail, as if the sound waves could penetrate his ears and affect his brain.


    Under the interference from the sound wave, Chang Jing was no longer able to stand steadily in the air, and started to fall down.


    The Carnivore was still continuing, and Chang Jing was feeling more and more pain.


    It was as if sharp spikes were stabbing into his brain, piercing straight into the deepest part of his brain!


    He shouted that he wanted to vent the pain in his head, but no matter what, he could not let it out of his head!


    A deep, deep stab into the weakest spot of the brain, deep into the memory...


    A little boy stood on the cloudy hill and asked his mother, "Mother, why did the god race want to kill us all?"


    "Because we have the ability to frighten them, they fear that one day we will threaten their rule. So they chased us out of the gods and exiled us to this place full of danger. "


    I will take our people and get back what we deserve! Definitely!


    Endless ripping of lives in exchange for his loved one''s life, but the desolate laughter won four sides. Under the smoke from the beacon, the hero of the end raised his broken sword high up in the air and laughed out loud. "Shadow Nether Sword, let me use the last of your strength!"


    A little boy was quietly sitting on the yellow sand, supporting himself with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky, wondering why his body was so weak that it couldn''t even beat a little girl. Behind him suddenly appeared a benevolent looking young man, patting his head and saying, "Child, don''t worry, one day you will be as strong as father!"


    With that said, he started to brandish a two-handed greatsword ¡­


    "Are you saying that you are the Soulsword that my ancestors forged?"


    A shining sword force was in front of a youth, causing it to laugh out loud. "That''s right, I am that youth!" Let me lose all my battle memories to you! "


    The egg-shaped You Ying protected a teenager inside a hurricane. The mix of magic power and warrior power pressured his facial features until it deformed. Suddenly, space distorted and a bolt of lightning struck the youth into another world!


    All the deep memories flashed past Chang Jing''s mind either clearly or vaguely. Finally, a white light pierced into his eyes, and she immediately became clear-headed.


    It was as if he had become a completely different person, half of him was the Shi Shen from five thousand years ago!


    Perhaps, this was the heaven''s will that Wu Jizi had mentioned. Not only did the Carnivore not defeat him, it had also awakened the deepest memories that Shi Shen had hidden in his heart!


    He sneered at the Carnivore that was still screaming, and said with a low voice that did not belong to him, "Carnivore, long time no see! I didn''t expect that even after so many years, you still haven''t improved at all! "


    After saying that, he quickly sealed his own hearing with two hand seals.


    "What can you do to me if I don''t hear your voice!"


    When the Carnivore heard this, it immediately stopped shouting and shook its head as if it was thinking about something.


    Suddenly, it remembered!


    It was him! It was him! Six thousand years ago, this man in front of him had beaten his soul out of his body. Yes, it was him!


    It retreated in fright, completely losing its domineering aura. It was like a mouse that had seen a cat.


    "Go back," Chang Jing continued with her strange words, "Don''t ever come out again to cause trouble for the world."


    With that, he walked forward slowly, approaching the Carnivore with determination and strength.

 C168 Solitary

    The Carnivore retreated in fear, its four thick limbs trembling erratically. It was extremely scared!


    Chang Jing''s eyes were lonely, as if she had no life in them at all.


    He slowly walked towards the Carnivore and raised his hands, quickly forming a seal that only the Demons would understand. However, when the seal was completed, there was no effect that it should have!


    "What''s going on? Did you not inherit my power when you arrived at the Demon World?"


    He mumbled to himself with a bit of panic in his voice.


    "I ¡­" A slightly tender voice sounded. This was Chang Jing''s real voice, he said a little embarrassedly, "I haven''t been able to find you ever since I came here ¡­"


    In fact, for the past three years, he had been holed up in this place and had never gone to search for it!


    "Can''t find it?" The deep voice became even deeper, "Then how was my last divine intent released? Without the summoning of my previous power, it cannot be activated!"


    "Seems to be so... Screams of monsters, "Chang Jing said." I''m not sure either, but my consciousness was already blurry at that time ¡­


    "Then I''ll tell you the location, it''s here ¡­" The low voice became weak, "Do you remember now? It''s time for me to leave. When you inherit your magic, I will appear again. It''s just that my spiritual sense will be very small by then ¡­"


    With that, Chang Jing''s hearing returned to normal. Fortunately, the Carnivore stopped screaming because it was afraid, otherwise, who knew what would happen.


    The Carnivore curiously sized up Chang Jing. Even with its incomplete intelligence, it felt that the person in front of it now seemed to be different from before. However, in view of its previous experience, it didn''t dare to have too much of a reaction. It continued to prostrate itself, and its fear in its heart became minuscule.


    It knew something must have happened to the other person, or else it would have been over the moment he raised his hand.


    Chang Jing felt that the current atmosphere was extremely awkward. In order to scare the monster, she had no choice but to continue with the raising of her hands ¨C if she let go, the monster might pounce towards him!


    A man and a magical beast were in a stalemate on top of a cold mountain. No one dared to move, as if a single move could mean that they had lost.


    Her hands were tired, Chang Jing was thinking whether she was pretending to be powerful to use this surrender position to deceive a beast, making it think that she was still an Elder Possession!


    "But I''m at a disadvantage," he thought miserably. "Is it lying peacefully on the ground while I''m punished to stand, or is it just standing there trembling in fear?!"


    At the very least, at that time, he would still be able to move his hands and feet. If he was lucky, Bing Bing would feel that he was a hero.


    Too tired to continue, Chang Jing couldn''t hold on any longer. Her stiff hands couldn''t help but gradually retract, falling one inch after another ¡­


    The Carnivore stared at him with its four eyes wide open, as if it was considering whether to run away or not.


    A voice resounded in Chang Jing''s ears, loud and clear as if it was right beside her ear.


    "Youngster, hurry up and hit it. If it doesn''t eat you if you continue to be in a stalemate like this, you''ll have to die of exhaustion first!"


    So it was Wu Jizi. Seeing that there were no movements for a long time, he quietly flew over. When he came over, he saw the two of them in a deadlock. He couldn''t help but feel anxious. He knew that this kind of situation would only consume physical and mental energy the most in the battle. If this were to continue, Chang Jing would definitely lose, thus, he ignored his words of "I can only watch without doing anything" and warned.


    With his reminder, Chang Jing seemed to have awoken from a dream. He didn''t have time to think about the source of the sound and instead tried to think of a solution.


    In fact, it was not that he did not think about what to do next, but You Ying was stuck on the Carnivore''s back and it was not afraid of its own magic attack ¡ª rather, it was enjoying its own attack, so acting rashly was equivalent to courting death!


    The only thing to do now was to obtain You Ying.


    After making her decision, Chang Jing started to think about how to make her move. What he needed was time, a time when the Carnivore would be distracted!


    It was originally the time when the main brain of the Carnivore rested, but the reason why it was still awake now was because of Chang Jing and Jian Wulei''s continuous harassment of it. And now, everything had stopped and the situation was no longer the same. Just like what was said just now, this kind of stalemate consumed the most energy, and the eyes of the Carnivore started to droop continuously ¡­


    "This is the moment!" Chang Jing was secretly delighted, with a step on "Sakura Float", she quickly flashed beside the Carnivore and activated suspension, grabbing onto You Ying!


    He did not dare to use "mirage" because he was afraid that the use of two spells would cause him to fail in using "suspension". Although this kind of situation had never happened before, he could not tolerate even the slightest mistake.


    Sensing You Ying''s boundless fighting intent, Chang Jing became high-spirited, and with a flick of her wrist, she stabbed You Ying, who had turned into a sharp sword, into the main head of the Carnivore.


    Chang Jing was overjoyed at the success of this move, "I don''t believe that you can still send a squall after piercing your Magic Cores!"


    He did not realize that the ugly corner of the Carnivore''s mouth had curved up into a smile ¡ª it was also scheming!


    If it could speak, it would definitely tell Chang Jing that you''re wrong. My Magic Cores can even reform at the moment it shatters.


    With a horizontal sweep of its tail, the Carnivore''s huge tail with horned thorns hit Chang Jing, who was floating on its back, and was thrown far away like a kite with its string cut!


    The Carnivore laughed out loud like a child who had stolen candy. However, the sound of the laughter was extremely unpleasant to listen to, and caused goosebumps to appear on one''s skin.


    Chang Jing stood up with difficulty, blood flowing all over her body!


    At this moment, his mouth and nose were bleeding. The move that the Carnivore had planned for a long time had caused him to suffer serious internal injuries!


    He was shouting in his heart, "Speak of the Demons''s elders, speak of inheriting your power, if you don''t come out I''m going to die, what''s the point of inheriting!"


    However, deep in his mind, Shi Shen''s divine sense did not budge an inch, maybe he did not even hear it.


    This is the first time Chang Jing wanted to escape so badly, he had even already planned the path of the teleportation.


    However, time was of the essence, and he did not even have the chance to escape. This was because the Carnivore was already pouncing towards him, its speed was unbelievable!


    With the Magic Elements in her possession, it was hard for Chang Jing to even think about the teleportation ¡ª ¡ª teleportation, he didn''t even have the time to think about it!


    Chang Jing stood there dumbly. This time, he really felt that she had nowhere to hide.


    Wu Jizi also saw the danger, but he was too late to help. Its speed was too fast, it was so fast that it caught people off guard!


    He was regretting that he did not help earlier. How long would it take for Chang Jing to die before she received another reincarnation?


    Just when everyone thought that Chang Jing was finished, a change happened ¡ª The Carnivore''s four legs suddenly lost all of its strength, and her entire body fell down. Due to her inertia, her enormous body was dragged dozens of meters away on the ground, causing dust to billow and billow everywhere she went ¡­


    Chang Jing opened her eyes wide in disbelief as she looked at the Carnivore that was only half a meter away from him, not even blinking. It was simply too hard to accept. It had been the victor just now, but now it had died without any warning. Furthermore, it had died so simply without any external forces?


    Just as Chang Jing was in a daze, the gigantic Carnivore''s body instantly shrunk like a balloon. Finally, all that was left was a pale white skeleton and a pool of liquid mixed with mucus and blood.


    You Ying, who was originally stuck in its skull, emitted a faint glow before finally landing on the ground.


    It was over, and Chang Jing could no longer hold on and fainted on the ground.


    In this battle, You Ying had become the biggest winner. It had obtained the powerful strength of the Carnivore and finally transformed successfully, becoming the world''s most powerful weapon!


    And at this moment, it was once again quietly worn on Chang Jing''s wrist. It was in the shape of a dragon guard hand that was resting on her hand ¡­

 C169 metamorphosis

    This was what happened the last time it was in the "Hurricane War". It had absorbed a large amount of the hurricane''s power and gradually showed signs of transforming, but with such a powerful magic resource in front of it this time, it naturally could not give up. Hence, it opened its stomach wide and started "sucking" it up to its heart''s content.


    The Carnivore made a mistake while Chang Jing snickered!


    Could this be the so-called destiny?


    At this moment, Chang Jing was quietly lying inside the Qingfeng stronghold, unconscious and unharmed.


    However, the Great Assembly Hall was bustling with noise and excitement, the Qingfeng stronghold had welcomed the most respected guests since its creation.


    A guard at the outer door asked the person beside him, "Who''s inside? I''ve never seen our chief so happy and excited before."


    Hehe, have you seen yourself? "That person finally found a chance to be proud, in the past it was him who was bragging in front of him, but today there was such a good opportunity, of course he wouldn''t want to miss it," Hehe, haven''t you seen yourself, "That person finally found a chance to be proud, in the past it was him who was bragging in front of me, so today there was no way he could miss out on such a good opportunity. "Yes, and him as well ¡­"


    Listening to his narration, the person who asked this question finally realized how lucky he was to have met so many powerful figures in his lifetime. At the same time, he felt deeply proud of himself for being able to make so many friends and experts.


    In the meeting room.


    "Senior, is my brother alright?"


    Although it was hard to conceal the excitement on his face, Jian Wulei was still a little worried. He had seen Chang Jing''s condition before, so he knew that it was nothing serious. However, in front of so many experts, he suddenly felt a little unconfident, hoping from their mouths that he could confirm that he was alright.


    In fact, this was easy to understand. If in the past he had become sworn brothers because he admired his talent and strength, then now, his concern for him stemmed entirely from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he also knew that he had finally made a friend that could live and die together with him in this lifetime. Brother!


    Tuo Luomu replied, "Even though his injuries are severe, most of them are still considered not serious internal injuries. The reason he fainted is mainly because he used too much of his magic ¡ª with his strength, he''ll be fine after a few days, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    "With senior''s words, I feel much more at ease!"


    "However," Tuo Luomu changed the subject, "At the moment, he still needs your help!"


    Jian Wulei was a tough guy, hearing his words, he felt a little unhappy in his heart, "Senior, what are you saying? He is my brother, if he has any difficulties, I will naturally help him."


    "I''m not asking you to help him when he''s in trouble. I''m asking you to help him complete his mission!" Tuo Luomu said in a serious tone, "Don''t ask him what his mission is, this is not something you can know now."


    From Jian Wulei''s perspective, the one with the highest position here should be Mu Ran, the Vice Chairman of the Magic Union. Seeing that he was extremely respectful towards Tuo Luomu, and felt that he should be the one with the highest status, and then said that he had something to help Chang Jing in completing her mission ¡ª ¡ª He became more and more curious, but since said that he was not allowed to ask, he could only suppress her curiosity and quietly listen.


    "You are not alone. If you need help, you can use it to tell us. We will also come out to help!" Tuo Luomu gave him something, and it looked like it was a signal flare, "No matter when or where, as long as you use it, we will do everything we can to help you!"


    This promise could be said to be the most solemn promise in the world. If the dignified Vice President of reception said he was going to use all her abilities, wouldn''t that mean she was using the power of the entire reception to help Chang Jing?


    This kind of strength was definitely stronger than an enemy nation!


    "But I don''t see why you should help us like this."


    Jian Wulei finally asked the question that had been hidden at the bottom of his heart for a long time. He couldn''t understand that he wasn''t related to this group of people in any way, and there was no reason for them to help him. Could it be that they were related to Chang Jing?


    "Hehe," Tuo Luomu smiled mysteriously, "I don''t know either, this is what our guild leader instructed us before he left. I have already told you everything I can tell you, you just need to remember to help him with all you have.


    Since he said it like that, Jian Wulei didn''t ask anymore. He instructed his subordinates to bring the fruits and dessert to chat with the elders from all directions.


    However, he never brought up this topic again.


    When they were about to leave, Tuo Luomu said to Jian Wulei, "Don''t tell Chang Jingye the topic of our discussion today. Remember, don''t ever tell him!"


    After sending them off, the first thing Jian Wulei did was to run to Chang Jing''s room to see him off.


    Chang Jing still had not woken up. She curled up her body like a child and peacefully slept. From time to time, her mouth moved as if she was dreaming about some delicious food.


    "What kind of person is he exactly? How can he have such a large background and such complicated relationships?"


    The answer that the soundly asleep Chang Jing gave him was to stutter once again.


    "Big brother, I''ve been here for so long. It''s time for me to head back to the capital."


    These were the words Chang Jing said to him on the third day after she woke up.


    "What? You want to leave?" Jian Wulei was a little shocked, "You''ve only been awake for a few days, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Stay for a few more days, until big brother finishes arranging everything here to go with you!"


    "I''m really happy to be with Big Brother, but I have something I need to do in the capital city, I really can''t delay any longer," Chang Jing said, "Besides, it''s not like I won''t be able to come back, Big Brother, don''t hesitate to train here, you don''t have to specially accompany me there."


    "Since that''s the case, big brother will not keep you any longer ¡­" "However, no matter how anxious you are, you have to wait for me to give you a farewell banquet, no?"


    Seeing that Chang Jing was determined to leave, Jian Wulei did not say anymore. In his heart, however, he secretly decided to wait a few days until he had settled everything here before heading to the capital to find him.


    That night, the Qingfeng stronghold was brightly lit and many people were drunk, including Chang Jing and Jian Wulei.


    On the second day, Chang Jing left the mountain and accompanied him there was the Ye Hu that Jian Wulei had specially selected for him. Ye Hu was capable, a rare talent in the Pure Wind House, and also Jian Wulei''s right-hand man. Only by letting him accompany Chang Jing would Chang Jing be at ease.


    Before leaving, Jian Wulei had told Ye Hu countless of times to take good care of Chang Jing''s diet, just like how a father would take care of his son and daughter.


    Without a problem, Chang Jing soon arrived at the center of the political capital of the Demon World.


    The capital was truly worthy of being called a capital. The feeling it gave others was not something that those small cities could compare with.


    The wide streets, the tall buildings, each of them exuding a luxurious aura. Furthermore, there were also those well-decorated stores that were filled with goods that filled Chang Jing''s eyes with shock!


    Along the way, he looked left and right, continuously saying "not bad, not bad" to the point that Ye Hu felt embarrassed. Why did he have to follow such a country bumpkin, and not have the chance to see it!


    However, what happened next changed his mind, making him no longer feel the slightest bit of disdain towards Chang Jing''s identity.


    "Are you Mr. Chang Jingye?"


    A well-dressed young man politely stood in front of Chang Jing.


    Ye Hu vigilantly blocked in front of Chang Jing and said, "Yes, he is.


    "Oh, it''s like this." That person took out an invitation note from his bosom, "Our Holy Maiden has instructed me to wait here for your arrival. I''ve waited for more than a month and have finally decided to wait for you. She told me that if she saw you and asked me to give you this, you would understand. "


    Chang Jing took the letter and looked at it. As expected, it was an invitation from the Holy Maiden Shiyan, because there was a picture of a moon on it, the two of them had shared a view of a moon.


    Chang Jing laughed, "I know, can you bring us there now?"


    That person replied respectfully, "I am willing to serve you at any time. It is my honor!"


    On the way, Ye Hu thought in a daze ¡ª Oh my god, he actually knows the Sacred Holy Maiden, and our Sacred Holy Maiden even specially sent someone to wait for him here for more than a month! God, who is he!

 C170 Chang Jing and Xi Yan

    It was night time, the bright moon in the sky was surrounded by stars, and suddenly a faint white cloud covered the moonlight like a thin veil. The filtered moonlight suddenly became gentle and pleasant, rippling across the small lake, making it hard to tell if the thing that caught one''s eyes was water or light. The water''s light overflowed the lake''s surface, giving off a strong sense of poetry...


    Under the moonlight, the two of them were admiring the moon and drinking tea.


    They were Chang Jing and Xi Yan.


    Xi Yan took a small sip and asked casually, "Is this your first time coming to the capital?"


    "Hee hee ¡­" Chang Jing also took a sip, but the way she drank the tea was not elegant at all, "This is the first time, why, did you see through it?"


    Seeing him so nervous, Xi Yan laughed out loud, making him even more nervous.


    "Holy Maiden is indeed powerful, to be able to see through my true nature with a single glance!" Chang Jing joked, "Did I expose something? I got it, it must be Ye Hu who told you, he said that I was looking around on the road and did not have any experience! "


    "Oh, that''s what you said yourself. None of us said that!"


    "¡­" Chang Jing was speechless, it seemed like it would be better to think things through before speaking.


    "What? You have nothing to say to me?" Seeing that Chang Jing did not say anything, Xi Yan purposely stopped herself from laughing, "Hey, someone is angry, then what should I do?"


    She would always say "What (ne)" in the form of "Ni (ni)" ¡ª Chang Jing had the deepest impression of this.


    "What else can we do," he said, "I suppose he''s angry now, and you''ll have to find a way to please him!"


    "But I won''t," Xi Yan pretended to be pitiful, "You can teach me, I won''t dare to offend him!"


    Only in front of Chang Jing would she be able to let go like a little girl, and in front of others, she would forever be a high and mighty Holy Maiden.


    "This is not easy to deal with," Chang Jing said as she moved closer. "He has a weird personality, I can''t figure it out either!"


    He tilted his head and pretended to be deep in thought. "I think it''s better ¡­"


    "How about what?"


    "Why don''t you give him a kiss? I think so!"


    With that, Chang Jing immediately realized that she spoke too frivolously, although she really hoped that she would give him a kiss from the bottom of her heart.


    After Xi Yan heard this, she became extremely red, although the people of Demon World were very open about this kind of thing, but as a Holy Maiden, other than having a rich and powerful young moonfiend nagging at her, she had never truly come into contact with a man. Furthermore, her growing environment was relatively sealed, so she still maintained her bashfulness and innocence.


    "I ¡­"


    Chang Jing was just about to explain the situation to him, but unexpectedly, Xi Yan''s lips came close to her after a moment of hesitation ¡­


    At this moment, Chang Jing hoped that she could forever ¡­


    "Don''t go in, don''t go in, Holy Maiden is already asleep!"


    There was a noise from outside, and a maid was shouting to stop a man from breaking in.


    "Hehe, it''s fine. I''m going to give her a present, then I''ll leave. Really, I''ll give her a ¡­"


    The man''s voice stopped, because he saw how Chang Jing and Xi Yan looked as they tidied up their hair.


    "Who is he?"


    the man asked, clearly unfriendly.


    "Oh, let me introduce him to you two," After Xi Yan became flustered for a while, she immediately recovered her composure, pointed at Chang Jing and said as if nothing had happened, "He''s my friend, Chang Jingye."


    Then, he turned around and pointed at the man and said to Chang Jing with a smile, "He is moonfiend, the son of a current Elder of Demons, and also the nephew of a previous Elder."


    The moonfiend was indeed the son of Shi Shen''s sworn brother, Sui Yuekong. Back then, Shi Shen had led the Demons to resist the invasion of the god race for a long period of time, so the matters at the back were all entrusted to him, his sworn brother.


    One of them was a friend, the other was the nephew of a previous elder ¨C anyone who kissed the other would understand with a single glance.


    The moonfiend was not stupid, of course she could hear the mystery behind it, so she said impolitely, "Un ¡­ His surname is'' Ye '', but isn''t that the surname of a noble? I thought that all the friends in Holy Maiden are rich and honorable young masters, but it turns out that all cats and dogs have the chance to befriend her! "


    These words were unpleasant to hear, but they were the truth. Therefore, Chang Jing held back from getting angry.


    "Huh? Or is it a dull dog?" Seeing that he did not say a word, the moonfiend continued to ridicule him, "Miss Xi Yan must be careful, dogs that don''t bark are the best at biting people!"


    Chang Jing laughed and retorted, "That dog must be a stupid dog!"


    The meaning in his words was that the moonfiend was a stupid and barking puppy.


    The moonfiend was enraged, he was the only one in Demon World who cursed, when did it become someone else''s turn to criticize him?


    "Brat, you better be careful!" Today, I will spare you from giving face to Miss Xi Yan, but I won''t have such a good chance in the future! "


    "Ah, I''m sorry, it seems like I was wrong," Chang Jing saw that he was not polite at all and thought that was afraid of anyone, so she said, "At least this person knows how to be a guest, she''s not too stupid."


    The moonfiend almost couldn''t hold back, but just as it was about to attack, it stopped, because it saw a pair of angry eyes.


    Xi Yan said coldly, "moonfiend, I already said that he is my friend, don''t tell me you still want to do anything?"


    The Holy Maiden was an existence independent of politics. Although he had no real power, his rallying power was enough for the masses to overthrow his clan elder father''s rule, not to mention that Xi Yan was someone that moonfiend had been pursuing for a long time. Thus, after hearing her words, he shut his mouth.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to give me a present?" Xi Yan knew that it wouldn''t be good for anyone if he really got into a fight with him, so she changed the topic and asked, "Why did you forget about it now?


    The moonfiend took out a box and laughed proudly, "Hey, this is it. Take a look at it, Night Pearl! It came from the Great Canyon, located deep within the East China Sea. It was not easy to obtain it. I got it from my father.


    In fact, what he said was right, the Night Pearl did indeed have the effect of retaining color, but its greatest effect should be the perpetuation of beauty ¡ª even if it was a corpse, as long as it remained in its mouth, it would not rot!


    Of course, he was not so stupid as to say that the function was too unlucky.


    "Oh, really?" Xi Yan didn''t know whether she was truly interested in the Night Pearl or if it was fake, but she took it and started scrutinizing it.


    The Night Pearl was round and shiny, and was about the size of an egg. When placed under the moonlight, it emitted a pale green light.


    Xi Yan laughed and said, "Hehe, that''s really not bad!"


    Laughter, shut the moon, shy flowers, watching the two men moved.


    Chang Jing was fine, she had not interacted with Xi Yan for long and every time they interacted, she would talk and laugh, but the moonfiend was different. Even though he had pursued her for a very long time, she had never given him a good look.


    "Father was right," he thought proudly. "No woman would have rejected such a treasure. If she had known earlier, I would have sent it over earlier!"


    "But I can''t accept it," Xi Yan said after looking at it for a while. "I can''t afford such a precious gift."


    When she said that, even Chang Jing felt that it was a pity. It was such a good Night Pearl, why not let Xi Yan keep it in the hands of a trash like the moonfiend!


    "The treasured sword is a gift to the hero, the pearl is a gift to the beauty! "What''s so precious about it? It''s not even comparable to my love for you!"


    Chang Jing frowned, thinking to herself, why is this man so shameless?


    Fortunately, Xi Yan was not moved by it.


    "If that''s the case, then I can''t accept it anymore. You should find a person you love and send it to me. Wouldn''t that mean that you''ve secretly given it to me?"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing was secretly amused, and muttered: "What a pity, someone''s hot face is sticking to someone''s cold butt!"


    The moonfiend was just feeling embarrassed and worried about the lack of a way out, but hearing Chang Jing say this, it started to laugh in the bottom of its heart, saying, brat, don''t blame me, just be the scapegoat!


    "What did you say? Do you want to die?!"


    "I said that today''s moon is very round and it''s very suitable for viewing the moon," Chang Jing replied. "I said that it''s suitable for two people admiring the moon in silence, there''s no need for too many of them.


    In other words, moonfiend were unnecessary!

 C171 Sword-drawn Anxiety

    The two of them were at loggerheads, neither of them able to see the other. They were prepared to act at any moment. However, there was still a third person here ¡ª Xi Yan.


    "What do you think I am? Do you want to fight?!"


    This sentence had a lot of weight to it. Both of them lowered their heads, not daring to say anything more. Who said that a hero is unable to pass the trial of beauties, while a beauty is the blocking tiger of a hero who is full of vigor!


    Seeing that they were quiet, Xi Yan said, "Alright, it''s getting late, everyone go back and rest, I still have things to take care of tomorrow."


    After the order to expel the guest was sent out, the moonfiend, as a guest, had no reason to stay any longer. It glared fiercely at Chang Jing and left, resulting in the battle between the two being delayed for a long time.


    "What happened to you today? Why are you so impatient?" After the moonfiend left, Xi Yan said to Chang Jing in a slightly reprimanding tone, "She is the Young Master of the Clan Elder, why are you fighting with him when you have nothing to do?"


    Once the moonfiend left, Chang Jing also felt that her actions just now were inappropriate.


    "I don''t know either. It seems like there is some mysterious force guiding me, and wants me to fight him alone ¡­"


    He had only heard of the power of the underworld pulling people to do something big, but he had never heard of the power of the underworld pulling people to fight.


    Therefore, Xi Yan smiled, it was brighter than fireworks.


    "Someone''s getting jealous ¡­" She laughed and kept laughing, "Hur Hur, someone is jealous."


    "¡­" Chang Jing shook her head, looking like she had no way of saving her, "I''m going to sleep, you can stay here and daydream slowly."


    "Hur hur, someone is getting jealous."


    The corner of her mouth still held a trace of fragrance, and the faint fragrance on Xi Yan''s lips caused Chang Jing to be unable to sleep no matter how hard she tried.


    "She seems to really love me," he thought, "but can I love her? As for that moonfiend, he will definitely not let this matter rest. He will need to think of a way to deal with it ¡­ "


    That night, he was sometimes sweet, sometimes worried, sometimes confused, but he just couldn''t sleep.


    Xi Yan also did not sleep. She hugged a pillow and sat at the corner of the bed.


    The corners of her mouth curled up and her eyes filled with sweetness. Suddenly, when he touched the lips that had been kissed by Chang Jing, the shy red blush appeared, and he felt a sweet feeling in his heart that was even sweeter than honey.


    "Hehe, he''s jealous. He''s jealous because of me!"


    "Reporting to Holy Maiden, the elder invited you over, saying that he has something to discuss."


    "Go back and tell him that I''ll be there soon. Tell him to wait a moment."


    Xi Yan could not figure out what was going on in Sui Yuekong''s gourd, so why did she send someone to invite her over so early in the morning?


    "Is it because of what happened last night?" She thought, "That won''t happen, how could Sui Yuekong, this man with a deep and profound mind, send someone to invite me over just because of such a small matter? And for what, yes, it must have been a military exercise. "


    It turned out that Xi Yan, as the Holy Maiden, had been out for a while to be blessed and blessed, and didn''t really care about military exercises. Even if she was not a direct participant in the military management, with her heart of a lover, she could not bear to see soldiers die because of their bloodshed. Thus, as soon as she returned to the capital, she ran off to the Elders Guild to try to stop her.


    "Sigh, it''s a pity that those people won''t listen to me!" Xi Yan sighed, "But I will not give up, I will not just watch as so many people die in the hands of my own compatriots!"


    "To invite you here so early on in the morning, I must have truly committed a heavy sin!"


    Sui Yuekong was an experienced and astute person, his eyes were clear and limpid like an old man''s, showing his wisdom. Although he was the supreme ruler of the Demon World, he was still very polite to the "Holy Maiden" ¡ª there was no reason for him to offend the people for that.


    Xi Yan bowed slowly and replied, "It''s not a matter of concern. I wonder why elder invited me here?"


    "Hur hur, it''s nothing much!" Sui Yuekong laughed out loud, "It''s the matter you mentioned a few days ago. I had discussed it with the other elders and they all agreed that it was necessary, so it''s impossible to cancel it."


    The "Elders Guild" was a national institution that Sui Yuekong had specially added after he died in battle to balance the various powers. Although there were ten great elders in name, the final decision was made by him alone ¡ª This was the reason why others called him Elder and not Grand Elder.


    "How can this be?!" Xi Yan said in shock, "Didn''t the other elders say last time that they were going to end this unscrupulous practical battle exercise? Why did they change their words now?"


    Sui Yuekong picked up the teacup from the tea table, and blew the hot air in the teacup away.


    "I''m not too sure about that. Maybe they didn''t think it through at the time, but now they''re suddenly enlightened!"


    Xi Yan sneered, "Clan Elder, you mean to say that the combat drill is something that we are determined to do, so there''s no room for discussion?"


    "It should be," Sui Yuekong did not budge at all and continued to speak calmly. "We are all old, and some of the conventional wisdom really cannot be changed ¡ª next time, I''ll ask the others and discuss with them. Maybe there won''t be any actual combat drills the next time."


    Xi Yan actually wanted to call him despicable, but she couldn''t say it out loud.


    After a long silence, Yang Yang finally left unhappily.


    After she left, a wave of cursing came out of Sui Yuekong''s room.


    Sui Yuekong shouted at the moonfiend, "I want you to get rid of that Xi Yan girl as soon as possible. What are you doing?


    "Father, just wait a little longer. Wasn''t she very happy when I gave her the Luminous Pearl last night?" "Give me some more time, and I''ll definitely get her. At that time, you won''t have to worry about anything."


    "I hope so." Sui Yuekong let out a long sigh, and continued, "So many years have passed, but how many people in Demon World can truly admire me? On the surface, they would say that they will follow my lead. But if I really make a decision, wouldn''t they say it right there and then? If Elder Shi Shen was still here, he definitely wouldn''t make such a decision. Pui, Shi Shen is merely a new clan elder, I am the same too, why do I sound like fart to them, his words are the truth! "


    After the complaints, Sui Yuekong calmed down and said to his son who was listening quietly at the side, "We really need to hurry up. You don''t need to worry about the matter regarding the experiment of gathering magic power, focus on getting hold of that brat Xi Yan first ¡ª ¡ª Although I managed to get rid of a lot of people who had ulterior motives in the army during the past few years, I still suffered a lot of losses. But I have no choice, if I do that, the army will be broken into pieces, and our positions will be lost! That''s why, for your father''s sake and for yours, you have to win the favor of the Holy Maiden. At that time, wouldn''t the people who support her side all obediently submit to me?


    The moonfiend nodded and said yes, he knew that whenever this happened, his father would have an endless desire to conquer the world, and hoped that everyone in front of him would be like a dog that would curry favor with him.


    Perhaps, this was the side effect of him wanting to completely rule over the Demon World for many years without being overly pressured.


    "Why are you so depressed today? What''s on your mind?"


    On the table, Chang Jing saw that Xi Yan''s expression was strange.


    "Hur hur, I''m fine!" She forced a laugh, "Maybe I was a little unwell last night when I slept a little late ¡­ "You just came here. How about I take you out for a walk after dinner?"


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Chang Jing did not ask anymore.


    "Will you take me out for a walk?" He pretended to be thinking, "Let me think, Holy Maiden accompanying me out shopping must be very honorable. Others must be jealous to death! Great, I''ve decided. After dinner, you will take me out to play ¡­ "En, that''s not right. No, that won''t do. How can I go out with you? It would be weird if people don''t surround us!"


    That was true, the Holy Maiden patrolling was a huge affair, what''s more, if they brought Guard out, they wouldn''t be able to walk around.


    Heh heh, "Xi Yan laughed proudly," No way, mountain people have their own plans, wait for me here, I will be back soon, when that time comes, you will understand, wait for me. "


    Chang Jing frowned, she did not know what game she was playing.

 C172 Thief

    The sun shone in the sky, and the wind played in the sky. From time to time, wisps of sunlight would fall on people''s bodies, making them feel warm and comfortable!


    The night in the capital was bustling and bright, but its day was flourishing. Without the cover of nature and night, people could come out to shop and play as much as they wanted. Because of the flourishing capital city, merchants from various places were proud to have one or two shops in the city, and because of that, the capital city became the most developed city in Demon World. People could find anything they wanted here ¡ª food, utensils, weapons, Magic Cores, etc. Of course, it was impossible to find things like drugs, because the The Fiendgod continent did not have such things. However, this store would soon become crowded. This inevitably caused some headaches to the security guards, such as stealing.


    Amongst the bustling crowd, Chang Jing suddenly felt that his waist pouch had loosened, and when she touched his waist pouch, she discovered that it was no longer there.


    He couldn''t help but sigh at the handsome youth beside him, "Ah, there are people like that in the capital city!"


    The youth chuckled and said, "Do you want it back?"


    His voice sounded a bit pinkish, but he was definitely the best candidate to be the main character.


    "Hmm, you saw it?"


    "If you want it back, come with me," the man said, laughing again. "I can''t guarantee you how much money is left in it."


    With that, he disappeared into the crowd in a flash, and Chang Jing could only follow along.


    "Well, he did."


    The man stopped in a corner and quietly pointed at a half-grown boy.


    Chang Jing looked over to see a group of eleven to twelve year old kids surrounding a fifteen to sixteen year old boy, pointing at him and talking about something.


    As for the bigger boy, he was holding onto Chang Jing''s wallet!


    The man mysteriously asked Chang Jing, "Do you want to hear what they have to say?"


    "Un, let''s go closer!"


    The man quickly shook his head and said, "No need, just watch me!"


    After she finished speaking, his hands began to form seals. The complex seals in his hands were like flowers scattered in the sky, it was extremely beautiful. In a few seconds, Chang Jing heard the children in front of him talking.


    "Eavesdropping skill?" Chang Jing opened her eyes wide and asked: "That''s good, teach me, in the future I can ¡­"


    Before he could finish his joke, he was stopped by that person, because they had all heard about something that made one''s heart ache ¡ª "Boss, we''re going to post it this time!"


    "That''s right, those people on West Street don''t dare to say that we''re poor anymore. If you say that again, we''ll scare them to death by patting our pockets and letting the sound of gold coins come out!"


    "I can buy a lot of fun and delicious things to eat!"


    "Let''s not talk about this now," the older boy, who was called the eldest, said. "Let''s think about what kind of doctor we should find to treat our father''s illness. With this money, our father will be saved!"


    As he spoke of his father, everyone''s expression dimmed.


    "Boss, I don''t need to buy a lot of things. Let''s give all of our money to dad to treat his illness!" The little girl who was previously arguing about buying this and that said, "Dad is really pitiful. His son died in the army and his grandson died in the army, and now he''s the only one left in the family. Now he''s also sick, and if we don''t help him, he''s really going to die!"


    "That''s right, we should repay this kindness with water. If it weren''t for our old man taking care of us, I think we would all have frozen to death even if we didn''t starve to death." The boss looked around at his'' subordinates'' and asked, "Do any of you have any objections?"


    "Little Mao, are you not willing?" Seeing that someone wanted to say something, the boss became anxious, "Have you forgotten what your dad did to us?!"


    "No, no ¡­" "I didn''t mean it that way..." I thought of my eldest brother''s mother. I think we can use this money to redeem her ¡­ "


    "Pa!" A slap landed on Little Hairy''s face, but it was Big Boss who was crying.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. We should save Dad first. I will take care of my mom myself in the future."


    Chang Jing was moved when she heard it, and said to the person beside him, "Let''s go, if the money is stolen, it will be stolen. It''s not a big deal."


    "No," said the man, "why go away? Theft is against the law!"


    Chang Jing could not help but feel anger, and said, "Could it be that you do not have any sympathy for them, and do not forget that you are everyone''s respected Holy Maiden!"


    That''s right, this was the Holy Maiden who dressed up as a man to make it convenient for us to go out on the streets ¡ª ¡ª Xi Yan.


    After Xi Yan heard what Chang Jing said, she said to him in a serious tone, "It''s because I''m from the Holy Maiden that I can''t just ignore this matter even more!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked over to the group of children, leaving Chang Jing alone to comprehend these words for a long time.


    Just as Xi Yan made her move, the vigilant children scattered in all directions, planning to escape. In the capital, stealing things was a serious crime!


    "Don''t run, I''m not here to catch you!" Xi Yan had no choice but to explain, "I''m here to help you!"


    Hearing the word "help", the children hesitated, but even though they slowed down, they still continued running.


    "She really came to help you," Chang Jing said softly. "She is a Holy Maiden, you should believe what she has said."


    Hearing that it was Holy Maiden who was chasing them, everyone stopped in their tracks. Even though they had been reduced to thieves, they still knew that they were the supreme existences within the Demon World. No one dared to pretend to not listen to her.


    The boss retreated and walked in front of Xi Yan, timidly asking, "Was what he said true?"


    "Yes, it''s true." Xi Yan untied the square towel on her head, causing her bright golden hair to slide onto her shoulders, revealing her peerless beauty, "I will help you guys, first, bring me to see the father that you all are talking about, how about it?"


    The boss kept saying that as he tightly hid Chang Jing''s waist pouch in his chest.


    Under their guidance, Chang Jing and Yue Shan finally reached their destination.


    This was an extremely rundown place. Xi Yan even started to suspect if she had already left the capital city ¡ª Since when did the bustling capital city have such a rundown house?


    The sloping wooden bungalows, the crowded passages, the ancient furnishings on the passageways ¡ª swarms of flies shuttling back and forth through the passageways, the sewage everywhere beneath them, and the ground where a single slip could slip over ¡ª all stink and smell!


    The boss had already disbanded his bros along the way, telling them to hurry back and wait for news. He was thinking, even if these two people are lying to me, I''ll let them all go before I implicate them.


    "This is the place," he said, pushing open a more dilapidated wooden door and entering. "Father lives here."


    The lighting in the room wasn''t good, as if they couldn''t get the sun to shine on them all day long. As soon as they entered the room, they could smell a rotten smell, one that hurt the heart.


    "You sit down first, I''ll borrow a lamp to light it. In order to treat Father''s illness, the few of us sold all the things that our family could sell, but still did not have any improvements. Even if we were to steal money, we were forced to do so helplessly, otherwise Father would not be able to survive! "


    After the boss finished speaking, he walked out without looking back, leaving Chang Jing and Xi Yan alone. No, there was still one person on the bed.


    He walked easily because he didn''t want anyone to see the tears at the corners of his eyes.


    Actually, at Chang Jing''s and Xi Yan''s level, even if one didn''t light a lamp in the dark night, one would still be able to see things clearly. Therefore, before their boss had borrowed a lamp to return, they had already seen the pitiful father in their children''s mouths.


    The old man''s pale and haggard face was devoid of any color. His skinny hands were currently placed horizontally on his lower abdomen. Perhaps it was because of the pain, but he still frowned from time to time. His hands were pressed tightly against the right side of his lower abdomen in an attempt to relieve some of the pain.


    However, the pain made his emaciated head sweat profusely!


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t seen patients before, but all of the patients she had met before were people who had fought with others and gotten injured, or who were seriously ill and couldn''t get money for treatment ¨C but at least the situation wasn''t as bad as her father''s. They had relatives and friends to take care of them.


    Chang Jing pressed on her shoulder and comforted her not to cry, then asked her if she could still be saved.


    Only then did Xi Yan remember that she was here to save him, not to sigh. She stopped crying and nodded her head seriously, "Yes, she can be saved."

 C173 Dancing

    When Xi Yan said that she could be saved, she seemed to have become a different person. All of her grief was replaced by a holy aura, and compared to saying that she was Xi Yan, it would be more accurate to say that she was calling her Holy Maiden.


    She indicated for Chang Jing to retreat. The two hands that had the seal of a dancing butterfly moving about in the darkness, occasionally moving around calmly like a virgin and occasionally moving like a rabbit, had a strange tempo that made people suspect that she was dancing!


    Yes, dancing. A faint golden star fell from her slender fingers into the darkness. When the golden star came in contact with her father''s body, it suddenly exploded. One pill, two pills, three pills ¡­


    As more and more golden stars appeared, so did the number of golden stars exploding on his dad''s body. Not long later, his body was surrounded by layers of dark golden light, and he was lifted up into the air.


    Xi Yan began to direct him to spin. Not only did the high speed spinning not make him feel any discomfort, it made him feel cool instead. Because he, who was surrounded by golden light, was already smiling ¡­


    "Could he really be a Holy Maiden?" The eldest brother had come back by light, and when he heard the commotion at the door, he quietly hid himself. When he looked out, his heart was filled with emotions ¨C what kind of ability was this? It was so magical!


    He stared blankly at Xi Yan''s dancing hands and the dark golden light emitted from her hands, he didn''t even realize that she was being patted on the shoulder.


    "Little brother, did you borrow the lantern?" Chang Jing saw that it was useless patting him on the shoulder, so she spoke out again, "Come in, light the lamp and see how your father is."


    The boss finally came back to his senses. "More ¡­" Thank you, Holy Maiden! "


    He immediately kneeled down towards Chang Jing, causing Chang Jing to feel extremely awkward.


    He had to explain, "Please, little brother. Look at how I look like a woman, I am a standard man, if you want to thank the Holy Maiden, you should kneel to her. "


    Finished speaking, Xi Yan''s treatment was also completed.


    She pointed at her father, who was sleeping soundly, and said to her eldest brother, "There''s nothing much to do. It''s just that my father''s body is relatively weak and needs some time to rest. You should take good care of him."


    With that, she took off her purse and gave it all to him.


    "His money should be enough for you guys to live for a while," she pointed at Chang Jing and said, "But you should stop stealing from now on. After all, this is against the law. Here, take the money and help the people you should be helping. "


    Originally, she wanted to say that she would redeem your mother, but her words had already changed. She had to take other people''s face into consideration.


    The boss was stunned and couldn''t say a word. All of this happened too suddenly for a fifteen to sixteen year old boy. It suddenly made him think that this was a dream, a beautiful dream.


    Because of this matter, Xi Yan no longer had the mood to play with Chang Jing, and after saying a few words, she hurriedly left.


    Along the way, she didn''t say a single word, and her face was gloomy.


    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you happy after saving someone?" Chang Jing quickly walked in front of her and stopped her, saying, "You will get wrinkles if you keep a straight face like this!"


    Xi Yan sighed and said helplessly.


    "Can I be happy? Wasn''t it because his son and grandson had all died in the middle of the so-called combat drill? I can save him alone, but how many people die every year because of this? They have fathers, brothers, and children, so what about them? How many pitiful people like Dad are there in this world? Can I save them? "


    As she spoke, her tears fell again.


    Passersby cast sidelong glances at one man crying against the shoulder of another.


    "Shh, let''s talk about it when we get back. We''ll talk about it when we get back ¡­"


    Once again, the people on the street witnessed a man helping another man walk. The scene was so ambiguous that it almost caused a large number of ethicists to give special approval.


    "Is the crux of the problem really combat drills?"


    It was rare for Chang Jing to be so serious, and he asked Xi Yan that question the moment he returned to Holy Maiden Palace.


    "Yes, but no matter how much I object to it, the Elders will still insist on going on with the actual combat drills!"


    "Do you insist?" Chang Jing pondered, "Then why do you think he is so insistent, is it really to improve the quality of the soldiers? There are many ways to improve the quality of the soldiers, so this is not necessary!"


    "Perhaps ¡­"


    "Maybe what?"


    "It can''t be, although the elder is stubborn, he is also a man with a deep sense of righteousness. He would never do something like that." I overthought it. "


    "Is that true?" Chang Jing laughed, "I think what you said is correct. The only reason he has done so is to eliminate the enemy, consolidate his power, and hold onto the military power!"


    Xi Yan''s face ashened, because what Chang Jing had said was exactly what she had thought!


    "But," Chang Jing tilted her head and thought, "I still don''t understand one thing. Logically speaking, Sui Yuekong''s current position is so high that no one can match him, plus he has controlled the Demon World for so many years, it''s impossible for there to be that many unsettled factors causing him to be unable to sleep in peace?"


    "I don''t understand either. The large-scale military exercises have only started in the last few years. There were some before, but they were limited to individual military units in individual areas. There has never been a situation where the entire army mobilized!"


    "So," Chang Jing smiled faintly, "the key thing is, we have to find out what made him become like this!"


    Xi Yan nodded her head in acknowledgement, but then asked, "But where can we go to look for it? We don''t have any clues at all right now! "


    Chang Jing''s smile was a little cunning, "This is the matter of the Holy Maiden, how would a poor person like me know about it?"


    Although his smile was treacherous, he did not know what had happened. There was no helping it, running all the way from the human world to the Demon World in just three years, what did he know!


    After discussing, the two then returned to their respective rooms to rest.


    On the second day, an excited voice came from outside Chang Jing''s room.


    "I know what to do!"


    The dazed Chang Jing thought that someone had given him a very special breakfast, and then opened the door with her clothes all messed up. To be exact, she was only wearing a pair of underpants, and it was the most revealing kind of clothes!


    Once he opened the door, he was in an extreme state, a scream nearly deafened his ears, but he had also woken up from his stupor, what kind of servant was this, standing at the entrance was the great Holy Maiden ¡ª ¡ª Xi Yan!


    Chang Jing hurriedly closed the door and went back to her bed to put on her clothes. As she did so, she complained about the rotten idea that Ye Hu gave him.


    She remembered that he had said this to her at the time, "Second Leader, since you want to sleep, why don''t we exchange all the people around you for men? It wouldn''t be a big deal to dress casually like this, would it?"


    "It doesn''t matter my ass!" Chang Jing angrily thought, "This time, I have lost all my face, how can I go out and meet others!"


    After fumbling around for a long time, he felt embarrassed to open the door. It wasn''t until Xi Yan calmed down and knocked on the door again that he forced herself to walk out.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    To avoid embarrassment, he went straight to the point.


    "I finally think of what we should do to find out why elder did this!"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing''s interest was piqued too.


    "What do you mean? Did you find anything? "


    "That''s not true," Xi Yan replied, "but we can go and ask Grand Master, he will definitely know about it, and nothing can be hidden from him!"


    "Grand Master?" Chang Jing suddenly thought of the scene when she was a little neighbor''s ancestor exorcist, a middle-aged man dressed in fancy clothes with a pair of moustaches. While she was chanting the chant, her mouth moved, and her beard also moved.


    "Is it useful? It can''t be used to swindle money, right?"


    The memories of his childhood had brought him the memory of the exorcist who, the next day, had stolen all the money from his neighbor''s house and fled with a box of sacrificial presents.


    What do you mean by ''what do you mean''? "Xi Yan, because she was in a good mood, had revered the personality of a little girl," Don''t talk nonsense here, the Grand Master is the prophet of our Demon World, they are revered by tens of thousands of people. If anyone hears you say it like that, they will beat you to death! "


    "You don''t need to do this, right?" Chang Jing shivered and said, "I am a first-rate citizen, how can they treat me like that? Are there any laws? I want to sue them!"


    "Cry, royal law?" Xi Yan put her hands on her waist, "I am the law!"


    After Chang Jing heard this, he looked at Xi Yan carefully, until her hair stood on end, and said slowly, "I really don''t know which jurist wrote such a beautiful law, I have to visit him one day, so he can write it personally for me."

 C174 Forest

    This was a forest, and the lush trees covered the sky and the sun made people feel comfortable.


    Chang Jing and Xi Yan were currently walking together, and there were only two people ¡ª ¡ª Because the Grand Master liked peace and quiet, they could not be like the majestic group of people a princess would travel with. And because they were in the forest, there was no way for them to get in the car, so they could only walk.


    Finally, Chang Jing had run out of patience.


    "Why hasn''t it come yet," he complained, "it''s been so long, why hasn''t it come yet?"


    Xi Yan laughed and said, "It can''t be that you can''t walk, right? "It seems that someone is still a man, but he can''t even compare to a woman like me. How pitiful."


    Chang Jing sighed bitterly, "Why is it that men can always go further than women?"


    However, no matter how much he complained, he still had to walk on the road. After another hour or so, they finally saw a green house ¡ª its green roof and green walls, its doors painted green ¡ª if one did not look closely enough, one could not tell that it was a house.


    Chang Jing was a little excited, thinking that the days of suffering had finally come to an end, she hurriedly asked, "Have we arrived?"


    "Yes, we''re here."


    Chang Jing was ecstatic, she immediately ran towards the green door, only to realise that Xi Yan was standing behind him without moving.


    "Didn''t you say so? Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Xi Yan gave a narrow smile, "Didn''t you say it already? Why do you still want to leave?"


    "But ¡­" Chang Jing was confused, "But if you don''t go in, how will you go in?"


    "Sigh," Xi Yan deliberately shook her head and said, "The young people these days are just impatient.


    "So that''s the case." Chang Jing also laughed, and slowly walked back to take a closer look at the ground, "As expected, this transmission array is really exquisite, I actually didn''t notice it! Stupid, so stupid! "


    Xi Yan laughed. "Don''t just call yourself stupid, hurry up, let''s go in."


    She pulled Chang Jing closer to her, and her hands formed a seal that flew ¡ª ¡ª This set of seals was the method to open the teleportation circle set up by the Grand Master, which meant that other than the Grand Master, only Sui Yuekong and Xi Yan knew about the set of seals, which meant that the two of them were the only ones who could see the Grand Master in person, other than him, no one else could enter this place.


    As the seal deepened, a halo of purple light rose around Chang Jing and Chang Jing. The light, mixed with streams of golden light, began to spin.


    Chang Jing suddenly felt a light in front of him, and her entire person entered the house.


    Although it was inside the house, the lighting was much better and more comfortable than outside where the trees blocked the sunlight.


    Suddenly, a voice could be heard, "Holy Maiden is here to welcome you, and this old man is very far away from you, I hope that Holy Maiden and this fated person can come to the inner hall for a chat."


    Chang Jing knew that this was a sound transmission array. Although shshehad done quite meticulously, he was confident that she could do it herself, but as for why Grand Master knew that he was here along with them, she did not know.


    As a result, his curiosity towards this Grand Master grew.


    The two of them followed the corridor and walked in slowly. Everywhere they passed, the lights lit up, and it was unknown whether it was the people who arrived or the people who lit up the lights.


    A hunchbacked man with white hair and white beard and white eyebrows appeared in front of them.


    He smiled and said to Xi Yan, "Why is Xi Yan so bad, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t allow anyone to enter?"


    Xi Yan tensed up. The Grand Master had found her to become the Holy Maiden, and at the same time, she had lived here for a long time. It could be said that she was a little granddaughter to her.


    "Haha," Grand Master laughed out loud, "Why are you getting more and more timid as you grow up? Weren''t you the one who plucked my beard to act like a spoiled child in the past?"


    Xi Yan became more and more embarrassed by his words, peeking at Chang Jing from time to time.


    "Well, sit down." The Grand Master slowly walked over. Knowing that it was only now that Chang Jing realized that he had been sitting on the wheelchair the entire time, perhaps because she had seen Chang Jing''s surprise, the Grand Master said, "There''s no other way, I''ll have to pay the price to predict the future. My legs are the price."


    His leg should have been crippled a long time ago, because Xi Yan didn''t feel sad at all when she heard it.


    She squatted in front of him and massaged his numb legs, saying, "Grandpa Grand Master, you don''t blame me right?"


    "Of course it''s your fault!" The Grand Master was annoyed, "You have only come to see me for so long, how can you not blame me?


    Xi Yan said coquettishly, "Didn''t I just listen to you go around and bless him? I''m saying that you don''t blame me for bringing him here, right?"


    Grand Master carefully looked at Chang Jing''s face and slowly said, "I don''t blame you, but I still have to thank you. If you hadn''t brought him here, I would have gone to him. "


    "Why is grandfather Grand Master looking for me?" Chang Jing followed Xi Yan''s call, "Could it be that this matter is related to me?"


    He understood that with the Grand Master''s abilities, he must have already guessed their motive for coming here.


    "That''s right," the Grand Master said. "You are the key to what you want to know!"


    "Why would grandpa say that? The Great Elder didn''t even know he was there. How could he have become the key in this matter?"


    "He does not know of his existence, but he knows about the matter of Elder Shi Shen''s reincarnation!"


    "You mean ¡­" Xi Yan stared at Chang Jing as if she was meeting him for the first time, "He, is Shi Shen''s reincarnation? Didn''t you previously say that Elder Shi Shen''s soul would have dispersed and he would not be able to complete his reincarnation? "


    "That''s right," the Grand Master replied. "According to ordinary logic, he won''t be able to reincarnate. But recently, I did another divination and found out that the previous algorithm was completely wrong, extremely wrong! "


    "Then ¡­" Chang Jing asked, "Am I really Shi Shen''s reincarnation?"


    Although Shi Shen had appeared in his dreams many times, they all only said that he had only obtained a portion of the memories in his memory ring, and had never mentioned the matter of reincarnation.


    Thus, he was very curious.


    Who would have thought that Grand Master would give an answer that was completely different from what she expected ¡ª "No, not necessarily."


    Xi Yan was surprised, "Didn''t you just say that he is the reincarnation of Elder Shi Shen?"


    "Hehe," Grand Master''s wheelchair moved to the other side, turning her head to say, "I mean that Elder Shi''s reincarnation was him, and not him."


    Xi Yan also followed along, and said, "Good grandfather, don''t play dumb with me, just tell me everything!"


    However, Chang Jing was still standing in her original position, not moving at all.


    "It''s not wrong that Elder Shi Shen''s reincarnation is him, but he''s not as simple as Shi Shen''s reincarnation," Grand Master paused and continued, "Do you still remember the things I taught you about reincarnation?"


    Xi Yan nodded and said, "I remember that you said that a reincarnated person must have strong willpower and powerful energy. Furthermore, the most important thing is that his soul must be intact, otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be reincarnated! This is also why I feel that it''s so strange, because you once said that Elder Shi Shen''s soul was broken by the The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm! "

 C175 The Combination of God and Devil

    "That''s right, that''s what I taught you back then. Furthermore, I will also teach you that a human''s soul is the most exquisite thing in the world. Any external force is unable to reform it, and once the soul is broken, there will be no hope for it to recover. "


    "Yes, that''s what you said ¡ª was it wrong?"


    "Yes, I was wrong." Grand Master''s eyes revealed a look of admiration, "I neglected the fact that the soul of a human is at the same time the strongest. If one''s external force cannot restore it, it will be used for internal force!"


    "You mean that Clan Elder Shi Shen''s soul has recovered?"


    "No, it didn''t recover, but it is complete." The Grand Master continued, "The most recent divination told me that he had reincarnated and was reincarnated into the human world."


    Xi Yan asked Chang Jing in shock, "You are from the human world, you are Homo sapiens?"


    Chang Jing knew that there was no need to hide it anymore, so she nodded her head.


    "Forget it, that''s not the point. Homo sapiens is about the same, it''s not a big deal." Xi Yan thought for a moment, then continued, "Since Elder Shi Shen''s soul is already complete, then why did you say that he was not Elder Shi Shen''s reincarnation?"


    Instead of answering, the High Priest asked her, "You think it''s strange, don''t you?"


    "Right, isn''t that a contradiction?"


    Grand Master laughed and said, "At that time, I also felt that it was strange, and that was why I made another divination. That time, I was going to get my right arm."


    It was only then that Xi Yan noticed that the Grand Master had not raised her right hand since they arrived. Her eyes began to turn red and tears began to fall.


    "Hehe, as a Grand Master, this is nothing." Grand Master laughed, "Don''t be sad ¡­ During that divination, I understood one thing, that he is not the reincarnation of one person ¡ª he is the reincarnation of two experts! "


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s right. Not only did he inherit the will of an elder, he also possesses another identity ¡­" Grand Master slowly said, "I am unable to determine that person''s identity, but if I am not wrong, his other identity is ¡ª ¡ª the reincarnation of the The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm!"


    Was Chang Jing really the combination of a god and a devil?


    Chang Jing was also confused ¡­


    "Do you believe what the Grand Master said?"


    This was the first thing Chang Jing asked Xi Yan on the way back, and they had already been silent for a very long time on the way there. Chang Jing was thinking about her so-called past life, and what Xi Yan was thinking in her heart was what the Grand Master had told her before they left, "Xi Yan, the day of your baptism is soon to come. In the future, you might have a lot of memories that don''t belong to you.


    Xi Yan regained her senses, and nodded strongly, "Of course I do. In Demon World, I don''t need to believe anyone, but I can''t not believe Grand Master''s words!"


    "But what he said was too profound. What reincarnation? And a reincarnation of two people? Do you think that it''s a union of a man and a woman giving birth to a child?!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense with you," Xi Yan ignored him, "Tell me exactly where you came from."


    "Boyu City," Chang Jing replied without thinking, "Didn''t you see it back then? We met there!"


    "Don''t play dumb. Tell me about the human world."


    "Mortal realm?" Chang Jing was very embarrassed, "What is there to say about the human world, isn''t it similar to the Demon World? At first, I didn''t mean to hide it from you guys, but first, it''s inconvenient for me to say it, and second, I can''t say it clearly. "


    "Then you won''t tell me, right?" Xi Yan said snappily, "Did you know that ever since the Demon World was sealed by an unknown power five thousand years ago, a barrier that no one could break through was formed? But because of the enchantment, they had to delay it repeatedly, and ''kill your way back'' had become a formless belief ¡ª This, on the other hand, you came from the human realm, which means that there is a way to go between the Demon World and the human realm. In contrast, the separation between the God and devil races will disappear, and at that time, the elder will not let this opportunity go and attack us again ¡ª ¡ª when that time comes, history will repeat itself! "


    Chang Jing was aware of this fact, she had guessed it the moment she entered the Demon World. Because in the human world, the Demons s of the god race were limited to the legends from five thousand years ago ¡ª He believed in the existence of gods and devils, so he thought that there was some kind of power that prevented the communication between gods and devils.


    And after entering the Demon World, he was even more certain of that.


    "Actually, I was just muddleheaded enough to be hit by a magic attack and sent into the Demon World," Chang Jing knew how serious the matter was, but she still joked, "I''ve always been looking for a way back, but none of them work ¡ª the path back to the human world is simply untraceable! "If we find the Elder, we really have to thank him for his help. Haha ¡­"


    "You!" Xi Yan said angrily, "Do you even know what I''m saying!? If that was the case, then the three realms of god, devil, and human would be finished ¡ª ¡ª Demon World was already prepared for war, and the god race would definitely be prepared as well. Their battlefield would undoubtedly be the Mortal Realm, located in the middle of the two realms of god and devil! What will your Homo sapiens do then? To be honest, although I have never been to the human world, but according to the historical records, although your Homo sapiens has no lack of people who are capable of fighting, their overall strength is definitely not on the same level as the gods and devils. Could it be that you wish to see your compatriots be slaughtered by others?! "


    Xi Yan was truly angry, and angrily listened until Chang Jing couldn''t even raise her head.


    "If that''s the case, then I was wrong about you!" With that, she flew away, leaving Chang Jing alone in the forest.


    "Is what I said really all a joke?" Chang Jing began to reflect, "The reason why I said that is because I really have my own selfish motives! What fiend reincarnated to do with me? I just want to go back to the mortal world and stay with my family! But do I really have the heart to force the Three Realms into a situation where they will never be able to recover from my selfish desire? "No!"


    He also chanted an incantation and quickly flew in the direction of Xi Yan.


    Jian Wulei arrived at the capital city three days after he returned from the forest. After getting to know each other, Chang Jing found out that his influence was spread throughout the entire Demon World, and she seemed to be the godfather of a underworld ¡ª if The Fiendgod continent also had a underworld society. In terms of strength, they couldn''t compare to the regular army. However, it wouldn''t be that easy to control an army!


    And the secret of Chang Jing''s identity was not discovered by others due to him deliberately concealing it from Xi Yan. Instead, it was Chang Jing who was knowledgeable about Demon World''s magic and magic array ¡ª ¡ª With Xi Yan''s identity as the Holy Maiden, there was naturally a lot of books in her house, and Chang Jing, who had nothing better to do, would naturally be happy to study it as well. Although the mechanism was different, Chang Jing still faintly felt that she would need it in the future.

 C176 field exercise

    This time, the "combat drill" was held as scheduled under Sui Yuekong''s insistence. The price of eliminating the dissension was that more than half of the army members would die and there would be grievances among the citizens and he did not care about it, at the same time, he strongly encouraged the moonfiend to pursue Xi Yan. If he succeeded in marrying Xi Yan as his daughter-in-law, his position in the Demon World would definitely not be shaken.


    But perhaps it was because of Chang Jing''s existence that Xi Yan was becoming more and more unsightly to moonfiend, causing the hatred between the father and son of the moonfiend to deepen, and they wished that they could kill him as soon as possible! The multiple assassination plans were either stopped by some unknown power (The power of the Qingfeng stronghold) or the assassins were killed for no reason while Chang Jing was experimenting with the magic array. In the end, they had no choice but to give up and think of something else.


    Chang Jing had not heard from the three of them for a year, she had only sent people to investigate and found out that all the miners were replaced with members of the Demons, so no one knew where the so-called Holy Envoy was now. With his anxiety, Chang Jing could be considered relieved, because with this, the miners would have escaped from the Sea of Bitterness.


    That day, after eating lunch, Chang Jing decided to go into the study to read his book.


    "You don''t want to go into the study, do you?" Xi Yan laughed and said, "If this goes on, you will become a real bookworm!"


    Because he had been researching continuously, Chang Jing''s mind was filled with the shadow of the magic array, he did not react to Xi Yan''s words.


    "What? Where''s the Bookworm?" Go buy some insecticide and spray it. The book is rotten! "


    This remark caused the group of girls to laugh out loud.


    "Sigh, he really became a fool!" Xi Yan resisted the urge to laugh and said, "Come, let''s go out for a walk in the afternoon. I think ten bottles of Insecticide might not even be enough to kill the bookworm in your head!"


    Chang Jing finally realised that she was talking about herself and laughed, "That''s good too, I''m feeling bored too. How about we go buy some Magic Cores in the afternoon?


    Xi Yan fainted, this person really never left magic! But at the same time, she was also very happy ¡ª the one who loved to learn so much didn''t have to worry about not having any future!


    Because of the assassination attempt, they did not only have two people when they went out today, but a large group of people. It was just that those people were disguised as and the man dressed as Xi Yan.


    "Don''t you know how bad their hidden tricks are?" Chang Jing pointed at the few people behind and said to Xi Yan, "Let''s use him to speak, follow him then. Why must you lower your hats so that others won''t know that he''s following or protecting others?"


    Xi Yan laughed, "Just do it, they are just ordinary guards and not secret agents. It is already good enough for them to be able to protect us!"


    Chang Jing thought that it was true. It was really funny that someone like him, who was originally nothing, would need so many people to protect him.


    The two of them continued to travel through the crowd. Whenever they saw something they liked, they would go up to admire it for a while. However, when they wanted to buy something, they would leave without thinking.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front of Chang Jing.


    "Huo Wu?" "What are you doing here?"


    In front of him, a young girl wearing a tight fiery red outfit was resting in front of a small stall. When she heard Chang Jing''s shout, she hurriedly turned around and thought, if it wasn''t a fire ball, who else could it be?


    "Wow, wood teacher has finally found you!" She excitedly ran over and said, "Why didn''t you contact us after you left, it caused us to be worried to death!"


    Chang Jing did not answer, but went back and forth to look for his other two students, and only when she did not find anything, did he ask her, "Where are Yin Feng and Nobles, they didn''t come with you?"


    "They won''t come," Huo Wu pouted and said, "They said that they wanted to go to the wood teacher to ask them to come with them, but they didn''t want to come, so not only did they not want to, they didn''t even let me come. They said that their teacher had instructed us to train those miners, but everyone knows what they are thinking!"


    Chang Jing asked in interest, "Hmm, what are you thinking about?"


    "Isn''t it because the tiger is no longer in the mountain and is called the Overlord?!" Huo Wu continued, "Everyone calls them boss over there, just like bandits!"


    Chang Jing knew that she was a little girl who was angry, but she didn''t say anything.


    "So you ran out alone?"


    "Humph!" Huo Wu snorted once and sized Chang Jing up. Seeing that he was not angry, she said, "I''m not with them!"


    In his heart, however, he was saying that in order not to be scolded by Yin Feng for thinking too highly of him, he would take the blame and not forget to laugh a few times.


    The three of them didn''t feel awkward because of Huo Wu.


    Although Huo Wu liked Chang Jing a lot from the bottom of her heart ¡ª this was only a form of respect and reliance towards him.


    "How are the two of them?" Chang Jing was still very concerned about his three students, "Did they bully you?"


    "Humph!" Huo Wu said angrily, "Speaking of it, you''re angry! None of them care about me, they just bored me to death! "


    "Oh?" Chang Jing asked with interest, "Why don''t they care about you anymore? From what I know, don''t they have that kind of courage?"


    Why did it sound like she was saying that Huo Wu was a tigress?


    "They''re not free! One was a advisor, the other was a marshal ¨C although the miners were already very familiar with the use of magic bow and their formation was considered perfect, what was the use of it? I can guarantee that I will be able to eliminate their team within a hundred rounds! "


    Chang Jing was extremely happy after hearing it. One must know that Huo Wu''s strength was of the Magister! It would even take a hundred rounds for a Magister to destroy a magic bow team. If this team was used in military battles or increased the number of magic bow team members, wouldn''t that be too abnormal?!


    "You''re still laughing!" Huo Wu scolded, "They don''t care about me, yet you laugh! Those kids ¡ª they wanted me to be in charge of teaching them magic ¡ª I didn''t even bother to teach them any. So stupid, I''ve already been teaching them for over a year, but I''m still only at the Beginner and Intermediate stages.


    Originally, Chang Jing wanted to give them a goal to not spend their childhood without a goal in mind, but she never thought that the children of the miners would actually have such achievements in a short span of a year.


    Chang Jing thought that this might have something to do with their burning desire to change their fate. When the poor were in charge of their families, their mental maturity would be much earlier than that of the rich. In fact, it was exactly like Chang Jing had guessed. When these children found out that they also had the chance to become Magician, they were extremely excited, but at the same time, they made a huge decision. They wanted to study hard so that their parents would not be so exhausted and miserable. But hard work was not enough. The words "Heaven rewards the diligent" were used to deceive idiots. No matter how hard people with no talent tried, they might not be able to succeed! Maybe the Demon World''s Qi was able to change the human body, or maybe the Demon World''s magic was too common, in short, these children''s magic talent was really high!

 C177 House

    "Don''t you like children?" Chang Jing comforted her and said, "Isn''t it because they want you to be happy that they let you take care of the child? "If you''re going to be in charge of that bunch of men, you''d better die from anger!"


    "Humph!" Huo Wu snorted again, blaming Chang Jing for not caring about her as she stomped her feet and ran away.


    Chang Jing smiled at Xi Yan: "Look, my student has such character!"


    Xi Yan laughed, "In my opinion, you should have no sense of humility, right?"


    Chang Jing acted as if she did not hear anything, shrugged and hastened her steps towards Huo Wu''s direction.


    However, when he found Huo Wu, his heart was about to break.


    What kind of scene was this?


    He saw Huo Wu crouching beside the road. Her confused eyes were filled with fear ¡ª she was like an injured rabbit, weak and unable to withstand any kind of attack!


    "What''s wrong?" Chang Jing walked lightly behind her and asked softly, "Did you see something? With wood teacher around, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Huo Wu burst into tears. At the same time, she tightly pressed her body against his.


    "What happened?" As Chang Jing lightly patted her back, she asked her, "You can just tell me everything so that I can help you."


    "It, it is it!" said Huo Wu, pointing nervously at an inconspicuous house on the side of the road. It''s this! "


    "What, what is it?"


    "This is the place where we are locked up and tested. I will remember this for the rest of my life!"


    So that''s how it was!


    Chang Jing swore in her heart that she would flatten this place out. Using a human body as a product of extracting magic was too inhumane! Not to mention that among the people being tested, there were still three students that she loved deeply!


    "Don''t be afraid, maybe you''re wrong." Chang Jing comforted her and said, "Let''s go back first, we''ll see what''s going on after a while. With how short a time is, it might not be accurate for you to see what''s going on, let''s go back first, we''ll discuss it later."


    Huo Wu nodded mechanically, Xi Yan quickly made a gesture to her surroundings, and an ordinary looking car rushed over to bring the three of them back.


    Although Chang Jing said that she would discuss it later on on the surface, but on that night, he couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart anymore. She sneaked into the place where the fire was dancing and crying during the day ¡ª ¡ª right in front of this inconspicuous house.


    Only after carefully examining this house did he realize that this house that looked no different from an ordinary house was actually filled with layers upon layers of mechanisms and defenses!


    The towering wall looked old, as if it would fall at any moment. However, the mechanisms laid out on it could cause one''s body to shatter without any precautions! Also, he felt the magical aura of dozens of people surrounding the wall. Although they had hidden it intentionally, it was still discovered by Chang Jing under careful observation.


    "Hehe," Chang Jing laughed coldly, "Do you really think that you can stop me just because of this?"


    After he finished laughing, he flashed into the house like a ghost ¨C without even the slightest wind, how could anyone else discover him?


    As Chang Jing followed Huo Wu''s intermittent narration of the scene, the scene inside slowly became more and more dangerous, just as he had expected. But Chang Jing was not worried, he was confident that she could escape unscathed!


    It was a door that seemed like it was made of iron and wood, but it also felt tougher than anything else. There were two people standing guard in front of the door.


    At this time, Chang Jing really wanted to create a clone of magic for herself ¡ª even if it was just for show, it would be useless, but it would be enough to lure them away, but this was only what he wanted and could not be used in practice. Right now, he could only think of a way to lure them away.


    In the end, he used an old, toothless method ¡ª he threw a pebble to the left on the right side of the door, and it sounded as if someone had deliberately lowered the sound of footsteps.


    Sure enough, the two of them were fooled. They quickly ran to the left to check. At this time, Chang Jing rushed into the sect with a speed even faster than them. Inside the sect, it was a completely different scene.


    The flames in the enormous furnace were so thick that it was hard to breathe due to the intense heat. Beside the furnace, there was also a smooth stone tablet ¨C there were no words on it, and it was impossible to tell what it was. It was just that there was a round hole on it for no reason, making people feel as if it was very ancient.


    But Chang Jing knew what was going on with the furnace ¡ª what was melted in it was the youth''s magic, and the price was burning the youth''s body at the same time!


    Chang Jing carefully observed until she confirmed that there was no one inside before she went over.


    "He''s simply not human!" Chang Jing secretly cursed, "Looking at the situation, their experiments have never stopped, which means that countless innocent children have been tortured to death!"


    Originally, he came here to vent the anger in his heart, but when he saw the furnace, he thought that he should help those pitiful children.


    But what could he do to help them? Destroy this furnace? But if he wanted to save all those children, he admitted that he did not have the strength to do so. Not to mention finding out where they were locked up was very dangerous, even if he found them, he did not have the confidence to let them escape safely under the protection of his powerful strength.


    "What should I do?" Chang Jing could not help but say, "That''s not okay, then it can''t be. "No, I''m not willing!"


    "Hehe." Suddenly, a sharp laughter rang out, "Of course I''m not willing to accept this. Don''t even mention being unwilling, we aren''t willing to let you go just like that!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the door opened and a large number of people rushed in from outside like a tide!


    "It''s over," Chang Jing muttered to herself. "Has she been discovered?"


    The furthest man walked over. Chang Jing recognized him as one of the guards whom she had used a small stone to lure away. Lord, the brat that barged into our base is him! "


    In the end, she even said something to Chang Jing that made him feel extremely awkward.


    He said, "You think a small stone can lead us away? "You''re too stupid. If we fall into his trap, then wouldn''t we be even more stupid than you?"


    So they were just playing along with the plan, and used a "inviting a lord into an urn" method to trap Chang Jing!


    "Where did Chang Jingye go?"


    Xi Yan who had comforted Huo Wu could not find Chang Jing so she asked, "Do any of you know where he went?"


    But who would know where he was?


    "Could it be ¡­"


    She suddenly had a bad premonition, a premonition that caused her to be unable to sit still!


    The forest where the Grand Master was located.


    Grand Master was already very old, like every single old person who liked to reminisce about the past while looking at the moon outside the sky.

 C178 This moon is really round!

    "The moon today is really round," time had left a deep gully on his forehead, but between these gashes was countless pieces of knowledge, "With the moonlight today, it''s about time for the show to start. "Hehe, since when have I become so impatient?"


    Chang Jing stood quietly in front of the furnace, her eyes focused on the person who was blocking his path.


    "Tell me," the leader shouted, "who sent you here? What are you doing here?!"


    For hundreds of thousands of years, no one had known about the secrets of this place. Today, a person had suddenly broken in and appeared in front of the crux of the furnace. They naturally had to get to the bottom of this.


    "¡­"


    Chang Jing did not answer his question, but carefully sized him up.


    This was an old man, thin and frail, without a trace of a hunch. Her rosy cheeks had a white beard that fluttered in the wind, giving him a somewhat scholarly and refined appearance. However, what Chang Jing was paying attention to was not these. His line of sight landed on the old man''s slender fingers ¡ª those jade white fingers were not fat nor thin, and such fingers would definitely form a knot very quickly, Chang Jing thought.


    "Brat, don''t you want to die!" One of the helpers saw that Chang Jing did not speak and scolded, "Do you know who he is?


    "Puchi ¡­" Chang Jing suddenly laughed, her laughter was extremely baffling, and only after a while did he calm down, and slanted her eyes at the man, "Could it be that I can take back my life from the reality?"


    "This ¡­" The man blushed, "Of course we can''t do that. We will kill anyone who dares to trespass!"


    "Tsk, then why did I get it from the truth? Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    That person acted as if he wanted to hit him, but he was stopped by the old man in the lead.


    He was also sizing up Chang Jing, the youth who was still chatting happily despite being heavily surrounded.


    Who is he, why can''t I see his magic cultivation (? Because the Homo sapiens''s magic mechanism is different from the Demons''s, the basis for judging the depth of his cultivation is also different). There was no power in his easy stance ¡ª but how could he be so calm?


    "Let me ask you," he finally said. "Why did you barge into this place so late at night? Whose orders were you under?"


    Chang Jing chuckled, her right eyebrow slightly raised. "I''m sorry, I forgot."


    The person at the side obviously had a violent temper, upon hearing Chang Jing''s words, he could not help but want to shout again, "You ¡­"


    But the old man stopped him with his hand and said, "Forget it. Think about it."


    "Hmm," Chang Jing raised her head in thought, "Oh, yes, the Great Clan Elder asked me to come take a look. He said that this place is filled with miasma, there must be a ghost here!"


    As he said that, Chang Jing''s eyes were focused on the expression of the man beside the old man, and sure enough, he was furious, "Nonsense, the elder will have someone investigate, he ¡­"


    The old man fiercely glared at him. He was aware of his slip of tongue so he quickly covered his mouth and swallowed the rest of his words.


    However, this was already enough. It was enough for Chang Jing to know everything here.


    "Thank you," Chang Jing smiled, and with a sudden flash, she wanted to exit the teleportation ¡­


    Unfortunately, just as he was thinking, he realized that he made a mistake in his calculations ¨C there seemed to be some kind of restriction here that blocked out the surrounding Magic Elements.


    "Crap!" He looked at the crowd of people in front of him and thought, "It seems like ''Falling Flower Soy'' doesn''t have a place to cast it ¡­"


    All of this happened in a flash, but how could it escape the old man''s eyes?


    He shouted majestically, "Brilliant blade, catch him alive!"


    After saying that, he retreated to the back. The people behind him followed closely behind. Although it was crowded in the small room, they did not show any signs of panic. It was obvious that they had been specially trained for this purpose.


    They held their weapons and walked towards Chang Jing in an orderly manner, slowly surrounding him. This kind of encirclement was definitely a nightmare for a Magician, at such a close distance, no matter how strong his magic power was, he did not have enough time to cast any magic that was strong enough to annihilate his opponent!


    However, the current Chang Jing was not as simple as just a Magician. What he possessed was not just magic.


    His heart moved casually as You Ying transformed into a sharp sword held horizontally in her hand! A blazing feeling spread from You Ying''s body to his hands, causing him to burn with a strong desire to fight!


    "Do you also wish to fight, You Ying?" He smiled coldly. "Then let us fight for those children!"


    With a flash of his figure, his figure disappeared. When everyone saw him again, blood had already flowed out of the slanted You Ying''s body.


    The people on the inside of the encirclement suddenly all collapsed, falling down without a sound ¡­


    Chang Jing pointed to the ground and said coldly, "Is there anyone else who isn''t afraid of death and wants to come over?"


    The cold voice seemed to come from ancient times, without the slightest bit of emotion.


    Everyone was shocked and subconsciously retreated ¡ª but they only took a small step forward and the panic on their faces was replaced by anger!


    "Kill!"


    It was unknown who shouted, but everyone raised their weapons and rushed towards Chang Jing. Just as the blades were about to hit Chang Jing, he suddenly smiled and leaped up, and You Ying attacked again!


    This time, its target was not the group of people, but the furnace that was emitting dense heat!


    Hidden sword light!


    With just a single slash, the thick furnace was chopped in half at the waist. From within it, an incomparably hot and fragrant liquid spurted out ¡­


    The liquid took advantage of the pressure to rush at the group. The people in front of them were unable to dodge in time and let out a miserable scream. They struggled, trying to get rid of the liquid, but to no avail.


    The sound of dozens of bodies falling backwards could be heard.


    The leader shouted at the top of his lungs, "Back, back!"


    Hearing that, everyone relaxed and quickly ran out of the room, surrounding the house and scolded Chang Jing for being shameless.


    On the other hand, Chang Jing was currently holding onto the roof of the house with one hand, hanging in the air easily.


    Originally, the few moves that he had made with his life on the line just now had made him feel extremely comfortable. Only now did he realize that his You Ying was completely different from before.


    The thick battle intent once again passed from its body to his hands, causing his confidence to soar! Looking around, the people outside were only cursing, but they had no intention of entering again.


    "You Ying, they seem to be afraid of you."


    Chang Jing seemed to be muttering to herself, but the sharp sword in her hand seemed to be responding to him.


    Suddenly, the heavy door to the room was closed as Chang Jing was trapped inside.


    He smiled indifferently, thinking, with just You Ying''s sharp little door, what could he do?


    With a push of his hand, his entire body flew towards the door, the sharp You Ying in his hand seemed to want to swallow the entire world, and pierced through the door.


    "Ding."


    The heavy door did not break like he expected, only leaving a shallow scratch!


    Chang Jing never thought that with You Ying''s power, she would not be able to penetrate such a small door!


    He stabbed again with another shallow cut!


    He began to panic because the destroyed furnace seemed to be deep enough. The liquid that flowed from it to the ground was actually endless. At this moment, it was already over a foot high!


    According to its current speed, the room would soon be filled with liquid. At that time, there would not even be a place for Chang Jing to stand!


    The liquid gurgled along with a fragrant aroma.

 C179 An Ancient Legend

    An ancient legend, five thousand years ago.


    "Shi Shen, are you still not admitting defeat?"


    The The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm stood in the clouds wearing a white battle robe, the wind from his white robe blowing against the clouds made him look even more majestic.


    Behind him, a hundred thousand Divine Weapons were waving their flags and shouting war drums.


    "Lose?" There were bloodstains on the corners of God Shi''s mouth. He gave a cold laugh, "Since when have I, God Shi, ever lost? Why should I admit defeat?!"


    The moment he said this, the hundred thousand soldiers grew angry.


    The war drum rumbled again!


    Ao Fan laughed coldly, and said, "I have a hundred thousand soldiers, how many people are behind you?"


    "My son," Shi Shen said slowly with a dejected expression, "My son has died in battle, and will never admit defeat!"


    Raising his sword, he shouted, "Old Ao Fan, if you have the guts, I''ll come and fight you three hundred rounds!"


    Ao Fan raised his hand, and the battle drum suddenly stopped.


    He took out a weapon from his subordinate''s hands and swung it towards Shi Shen like lightning!


    "Forget about it. I salute you with a firm and unyielding appearance. Today, I will fight with you!"


    "Marshal, you can''t," a military officer at the side hurriedly stopped him, "Now, our God Tribe has a hundred thousand soldiers, but victory is already in our hands, you don''t need to fight against Marshal!"


    Unexpectedly, Ao Fan turned and gave him a light smile, "A hero shouldn''t die from exhaustion, he should have a proper way to lose!"


    After that, he quickly flew down and flew towards Shi Shen.


    Instantly, sword lights, sword shadows, the sound of thunder and the color of the world changed ¡­


    Their battlefield had undergone a few changes, and now, it was exactly where Chang Jing was standing!


    The liquid from the furnace was emitting hot air as it gradually accumulated in the room. The surging heat wave was so stifling that Chang Jing was unable to breathe. He looked around for a place to stand, except for the rafters!


    He said to himself anxiously, "Good boy, if this goes on, I''ll turn into water and cook the meat!"


    Outside the room, the soldiers were waiting.


    "Sir, I don''t see that this kid will die for sure in thirty seconds!"


    The old man seemed to be very regretful as he sighed, "It''s a pity that we didn''t find out his background. If someone else found out about this secret, then things would be bad."


    "Sir, there is no need to worry. If it were not for the sudden turn of events, we would not have come up with such a plan. I believe that the First Elder would not have blamed us."


    "I hope so ¡­ "However, the furnace was destroyed, and the mana collected over the years was destroyed. You and I can''t let this go, so we can only place our hopes on the Great Elder to blame this brat. Otherwise ¡­"


    Everyone shuddered!


    A grumpy soldier could not help but shout out, "Why don''t we just kill our way in? At that time, we can be considered to have made up for it with meritorious deeds!"


    "No," the old man repeatedly shook his head, "This way, I will be the one to fail."


    Minutes and seconds passed by, but for Chang Jing and the soldiers outside, it was a very long time.


    The liquid in the room had almost reached the roof and filled the entire room, while Chang Jing who was on the roof was less than half a foot away from the liquid!


    If it rose again, he would be dead for sure!


    Once the situation went away, Chang Jing could only leap onto the smooth stone tablet in a flash. The ceiling of the stone tablet was slightly higher than the surrounding area, and the top of the stone tablet was also around one foot higher than the ceiling that Chang Jing had grabbed earlier.


    He thought to himself, "I don''t know why the tree in my room became my lifesaver."


    "Pity that I didn''t go back to the mortal world and died like this," when he thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel sad, "I was able to survive such a dangerous situation in the past, but today I''m actually trapped in a room. It''s really ridiculous to say that!"


    Just as he was feeling frustrated, You Ying suddenly released a red light, as if she sensed something.


    Ever since You Ying had successfully evolved last time, Chang Jing had a faint feeling that she could communicate with it psychologically while in a meditative state ¡ª ¡ª Just like when she was in a communication state with Soulsword.


    However, the current Chang Jing was extremely anxious, she could not calm down and meditate at all.


    He seemed to have guessed You Ying''s intention, "What, you want me to throw you into this liquid?"


    You Ying trembled inexplicably, and let out a cheerful sound.


    There was no other way. Chang Jing thought that rather than sitting still and waiting for death to come, it would be better to just give it a go. Thus, without even thinking, he threw You Ying into the surging heat wave.


    The moment they came into contact, You Ying''s red light shone brightly, the red light actually forming a small vortex on the surface of the liquid! The whirlpool''s speed gradually increased, and the range of its ripples also increased. Chang Jing looked carefully and realised that the tiny You Ying had already absorbed a large amount of liquid into its body!


    "You Ying, oh You Ying," he couldn''t help but start to sigh emotionally, "I didn''t expect that every time I met with danger, I would end up being saved by you.


    Under You Ying''s effect, the surging liquid became even more turbulent, the high speed swirl caused the air to vibrate, and a cold wind started to blow in the room! You Ying was like a hungry wolf pouncing into a flock of sheep, happily drinking and absorbing a large amount of liquid, and the furnace did not seem to be weak, it increased the speed of the liquid flowing out, just like a sword and a furnace, maintaining a stalemate, no one could do anything to it!


    Finally, the flow of the liquid slowed down, the liquid in the room was no longer as arrogant as before, as though it had met its nemesis. Although it struggled for a bit, it was completely useless.


    The liquid in the room finally began to slowly drop down ¡­


    Chang Jing, who knew that the danger had been eliminated, started to size up the room with interest. In the end, her gaze stopped at the mysterious stone monument below her feet.


    "He''s perfectly fine, how could he have planted a stone tablet here? This is truly strange!" He suddenly noticed the small round hole on the stone monument. "Eh, there''s such a small hole here?"


    He bent down to carefully look at it, and a strand of thought suddenly shot through his brain like an arrow, straight into the deepest part of his memory ¡ª ¡ª That day, when I was almost defeated by the Carnivore''s sound attack, the memories of the Demons Elder Shi Shen came out, and he said to me, "Then I will tell you the location, it is two hundred miles outside the capital and I will seal all of my power onto a stone tablet. In order for the later generations to be able to unseal it, I left a round hole on it with my ring, and the key to open it is the ring on your hand ¡­." The low voice became weak, "Do you remember now? It''s time for me to leave. When you inherit your magic, I will appear again. It''s just that my spiritual sense will be very small by then ¡­"


    "Could it be," Chang Jing suddenly felt her heart beating faster, and her mouth started to dry, "This is it?"


    He slowly raised his right hand that was wearing a ring, and stared fixedly at the present that Bing Bing had given him back then.


    Slowly, with a nervous mood, Chang Jing extended her hand, and slowly approached the round hole.


    Without any warning, the dark clouds covered Forgiveness. A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating a petite black figure outside the walls of this house!


    "Why is it so quiet here?" "He hasn''t been out for so long. Has he been caught?"


    Thinking of this, he planned to charge in.


    "No, no," he hesitated, "what if he''s still inside? Wouldn''t I expose him if I went in?"


    Therefore, he stopped walking and listened quietly to the situation inside, continuing to probe the situation. A voice came to his ears, "Master, it''s about time, let''s kill our way in. I don''t believe that so many of us are afraid of him!"


    Upon hearing these words, the black shadow could no longer afford to dodge as many times as possible before flying in!


    His ten fingers moved elegantly, and a seal was quickly formed in his hands ¡ª the light of magic was particularly dazzling in the suddenly darkening night. With a solid boom, it struck the defenseless soldiers, causing all of the soldiers outside to fall to the ground and die!


    Having succeeded in one move, he wanted to dodge again, but unfortunately, he was already exposed and was no longer able to sneak an attack.


    The leading old man suddenly jumped up, the seal in his hand quickly rotated ¡­


    Within the room.


    Chang Jing slowly closed her eyes, and embedded the ring into the round hole.


    The clouds were thicker, the night was darker, and thunder rumbled in the sky!


    A ray of golden light shot out from the stone tablet ¡­

 C180 heavenly rage

    The sky was raging, and the ground was shaking.


    The night wind was no longer warm and warm, but fierce and crazy!


    The sky shook and the ground shook, a strong wind blew, and a ray of lightning struck into the room where Chang Jing was!


    The old man was unable to stand steadily, and revealed a big flaw. Black Man would naturally not let this slip by - he abruptly floated up to balance, and quickly formed a seal from his hands.


    "Bang ¡­"


    After the light faded, it was the old man''s figure that was gasping for breath!


    The soldiers were frightened by the scene. They thought it was an earthquake, and some even shouted that the apocalypse had come!


    "What''s going on?" Black Man muttered in his heart, "This matter seems to be related to the inside ¡ª Could it be that Chang Jing is inside?"


    A gale swept past, and with a flash, her exceptional face was revealed. It was Xi Yan!


    Since she could not find Chang Jing, she was worried that he would arrive here. Thus, she covered her face to hide her identity, and snuck in.


    When everyone saw that it was Holy Maiden, they all kneeled down in excitement.


    "Paying respects to Holy Maiden, I hope that Holy Maiden is well!"


    This was something they were used to, but the expressions on their faces had changed since they had knelt down.


    Some had a face full of piety, some were disdainful, and most were embarrassed.


    In fact, the Holy Maiden held a high position in the eyes of the people of the Demons. For him to do such a bad thing and to be met with such a high position made him feel extremely awkward.


    "What are you guys doing," the injured old man said angrily, "Don''t tell me you dare to disobey principal superior''s orders? No matter who it is, all of you will go up!


    Thinking of the cruel punishment that their master had used on the violators, everyone shuddered! No faith was more important than one''s own life ¨C not to mention that betrayal involved family!


    They all stood up, standing up on the shaking ground!


    Magic was the most powerful attack method of the Demons!


    Numerous seals were formed in the hands of the soldier, and without any hesitation, he shouted towards Xi Yan.


    Although their overall strength was not very high, but facing against such a large group of people surrounding Xi Yan, they still felt that it was difficult to deal with them.


    However, her cultivation was still higher than theirs by more than a grade, so it was advantageous for her to be left and right.


    Like a butterfly dancing mirage, a profound seal was formed in her hands. It was incredibly beautiful ¡­


    Suddenly, a painful tearing sound could be heard from within the room. The high-pitched cry attracted the attention of the heavenly thunder as it struck the roof!


    "Beng!"


    Someone broke out from the roof!


    The sky had been set, and the world had fallen into silence. The bright moonlight shined on the ground, creating an indescribably tranquil atmosphere.


    The men stopped fighting and looked up at the roof.


    A man with a golden glow stood elegantly on the rooftop while facing the moonlight. The moonlight shone on his white face, making it hard to describe how hazy it was. Behind the hazy back were four pairs of wings that emitted a faint light ¨C dark, the wings were like black holes that made people dizzy. With a slight shake, he soared into the sky like an eagle spreading its wings!


    No, where did the eagle get such a suffocating aura, it was clearly the flames from the netherworld!


    seraph?


    Could he be the seraph who had reached the highest realm in cultivation in the legends of the Demons? The seraph who possessed the most noble bloodline of the Demons and absolute innate talent could successfully cultivate it?


    Everyone''s eyes shined as they stared at the man in the sky that was akin to a god.


    Raising the sword high into the air, he smiled faintly.


    With a wave of his hand, sword light attacked, causing the entire world to tremble!


    A three meter deep ravine appeared in front of the people on the ground under the effect of the sword qi, perfectly separating Xi Yan from the rest.


    Amidst everyone''s shock, the man slowly descended and stood in front of Xi Yan, tightly protecting her, just like the familiar figure from five thousand years ago.


    "Don''t be afraid," the man said softly. "I won''t let you suffer any harm with me here."


    This simple sentence was like a lifetime''s oath, causing Xi Yan to become intoxicated from the dream that appeared every night.


    His eyes became blurred, and everything in the world seemed to disappear. Only the dream remained, the dream that was to be intoxicated for the rest of one''s life.


    In his previous life, how could the me of this life be counted as the same person?


    Who is it that puts on warm clothes and warms up your heart in the cold and dreary night?


    A cool battlefield, who was it? A lone soldier blocking an army for you?


    My previous life, how can I guard you in this life?


    As he slowly turned his head, his face was filled with rage. His eyes were filled with a frightening bloodshot color. His mouth was slightly open, but there was not a single trace of emotion in it.


    "Injuries against heaven and earth, help evildoers to oppress others, the world cannot tolerate this!"


    After saying that, he swung his sword with a single hand. His elegant movements made people think of the graceful dance of a beauty, but this dance was too lethal!


    Was it the judgment of the god of death, irresistibly sacred?


    Was it because of the anger of the thunder? Was it that violent?


    With just one sword strike, all the people who were rampant before, wanting Xi Yan''s life, were now all lying on the ground with pools of blood below them.


    The man pointed at them with his sword and said with a heavy voice, "Leaving your dog lives is to spare your families. Using your hands is a lesson I''ll teach you. "He ¡­"


    The man pointed at the old man in the lead and said, "The crime is unforgivable, I will not leave you alive!"


    The old man didn''t move an inch. Shockingly, he was already dead ¡­


    The eight-winged man was Chang Jing, the Chang Jing who had inherited Shi Shen''s strength.


    At that time, when Chang Jing embedded the ring into the round hole, a huge force transmitted from the ring, and caused his entire body to tremble like an electric shock. Unable to bear the blow, Chang Jing fainted several times. Fortunately, when he was at the edge of collapse, You Ying managed to absorb all the liquid and returned to his body using the dragon wrist guard.


    Everything comes at a price, and the inheritance of power is a companion of pain.


    It was You Ying again, and this sword that Chang Jing had forged for the first time in her life had saved him.


    The liquid that came out from the furnace was not any other object, it was the product of its absorption of the experimental child''s Magic Cores energy! After You Ying absorbed this power, his transformation speed had reached its peak. If the previous it was a teenager, then it was now a youth whose physical strength and intelligence were at the peak. When it reached the peak, it desperately wished to become one with its master.


    Once it entered his body, Chang Jing''s situation became different. Shi Shen''s huge strength was no longer directly attacking his relatively weak mental state, but instead, through You Ying, the flexible and peerless Sword of Life, it finally digested and spread to Chang Jing''s mental state. It was comfortable and safe.


    Following the complete transfer of his power, Shi Shen''s memories also gradually recovered.


    "You''ve finally found it!" He laughed happily in Chang Jing''s mind, "I finally found a successor! From now on, you will be me and I will be you, without distinction! "


    "Congratulations then," Chang Jing, whose head was spinning, replied indifferently. "I am your reincarnation anyway, I don''t care about each other ¡­"


    "What? You''re my reincarnation?" Shi Shen seemed to be very surprised, "Let me inspect your body a bit more ¡­"


    Taking the chance while he was checking on Chang Jing''s body, Chang Jing asked him, "The Grand Master told me this. He said that I was a reincarnation of you and another person ¨C that person seems to be a The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm of the God Clan. You should know the details better than me."


    Only after a while did Shi Shen''s voice sound out in Chang Jing''s mind, filled with excitement and surprise.


    "Yes, you''re really a reincarnation of me and him!" He said, "That day when I merged with his divine and devil body, I formed a set of demonic meridians ¨C the meridians that no one in this world can obtain are in your body ¨C you are indeed my reincarnation!"


    Chang Jing was very curious about this fusion of gods and devils, and couldn''t help but ask, "A fusion? Could it be that Ao Fan is a woman?


    Shi Shen was speechless, and said after a while: "Do you think it''s a combination of a man and a woman giving birth! I already don''t have time, so I can only tell you that the stone tablet that stores my power is also the key to the Demon World''s barrier. At the moment, the barrier which has no power is about to break, so you should be careful. "


    After she finished speaking, Chang Jing suddenly felt a pain in his head, the pain was''s dignified voice, "It''s useless for you to not use your power after inheriting my power, right now, I will imprint everything I have learnt into your head using my memories. The process will be a little painful, but you have to stay awake, once you are unconscious, all of your previous efforts will go into Qi deviation!"


    A heart-wrenching pain, Chang Jing gnashed her teeth and screamed loudly in her heart, "This is what you said ¡­ "Does it hurt?"


    The reply he got was still a huge amount of pain!

 C181 Schedule

    Being intimidated by Chang Jing''s power, none of the soldiers dared to stop him - even when he majestically went to release all the children, no one dared to say a word!


    After returning to the Holy Maiden Mansion, Chang Jing returned to his normal appearance.


    "What are you going to do with the children?"


    This was what Xi Yan asked him, and after hearing it, Chang Jing was startled, and asked back, "Isn''t this what you should be doing? I am not a government official, nor am I the great Holy Maiden. "


    Xi Yan rolled his eyes as she muttered, "What does a small ''Holy Maiden'' count as in front of Elder Shi Shen''s reincarnation? Of course I want to seek your opinion."


    Chang Jing did not hear clearly, and asked her what she said.


    "No, I just wanted to see if you became stupid after transforming."


    "Become stupid?" Chang Jing stood up, elegantly turned around and said, "I feel that I''m extremely smart right now, how could I become stupid?"


    "Phew ¡­" Xi Yan let out a long sigh, "Looks like you''re still as shameless as you were before. You really haven''t changed at all."


    "I just want to sleep. Those children will naturally be arranged by the Holy Maiden ¡ª This humble subject will take his leave. Master, please slowly think of a way."


    With that, Chang Jing went upstairs, leaving Xi Yan alone to stomp her feet in hatred.


    However, he was still a Holy Maiden, so it was natural for him to be at ease with these kinds of situations. After instructing a few of his subordinates, he also ran back to his room to sleep ¡­


    "wood teacher, are you saying that you flattened that place by yourself?" Huo Wu blinked her eyes in disbelief as she asked Chang Jing, "Are you sure it''s the same place as yesterday?"


    Chang Jing crossed her hands in front of her chest, purposely taking a pose that she thought was extremely cool and said, "Yes, teacher, I''m good, right?"


    He then narrated all the heroic deeds he had done yesterday, including how he was going to get trapped and how he was going to obtain the power of the Elders!


    Finally, he rubbed his nose and snapped his fingers, saying, "Do I really worship teachers?"


    After Huo Wu heard his story, she was not as excited as before and said worriedly, "wood teacher, if I''m not wrong, you only destroyed a small amount of power last night. Their army is tens of thousands of times stronger than what you described!"


    "So what?"


    Huo Wu sighed and said, "If all your savings were destroyed, what would happen to you?"


    Chang Jing was speechless, but deep in her heart, she began to worry.


    "Also," seeing that Chang Jing didn''t say anything, Huo Wu continued, "According to what you said just now, the Demon World''s enchantment would be broken soon, does that mean the God Tribes are going to invade the Demon World again?"


    Chang Jing thought for a moment, then said, "According to my deductions, the The Divine Realm should also have been sealed by some sort of power. This is because the gods and devils in the Homo sapiens are only legends from five thousand years ago ¡­"


    Huo Wu asked curiously, "You mean Homo sapiens?"


    "That''s right, I belong to the Homo sapiens from the start ¡­ Didn''t I tell you? "


    "You never told us about your past!" Huo Wu rolled her eyes at him, then proudly said, "But the three of us have already guessed it ¡ª it would be weird if a person who is proficient in the Homo sapiens''s four types of magic doesn''t belong to the Homo sapiens!"


    Chang Jing purposely put on an exaggerated look and said, "Wa, you guys are so smart. If even that was guessed by you guys, then how am I supposed to continue messing around in the future?"


    Huo Wu giggled when she heard this.


    "That''s you," Chang Jing''s tone became very sincere. "Remember, no matter what happens in the future, the most important thing is to maintain a happy appearance.


    It was only then that Huo Wu realized everything Chang Jing had done for her to be happy. She couldn''t help but say it from the bottom of her heart, "Thank you, wood teacher!"


    "Tch," Chang Jing clapped his hands, "If you want to thank me, then don''t add the word ''wood''.


    But Huo Wu refused, she pouted and said: "Just call me that, hmph, who told you to be the wood teacher!"


    Chang Jing was speechless, and could only leave her room.


    Actually, he also understood that the current situation was very dangerous. He just didn''t want others to worry about him. Now that he had inherited Shi Shen''s power, at the same time, the responsibility also fell onto him ¡ª ¡ª he hoped that he would take responsibility for everything!


    In a corner of the capital, under the guidance of a specially disguised personnel, Chang Jing arrived at the Qingfeng stronghold''s base in the capital city ¡ª This was a very ordinary courtyard.


    As soon as Chang Jing entered the door, she heard Jian Wulei and the others discussing what had happened last night.


    "The heavens are shaking and the earth is shaking! It must be a warning from the heavens. I don''t think we should stay in the capital anymore. Let''s go back early!"


    "Nonsense, just a natural phenomenon! What''s there to be afraid of? Aren''t we all sitting here perfectly fine? "


    "That''s true, but I think what Old Ye said makes sense. God isn''t something people like us can predict. Why don''t we go back first?"


    They discussed animatedly.


    Chang Jing embarrassedly coughed and walked in, "Erm ¡­ "Yesterday was because of me ¡­"


    These words were simply earth-shattering ¨C it would be strange if someone else believed that a person''s strength could cause such a commotion!


    "Hehe, I was wondering what it was. So it was you who did it!" Jian Wulei laughed as he walked towards him. "Tell us what happened last night."


    Because they were all Qing Feng''s core members in the capital, Chang Jing had no qualms about repeating what she had told Huo Wu.


    After hearing what he said, Jian Wulei dismissed everyone and said with a frown, "If that''s the case, then isn''t your situation extremely dangerous?"


    Seems like it, but with Sui Yuekong''s identity as the Great Clan Elder, he should not come looking for me blatantly ¡ª ¡ª I don''t need to be afraid, I have a way to deal with this.


    "Even though you said that, it is difficult to dodge an arrow when you are using an open spear. You still have to be careful!"


    "Thank you for your concern," Chang Jing calmly sat down and said. "I came here today to ask Big Brother what your opinion is on this matter."


    "Opinion? "Brat, you must have thought of something yourself. Come and tell me about it!"


    Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment, and said, "You even noticed it, big brother is indeed big brother!"


    "Alright, stop flattering me!" Jian Wulei laughed and scolded, "If you have anything to say, just say it, big brother will unconditionally support you."


    He truly liked this lackey of his, so he didn''t have the reserved attitude an adult should have in front of him.


    "Actually, I don''t have any other thoughts, but once the barrier is broken, the Demon World will probably lose the peace that it had for five thousand years and return back to the war. At that time, as a member of the Demon World, no one will be able to escape from this crisis, it''s better to just prepare properly rather than sit still and wait for death, don''t you think?"


    "That''s right, although I am not satisfied with Sui Yuekong''s rule, it does not mean that I do not love Demons! If that really happens, our Qingfeng stronghold will naturally not stand idly by the side and watch! "


    "I''ve been waiting for you to say that, big brother!" Chang Jing stood up, looked towards the sky and said, "What a good sentence, ''Demons is in trouble, but a man is responsible''!"


    "However," he changed the subject, "This is still far from enough. My idea is to go to the Homo sapiens first and join hands with them to resist the invasion by the god race!"


    Jian Wulei also stood up, "You mean you want to go to Homo sapiens alone?"


    "Yes, I won''t hide from you, big brother, that I am a Homo sapiens to begin with!"


    "You belong to the Homo sapiens? It''s too dangerous, I don''t agree! "


    "Don''t worry Big Brother, haven''t I been fine after living in the Mortal Realm for more than 10 years? Hehe, I was only talking about it. I haven''t found the way back yet! Right now, the thing I should do is to support the Holy Maiden in seizing power ¡ª at that time, it would be perfectly justified for you and me to participate in the war. "


    Hearing him say this, Jian Wulei could only give up, and said: "What you said makes sense, but seizing power is not a joke, after all I have been preparing for so many years, I still can only do it in the dark, right?"


    "No, with Big Brother''s support and the status of ''Holy Maiden'', seizing power is not as difficult as I imagined!"


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll listen to you! I have prepared for so many years just to overthrow Sui Yuekong''s rule, and I don''t want to be some kind of emperor ¡ª Tell me, what should I do?


    "The first step, we need to get the support of the public ¡ª Let the people of the Qingfeng stronghold activate the people, and it''s fine if we incite them to add fuel to the fire. In short, everyone''s hearts will be on the side of supporting the Holy Maiden."


    "That''s not a problem. Although our Qingfeng stronghold sounds like a lair of bandits, but our power has already spread to every corner of the Demon World. Isn''t that just trying to win over people''s hearts? I''m just worried about whether this will work. "


    "Don''t worry about that. The only reason for doing so is to get the support of the public. The success of the coup depends on our actions!"


    "Big Brother, I''ll just listen to you. I won''t refuse even if I have to go through thick and thin with fire and water!"


    Seeing that he was so generous, Chang Jing could not help but tease him, "Why do I feel like you look a little wronged?"


    "Go!" Jian Wulei laughed and scolded her, "If you marry for so long, in the end, I''ll give it to another bride to see if you''ll feel wronged!"


    The two continued to discuss the details until the sun had set.


    "How should I explain this to Xi Yan," Chang Jing had been thinking about this question the entire way back, "If she says that I''m not willing to take responsibility, then what should I do?"

 C182 Deviation of responsibility

    "No, you''re trying to shirk responsibility!" Xi Yan strongly protested after hearing Chang Jing''s words, "Push a girl like me onto the front desk, how shameless are you, a man? "I don''t want to!"


    Chang Jing laughed, "What''s wrong with that? When the time comes, you will be Her Majesty the Queen, and whoever doesn''t listen will be sent to jail. Also, you can make all the people of Demons listen to your orders!"


    "Really?" Xi Yan suddenly became interested, "Including you?"


    "Me?" Chang Jing laughed, "Of course it includes me, if I am a citizen of Demons."


    Xi Yan rolled her eyes at him, and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking in your heart. You must be thinking, ''Anyway, I''m not from the Demons, so I''m not willing to do anything when the time comes."


    "Oh, my aunt!" Chang Jing saw that she had seen through her "word game" and said with a sad face, "When have I ever thought about it like that? Just listen to me. Didn''t you want to stop the ''combat exercises''? If you were in power, wouldn''t you listen to everything you said? "If you like combat drills, then do it. If you love them, then they will act!"


    "It sounds pretty good," Xi Yan blinked his eyes slyly and said, "But does this mean that you will listen to me as well?"


    Chang Jing completely admitted defeat, drooping her head as she shouted out that the world was not fair, causing Xi Yan to laugh out loud.


    "Why do you want me to listen to you," he muttered. "It''s not your husband ¡ª he''s probably a tigress when he gets married!"


    Xi Yan couldn''t hear clearly for a moment, so she asked him, "What did you say?"


    "No, I said today''s weather is really good."


    Time continued to jump and in the blink of an eye, it was already the eve of the Baptism of Holy Maiden''s grand ceremony.


    Did you hear? "A plain head commoner who was sitting in the corner of the hotel raised his wine cup high and drooped his head as he spoke to the person sitting next to him," Our Holy Maiden will be having a baptism tomorrow.


    "Shh ¡­" The person sitting next to him was obviously his friend. After hearing his words, he hurriedly signaled for him to be quiet, and after confirming that no one heard him, he lowered his voice and said, "You''re courting death. How dare you say that here! I never heard that someone was arrested a while ago for publicizing the fact that the Holy Maiden was in power, and has not been released even now! "


    The person from before seemed to be drunk, and upon hearing his words, he laughed loudly and said, "The sky is about to change, what do I have to be afraid of!?" When tomorrow comes, let alone those people being released, even if they were innocent officials who were imprisoned by Grand Elder in the past, they will not be placed under house arrest anymore! "


    Seeing that he could not stop him, the man could only apologetically nod his head in all directions, saying, "Everyone, don''t mind him getting drunk."


    Unexpectedly, a stone hit a thousand waves, and just as he approached the drunk person and forcefully pulled him away, everyone in the shop started discussing.


    "The Great Clan Elder is in charge of all the troops in the Demon World. Although the Holy Maiden is powerful, how could they overthrow his power? Furthermore, Holy Maiden is still young, so what does it mean even if she comes into power? Do you think that the policy of the Demon World will change because of that? Don''t forget that although our Demon World doesn''t have any concept of a country, big or small matters are not decided by one person, and we still have to approve them through the Elders Guild! "


    "Tsk, if it was really like you said, then this kind of drills wouldn''t have happened! Right now, the Great Elder alone has the final say on the situation. Let alone passing the Elders Guild''s approval, there are many things that the Elders Guild probably doesn''t know about! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. I feel that although the Holy Maiden is young, he is naturally intelligent ¡ª ¡ª She once traveled to every corner of our Demon World for the sake of our Demons, just to give blessings and solutions to the difficulties of us common people!"


    Everyone started to discuss, and in the end, all of them supported the side of the Holy Maiden.


    This phenomenon was not unique, in the recent months of the Demon World, people had either whispered or discussed about it, and the focus of their debate had always been on the governance of the Holy Maiden. At the beginning, people only talked about the success of the plan, but later on, under the guidance of some people, the core of the plan gradually changed to the policy of how the Holy Maiden would treat the people after it came into power ¡ª ¡ª the position of the Holy Maiden in everyone''s hearts became a natural thing!


    Of course, all of this could not leave the Qingfeng stronghold.


    Ever since Chang Jing left the Qingfeng stronghold that day, Jian Wulei did as he instructed. Everyone thought that the Holy Maiden was just like gold, but to their surprise, it had an extremely good effect!


    But it was also because of this that the relationship between Sui Yuekong and Xi Yan gradually stiffened, and he had even injured a man raised in the Holy Maiden Palace in a public speech ¡ª ¡ª This man was naturally Chang Jingye.


    However, it was difficult to divert the public''s attention from this small scam. People knew that he was a desperate dog that jumped over a wall.


    Elders Guild.


    Sui Yuekong smiled and asked the nine clan elders, "Tomorrow is the Baptism of Holy Maiden''s day, what do you guys think of this matter?"


    The Fourth Elder was a very confused person, but after hearing his words, he did not react, "Of course it''s to celebrate, it''s the first time such a thing happened in our Demon World. Ever since Clan Elder Shi Shen passed on and bestowed the title of ''Holy Maiden'' to Miss Xi Yan, Holy Maiden Shiyan is her first reincarnation!"


    When he said that, the entire audience was silent, all of them secretly looked at Sui Yuekong''s face, afraid that he would explode in anger.


    It was unknown when the word "Shi Shen" had become a taboo of all the members of the Elders Guild.


    However, Sui Yuekong was not angry at all today and continued to ask the Fourth Elder, "Then Fourth Elder, how do you think we should celebrate? A general amnesty or a national holiday of three days? "


    "This is naturally decided by you, Great Elder. How could I have thought of these things when I was in a state of impotence?"


    "Don''t you know?" Sui Yuekong''s smiling face slowly became angry, "Don''t you know what are you shouting about? Do you think the Elders Guild is a teahouse?!"


    Silence, so quiet that not a single sound could be heard ¡­


    I''m sorry, "Sui Yuekong said as he calmed the anger in his chest with a fake smile." I''ve been busy recently celebrating the Baptism of Holy Maiden, so my temper couldn''t help but become a little bad.


    After knowing that there was someone trying to bewitch the hearts of others, Sui Yuekong began to come up with a plan to deal with them. After pondering for a long time, he believed that the only way was to unite the upper echelons'' power ¡ª ¡ª As long as the upper echelons were in his control, no matter what the citizens say, it would be useless!


    The key to unifying the upper echelons was naturally his attitude towards them ¡ª this was the reason why he was so patient.


    Everyone could not figure out Sui Yuekong''s abnormal attitude, so they could only laugh and say that it was okay.


    "Amnesty won''t work. After all, releasing so many vicious and cruel people is a very destabilizing factor for society. It''s worth considering, but this way the taxes will be reduced a lot. Everyone knows that because of the last combat exercise, our army suffered heavy casualties and many military supplies and supplies have yet to be fully replenished."


    The Sixth Elder suggested, "Great Clan Elder, what do you think about us leaving this matter to Holy Maiden? Firstly, the celebration was set up for her, and secondly, since she has experienced the baptism, in name, he is the highest spiritual symbol of our Demons.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Six is still the smartest!" We''ll listen to you this time! " Sui Yuekong then said, "It''s just that I felt that it was not right for his to split half of our Demons''s troops to his. Since Holy Maiden is still young, with so many of our troops in her hands, wouldn''t it be a huge loss to our Demon World? What do you all think? "


    Originally, in order to prevent the Demons from being in control of someone else''s power before his death, Shi Shen wrote a blood letter stating that as long as the Holy Maiden accepted the baptism, he would be able to receive 50% of the Demons''s manpower. However, things went against his wishes, as this became a huge threat to Sui Yuekong, and the reason behind the continuous practice of battle was because he was afraid that the Army''s will would one day threaten his position.


    "Brother, you are really too young, right?" "Brother, you are far too young, as the one making decisions in the Demons, you shouldn''t place military power in her hands. I think we should issue a public announcement at the Baptism of Holy Maiden Ceremony tomorrow to announce that you will take over the military power from the other half of the world, what do you think?"


    "Should I take over temporarily?" Sui Yuekong''s expression was solemn, but it was difficult to conceal the smile on his face, "I have been in control of the army for so many years, I think it is inappropriate for me to represent them, right?"


    "Big brother, what are you saying? It''s because you have so many years of experience in controlling military power that we all think you are the most suitable candidate!" "Don''t be tired, as the saying goes, ''There are many capable people''. Tell me, who else here can take on such a big responsibility other than you?"


    The rest of the people nodded in agreement, flattering him.


    Sui Yuekong finally laughed happily when he saw this group of people. He had achieved his goal of convening the Great Clan Elder''s Assembly today ¡­


    Tomorrow would be the Baptism of Holy Maiden''s Grand Ceremony that had been awaited by the citizens for a long time. Everyone would be excited and unable to sleep, but outside the sky, the night was dark.


    Someone suddenly wondered if this quiet night was a harbinger of the coming of the storm tomorrow.

 C183 Grand Elders residence

    That night, the Grand Elder''s manor was heavily guarded.


    How could the grandeur of the decorations be described? The glazed tiles sparkled in the moonlight. The golden tiles were comparable to the moonlight. The railings were carved with flowers and the windows were carved with characters. Huge pillars supported a house as if it were a palace!


    Groups of guards alternated in front of the house, keeping close.


    In the Demon World, a tiled house was definitely a symbol of one''s identity. Normal people could not even build one, let alone glazed tiled houses!


    One of the guards at the door was not used to the current situation, he felt that he, who had always been a dutiful person, was ignored today, so he could not help but complain to the guard at the right side of the door, "Tomorrow is a good day for the Baptism of Holy Maiden, why don''t we send our troops to the square and set up a place for the Clan Elder instead? "I''m curious, I''ve been here for so long and never had any problems, why did you send so many soldiers over and not trust me?"


    The guard on the right side of the door was quite vigilant. He stole a glance at the guard and said, "Lower your voice. If someone discovers us chatting here, we''re dead for sure!"


    "Tsk, what''s there to be afraid of?" The person from before casually said, "Didn''t we come here in the past as well?"


    The guard on the right quickly winked at him, lowered his voice, and said, "It''s not like the past, I say brother!" Didn''t you hear that after the Baptism of Holy Maiden is done, you have to take over the authority of our Great Clan Elder? "


    "How is this possible?!" He had an unbelievable look on his face, "The elder has governed the Demon World for over five thousand years, so it is reasonable for her to not have a reason to replace us, a little girl!"


    "How is that impossible?" The guard on the right said proudly, "If that''s not the case, why did you suddenly send out so many guards to patrol in the near future? To put it bluntly, it''s because the Great Clan Elder was afraid that Holy Maiden and his gang would take the chance to cause trouble, but luckily, tomorrow is the day of the baptism, if they had come earlier, they wouldn''t have come back so late. "


    Indeed, according to common sense, doing things earlier was better, there was no reason for them to drag it out this late, unless the Holy Maiden and the rest of the soldiers were honest men who did not want to mess around, thus, although the guards tonight looked very strict, the soldiers felt a lot more at ease.


    It was a pity that Chang Jing did not like it when normal people play their cards, and even more so disdained to be a righteous man who did not take advantage of the situation.


    At this moment, he was hiding among the flowers, concealing his aura like a plant. He, who was originally lamenting about the extravagance of Sui Yuekong''s residence, couldn''t help but laugh involuntarily after hearing the duo''s conversation ¡ª Who said that he couldn''t come on the last day?


    He took the opportunity to shoot his teleportation into the door. Right before he entered, he did not forget to joke around and say that Holy Maiden was a little girl that had been wiped on the neck by the guard ¡ª ¡ª He was so shocked that he thought he had caught a wind and quickly straightened his collar.


    The entrance was a winding path, but Chang Jing walked through it as if it was her own home. That''s right, Xi Yan must have told him about the situation here.


    After about five to six minutes, the number of guards inside gradually increased. Chang Jing stopped in front of a room filled with guards and reached her destination.


    He hid on the roof of the passageway and carefully observed the movements of the guards ¡ª the innermost guards stood there with shining eyes that were rarely seen. They were supposed to be the backbone while the ones outside were patrolling back and forth like the people at the door ¡ª but the area was locked on the door, unlike the whole wall, which was patrolled by the people outside. Thus, they were in contact with each other at a much higher frequency, meeting on average once every three minutes.


    "Why is it that I can''t do anything about it?" Chang Jing snickered, and with a flash, she quietly landed on the roof.


    He reached for the glazed roof tiles, but nothing worked.


    "Could it be that my magic has boosted me up? No wonder there isn''t even a little bit of defense on the roof! " Chang Jing smiled faintly, the moonlight shining on his face gave off an indescribable self-confidence, as if everything was in his hands, "If it is so, then I will have to thank you for your confidence!"


    Using his right hand, he slowly moved towards the Liu Li Wa, and after probing a bit, he actually found a way ¡ª this Liu Li Wa had indeed been boosted by someone, and was even using the "Lock" incantation that was the size of a small lock ¡ª double the magic power was cleverly added between two items, if he wanted to separate the two items, he had to use ten times the strength!


    This was also the reason why Sui Yuekong was so at ease. Who in the Demon World had ten times his strength?


    Chang Jing unhurriedly operated the Art of Warlord''s mental cultivation method, and her magic power continuously flowed into his body. The upper and lower Dantian of the Spirit Demon Beast had already been unintentionally merged into her chest, and even Shi Shen''s power could be circulated by it, let alone the pure magic power.


    "One inhale, one exhale" was for breathing exercises; "one draw, one gift" was for the application of the Dao!


    Just as he was inhaling and exhaling, the magic power from his hand was channeled into the Liu Li Wai and then retracted back into his hand. In that instant, he broke the [Lock] Incantation that Sui Yuekong had personally added!


    With another flash, Chang Jing snaked past the broken glazed glass roof like a spirit serpent and directly entered the room through the heavily guarded door!


    There was nothing else in the room.


    In the closet, after a fruitless search, he fixed his eyes on the painting of a falcon soaring in the sky ¡ª its wings flapping, its eyes blazing.


    Chang Jing could not help but praise the exquisite drawing skills of the painting, while her hands "insensible" touched towards its eyes. With a sneer, Chang Jing felt a trace of magic power from its eyes. Needless to say, this must be a mechanism for it to activate.


    His magic power was drawn once again, and the Dark Pavilion hidden behind the painting slowly opened up. Inside was a token that seemed like iron, but not iron, but not wood, and not wood!


    The totem of a demon wolf, the rising flames ¡ª wasn''t this the Handle that commanded the armies of Demons?


    This was also the reason why Chang Jing had become a thief today. Once the Handle got its way, it would cut off Sui Yuekong''s support, and the difficulty of Xi Yan taking over the Demons would also be reduced by a large half!


    The moment Chang Jing took it, she felt a little agitated and nervous. Maybe this thing was very important to him in the Demon World.


    Originally, they thought that this matter would be easily accomplished, but who knew that not even three seconds after the Handle was obtained, a deafening noise rang in the room!


    Not good, Sui Yuekong was truly worthy of being an old cunning fox. He had even installed an early warning device beneath the Handle!


    Chang Jing was a hundred times more secretive than usual, the previous careful steps were completely useless in this lesson. This loud noise attracted all the guards outside, causing the room to be filled with people!


    Chang Jing was not afraid of having a couple more than one, but with the unknown behind the "a lot", Chang Jing was still a little unsure.


    One of them pointed at Chang Jing and bellowed, "How dare you barge into the Clan Elder''s Mansion!"


    Chang Jing smiled bitterly, thinking, why did they always use these kinds of lines, don''t they find it annoying?


    No matter what, running away was the best choice.


    Therefore, he pushed the Demons Handle into his arms, and with a light smile, he rushed into the crowd. In a place with a lot of people, it was not easy to use enemy magic, but Chang Jing, who possessed the Art of Warlord, was confident that she could easily exterminate this group of people.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong, he was wrong from the moment the guard saw the Demons Handle in his hands.


    The guards quickly retreated, and in an instant, the entire room was quiet again. Only Chang Jing and the four older people remained in the room.


    The person at the side had a relatively calmer expression, he stared at Chang Jing and said: "Look at your young age, why are you not learning well yet doing such a thing?"


    Chang Jing was not moved at all as she sarcastically retorted, "You all seem to be quite old, but why do you all still not understand why you all want to do such a thing?"


    That person didn''t seem to be angry at all. Instead, he laughed and said, "I am indeed very old now, but how can you make a person of my age turn around and abandon the dark and bright?"


    Chang Jing was startled, she did not think that he would actually say such words, "If you have ambition, you don''t have years. If you have intentions, you aren''t afraid of old age ¡ª ¡ª As long as you are willing, I am willing to help you. "How about this, you negotiate with your three brothers and let me go today, so that I can let you go when you fall into my hands?"


    He observed the faces of the four people and found that other than the one who had spoken, the other three still had no expression. They were like three emotionless corpses!


    The man shook his head after hearing Chang Jing''s words, and said with a sigh: "Our master''s fate cannot be disobeyed, we are also forced to do it ourselves!"


    Seeing him act this way, Chang Jing couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for him, and her vigilance towards him lessened by a lot.


    "Do you have any difficulties? If possible, I am willing to help you."


    That person shook his head again, but his eyes became hazy for an instant. "You can''t help me, so who in the world can? Stop being stubborn, why are you so stubborn for life? "What''s the point of working hard all your life? Your family and friends are far away, so why don''t you just follow me? From now on, you''ll be happy and never work hard again. And from then on, you''ll be happy and happy ¡­"


    Without any reason, Chang Jing felt a wave of dizziness, and her eyelids became as heavy as a mountain in an instant, pressing down so heavily that he was unable to raise her head ¡­


    That person''s calm face suddenly turned sinister, but his words were repeated in a magnetic voice ¡ª "Tired for a lifetime in exchange for loved ones leaving, friends no longer ¡­" "Follow me, and from now on, you will no longer have to work hard, and from now on, you will be happy ¡­"


    His frailty was bullied, his brothers who were hurt when he was young, the pain in his life during battle, he had unreasonably abandoned his family and entered the Demon World ¡­ In that instant, everything appeared before Chang Jing''s eyes. The warrior had once cried out in pain, and Xi Yan''s tragic self-detonation had almost driven him crazy ¡­


    Tears were streaming down his face!


    The hands of the four people standing in front of him gradually began to shine with the radiance of the magic seal.

 C184 Xueyang closing killing

    These four people were the generals of the Great Clan Elder of the Demons, Sui Yuekong ¡ª Wind, Flower, Snow, Moon! The person who had been talking all this time was Xue Yang, the strongest of the four who knew the art of hypnosis, Xue Yang, who was killed by Xue Yang!


    No one had ever seen Xue Yang kill with his eyes closed because all the people he had killed had died because of his hypnosis skills. They could not see the magic he had used in the end!


    No one had ever escaped from a four-man formation, not to mention someone who could break it!


    In a very short period of time, the four powerful and destructive magic powers simultaneously rushed towards the hypnotized Chang Jing, but Chang Jing did not show any signs of awakening!


    With a cold laugh, on the faces of the already four people, they could already imagine the miserable death that would happen to Chang Jing after receiving an attack!


    But they were wrong.


    Just as these four energies made contact with Chang Jing''s body and were about to pass through him, the four rebounding energies strangely surged out from Chang Jing''s body, forcefully sending them flying back!


    As if the light was directly shining on a mirror, for the first time in their lives, the four of them experienced just how powerful the magic they cast was ¡ª because their bodies were penetrated by the magic they released and then shattered into pieces!


    The Abominable and heaven-defying, this Shi Shen had warned Chang Jing not to use a spell that could not be easily used and had a strong backlash, but under five kinds of power that were out of proportion, he was able to unleash it fully!


    The unconscious counterattack had annihilated the four-man team that had never been defeated!


    Due to the collision of power, a clear and bright energy suddenly emerged from Chang Jing''s body and penetrated her brain ¡ª ¡ª He was awake!


    Not only that, his unstoppable "seraph" state had also been activated at the same time. Standing in front of the four corpses was an impressive god who was emitting a golden light!


    Slowly, the God of Heaven''s eyes opened, and his silver hair flowed without wind!


    Did he look down on all living things? Why was his eyes filled with a cold, mocking look? Or was he filled with disdain for the attacks of these four people?


    Chang Jing felt around her bosom. The Handle was still around ¡ª ¡ª Now she should be going back.


    With a stomp of his feet, he shot out of the room like an arrow!


    Breaking all the guards, he leaped into the air and ran toward the yellow moon.


    The wind had no direction; he was flying straight ahead!


    Under the moonlight, there was a faint shadow, leaving people to speculate about too many legends ¡­


    What?! "Sui Yuekong, who had just returned from searching for the old hall, heard the report and became enraged," You said that the four great experts, Feng Hua Yue and Xue Yue, were all killed, and even the room where the Handle s were kept was broken into?!


    The soldier tremblingly replied, "Yes ¡­" Yes, Great Elder! "


    "Bastard, drag him out and kill him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he did not care about how pleadingly the soldier begged him. He rushed to the scene of the accident. When he entered the door, he saw the blood on the ground and the four corpses that he had not cleaned up in time.


    "Useless thing!" He ruthlessly kicked Xue Yang''s body as he walked towards the eagle painting ¡ª his wings were broken and his eyes were blind!


    In a fit of rage, he tore the painting apart. The scene before his eyes made him even angrier ¨C there was nothing inside!


    He was so angry that he laughed instead, "Alright, since you are so heartless, don''t blame me for being unjust!"


    With a sudden wave of his hand, the walls of the room shattered into pieces!


    Under the moonlight, Chang Jing reverted back to her original appearance and slowly walked down, landing beside Xi Yan who was admiring the moon.


    She inadvertently glanced at it and found that her face was covered in tears!


    "What''s wrong," he said gently. "Tomorrow you will officially become Holy Maiden, aren''t you happy?"


    Xi Yan cried and said, "You are all lying to me, all lying to me!"


    "Hehe, little girl," Chang Jing stroked her hair that was blown around by the wind and said softly, "Who would dare to lie to Holy Maiden?"


    "You all have only said that it was good to become Holy Maiden, but you all have never told me that ¡­ Holy Maiden... Holy Maiden cannot marry! "


    Chang Jing became serious, "Is there such a rule? "Who set it!"


    "Just now ¡­" Just now, Grand Master told me that sshe said that Holy Maiden is the representative of the entire Demons and that he wanted to dedicate her entire life to Demons ¡ª ¡ª Her holy body cannot be tainted by any man! "


    At this point, she began to cry even louder.


    With the dignity of the Grand Master, it was naturally impossible to lie to them. Only then did Chang Jing realize how serious this matter was, but he still forced a laugh, "Oh, so little sister wants to marry someone!"


    "You''re so annoying!" Xi Yan turned around and hammered at Chang Jing''s chest with both hands. She did not feel any pain at all, "This one is only ¡­ "But ¡­"


    Chang Jing was also captivated by the atmosphere. She slowly lowered her head, and her voice became more gentle, "Just what?"


    "It''s just that I can''t bear to part with some heartless evildoer... Home... "Everyone ¡­"


    The rest of the words couldn''t be heard anymore, because Chang Jing''s mouth was already tightly pressed to her lips, blocking her from saying a single word.


    Who cares whose rule it is, I''m not a Guardian!


    The next day, the sun shone brightly.


    In the central plaza of Demon World''s capital, there was a sea of people, and almost all of the things that came out were talking about Baptism of Holy Maiden. That''s right, it had already been five thousand years. Although the lifespan of the Demons was more than a thousand years, it was also because of this, that in peaceful days, they all thirsted for passion, and this was the only grand ceremony that the Demon World had ever had in five thousand years. They naturally would not miss such an exciting ceremony!


    Furthermore, the public opinion was that the Baptism of Holy Maiden was about to inherit the control of the Demons. This kind of earthquake was naturally the reason why they were here.


    As the Great Clan Elder, Sui Yuekong was naturally in charge of this kind of situation. However, no matter how he looked at his current expression, it was unable to look any better. His face was filled with extreme anger, but deep worry was present behind the anger.


    "Have you guys found out his background?!"


    "Reporting to Great Clan Elder, seraph ¡ª That person should be Chang Jingye."


    "Is it him?" Sui Yuekong stared at him, wanting to find any flaws in his eyes, "According to what I know, his strength is even weaker than my son, the moonfiend, how could it be him?"


    "I''m not sure about that," the man continued, "but he seems to have inherited some kind of power in our secret base ¡­ Coming out of the furnace room, he is simply the image of a god! "


    "God of Heaven?!" Sui Yuekong was about to go crazy, "The secret base was also destroyed by him? Didn''t they report that something happened to the furnace itself last time? Why are you telling me now that it was destroyed by him? What exactly are you all doing?! "


    His hands were trembling with anger.


    "Great Elder ¡­ This could be a lie from the people who were guarding the secret base because they were afraid of your punishment... However, the words that I have spoken are true. If there is even a single lie, I would be willing to accept the punishment! "


    "Hehe, is that true?!" Sui Yuekong laughed crazily, "If it''s true, then today, it''s not me punishing you, but others punishing me! "Drag him out and kill this person who is full of lies!"


    Only now did Sui Yuekong realize that he was not the strongest person in the Demon World, nor was he completely aware of everything. There were many things that were concealed because of his subordinate''s fear of him!


    Maybe I should be nicer to them?


    He could not help but reflect on this thought.


    In the next moment, Xi Yan walked in wearing a beautiful dress. Her long hair was flowing with the wind, and the exposed neck area of her dress made her proud and soft breasts appear and disappear, while her snow-white skirt dragged on the ground as if it could drag out a century''s worth of beauty!


    Standing beside Sui Yuekong, the moonfiend was simply watching in a daze!


    Sui Yuekong glared at him fiercely, thinking that he initially wanted to lure this little sister over so that my position could be consolidated, but who would have thought that this brat had no charisma and was still standing there like a lovestruck fool, what use would I have a son like you for!


    Even though he wanted to, he still welcomed her with a smile on his face, and said, "Holy Maiden is really beautiful today!"


    Xi Yan slightly nodded, and said with a smile, "I''m the representative of the Demons today, so of course I have to be a bit prettier."


    The two of them chatted for a while, when Sui Yuekong suddenly realised that Chang Jingye was not around.


    "May I ask where is Mr. Chang Jingye? Didn''t he come over with you?"


    "Hehe, he said he''s not used to staying at home in this formal atmosphere!"


    Meanwhile, Chang Jing was busy in the crowd.


    "Big Brother, are you sure that Great Clan Elder''s thirty thousand close guard are lying in ambush here?" Chang Jing asked Jian Wulei who was beside him, "But why can''t I see it?"


    "Of course it''s true. Could it be that you don''t trust my Qingfeng stronghold?" Jian Wulei laughed, "I already said it''s an ''ambush'', if it was so easy to be discovered by you, then we wouldn''t have to be so afraid of them."


    "Our number is close to forty thousand, it sounds like victory is guaranteed, but Sui Yuekong''s close guard s are elites that were selected from the armies of the Demons, they are more than enough to fight one against two, what about killing me with thirty thousand? This battle is indeed hard to fight! "


    Jian Wulei said apologetically, "Although the Qingfeng stronghold is spread all over the Demon World, many people were unable to mobilize their manpower ¡ª ¡ª Back then you said that you would take care of me, but now ¡­ Big Brother, I am truly sorry. "


    "Heh, what do you mean by that, Big Brother? "Don''t worry, we are the masters of justice, the heavens will help us!"


    But, the difference in strength was so great, would the heavens really help him?


    Chang Jing gazed far into the distance, and on the platform, Xi Yan walked over gracefully accompanied by her, and at that moment, he discovered the "close guard" that was lurking in the crowd, because they had moved, and was preparing to take action!


    The outcome of this battle was hard to determine!

 C185 Absolute silence

    The crowd began to move, but under a dignified voice, they fell completely silent.


    "Today is the grand occasion of my Demons, the day when my Baptism of Holy Maiden leads my Demons to glory again!" Sui Yuekong was extremely unwilling to say these words, but there was always a need to do something important, so he continued, "The Holy Maiden is the most noble spirit symbol of our Demons, and what she represents is not only her, but our entire Demons! Her every word and action, are all related to my Demons! "Today ¡­"


    Everyone stood in the sunlight and listened. Although it was extremely crowded, it did not seem chaotic, and no one walked or talked casually there. It was as if Sui Yuekong''s language had become extremely enchanting today.


    In the end, the only reason was that the Holy Maiden was indeed a great existence in their hearts, a noble and close existence.


    After an unknown period of time, Sui Yuekong finally finished speaking, and pushed the main character of today, Holy Maiden Shiyan, to the front.


    It was different from the past, Xi Yan''s every step seemed to step on everyone''s hearts, they all held their breath and looked at her with anticipation.


    Xi Yan''s expression was serene, the serenity carried a sacred light, but why did the corners of her eyes carry a trace of sadness, that was so heartbreaking?


    "The baptism has begun, Grand Master is invited to ¡­"


    Grand Master sat on the wheelchair and slowly flew up onto the stage.


    Chang Jing thought of the teary Xi Yan from last night, as weak as a helpless little girl.


    "Am I right or wrong?" He couldn''t help but think, "Pushing your beloved into a dead end, in name it''s all about the big picture, but is that really what I think in my heart? Is it not because of my selfishness, for the sake of successfully completing Shi Shen''s entrustment? "


    Jian Wulei seemed to have seen through Chang Jing''s thoughts, he patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t think too much, we are still busy today!"


    Chang Jing shook her head, pulling away the hand he placed on her shoulder, and said to herself, "People say that they can lose her, but what can I gain by doing this? "Jiang Shan is not my intention, but she is what I want from the bottom of my heart!"


    "Let me tell you a story," Jian Wulei saw how Chang Jing was frowning so he said, "In the past, there was a person who, because his family was poor, had to help people transport the wood to make up for his family. The person who gave him the money said that the wood was too precious to be put lightly without any loss, so every time he put it carefully in the cart and pushed it along ¡ª but it was impossible for the cart to have no impact on the ground, and every time it was transported some wood would be damaged, but there were no signs of damage to the things his companions were carrying. Do you know why? "


    Chang Jing shook her head to show that she did not know.


    "Later on, he saw his companion who was carrying the lumber with him obediently do as he was told, but as soon as he reached the water''s edge, he threw the lumber into the water. The lumber was carried along the river to its destination without harming them in the slightest!"


    "So," Chang Jing laughed, "if you were in her place, you and I, we might as well learn from our boss''s words and secretly use our own methods ¨C as long as the original intention is not damaged, wouldn''t we?"


    However, the ceremony had already begun, and there was no room for any change!


    Xi Yan was looking for Chang Jing in the crowd, but she still couldn''t find him. She felt wronged and wanted to just leave, but in the end, she placed her feet back down under the old man''s kind gaze.


    The Grand Master said to her softly, "Poor child, you''re the only one who has sacrificed for the entire Demons. Think about what everyone in Demons would think of you if you ran away from that place today. Even if you don''t mind what they think, but have you thought about how you would live your life without them? "


    These words were like iron, heavily hitting Xi Yan''s kind heart.


    If you make others suffer for the sake of your own happiness, if you base your happiness on the pain of others, how long will that happiness last?


    As his life went on, midnight lamp would often feel bored and want to cry.


    Xi Yan walked towards Grand Master, every step feeling extremely heavy, the person in front of him had already turned pale white.


    "Child, do you know why so many people like to spend so much effort to climb the mountain?" The Grand Master continued to demystify her, saying, "Not because I want to defeat the joy of nature at that moment, but because I want to be able to meet the biting cold mountain wind on top of the mountain and blow away the unnecessary things on my body! You are thinking too much right now ¡ª maybe at your age, you are thinking too much, but no matter what, you have to remember your own identity. There are some things that you have to take on, such as the responsibilities of this Holy Maiden! "Come, sit in front of me."


    At this time, Xi Yan was not listening at all. She had completely lost her usual wisdom and became wooden and ignorant, but she still followed Grand Master''s instructions and sat down cross-legged.


    "Focus." The Grand Master''s voice carried an aura that could not be defied. "Eyes to nose, nose to heart, meditate ¡­"


    A dark world appeared in Xi Yan''s mind. The flowers were not red, and the birds were not chirping.


    The Grand Master used her thin left hand to lift up the wand inlaid with the precious Demons Wisdom Bead, and muttered an incantation.


    "Cangyue is in the sky, bless my Demons; moonlight, protect my Demon World! A true God of the ancient times, have you ever seen your people praying in front of you, and the direct descendant of your race, the Dark God Clan (Demons), is about to face danger? At this time, I am praying to you here that you can bestow wisdom to our Holy Maiden ¡­ "


    The magic wand shone brightly, causing a beam of light to shoot straight into the sky!


    Was it the moonlight, shining brighter than the sun passing through Xi Yan''s world, and in that instant, it was as if dawn had arrived ¡ª ¡ª A hundred flowers blooming, a green mountain! Xi Yan seemed to have returned back to the time of a little girl, happily jumping between the red flowers and green grasses. Suddenly, a butterfly flew out from the flowers, spiralling and dancing on top of the hundred flowers, beautiful to the point of being unfathomable. Little Xi Yan suddenly became childish and jumped up with the intent to catch the butterfly in her hands ¡ª but how could such a nimble butterfly be caught so easily? Before her hand could touch it, it was gone.


    Xi Yan felt a burst of sadness as she lowered her head.


    The butterfly seemed to be very mischievous as well, seeing that Xi Yan wasn''t chasing after it anymore, it flew back to him and circled around in front of her eyes, causing her heart to feel extremely itchy. Finally, it couldn''t resist the enticing Xi Yan anymore and chased after it. Unfortunately, it was one step away from a butterfly, so it flew away again.


    How could she be willing? Xi Yan ran up, grabbed it again, then ran away again ¡­


    When Xi Yan regained her senses, she realized that she did not know where she was.


    The butterfly suddenly disappeared, and the sky turned dark again.


    A ball of light with ancient characters written on it rose up into the sky, revolving to appear in front of Xi Yan.


    Xi Yan curiously walked towards it. Every step she took, her body would grow to an inch tall, and by the time she reached it, she was already a slim and graceful big girl!


    Extending her slender, jade-like hand, she touched the light. It was as if it had passed through a thousand years of legend.


    At that moment, it was like he had fallen into a dream ¡­


    Everyone opened their eyes wide, because they saw Xi Yan, who was sitting in a meditative pose, slowly floating in the air, his entire body emitting a faint light ¡ª and a circular pattern slowly appeared under her body, a spinning pattern!


    In the midst of her meditation, Xi Yan felt the warmth of the light. It was as warm as a mother''s embrace, she realized that she really wanted to walk into the light to experience her long-lost mother''s love. Thinking of this, she slowly stepped into the light until her whole body disappeared.


    The design on the stage expanded as it rotated. It was so big that it filled the entire surface of the platform ¨C but just as it was about to expand, it suddenly stopped "growth".


    In the midst of the meditation, Xi Yan closed her eyes. Zhang Kai hugged onto the warm light as if he was hugging a real body! Slightly rubbing his face, she happily let out bursts of laughter ¡­


    Everyone saw that the Holy Maiden they were sitting on was actually laughing peacefully as he was shaking in the air. Their originally frowning eyebrows were now open as well ¡ª when the Holy Maiden smiled, didn''t that mean that they were all safe? So what if it''s an earthquake, the Holy Maiden will protect us!


    The light released by the Grand Master Wand exploded in the air like fireworks, causing the sky to be clear and auspicious.


    The diagram on the stage had shrunk to the size of a fingernail, but the speed at which it was spinning had increased. It was so fast that no one could see it spinning!


    The pattern flew through Xi Yan''s body, heading towards the nine heavens!


    Everyone gazed into the distance, but all they could see was the radiance it emitted as it faded away. It was even more resplendent than a diamond!


    Grand Master started chanting an ancient incantation even faster, it was so fast that people could only hear the incantation in her ears, but his face was flushed red from overexertion, and her forehead was covered with perspiration!


    The patterns that rose up from the ground gathered once again after dissipating, and above it was a pattern that rotated at an even faster speed, emitting even stronger rays of light!


    Time seemed to have stopped as well. Everyone could only see it slowly falling down, slowly shrinking, slowly becoming the size of a headband and landing on Xi Yan''s head.


    Xi Yan who was in deep meditation felt that something had sucked in all the light around her, causing her body to suddenly turn cold! Lifting her head, he saw an even gentler light swirling around the room.


    She didn''t even think as she flew towards the light ¡­


    In reality, with a halo around her head, she was like a Dunhuang fairy flying in the sky ¡­


    Meditation and reality coincided at this moment, and the halo above her head entered her body at the same time.


    In the Heavens, celestial music rang out ¡­

 C186 never-ending

    Legend has it that the God who gave birth to the child created all living things in the world and created millions of people. He was honored as the Mother God. The Creation God had the ability to split the sky and split the earth. People revered him as a true God. He had two sons. One was the God of Light and the other was the God of Darkness.


    The God of Light was the current God race, and the God of Darkness was the Demons!


    The fighting strength of a single soldier of the Demons was far superior to that of a god''s race. But perhaps the True God advocated fairness, giving the god race a strong reproductive ability and an endless lifespan ¡ª Endless lifespan, strong reproductive ability? Wouldn''t that mean their population would explode?!


    Yes, that was why the war between the gods and the devils continued without end!


    Xi Yan floated in the air, her eyes closed as if she was drunk. Everything had stopped, and she was the only person left in the world.


    Suddenly, the ethereal music became clearer.


    "Look, the Holy Maiden has changed!"


    Someone pointed at her and shouted, and people kneeled down in worship.


    Streams of light shot out from the top of her head and gathered around her once more.


    The music became more intense, and Xi Yan''s eyes opened at that moment ¡ª A pure white angel appeared in front of everyone''s eyes, a pure and holy angel with six wings and a halo on its head!


    She smiled, warm as the sun, soft as the moon.


    Gently, the light scattered to the ground as if it was real, falling onto the people who worshiped her, creating an indescribable warmth.


    Grand Master''s wand finally dimmed, and he finally retracted his left hand, as she smiled tiredly ¡­


    "Brothers and sisters," Holy Maiden did not say anything, her voice clearly reached everyone''s ears, "My brothers and sisters, we have received the blessing of the True God, the True God will bless us!"


    The next step was for everyone to kneel down and say three words of thanks to the True God.


    Suddenly, something strange happened.


    There was only the sound of thunder incessantly rumbling through the horizon. The lightning directly struck down on the foothills of the mountain, causing the entire earth to tremble!


    Could it be that the sky was going to change again?


    Holy Maiden Shiyan''s face changed, he kept chanting, trying to stop the situation. But, in the end, human power could not defeat the heavens, so he continued to cast Thunder Lightning Flash. It lasted for a few minutes before it suddenly resounded, and the weak magic cultivators all vomited blood and fell to the ground!


    The sky had opened!


    The heavens were opened, and the seal that had sealed the Demon World for over five thousand years was unraveled due to the power bestowed to Xi Yan by the True God ¡­


    The air was fresh, but to the people of Demons, it smelled like miasma. The enchantment had already been opened, could it be that the thousand-year war was about to begin again?


    Chang Jing was very clear that if she was not able to successfully take over the position of the, then with Sui Yuekong''s capabilities, the future Demon World of the God Tribe would be in chaos!


    He no longer hesitated and waved his arms, shouting: "Long live Holy Maiden, Sui Yuekong is ruthless and incapable, Holy Maiden is our leader, we support Holy Maiden to take over Demons!"


    It was as if a huge rock had been thrown into the water, causing ripples to form on the surface, and the ripples had turned into a huge wave in an instant. All the public opinion that had been stirred up for many days was now working at this moment, as everyone heard his shouts, almost everyone followed him and shouted.


    Long live the Holy Maiden, Sui Yuekong is brutal and incompetent, the Holy Maiden is our leader, we support the Holy Maiden to take over the Demons!


    "Holy Maiden was chosen by our great true Gods, so it is only right for us to rule over them!"


    "Great true god, please let Holy Maiden lead us to listen to your great teachings!"


    Sui Yuekong''s face turned ugly, the people''s hearts were not their own, if this goes on, they would get a ''peaceful evolution''! He gave his a glance, and the moonfiend retreated.


    Not even three minutes after the moonfiend left, the chaos started!


    First, the citizens who were shouting loudly were unknowingly beaten up by others. Then, the citizens who were beating them up were mysteriously killed. Then, the people who were beating them up quickly gathered together to kill the assassins!


    The scene began to turn chaotic as the citizens scattered like birds and beasts to avoid being treated as fish in a pond.


    When the Grand Master saw this scene, she said sorrowfully, "In the end, they still came. Sigh!"


    With that, he flicked his sleeves and left!


    In the end, only two opposing factions remained on the scene ¡ª Sui Yuekong''s close guard and Chang Jingye''s Qingfeng stronghold!


    Sui Yuekong stood at the forefront of the close guard, and angrily laughed instead. How dare you do such an outrageous thing? You dare to do such an outrageous thing? "


    Chang Jing laughed coldly, and replied, "Traitor? Great Elder, you better not indict us randomly! It''s not like you didn''t hear what the people were thinking just now, what they were shouting were not words to support the Great Clan Elder, but words to support our Holy Maiden, who is now charged with being a ''traitor''! "


    "Popular support?" Sui Yuekong asked, "Could it be that you think their support is useful? "Look where they are now. They''re all running away!"


    The square was empty except for the two factions.


    "Let me tell you," he continued viciously, "This group of people is just a bunch of monkeys scattered by trees. As long as I kill all of you bandits, they will return to the embrace of my Great Elder in two days!"


    "Destroy us?" Chang Jing also laughed, "It doesn''t seem to be that easy, Great Clan Elder?"


    At this moment, Huo Wu was wearing a fiery red outfit. Her stiff collar made her look very handsome!


    From the beginning, her hateful gaze had never left Sui Yuekong, but after hearing his words, she could not help but scold, "wood teacher, there''s no point talking to him, let''s settle the new and old grudges together today!"


    Chang Jing looked at her and thought of the group of young girls who were as timid as rabbits that day, and thought, "Sui Yuekong, you actually used so many innocent children as experiments, you are really an animal".


    Sui Yuekong said unhurriedly, "You are not the one who said it. I have thirty thousand close guard, so how hard is it to kill a trifling forty thousand of you!"


    Huo Wu could no longer hold it in, she shouted, "Stupid old man, I can''t wait to eat your meat and drink your blood, what are you still doing here? If you want to hit someone, then hit them. Whoever wins will know, so stop spouting nonsense! "


    Sui Yuekong''s face changed, but in the end he endured it and laughed: "Little sister, you and I have never known each other, so where did this hatred come from? I really don''t know where to start from. "


    "Have you forgotten the three children who escaped from your clutches all those years ago?" "How many innocent children have you ravaged? Don''t you feel any guilt at all?"


    "Mm ¡­" Sui Yuekong pretended to be deep in thought, and only after a long while did he say, "It seems like there is such a thing, but things have changed. What we should forget, we should forget it, and then we should all be friends, isn''t that fine? Furthermore, what good outcome would there be if you were to cause a ruckus with them? If you want me to say that you have the Demons''s army of ten million, even if they manage to succeed today, so what? "


    Although it was a common occurrence on the battlefield, his imposing aura was still faintly released, causing the soldiers beside him to be unable to breathe.


    Huo Wu was enraged by his performance, and shouted loudly: "Shameless old man! "Shameless!"


    Chang Jing saw through what she meant and went closer to Huo Wu, "Huo Wu, you have to calm down. The reason why he''s talking nonstop is to stall for time. There''s no need for us to talk to him any longer, as the situation will only get worse for us! "


    Sure enough, before Chang Jing could finish speaking, Sui Yuekong''s voice came over again ¡ª ¡ª


    "I was wrong to experiment with children, and I''ve blamed myself for it. But why am I doing this much, isn''t it for the sake of the entire Demons? Didn''t I hope to use the powerful energy of those children to break this barrier that has trapped us for thousands of years? As a member of the Demons, you must understand the difficulties this leader has gone through! "


    After Huo Wu heard what Chang Jing said, she no longer bothered with it. Her eyes were filled with desire as she stared at Chang Jing.


    "Alright," Chang Jing hesitated for a long time before finally coming to a compromise, and said, "I''ll let you take the lead, but you must be careful!"


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    Huo Wu excitedly flew out, obviously not realizing that this was the first time in her life she called Chang Jing a "teacher" and not "wood teacher".


    Could avenging a grudge really be worth being so grateful for?


    Flames danced in the air, and a fiery red flame spread from her body. From afar, she looked like a fire god from ancient times!


    "You go up," Sui Yuekong said softly to his son, moonfiend, after seeing that Chang Jing had sent out someone to declare war on him instead of continuing to speak, "Remember to not be too hasty, and fight steadily and try to stall for as much time as possible!"


    The moonfiend nodded obediently and flew over.


    The moonfiend flew in front of Huo Wu and asked her in a gentle tone, "I am called ''I am the moonfiend,'' but this young lady''s eyes are very tight. How should I address you?"


    Huo Wu looked at him in disdain without saying a word.


    Seeing her like that, the moonfiend continued, "What a pity. Such a beautiful lady, she doesn''t want to bother with me, my life is truly bitter ¡­"


    Huo Wu knitted her brows and smiled sweetly at him.


    The moonfiend thought that she had succeeded in her plan, and was overjoyed: "Does that mean young miss doesn''t hate me anymore?! "This is truly great. How about ¡­"


    But before he could finish his sentence, a huge fire dragon pounced towards him from the sky! Being caught unprepared, it was hard for him to dodge. He had suffered this blow just like that!


    Huo Wu laughed, and said apologetically to the moonfiend as she fell, "I''m really sorry, I was busy preparing the Fire Dragon just now and didn''t have the time to talk to you, please don''t blame me!"


    So she was actually silently chanting an incantation just now. That sweet smile on her face was only the end of the incantation. She smiled complacently as she recalled the injured look on his face!


    This little girl was really crafty.

 C187 four feathered wing

    Just as Huo Wu was laughing proudly as she faced Chang Jing in a winning stance, a shadow quickly scuttled up to her. When she looked carefully, she was shocked to see that it was the moonfiend that was taken down by Huo Wu''s underhanded plan!


    He had four gray wings, and his eyes were burning with anger. He was chasing after Huo Wu!


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Huo Wu immediately stopped smiling and tried to avoid it. At the same time of dodging, she did not forget to loudly chant Homo sapiens''s Magic Incantation s ¡ª ¡ª


    "Exalted Fire Spirit. Angry flames, don''t forgive this disrespectful person. Let the flames of hatred burn fiercely in the hearts of your servants, make ¡­"


    The moonfiend saw that he had pulled out a small golden axe from behind him. He gently stroked the golden axe with his left hand as he chanted an incantation. In an instant, this small axe grew along with the wind and turned into a powerful golden axe!


    With the giant axe in his hand, he sneered, "If you refuse the toast and refuse the forfeit, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    While speaking, he suddenly waved both of his hands, and the gigantic axe released waves of cold light that hacked towards Huo Wu, completely forgetting his father, Sui Yuekong, wanted him to delay for time!


    "Four-Winged Angels?" Chang Jing looked at the two people fighting in the sky in shock, pointed at the moonfiend and asked Xi Yan, "Could it be that he has also reached the four-winged realm?!"


    Xi Yan shook her head slightly, her red lips opened slightly, and said with a warm voice, "No, he hasn''t reached the four-winged realm yet, otherwise his wings would have been pure black instead of gray. However, he would be able to transform into a ''Four-winged'' soon, and Huo Wu''s battle would be hard to fight."


    "Hee hee ¡­" Chang Jing laughed secretly, "I''m not worried about that, not long ago I was worried that I would not be able to beat Huo Wu, but this little girl, don''t look like a scammer, she is very strong!"


    Sure enough, while the two of them were talking, Huo Wu''s hand also began to move!


    She took out the magic bow that Chang Jing had given her from her tiny waist. While she was chanting non-stop, she aimed at the moonfiend behind the giant axe with her bow and arrow.


    With a "sou" sound, a rocket infused with a large amount of fire elemental energy shot towards the moonfiend!


    The moonfiend thought that this arrow was not to be underestimated, and immediately changed the direction of the giant axe to a brandishing motion, shining a bright light screen to block this fierce rocket!


    However, just as he blocked the first rocket, Flaming Dance''s second rocket shot out!


    Block! Block! Block!


    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!


    moonfiend who had blocked hundreds of rockets suddenly realized that this situation was not good for her. While she needed to consume a large amount of energy to block this rocket, Huo Wu was actually happy ¡ª blabbering nonsense out of her mouth while shooting arrows with her small and delicate hands! "Ahh!"


    He thought, This won''t do, I''ll be exhausted before I hit her. Therefore, he changed his move and once again rose high into the air. Magic poured into the giant axe, and the already huge golden axe actually became much bigger!


    With a thought, the move "Heaven Splitting Heaven and Earth Splitting Strike" was suddenly unleashed. The shining golden axe power shot straight towards Huo Wu''s waist!


    Huo Wu was still unhurried as she threw the magic bow upwards. Her empty hands formed the shape of a crescent moon. Please grant your servant power, ''Demon Spirit''s Body''! "


    Her long incantation was finished at this moment!


    Immediately, Huo Wu''s petite figure grew a dozen times longer ¡ª ¡ª No, her body hadn''t grown at all. What had grown was that the originally faint flames on her body had turned into a raging inferno!


    Have you ever seen a man standing still in a circle of fire? At this moment, Huo Wu was none other than this!


    With a cold smile, she waved her right hand, and the flame in it turned into a huge dragon as it charged towards it. The huge dragon Zhang Kai opened his mouth wide and swallowed the axe force that was enough to split a mountain, then rushed straight at the moonfiend!


    The moonfiend roared, and pounced at the gigantic dragon with the gigantic axe in its hand, raising the gigantic axe in front of it, and hacked the flame dragon apart. Finally, it disappeared without a trace.


    The moves were not old yet. He threw himself at Huo Wu, wanting to use this axe strike to destroy her!


    Seeing him like this, Huo Wu smiled instead of panicking. She stretched out her arms and created a left dragon and a right dragon. In an instant, the sky was filled with the cries of dragons and phoenixes!


    "Demonic Spirit Bodies" was indeed one of the ultimate spells of the Fire Element.


    The fire dragon and the fire phoenix attacked at the same time, pouncing towards the moonfiend from both sides.


    The fire dragon sprung out, its form ''Divine Dragon Flashes its Tail'' sweeping straight towards the moonfiend''s head. The handle of the axe barely blocked the tail; at the same time, the fire phoenix''s sharp beak tip pecked towards the moonfiend''s head, causing the moonfiend to slightly turn around and block it with the axe. However, after blocking the fire phoenix, the dragon couldn''t take it anymore. It spun in mid-air and the flame in its mouth shot towards him!


    It was too late to block the flame with the axe, the moonfiend could only dodge to the side. Even though the moonfiend was extremely fast, it was still covered in dust, and all the hair on its head had been completely burnt!


    As for the Flamephoenix, after seeing that the Fire Dragon had succeeded in its attack, she laughed as if she had a life of her own! Before it finished laughing, it suddenly flapped its huge wings, and balls of flames poured down like rain, causing the moonfiend s to fluster!


    It was indeed "A dragon and a phoenix cry; flowers bloom everywhere"!


    Only then did the moonfiend understand the true meaning of Huo Wu''s every laugh. Behind her smile was the joy of revenge and the feeling of enmity.


    He wanted to use the surface of the axe to block the fire phoenix, but the fire dragon charged at him again; it wanted to block the fire phoenix, but the fire phoenix refused to be lonely. Dirty? At this moment, how could his current situation be described with the words "face covered in dirt"?


    The moonfiend could not resist it at all, and started to retreat, looking at his father from afar, Sui Yuekong thought, could it be that the thing his father was waiting for has already been delivered? He didn''t want to stay any longer and used a feint to dodge downwards.


    Seeing him retreat, Huo Wu did not immediately chase him down, but retrieved the Fire Dragon and Flame Phoenix back into the flames on her body, while her eyes coldly glared at Sui Yuekong, as though he wanted to provoke him.


    "Not bad," Sui Yuekong patted the moonfiend''s shoulders as he praised it. "The reason we were able to successfully obtain the ''magical aid pill'' before the battle this time was all because of your stalling tactics!"


    The moonfiend''s heart was filled with bitter smiles, but at this time, it was truly impossible for others to know that it was no match for Huo Wu, or else it would affect their morale, so it went along with father''s plan and continued with the play.


    "That''s only natural," he pretended to be relaxed, not caring about the hair on his head being burnt, and said with an embarrassed look on his face, "My close guard is a dignified righteous teacher, how could I possibly be afraid of these little yellow haired girls? But this time, it''s also thanks to Uncle Ghost that we got the magical aid pill back so quickly.


    After he finished speaking, he nodded his head towards the Uncle Ghost in his mouth to express his gratitude, but that man who was called "Uncle Ghost" coldly did not answer him.


    "This'' magical aid pill ''was something that was hard to come by. We, the Demons, had studied it for thousands of years before we were able to successfully produce it not too long ago! Thousands of years of time and tens of thousands of people''s blood and sweat were all inside! Since Uncle Gui has already brought this spiritual medicine, let''s take it. In the next moment, kill it all! " When the moonfiend finished speaking, it swallowed the "magical aid pill" regardless of how Sui Yuekong looked at him to stop him, and then ordered its people to take the medicine for each of them.


    It was rumored that this "magical aid pill" was secretly experimented on by Great Clan Elder Sui Yuekong. Although the user could increase his magic power greatly, in the end, it would cause the Magic Cores to explode.


    A total of thirty thousand close guard s had doubts in their hearts regarding this "magical aid pill", they were afraid that this was "drinking poison to quench their thirst", but seeing the Great Clan Elder''s own son taking the lead to eat it, they did not think much further, and swallowed the poison that was rumored to be in succession!


    Just as everyone was about to devour the "magical aid pill", Sui Yuekong had difficulty hiding his sadness. Carrying everyone, he said to the moonfiend in a low voice, "You ¡­ Why do you have to go through all this trouble? "


    The moonfiend shook its head and laughed bitterly, "Father, your son has no other choice. If I don''t eat this group of people, I won''t be able to eat it. Furthermore, that girl in the sky is too strong, even if I don''t eat this pill, I will definitely not be her match ¡­"


    "But you can ask these people to send themselves to our deaths! Even if we can''t beat her alone, ten or even a hundred of us will tire her to death! "


    The moonfiend shook its head and no longer spoke. It stepped forward and flew up once again, and just before it departed, its eyes stared deeply at Holy Maiden Shiyan who was standing at the front of the group, and it thought, "I will not be worse than anyone, anyone!"


    And at this time, Xi Yan was talking and laughing with Chang Jing, the despair in his heart could not be described with words!


    "''Qi Boosting pill'', my ''magic power''?" Huo Wu looked at the moonfiend that was continuously emitting black Qi and asked, "Do you know that the side effect of this'' magical aid pill ''is to shatter your entire Magic Cores?"


    The moonfiend ignored her. From her conversation with his father just now, he already knew that the girl in front of him was one of the three children that had successfully escaped from the base many years ago.


    "That''s fine," Huo Wu laughed loudly when she saw that he didn''t say anything. "So what if your magic power has been increased by two times in an instant? "I want to see if you will bring disaster upon yourselves or if I, Huo Wu, will bring destruction upon myself this time!"


    After he finished speaking, the raging flames on his body expanded a few meters, his eyes shining with a golden light!

 C188 larval nucleophilia

    The moonfiend''s eyes were red, and the black Qi on its face was even thicker. Huo Wu knew that this was the display of the "magical aid pill" ''s medicinal strength, when the black air spread throughout her body, her magic power would increase by twofold!


    With the twofold increase in magic power, its power could be imagined. However, Huo Wu didn''t seem to have the intention of immediately attacking it before it could fully see the effect. Instead, she crossed her arms and stood still, waiting to be hit.


    Although the moonfiend had anticipated the side effects of the magical aid pill, the current feeling was something that he had not expected. It was like insects gnawing on his brain, like ants crawling on Magic Cores s ¡ª indescribably unbearable unspeakable pain, and the most unacceptable thing was that there seemed to be another substance piercing through his Magic Cores s ¡ª like needles piercing through!


    The pain almost drove him crazy. He raised his hand to try to ease the pain, but it was counterproductive. The pain only got worse after it was stimulated!


    "Do you like the taste of ants'' cores?" Huo Wu remained unmoved and coldly asked, "Do you feel that it is better to die than to live?" "Thanks to you all, I have already tasted this feeling!"


    She seemed to have returned back to her childhood, her jade-like teeth were tightly clenched as she spoke word by word, "This is ¡ª the cause, the cause, the right, the right!"


    The moonfiend suddenly cried out and its entire body was enveloped by a black coloured gas!


    He had succeeded. At this moment, his magic power had increased by twofold compared to before.


    Slowly, he brandished his small golden axe and spat out a mouthful of black gas towards it. The black gas moved along the golden axe and suddenly transformed into a huge axe that was more than twice the size of the one before!


    He shouted, "Give me your life!"


    Then, he pounced towards Huo Wu, bringing up layers of black shadows ¡­


    On the ground.


    Although the close guard was not as strong as the moonfiend after they consumed the magical aid pill, maybe it was because their original magic was weaker, but even so, their heads were aching and their hands became unsteady as they fell to the ground.


    Seeing that, Chang Jing quickly determined that something had happened. She thought that she could not miss the chance and immediately ordered an attack, while she himself held You Ying and rushed towards Sui Yuekong first! Clang!


    Sui Yuekong shouted "Bring it on!", holding a great sword, he also walked forward, welcoming Chang Jing!


    The two of them met in midair. The moment the weapons filled with energy collided with each other, a loud explosion resounded!


    A shockwave was emitted from the two weapons. When it struck the buildings on the ground, they suddenly collapsed as though they had turned into tofu!


    And the owner of the weapon, Chang Jing and Sui Yuekong were forced to retreat several meters after being hit by the shockwave, they were on par with each other!


    "Brat, looks like you still have some ability!" Take this attack of mine and try it! "


    With that said, the great sword in Sui Yuekong''s hand drew a circle, and as he continued to wave the empty circle around the great sword, it gradually became more real, and a few electric flower started to shine out from within.


    "Ring of Samsara, break!"


    Under his shouts, the circle rushed towards Chang Jing. Chang Jing focused her thoughts on You Ying, and in the end, threw it out, straight towards the circle!


    You Ying sprayed out flames from her tail, and shot into the circle of reincarnation like a rocket. Just as she entered the circle of reincarnation, the circle of reincarnation stopped and tightened, trapping You Ying within. You Ying''s Sword Qi flourished, releasing tens of thousands of rays of cold light. The cold light was like small swords that struck at the reincarnation circle, the reincarnation circle was instantly destroyed by the ''Myriad Swords Converge'' attack, its entire body was filled with small holes.


    Just at this time, You Ying''s Sword Qi expanded greatly once again, and forcefully ripping apart the Samsara Ring!


    Chang Jing turned around, and You Ying quickly flew back into his hands. He pointed at Sui Yuekong with her sword, and said, "Hehe, looks like the so called Great Clan Elder is only mediocre!"


    Sui Yuekong was shocked. He did not expect that the boy would have such a strong energy at such a young age, to be able to break through his "Reincarnation Ring" so easily. He replied coldly, "Sure, sure.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t be polite!"


    With that said, Chang Jing took back the armor that You Ying had put on her wrist, and the moment it had come into contact with his body, it turned into a set of silver armor, glowing with vibrant colors!


    On the ground, the two teams had already begun fighting.


    Although the overall level of the close guard was better than the group of Qingfeng stronghold in experience and discipline, but in the end, their cultivation still needed to be sealed in order to support their release of magic, not to mention that they had already lost the initiative when their headaches were about to burst, although their magic power had explosively increased by two times, facing the brave Qingfeng stronghold, they were still caught unprepared.


    The Qingfeng stronghold''s side had completely broken through the god and devil race''s original battle methods. It was not like before, where it was a pure competition of magic and power, where the Fighter was in the lead (if they could be considered as Fighter) and the Mage was in the back. The brave Fighter waved their big blades and spears and rushed towards the close guard who was desperately printing the seal, while those Mages stood behind and quietly formed the seal with magic that they did not have time to prepare for normal battles.


    In that split-second, the mages in front of the close guard were chopped into pieces by the Qingfeng stronghold due to their inferior speed. By the time the close guard in the back had finished sealing marks and released their magic, the Qingfeng stronghold''s mages were already prepared for the magic.


    Although they had suffered heavy losses in the battle, they did not panic at all. On the contrary, after consuming the magical aid pill, they seemed to become braver, and the speed at which they cast spells had also increased significantly.


    The two sides fought back and forth fiercely against each other. Due to their lack of superiority in magic, in the past, they had always acted as the crowd actors in battles. But this time, what they played was the vanguard, the vanguard that came into close contact with the enemy! Although the battle had continued and their sabers were dull and tired, the feeling of being jubilant had gradually grown until it turned into a thick fighting spirit!


    They flapped, shouted, and fought, completely losing the restraining feeling they had during their usual training. They were simply treating this war as heaven!


    A heaven full of blood!


    It was an incomparably exquisite and mighty set of armor that completely wrapped Chang Jing within it, only revealing a pair of deep and dark eyes. It stuck closely to Chang Jing''s delicate face. Other than her straight nose, she couldn''t see the lines of her lips at all, but instead gave off a firm and resolute feeling as a protective flame surrounded her forehead, and then spread to the back of her head and her ears. The top of her head was stabbed backwards like a hair, lightly dancing like a flame.


    Below, two lines of light ran down to the lower jaw, where they merged back into one and cut through the chest into three, perfectly outlining the firm muscles of the chest and the muscles of the abdomen. Three layers of overlapping shoulder pads covered the shoulders. Next was a thick arm. Silver rays of light were emitted from it, and an exquisite barb extended from its joints!


    At his waist was a fine relief of a sword, impressively, it was You Ying''s original appearance. The joints of his legs were extended out figures that looked like claws, and were stuck closely together with the sole of his feet.


    The entire armor overflowed with silver radiance, the lines of the armor were soft, but it perfectly outlined the curves of the muscles, giving off a feeling of full strength.


    He muttered while staring at Chang Jing in disbelief as he shouted, "It''s you, it''s really you, big one?!"


    He had actually treated Chang Jing as the Shi Shen who had long since died!


    Once upon a time, Shi Shen wore this armor and led the Demons on the battlefield to fight for their rights! The absent-minded Sui Yuekong seemed to have returned to seven thousand years ago, the time that he would never forget.


    Just as his parents were being killed by the god race while he was cowering like a little quail, he met Shi Shen ¡ª This was the elder that came later on in Demons!


    "Don''t be afraid, we will definitely take revenge!" He said to him firmly, "You and I, my brother, will avenge our dead comrades!"


    It was because of these words that he became brave from then on. He bravely followed Shi Shen to resist the invasion of the god race.


    What a wonderful time it was for him to be inside and for Shi Shen to be outside!


    But everything had changed, ever since his big brother Shi Shen died! Everything had changed!


    He suddenly roared, "I want revenge, I want revenge, no one can stop me! Brother Shi Shen, is it wrong for me to be like this, is it true? Even if I have to take on all the infamy in this world, I will avenge you! "


    "Big Brother Shi Shen, just you wait, I''ll be able to take revenge for you soon, haha ¡­"


    After he finished laughing, he attacked Chang Jing crazily. Each move was without any pattern, but every move was fatal!


    Chang Jing hesitated to dodge, she did not know what made him so crazy. Was it really because of her armor, or was it because he thought of Shi Shen''s death?


    No matter what the reason was, he definitely could not retaliate right now. Whether it was the armor or Shi Shen''s death, the crazy Sui Yuekong was still a pitiful person in the end, a pitiful person that he couldn''t lay his hands on!


    Therefore, the only thing he could do was to dodge!

 C189 whim

    Facing the low level army, Jian Wulei became even more heroic. With a sharp sword in hand, he rammed into the enemy troops. He was unstoppable! Just as he finished off another close guard complacently, the one called Uncle Ghost quietly flashed behind him, and the iron claws in his hands slowly approached his back without any sound.


    Stealthily, grudgingly ¡­


    Before the heavy black shadow had appeared, the moonfiend had used a shocking move!


    The cold wind blew crazily forward, making the flame on her body dance non-stop. It seemed to be getting brighter and brighter!


    The raging wind changed its direction, bringing along a strong suction force that directly sucked towards Huo Wu. The flame dance gradually had a chilling intent, and it couldn''t help but start to operate its martial art to resist. Who knew that moonfiend would not only take the fire dance, but also increase the gravity of the Yin Wind, causing the fire dance''s clothes and hair to become messy!


    In a moment of excitement, Huo Wu split the flames on her body that were more than ten meters tall into half of her original shape and rushed towards the cold wind!


    The wind was howling, but how could the fire not be roaring in the sky?


    When the two came into contact, even the world changed color. Layers of fire were stirred up and the air became scorching hot!


    Huo Wu laughed, "Do you think the wind can extinguish the fire? Not to mention the wind, even if water were to come, what could it possibly do to the fire in my netherworld? Borrowing the power of the wind, fire comes from the wind.


    After saying this, the entire person threw himself into the raging inferno ¡­


    Uncle Ghost''s real name was Phantom, and he was one of the four Great Generals of the Demons. His ghost-like footwork was unstoppable, and because he was injured in battle, he was saved by Sui Yuekong.


    He was only an inch away from stabbing Jian Wulei, and no matter how strong his protective magic was or how strong his magic was, he would be nothing but a pile of bones now!


    Phantom''s sinister face revealed a rare smile ¡ª every time, when he succeeded in his assassination, he would reveal this kind of smile, like a ghost''s sad smile.


    Suddenly, Jian Wulei felt a strange noise behind him. When he turned around, it was already too late.


    Jian Wulei''s entire person suddenly became impotent. In this moment of life and death, he actually couldn''t muster up any strength, he only felt that his friends and relatives were all quickly leaving him, and he himself became a person abandoned by society!


    "Is he going to die just like that? I''m not afraid of death, but will my brothers and Chang Jing also die with me? If I hadn''t single-handedly created the Qingfeng stronghold, how could such a thing have happened today? "Could it be that I made a mistake ¡­"


    As this thought flashed through his mind, he suddenly felt the figure behind him sway a little before falling straight down! Amidst his surprise, he turned around and what appeared before him was actually Xi Yan''s peerless smiling face!


    It turned out that from the start of the battle, Xi Yan had only been standing at the back of the convoy, quietly watching everything that was happening. With her newly-baptized heart of fraternity, she really couldn''t bear to see her clansmen killing each other. Since she couldn''t stop them, she could only watch from the sidelines! But just when she was sighing at the fact that fate was playing with people, she saw Phantom approaching Jian Wulei from the corner of her eyes. Thinking about what Phantom wanted to do, she did not need to think about it anymore.


    Fortunately, it was in time to save Jian Wulei''s life while taking the life of the defenseless Phantom.


    Jian Wulei only said a few words of thanks before he turned around and attacked the enemy again.


    Is it really a great favor?


    No, only, who looked calm on the outside, knew what he was thinking in his heart! The Holy Maiden was the highest symbol of the spirit of the Demons, regardless of whether she was willing or not, he had to be connected to the political forces in power, and the political forces in power were the targets that Jian Wulei despised, and by the way, he did not have a good impression of Xi Yan, so this time, he only used the power of the Qingfeng stronghold against him for three reasons: Firstly, because of Chang Jing''s face, and secondly, because he thought that this was an opportunity, and thirdly, because Wu Jizi entrusted him with it.


    Sui Yuekong''s attacks still continued, the defending Chang Jing had already lost face to face, if not for You Ying''s illusion armor protecting him, he would have been decapitated!


    Witnessing Sui Yuekong''s seemingly crazy and messy yet deadly attacks, Chang Jing could not help but start to suspect whether he had really gone crazy. Such a crazy attack without any defense was definitely the most fatal to him! Defensive, using all her strength seemed to be difficult to defend against; attacking, attacking, a person who went crazy for Shi Shen, how can you tell Chang Jing to attack?


    This kind of attack shouldn''t be done on guard, but what was even more infuriating was that although Chang Jing had the form of a "seraph" now, he did not know how to activate it. The previous two appearances were completely caused by the external force, and even if he wanted to do it as she pleased, she would not be able to enter the room!


    Thus, the only thing he could do now was to retreat!


    The great sword in Sui Yuekong''s hands was thrown into the air, flying as it pierced towards Chang Jing, while his empty hands were quickly forming magic seals.


    Under his messy white hair, he revealed a sinister smile that no one would be able to detect ¡­


    The soldiers on the battlefield were still fighting, blood was everywhere. With their powerful magical attacks, every attack of theirs would cause the Qingfeng stronghold to lose tens or even hundreds of its soldiers. The Qingfeng stronghold''s vanguard troops, who were under the protection of the close guard''s magical arrows, would also gradually retreat backwards, losing all of their previous heroic aura.


    It could be said that the group of Qingfeng stronghold who were gradually using up their advantage were now in a disadvantageous situation. If they did not immediately reverse the situation, they would definitely lose this battle!


    The fire danced. The woman who was born into the fire flew into the flames that were intensified by the cold wind and started to close her eyes in enjoyment.


    Could it be that only in this fire would she be able to recover her original self? The dancing flames were like the warmth of her mother''s love as she gently caressed her hair that was blown up by the wind. It was as if she could feel the deepest hatred in her heart.


    However, everything had changed. Everything had changed during the night when the three of them escaped from the secret base! Beneath her mischievous exterior was hidden her eternal hatred and the pain it brought!


    "Didn''t you want to take my life?" Huo Wu gently caressed her long hair with her left hand. She looked as timid as a little girl who had not seen the world, "Then why didn''t you come in? I have waited for you for a very long time. I have waited for this day for a very long time, and now that I am standing here in this fire, I will wait for you to come ¡­ to take ¡­ ! "


    When had he ever seen such a bizarre female moonfiend? He suddenly felt a sense of fear, an unknown fear of this petite girl. He even started to regret why he had been so impulsive and anxious to show off to Xi Yan. If only he had listened to his father, then he would have let his subordinates exhaust all their strength. In the worst case scenario, it would not be like this!


    "Cut the crap," he shouted. "If you''re a hero, then come out right now. We''re going to fight three hundred rounds in a row. What kind of man are you to be cowering like this!"


    Huo Wu laughed. "I''m not a good man--what''s the point of being your sweaty man if I don''t want to be a pretty girl? However, since you want me to come out, then I will come out. "


    After saying that, she walked out of the ''Fire Man''. At this moment, the ''Fire Man'' once again turned back into a flame that was burning furiously in front of her head!


    Sui Yuekong''s great sword was entangled with Chang Jing, Chang Jing sneered in her heart, even trying to bully a spiritless thing like you, I promised You Ying, but I still won''t agree! While dodging, he lightly stretched out her right hand''s five fingers and effortlessly grabbed the sword. With a fierce pinch, the sharp sword was broken into two!


    He threw away the broken sword in his hand and thought, "This way, at least I''ll be safer."


    Then he looked at Sui Yuekong, who had calmed down and was quietly drawing, as if he had fallen back into Gu Yuan''s memories.


    "This battle is a little difficult," looking at the battle situation on the ground, Chang Jing shook her head and sighed, "If this goes on, I might lose!"


    But when he was fighting with the sword, the crazy Sui Yuekong had already quietly finished the enchantment, and took the chance to distract him, causing Sui Yuekong to sneer again and again.


    Amidst the rumbling sounds, a group of mass of light s that caused everyone to be unable to keep their eyes open shot towards Chang Jing who was caught unawares!


    Chang Jing was extremely shocked, she hurriedly activated her devil powers to resist, but she realized that the amount of magic she could use quickly in front of the mass of light was pitifully small, let alone resisting it!


    "Bang ¡­"


    The mass of light solidly hit Chang Jing''s body, and erupted with a deafening sound!


    Sui Yuekong looked at the exploding mass of light in front of him and could not help but laugh out loud, "Haha ¡­ It''s not in vain for me to play the fool. I''ve finally taken care of an inexperienced brat like you! Demon World will forever only belong to me, who cares if it''s Shi Shen''s reincarnation, Holy Maiden''s rebirth, this old man will completely ignore him! Shi Shen''s reincarnation? Haha ¡­ but in the end, not even a corpse was left behind!! "


    A fog began to form, and a thick fog of blood suddenly filled the entire battlefield, making it impossible for people to see through it!

 C190 Once upon a time

    Once upon a time, it was also a time filled with bloody mist. Demons''s army was defeated, the god race ¡ª ¡ª vicious people, laughing wildly while drinking their wine of victory, trampling over Demons''s territory!


    "The foolish Demons is only fit to clean our shoes!"


    Is that so? Is that really the case?


    No!


    A million strong warriors would lose, but the Demons would not yield, never!


    The mist gradually dispersed, revealing Chang Jing''s angry face.


    Sui Yuekong opened his eyes wide and shouted in disbelief, "What ¡­ How is this possible? How come you didn''t die? "


    Chang Jing shook the four pairs of wings behind him, and replied coldly without a trace of emotion, "This is all thanks to you, because your shamelessness has stimulated my seraph''s state, and right now is the moment where you have to pay the price!"


    A long beam of light emerged from his hand, which expanded and solidified, and with a turn of his hand, an ancient looking treasure sword appeared in Chang Jing''s hand!


    This was You Ying''s clone that had transformed into armor, and was now firmly connected to the armor!


    "Accept, die!"


    Chang Jing was enraged, her voice was filled with power, causing all the soldiers on the battlefield to stop fighting at the same time, and looked towards the sky.


    In the air, a ray of light shot out from Chang Jing''s treasure sword, striking straight at Sui Yuekong! As expected of the Great Clan Elder of the Demons, although Sui Yuekong was surprised, he did not panic at all when he tried to defend ¡ª he suddenly jumped to avoid the light and then turned his body to call back his broken sword.


    He said harshly, "In that case, I will be serious with you!"


    When the broken sword returned to his hands, it seemed as if it had regained its life, and quickly grew back into its original form!


    He seemed to be very proud of the weapon in his hand and laughed loudly, "Don''t think that you can be invincible just because you have a sharp weapon! This sword is one of the four great demon artifacts, able to kill gods and gods upon encountering demons! "


    As it spoke, the great sword seemed to have sensed its master''s praises releasing bursts of cold light, and a harsh aura arose from the air!


    Chang Jing did not care about what he said, with a backhand slash, she pounced towards Sui Yuekong like an arrow that had been released from a bow.


    A single sword strike shook the heaven and earth! Everyone stopped breathing and kept quiet like cicadas in the winter!


    Was this an energy that a person could possess?


    Seeing that he had nowhere to run, Sui Yuekong gritted his teeth and went forward, the sword in his hand unleashed a burst of dazzling light and black Qi.


    Although Chang Jing felt that he was decisive, she knew that his despicable act just now was not something she would give up on. Therefore, she channeled all the Demon Fighting Qi in her body into her hands, turned the tip of the sword, and suddenly used the self-created "Mirage Sea of Ming Hai".


    In the blink of an eye, seven figures of Chang Jing appeared in the sky. Some of them were pointing at Sui Yuekong, while others were pointing at him with their sword, defending themselves or cursing angrily.


    Most importantly, Sui Yuekong could feel the dense killing intent from all directions. It was as if every single afterimage was his main body and every single sword strike was enough to take his life!


    Seeing the seven swords coming at him, Sui Yuekong had no choice but to give up fighting and wildly dance with the sword images all over his body to protect himself.


    Just as Chang Jing''s seven afterimage pounced onto Sui Yuekong''s sword net, their figures quickly formed into an extremely hazy mass of light in the mist, and they couldn''t see what was going on inside. Only a "ding" sound could be heard ¡ª ¡ª This was the sound of Sui Yuekong blocking Chang Jing''s attack, as the two swords collided.


    And after the "ding ding" sound, waves after waves of miserable cries once again reached everyone''s ears. Sui Yuekong''s helpless and indignant screams caused close guard''s heart to sink down to the bottom!


    If even leaders aren''t a match for others, then how can we fight them?


    The hazy light dispersed, it was actually Sui Yuekong''s figure that had fallen to the ground and the heroic looking Chang Jingye who was carrying a sword on her back!


    Chang Jing chased after him as she stood in front of Sui Yuekong, and said coldly, "On the account that you worked hard in the Demon God War before, I will spare your life today. But if you want to do those despicable things again, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    The current Sui Yuekong was already covered in blood, he struggled to get up and panted as he replied, "You want me to surrender, no way! "With my army in hand, as long as you can hold on for a little while longer, I can rely on you ¡­ Haha, if you give up resisting now, I can consider sparing your life, but now ¡­"


    "Now?" Chang Jing sneered, "Do you think anyone will come to your rescue now? close guard''s morale is gone, and the Demons''s Handle is in my hands, so how are you going to find support? "


    "What? Are you afraid?" Sui Yuekong slowly stood up, "Did you hear the footsteps of my huge army of a hundred thousand coming? Haha, even if I am smashed to pieces today, it would not be as you wish! "


    With that said, he frantically grabbed the magical aid pill that he had hesitated to swallow and threw it into his mouth, quickly swallowing it. Instantly, the dense black aura filled the entire body of the crazy old man, and the gurgling blood that was flowing out stopped at this moment, no one could tell that he had suffered a heavy injury just a moment ago. Only the clot that was condensed out of blood reminded Chang Jing that the person in front of him was still Sui Yuekong!


    His bloodied face suddenly became lofty and terrifying. And wearing the armor full of holes, it was as if he had been reborn in this black gas. His entire aura had become much stronger!


    This was the terrifying aspect of magical aid pill, it''s power increase was fast and abnormal!


    The dance of fire broke through the flames. It was shockingly beautiful!


    "I''m out, what can you do to me?" She laughed and said to the moonfiend, "That father of yours seems to be much stronger than you, right now, aren''t you still being beaten up so badly by my wood teacher that you can''t even breathe?"


    Hearing Huo Wu mention Sui Yuekong, the moonfiend couldn''t help but look back at the ground with a face full of worry, but in an instant the worried expression was gone, he laughed sinisterly: "It''s even better if he dies, then I can become the Great Clan Elder of Demons!"


    His eyes turned from black to silver gray, and the black gas became thicker.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you," he answered slowly, word for word. "I just want your life to celebrate, wish, win, and profit for me!"


    Three pairs of wings appeared on Zhang Kai''s back. Under the help of the magical aid pill, his strength had actually risen to the realm of a Six-winged Angel!


    His flapping wings created strong gusts of wind in the air. It was much stronger than the axe wind just now, and Huo Wu could feel it even though she was under the flame of the axe. )


    She put away her underestimation of her opponent and turned serious.


    She took a step back and once again dove into the raging flames. "Since that''s the case, I''ll play with you again!"


    The fire dragon and fire phoenix attacked once again after her voice fell, directly pouncing towards the moonfiend.


    The moonfiend was in a different state from before, a sinister smile suddenly appeared on its face.


    "You want to hit me with them again?" The deep voice seemed to be talking to itself, "What a pity ¡­"


    As his wings swept across the air, the sharp axe in his hand swung out ¡ª ¡ª The Fire Dragon was actually shattered into pieces by his three pairs of wings, and the Flamephoenix was also cut into pieces by the giant axe!


    "It''s a pity that the current me is no longer the me from before!"


    He shouted loudly as he drilled into the ball of fire that was used to protect him!


    The moment Sui Yuekong stood up, it was as if close guard had found their backbone. The scattered morale once again condensed and soared for no reason.


    When Chang Jing saw the morale in the close guard that she had spent a great deal of time to break once again, she couldn''t help but feel speechless in her heart.


    "You?" He was so angry that he was spouting nonsense as he shouted at Sui Yuekong, "Can''t you just stand up a little later?


    Sui Yuekong replied coldly, "Then... I''m really sorry! "


    A quick sword image pierced towards Chang Jing, and on the other side of the sword hilt was Sui Yuekong''s right hand that was releasing black Qi!


    Chang Jing quickly drove her teleportation away and cursed, "That damned old fogey is so shameless, she actually learned how to sneak attack!"


    However, on second thought, he couldn''t help but smile. He thought that it would be strange if he didn''t sneak an attack at this time.


    Sui Yuekong naturally ignored him, the magical aid pill''s backlash made his head hurt. He deliberately endured, and his head turned completely red, this was a pain that came from inside the Magic Cores, it was so painful that threads of blood seemed to seep out from his red face.


    Seeing that he was in pain, Chang Jing actually could not do anything, but with a thought, he made up her mind, held onto You Ying''s body and rushed towards Sui Yuekong.


    "Be it cruel or despicable, now is the time to end it!"


    Because, he heard the sound of thousands of soldiers marching from not too far away.


    In the fire, was the world of the fire dance, because she was originally a woman who was born to dance for the fire!


    Upon entering the blazing fire, the moonfiend that was filled with fighting spirit suddenly lost its figure. No, it was as if the fire was a mirror that reflected the images of countless moonfiend.


    "What the hell?" He couldn''t help but take back his greataxe and carefully step back. "Why did he disappear all of a sudden?"


    But once he entered the sea of fire, how could Huo Wu let him go out so easily?


    I saw that your performance today seemed to have reached the level of that control, so I taught you how to do it, "Huo Wu said as she thought about how her wood teacher had taught her how to use the magic array after watching her fight with Lei Bao on the stage," If you can''t learn it, then don''t worry, I''ve never heard of anyone who can!


    She couldn''t help but laugh as she thought, "wood teacher, I have learnt this magic array behind your back. Today is the time for me to take revenge!"


    Outside of the flames, the crowd gazed into the distance.


    In the distance, the reinforcements that Sui Yuekong had mentioned were here!

 C191 delusion of the Zenith Sea

    "delusion of the Zenith Sea" was one of the techniques that Chang Jing had created after combining martial arts with magic and using the power of the magic that Shi Shen had passed down. If not for the support of such a strong power, no matter how smart Chang Jing was, it would only be an empty shell.


    This set of skills was divided into seven moves, they were the "mirror technique" with defensive capabilities, the "delusion of the Zenith Sea" that could form seven afterimage s that could continuously attack, the "One Sword Break" that could condense a single point of the power of the sword qi, the "Devil King Weapon Killing Token" that could increase the power of an attack, the "Ice Origin Battle Armor Technique" that combined the effects of the magic array and could form tens of thousands of puppet soldiers that could attack, the "Destruction of Heaven and Earth" that could attack in every direction without any differences, and the self-destruct skill "My Heart".


    The power of the seven moves increased in succession. The last "My Heart" was enough to raise the energy in a person''s body a hundred times over. When it was used, it could compete with the brilliance of the sun and moon!


    With Chang Jing''s current strength, she could barely execute "delusion of the Zenith Sea," let alone "Frozen Plains Battle Armor Technique" and "Destruction of Heaven and Earth". Currently, the only thing he could use at her ease was the defensive skill "mirror technique" and the "My Heart" technique.


    The reason for this situation was mainly due to his encounters these past four years.


    Demons''s use of magic was definitely one of the richest and most unique magic in the world. After many years of war, they had gained an extremely rich amount of experience in using magic, and in addition to that, they were passed down from generation to generation. During the past four years of Chang Jing''s stay in the Demon World, he had come into contact with and learned countless of Demons''s magic from the collection in the Holy Maiden''s Hall. In addition to her thorough understanding of the¡¶ Art of Warlord¡·, with her intelligence, it wasn''t strange for him to be able to create this set of skills.


    However, the energy that he inherited was ultimately just magic power and not battle spirit (Although he had successfully fused the two energies, the energy in his body was originally not balanced and after combining them, it naturally did not look pure anymore), but this set of skills required the support of a strong magic power and battle spirit ¡ª this was far beyond Chang Jing''s current strength, just like the "delusion of the Zenith Sea" that he had previously used. The reason he needed "You Ying" as a medium was because the power in his "You Ying" body could barely balance the two energies ¡ª if the "delusion of the Zenith Sea" was truly used, how could someone like Sui Yuekong, who was using a sword screen, be able to resist it?


    And in the end, it was Chang Jing who injured Sui Yuekong, not him who died!


    The current Chang Jing had no other choice, because in front of him were reinforcements and a furious Sui Yuekong.


    He finally made up his mind to eliminate Sui Yuekong no matter what!


    Thus, he moved.


    You Ying, who originally had no way of resisting it, had actually "come to life" at this time. Facing the sharp sword piercing towards him, not only did Sui Yuekong not show any signs of panic, instead he laughed, he slowly raised his sword and blocked ¡ª No, this speed was not slow at all, it was even faster than the sword Chang Jing had thrusted at him, but somehow, it felt very slow, so slow that you could clearly see its every movement.


    You Ying''s tip of sword stabbed at Sui Yuekong''s sword body, and the two metal objects that were colliding with each other at such a fast speed did not make any sound at all, it was only a "Zi zi" sound produced from the air being vibrated!


    As the sword moved, so did the person.


    Chang Jing used all her strength to rush forward, but although Sui Yuekong''s feet quickly slid across the ground, she did not seem to be defeated at all ¡ª ¡ª Could it be that this was the true strength that he displayed after taking the magical aid pill?


    "It''s useless!" A dull sound came out from Sui Yuekong''s dantian, "If you think you can beat me like this, then you''re too naive!"


    His right leg twisted on the ground to stop his retreating body, and with a swing of his left leg, he uncontrollably kicked Chang Jing''s body in front of him!


    The sword in Chang Jing''s hand quickly turned, with the tip of sword as the fulcrum, she broke free from the ground and dodged his counter-attack, then flipped in the air and retreated.


    "The game has just begun," Sui Yuekong laughed loudly as he scanned the distance with the corner of his eyes, then pointed at the four pairs of wings behind Chang Jing, "I''ll let you see what a real seraph looks like now!"


    A gust of wind blew over, and the four pairs of wings behind him slowly unfurled!


    "Could it be that the magical aid pill has allowed him to break through to the Eight-winged Wings Realm?"


    Seeing this scene, Chang Jing''s heart couldn''t help but shiver. As someone who had the status of ''seraph'', apart from his explosive power, she definitely wouldn''t do the rest of the Demons''s magic (Although he had almost completely learned Demons''s magic, but because she didn''t have any Magic Cores s, he couldn''t use it. It seemed to be similar to the time when he had just started learning magic, sweat ~)! On the other hand, as the Great Elder of Demons, Sui Yuekong''s level of magic was naturally as high as it could be.


    Sui Yuekong''s skinny hands were rapidly forming spell seals, completely ignoring the potential danger in front of him ¡ª because he was confident that completing a few of his spells would merely be a matter of time. Chang Jing also understood that she would not be able to take advantage of this short period of time to sneak attack. The only thing he could do now was to quickly prepare the "mirror technique" to block!


    As Sui Yuekong''s hand movements sped up, countless of pitch black elemental essence surged towards him, and in an instant, people could feel the aura of death from him!


    The hand gesture stopped, the magic ended!


    The black element, had already condensed into countless of wandering bayonets that rushed at Chang Jing, berserk yet nimble!


    Seeing that, Chang Jing stopped moving and stood there blankly, allowing the spell''s invasion to happen. Like a sharp arrow, the dark elements shot onto Chang Jing''s body with a powerful killing intent, shooting straight at Chang Jing''s body without any hesitation!


    Just as they were about to pierce through Chang Jing''s armor and pierce her body, a change occurred. A faint blue light emitted from his exquisite armour, finally forming a protective shield around the armor (if the defense of the "membrane" was that strong), blocking all the arrows outside, preventing them from entering!


    Chang Jing looked at this bizarre phenomenon on her body, then raised her head and laughed lightly, "Is this the true strength of the seraph that you speak of?"


    Sui Yuekong did not have any expression on his face, and coldly replied: "That''s right, it''s just that this is just an appetizer before a feast."


    Unknowingly, his hand had begun to move again, and the speed of the dark elements was even faster ¡­


    In the mirror of the fire, no matter how the moonfiend moved, it seemed to return to its original position. Facing the reflection that filled his eyes, he gradually lost his patience and became irritated.


    "Come out!" He shouted crazily, waving his giant axe and rampaging about. "Get out of here quickly, you''re the one hiding, are you a turtle?!"


    However, no matter how much he shouted, no one came out to answer him. It was as if he was the only person left in this world.


    "You''re not coming out, are you?" He went from irritability to madness, and finally he began to roar, "Haha ¡­" "If you don''t come out, I''ll extinguish your flames!"


    The giant axe in his hand grew even larger, and the body of the axe became as big as a table. Under the swing of the moonfiend, it slashed at the images in front of it, one by one, "fire mirror" broke into pieces, and when the moonfiend saw this, it became even more crazy, and its dancing arms became even more powerful!


    Break! If you dazzle my eyes, I will tear your corpse into pieces! Break for me!


    One by one, the shadows broke into pieces and slid down the floor. To the red eyes of the moonfiend, it was extremely strange. It was as if he had entered a world of nothingness.


    Because, he saw that the "fire mirror" that he had destroyed had suddenly grown trees again!


    After a long time, he finally ran out of strength.


    He became helpless, sat down like a child and cried, "Come out... "Come out right now ¡­"


    Perhaps, this was also one of the side effects of the magical aid pill, causing the consumer''s temperament to change greatly!


    At this moment, Huo Wu appeared.


    Her cold voice sent chills down one''s spine. With deep hatred, she said, "For the sake of your former comrades, go and die!"


    A crafty look appeared in the moonfiend''s eyes as he threw the giant axe straight at Huo Wu!


    The giant axe that gathered 100% of his energy spun as it struck Huo Wu. She smiled and fell down, until she shattered ¡ª this was also her reflection!


    "The one who causes harm must be cunning," Huo Wu''s figure appeared from all directions the moment it fell, "That is correct! Congratulations on breaking my reflection, but who can you attack now? "


    The reflection of the Fire Dance rotated between the "fire mirror", and its speed became faster and faster, to the point that it made people dizzy!


    Now, who could tell which was her real body?


    Even though Xi Yan was observing the battle from the side, her heart had never left Chang Jing, and at this time, her eyebrows suddenly twitched intensely. She suppressed the unease in her heart, and after she gathered her magic to look through the layers of mist, she discovered that Chang Jing''s place was filled with dense black gases.


    "Not good, it''s'' Tears of the Dark God ''! He''s in danger, he''s in danger! "


    Instinctively, she felt Chang Jing''s danger and quickly rushed towards him. In an instant, her figure disappeared into the mist.


    Just as she had expected, Chang Jing was currently facing a danger he had never encountered before in his life!


    The seraph was the most powerful realm out of all the Fallen Angels, and the magic that Sui Yuekong was using right now was precisely the "Tears of the Dark God" that could only be activated at the level of the seraph!


    Tears of God, Tired of mortals; Tired of mortals, Tearful of millions of people...

 C192 There is never an invincible

    What kind of power was pure black, what kind of power was terrifying, and what kind of power was invincible?


    Magic, there has never been a highest, there has never been a lowest ¡ª today you are the strongest, and tomorrow? Tomorrow, someone else will come out to defeat you!


    This had never been invincible before!


    However, the power of "Tears of the Dark God" was enough to cause one''s mind to shatter. This earth-shattering power caused the former The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm to be severely injured!


    Who would be able to block this attack?


    The dark element gathered around Sui Yuekong, and was so dense that Chang Jing was unable to see through it. He suddenly thought of a ridiculous idea ¡ª If this was at night, could it be described as not being able to see one''s own fingers? Unfortunately, this was not the night, but a bloody day.


    It was filled with a bizarre feeling, causing the expressions of future generations to change as they heard it!


    The dark elements quickly expanded, immediately enveloping the bloody sky. The people on the battlefield became extremely frightened under the darkness ¡ª unexpectedly, a mage would kill himself with a knife. This was also because of this fear, not only did they not stop fighting, they worked even harder!


    Crippled cries and wails rang out. The formerly bustling plaza had now turned into a living hell.


    Chang Jing understood the power of this power very clearly. She also knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to block it with his current strength, but what could he do? Other than expending the magic power in her body as if her life depended on it to increase the defensive power of the "mirror technique", there was nothing she could do!


    Enduring this suffocating pressure, he suddenly thought in despair ¡­


    Perhaps, it was time for me to self-destruct and use "my heart is one side"...


    At this time, the only light was from Dancing Flame''s "Sea of Love" and the burning flames illuminated the moonfiend''s entire body. It was just that he did not feel happy at all about this'' chance encounter ''of his. Instead, deep in his heart, he was filled with fear ¡ª the fire mirror had already begun to move quickly, and from the looks of it, it would only move faster and faster. Initially, he would not have been afraid, but those fire mirror began to spin according to their original trajectory. Suddenly, a fire mirror flew out and transformed into an armored knight, thrusting towards him with sword in hand! After blocking it, he returned back to his original position and took a look at himself in a mirror. On the other hand, he had turned into a Knight again!


    Each of the fire mirror''s sharp swords was so powerful that the moonfiend could not even breathe! His sharp axes had already opened wide, and the frantic swinging made him feel a wave of exhaustion. He finally understood one thing, and that was never to be careless with anyone. It was even to the extent of looking like a weak little girl.


    However, the price of this lesson was too great, and it was not something an ordinary person could bear.


    "It''s over," Huo Wu muttered to herself as she looked at the terrified moonfiend. "It''s about time for everything to end ¡­"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her lips began to open in a rhythmic fashion, and a hex of light shot out from her mouth to reflect on her flushed face. All the mirrors in the sea of fire flew up under her incantation, turning into a magnificent army of thousands that charged towards the moonfiend.


    Countless swords stabbed into his body, riddling him with thousands of holes!


    The sea of fire suddenly became terrifyingly quiet, leaving only the moonfiend''s wail, and the wail finally died down with a "Ah!" ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    The father and son were linked, the cries of the moonfiend before its death had clearly entered Sui Yuekong''s ears, it made him extremely angry, and made him want to tear Huo Wu into ten thousand pieces! But before that, all he had to do was release the "Tears of the Dark God" that had been gathering for a long time, and kill the Chang Jingye in front of him, who had incited the Holy Maiden to rebel!


    Explosions! The air exploded at this moment, and the rumbling sound spread over a radius of fifty miles! And the center of the explosion''s impact force was directed straight at Chang Jing''s body!


    It was as if a huge mountain had suddenly collapsed, and all of the weight was on Chang Jing''s frail body! The pressure caused his facial features to distort and blood to trickle out from her mouth and nose!


    What kind of power could penetrate the armor that You Ying had summoned and attack the person it wanted to protect? You Ying did not seem to like this feeling at all. It tried its best to expand, so that its shriveled body could stand up straight again under the pressure ¡ª but there were some forces that it could not compare to.


    A cold smile appeared on Chang Jing''s deformed face.


    He retracted all of the magic around him and distributed it around his body. The strongest of the experts with power rushed into his heart. As his heart continued to beat, it became stronger and stronger!


    Remembering the sorrow of the world, may my heart flow forever!


    This was his self-destruct skill, "My Heart"!


    Bang!


    Another explosion, louder and more intense than the last! The blood mist that was bewitching to the eyes was forcefully pushed up into the distant sky by the explosive force. Following that, the dark gas also turned into nothingness. The plaza finally returned to light ¡­


    Ruins, pure ruins!


    The plaza had been turned into a mess. The stone statues, shops, and flowers by the fountain had all fallen to the ground. Even the ground had been dug without a single trace of the bustling scene from before! The once peaceful and peaceful people in the square had now turned into scarred soldiers and corpses lying on the ground!


    Chang Jing held onto Xi Yan''s bleeding body, unable to say a single word. When "Tears of the Dark God" unleashed its true strength, Chang Jing was already prepared to explode, but the moment he triggered "My Heart", a change occurred ¡ª ¡ª The pressure on his body actually disappeared without a trace!


    Secretly glad, he looked over and saw a scene that he would never be able to accept in his life ¡ª


    Xi Yan, the woman who had appeared countless of times in her dreams, slowly fell down behind Sui Yuekong''s dead body.


    He opened his eyes wide and was unable to move, allowing her delicate body to fall onto the ground!


    Sui Yuekong''s reinforcements rushed over at this moment, and pounced on the members of the Cool Breeze Faction with the intent to slaughter!


    It didn''t matter who he was, it didn''t matter who he killed!


    Now, for Chang Jing, there was only deep regret ¡ª ¡ª Why did she still need a woman to sacrifice her life to save him in the end?


    Why, why are you so stupid, why is that?!


    "Because... "Because ¡­" Lying in Chang Jing''s embrace, Xi Yan spat out blood of dark gold, and she said intermittently, "Because I ¡­ I want you to... "Live well, don''t die, stay alive ¡­"


    Would life and death be more terrifying than living in misery?


    Qingfeng stronghold''s brothers were finally unable to resist the reinforcements that were brimming with energy and became utterly defeated as wails and cries filled everyone''s ears.


    However, Chang Jing did not hear a single word of it. His ears were terrifyingly still. Grief turned into blood that flowed from the corner of his mouth. Her lips, which had been bitten by teeth, did not feel any pain at all.


    He was very curious as to why he did not cry, why he was so sad but did not cry.


    He really wanted to cry! The girl in his arms was more important than any of his beliefs, but her tears seemed to be afraid of such a scene. She didn''t have the guts to come out and match Chang Jing''s dry eyes.


    Not a single tear flowed down his face!


    Why, in the next moment you will be the ruler of the Demon World, and why do you want to die, and why?!


    Why did you give up such a precious life to save me? Not me dying to protect you? Weren''t people always saying that a strong power could be used to protect the person they loved? But why did I, who was originally powerless, become so strong, and still need my beloved girl to block this attack for me?


    The brothers of the Qingfeng stronghold all fell one after another. Jian Wulei was completely exhausted from the killing, and he was completely unable to do anything about it!


    "Kill!"


    The tearing and killing sounds came again, but the noisy scene became quiet in the midst of the feather arrow s. No, it''s not a feather arrow, it''s a magic arrow!


    Yin Feng and Nian Bing were in high spirits as they commanded their mining team to rush towards the plaza!


    Sou Sou Sou


    One after another, magic bow s under their calm command would regularly fly towards the reinforcements, and every arrow would strike right at their hearts!


    The former miners had become the archer that was now well-trained to save the situation ¡ª was this fate?


    The victory in the war was finally won by the Qingfeng stronghold, but no one felt a hint of joy from the victory.


    Jian Wulei''s tired figure came out from the ruins. He patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and gently advised him: "Don''t be sad, brother. If you want to cry, just cry!"


    Can I cry? If this destined girl were to die before my eyes, how could I cry? Why did she die instead of me? Why?


    "Big brother ¡­" Chang Jing''s voice was so dry that it made the corners of one''s eyes ache, as if the old man was unwilling to say another word, "Tell me, why is that so?"


    Jian Wulei had originally thought of a million reasons to persuade him, but after hearing his words, he could not say a single word.


    Yes, why?


    Huo Wu was crying in Yin Feng''s embrace. They had never seen a person so sad before. In the past, the deaths of so many of his comrades could not even compare to the lifeless look of his teacher, much less a single word from his hoarse voice!


    From then on, the world turned gray!


    Why do sad people need so much color? Gray. This might be the true color of this world ¡­

 C193 Clouds Embroidery

    The setting sun was bright red and the clouds were beautiful.


    In this unknown land of the biazide, her beauty was enough to captivate one''s heart! Didn''t they say that this place is a land of evil and hardship and that life here is exceptionally difficult?


    How could such a beautiful land match the two words "bleak"? Perhaps it was due to the arrangement of the heavens, but the intersection between the Demon World and the human world was actually placed on this piece of land.


    Under the setting sun, three figures walked on the horizon. They seemed to be in their twenties, but they were staggering with worry.


    "Do you think the Grand Master''s words are trustworthy?" One of the girls asked the other three. She lowered her voice so that no one would hear, "She''s dead, but she can still save her life? Isn''t that too weird?"


    On the left, a rare bitter smile appeared on the face of a handsome boy. He said, "Grand Master would never lie to others ¡ª you have seen it yourself, doesn''t Holy Maiden look like he is living under the protection of the ''Luminous Pearl'' in his mouth? His complexion is even better than a living person!"


    The other man followed up, "Hopefully we can taste what we want this time and find the ''Awakening Bell'' to revive the Holy Maiden as soon as possible, if not, not only would the Demon World be in chaos, even our teachers would die from grief!"


    They looked backwards and saw a lonely figure walking slowly towards them with her head lowered. It was Chang Jingye.


    Needless to say, these three people were naturally Chang Jing''s three students ¡ª ¡ª Huo Wu, Yin Feng, Yuan Tu. The reason they appeared on the Biqi Continent was mainly because the Grand Master had appeared when Chang Jing was extremely sad. After inspecting the Xi Yan who was in Chang Jing''s embrace, he used an old and low voice to say something that was enough to shock the world ¡ª ¡ª "She can still be saved! There are still three of the seven spirits. As long as these three souls are able to be exchanged for her remaining soul before she leaves, she will be able to wake up once more! "


    Hearing that, Chang Jing''s dry eyes seemed to have regained its vitality, and became bright again. She reached out to grab the Grand Master and pleaded in a fluster, "Grand Master, please save her! Demon World has to have her all the time, and I have to have her all the more! "


    Grand Master pushed his wheelchair to the side, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "It''s just that to wake her up, I need a divine instrument ¡ª ¡ª Awakening Bell. However, Awakening Bell had already disappeared from this world, and the last time they appeared was at the location of the human world seven thousand years ago ¡ª ¡ª I don''t know their exact location, so how can I find them?"


    "No," Chang Jing''s unswerving determination could be seen from the corner of her eyes, "As long as there is a sliver of hope, I will not give up! Grand Master, tell me, as long as we find the Awakening Bell, you can save her.


    "Yes, as long as I have the Awakening Bell''s help, then I am 100% sure that I can wake this child up again!" "The Grand Master was infected by Chang Jing''s emotions and couldn''t help but become excited," But what we need to do now is to find a Great Canyon Night Pearl that was born in the depths of the East Ocean, so that every part of this child''s body will be sufficiently active. Otherwise, we won''t be able to do anything even if we find a Awakening Bell. It''s a pity that the number of Night Pearls is already small. As for the treasures of the Eastern Ocean that have the ability to protect one''s skin, that''s even less. It''s not that much easier to find than searching for Awakening Bell. "


    "Luminous pearls?" Chang Jing thought of a beautiful moonlit night. moonfiend ¡ª ¡ª This person who had already lost all of her soul, had once gifted Xi Yan a Night Pearl that was the size of a goose egg. "Yes, I have its location!"


    He carried Xi Yan and flew up, straight towards the clan elder''s mansion like a meteor!


    There had always been a lot of changes in the world, so who could guarantee that nothing would happen if they were even a minute late?


    At that moment, Chang Jing took one step at a time to turn her head back, and couldn''t forget about Xi Yan who was lying in the ice room.


    "Xi Yan, wait for me. You must wait for me. I will definitely find the Awakening Bell for you! "


    "Teacher, please hurry ¡­" Yin Feng suddenly stopped talking as he looked at his dazed look, "Maybe the Awakening Bell is not far ahead."


    After Chang Jing heard this, she staggered and muttered to herself, "Right, maybe it''s in the vicinity! I... "Let''s go, quickly!"


    To say that the whole person was running at full speed again was simply a total loss!


    The three of them looked at the originally cheerful teacher as he turned into this state. They couldn''t help but shake their heads and sigh at the fickle state of affairs in the world.


    The four of them slowly walked closer to a city of orc. There were more and more orc around them as they looked at the four uninvited guests and pointed at them.


    "Look, what kind of animal is this ¡­" One of the wolf-like men even pointed at them and laughed, "If we sell this thing at the zoo, it will definitely sell for a lot of money!"


    A bear-mother pulled her son along and echoed, "Child, do you see ¡ª if you don''t listen, they''ll eat you!"


    In their mouths, Chang Jing and the other three had become rare and unique beasts!


    At first, only Huo Wu felt uncomfortable, but in the end, even Chang Jing who did not care about what was happening started to mutter, "How did we become the zoo, they look like animals, right?"


    Just as they were thinking, a bear man nine feet away held a mace and blocked their path.


    "What do you want?!" Seeing his greedy look, Huo Wu angrily said, "What is in my way is not a good dog!"


    When the werebear saw her scolding him, he laughed. "Ah, you can talk?! Hehe, I''m really short on money right now. The heavens are really nice to me, giving you guys some! This is great, I can repay the money I owe a few days ago! "


    He waved his mace and shouted, "All of you, stand still! It''s no use praising this father for being a great dog. This father will definitely sell you today!"


    The three of them looked at each other for a long time. Finally, they couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst out into laughter, releasing all the pent-up emotions from the past few days.


    "He actually thinks that I''m praising him?" Huo Wu blinked her innocent eyes and asked, "Is the dog ''almighty''? "Is he talking about the dog that wags its tail, pours out its tongue when it''s hot?"


    Yin Feng thought carefully, and in the end, replied helplessly, "I don''t think so."


    The two of them continued to play and foolishly laughed, only to suddenly glance at Chang Jing, only to be rendered completely speechless by his cold and lifeless appearance.


    However, the bear-man could not stand the humiliation of his own beliefs. He fiercely thrust his mace into the ground, causing a square foot crack to appear on the dry dirt road, while he rolled up his sleeves and stuck his waist with his hands, cursing loudly, "You ugly fellows want to die. How dare you say such outrageous words!"


    Initially, the three of them only thought that what the Bearman said was a joke, but when they saw the people around them, they knew they were wrong. Even the bear-man kid that was taught by his mother to be disobedient was eaten by them. Zhang Kai showed his sharp claws!


    Huo Wu''s scalp tingled, she asked Yin Feng softly: What do we do, should we fight or retreat?


    Yin Feng''s back felt a little cold. It wasn''t that he couldn''t beat these people, but that he couldn''t fight with them ¡ª ¡ª How could he, the four other races, be so unbridled in other people''s territory? If that was the case, then it wouldn''t be a problem of not being able to beat him in a match, but rather, choosing a more comfortable method of dying would be a little difficult.


    "We... "Let''s leave ¡­"


    The three stealthily stepped back, afraid that they would accidentally anger these people again. However, just when they thought that they would be able to leave the encirclement safely, trouble came.


    Their teacher, Chang Jing, stood in the middle of the orc and had not moved an inch.


    The three students looked at each other, then resolutely returned in front of Chang Jing to block the attacks of the orc for him.


    Yin Feng stared at the group of orc in front of him and said, "Teacher, you go first, leave this to us!"


    As for Huo Wu, she avoided them as she didn''t know whether or not she should fight back against these loyal people.


    It was as if a blanket had been placed on the ground ¨C with a pull, all the orc that were standing on the blanket were thrown onto the ground!


    However, just as the first person fell, the second person caught up with them. Under their round eyes, it seemed as if they were trying to kill someone.


    Chang Jing was still immersed in his painful memories, and had not noticed this scene in the slightest!


    Thousands of orc finally filled up the large space, and the people that gathered here gradually reduced the size of the encirclement by a lot while stepping on their compatriots'' bodies. Their violent natures were completely aroused at this moment, and the only reason was that Huo Wu had revealed the true nature of a dog ¡­


    Although Huo Wu and the other two knew that it would be hard for them to retreat if they didn''t fight, they still worried about the suitability of their attacks. After all, their opponents were just some ordinary people who didn''t know any magic. They tried their best to resist, but they would always be attacked by some people while they were defending. Moreover, these attacks were simply impossible to defend against and had enough strength! They saw that the situation was not good and thought that if this went on, they would not be able to protect their teacher. Thus, they no longer cared whether it was appropriate to attack these ordinary people, and the ancient and lengthy incantation was finally chanted from their mouths!

 C194 Destroying

    Angry people, use everything you have this week to destroy the people who are blocking you!


    Huo Wu''s burning flames quickly wrapped around the area a few feet away from her. Yin Feng''s strong wind blew away all the weapons that were attacking her, and Nian Tu''s "carpet style" attacks never stopped.


    Facing this kind of attack method that they had never seen before, the orc were all panicking.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out ¡ª ¡ª


    "Stop! All of you, stop! "


    Yin Feng looked towards the origin of the sound, the originally tightly encircled place had now opened up a path that was just large enough for a person to pass through, and on the path walked a dog with a big tail, the black fur of his body actually revealed a pure white color on his long tail!


    "Greetings Lord Dog Guard!"


    Seeing him, the orc all stopped attacking and knelt down to pay their respects to the dog-man.


    "Forget it," growled the Canine Man angrily, "I told you last time that the reason why one of our canine tribe is called the ''Capital of Freedom'' has attracted people like you here because of our unity and tolerance! Have you all forgotten about the so-called ''having a great tolerance level''? Do you all still want to try and experience the flavor?! "


    All of their freedom was not unlimited. The orc knew what would happen if they passed the dog population, so they were all trembling in fear.


    "Lord Dog Guard, these four people actually insulted our great dog god, we will definitely surround them!"


    "Nonsense, when did we speak out and insult the dog god!" Seeing this was an opportunity to excuse herself, Huo Wu stood up without any hesitation and pointed at the Xiong man, "The four of us were originally traveling here in a good manner, but he even said he wanted to sell us to the zoo!"


    The guard''s face turned cold, his cold eyes stared at the bear-man, "Is what she said the truth?"


    Under this gaze, even the Bear Man felt his heart tremble. He didn''t dare to lie, so he hurriedly nodded and said yes.


    Dogs Wei laughed coldly, then took out a mirror-like weapon and said, "Since that''s the case, don''t blame me!"


    As soon as he said that, he held up the mirror to reflect the sunlight, casting a beam of light onto the werebear ¨C the wailing wail of the wailing wrathful man mixed together with the shaking of his body, finally turning into a fully fledged grizzly bear!


    "The Heaven Punisher Mirror is punishing you for three years. After three years, I will naturally send someone to release you from the zoo ¡ª - Men, drag it to the zoo for me!"


    Heaven Punisher Mirror?!


    Hearing the three words "Heaven Punisher Mirror", Chang Jing, who had been silent the entire time, raised her eyebrows, and directed her gaze towards the Heaven Punisher Mirror in the guard''s hands.


    "I believe what you say, but I also believe what he says!" He pointed to the distant grizzly bear and said to Chang Jing and the other three, "Do you know that within the borders of our Canine, the dog god is sacred and inviolable?"


    When he said the two words "dog god", his expression immediately became extremely respectful. Even his hands that were originally hanging down were now facing the east as he made a fist gesture ¡ª this was not an act, it seemed like a dog was definitely unbeatable here.


    "The capital of freedom, restricting public opinion ¡­" Chang Jing walked up from behind the three students. Facing the students'' happy gazes, he only smiled slightly, "Is the city where public opinion is restricted a free city?"


    The guard was at a loss for words. Raising his Heaven Punisher Mirror, he was unable to say a single word.


    "What a joke, when did our Canine restrict public opinion? It''s just that the dog god is the supreme belief in the Canine, it''s a sacred place that protects the citizens of the Canine from foreign invaders, and is a place of national peace. As a member of the Canine, naturally, you can''t do anything to him, and even more so, you won''t allow anyone to slander his elderly self! "


    If that''s the case, then that''s our mistake, "Chang Jing spread out the crowd, walked to the front of the guard and said," But then again, we have just arrived here from outside the city, so we don''t know much about the Canine.


    Hearing Chang Jing''s words, the guard did not want to make things difficult for them anymore. But who knew that Chang Jing would say that again.


    "However, since we have offended the Lord Dog God, we should account to him. Why don''t you bring us along and let us personally apologize to him?"


    To the Canine, the position of the dog god was definitely transcendent. Forget about ordinary people wanting to see him, even if they could listen to his teachings from far away, it would still be an unparalleled honor. How could Chang Jing and the other three people meet him casually?


    However, the current situation was far more complicated than this. Although the people present were trembling even more in fear from the bear-man''s plight, the faint discontent in their eyes constantly flickered.


    The guard knew that if he did not take them away, this matter would become very disadvantageous to the dog god after it was spread out.


    Chang Jing saw that he still had some hesitation, so she said, "We will bring along our incomparably pious hearts to apologize to the dog god, and at the same time, we should pay respects to the old man when we first come to the precious place, right?"


    The guard gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement.


    "I can bring you guys, but it''s hard to say whether or not the old man is willing to see you guys. It all depends on his mood, and at the same time, it depends on your luck."


    "Of course, I''ll have to trouble Lord Dog Guard to lead the way now."


    The four of them followed the guard and headed towards the mountain top where the dog god lived. Along the way, Huo Wu kept apologizing to Chang Jing.


    "No," Chang Jing laughed lightly after hearing this, "If it weren''t for you offending us, we wouldn''t have had any hope of seeing the dog god.


    After passing through layers of guards, they finally arrived in front of a palace-like building.


    The guard signaled for them to stop, then said, "Okay, you guys wait here, I''ll go report."


    Chang Jing nodded in agreement, and watched him enter the palace.


    After a long time, there was still no sign of the guard.


    "Teacher, do you think he should go back and call for reinforcements to deal with us?" Ever since the last incident, Huo Wu had addressed Chang Jing as "Teacher", "You have been gone for such a long time, why have you still not come out?"


    Chang Jing was currently reclining on a boulder, ignoring Huo Wu''s question, her heart was filled with thoughts about the figure of Xi Yan who was lying in the ice room.


    "No," Yin Feng replied. "If that''s the case, then he would have already made his move when they were at the foot of the mountain ¡ª ¡ª Didn''t you see how many people with unique skills were hiding in the shadows at that time? I think they are all spies disguised as secret agents hidden among the people. "


    "That''s true, but this place is closer to his nest. It would be much easier for them to fight him!"


    "You really know how to treat a gentleman''s belly with contempt!" Chang Jing stood up, and laughed as she asked: "What did dog god say?"


    The guard had already come out.


    The guard answered dejectedly, "He invited you in... "Sigh, I haven''t seen him for several years. How could I let you strangers in today?"


    Chang Jing laughed and said, "Perceiving outsiders is one of the things that Lord Dog God wants to do, hehe."


    The guard shook his hairy head. "Forget it, let''s not think about this anymore ¡­" "When you enter, remember to be respectful and sincere!"


    Huo Wu pouted and said, "I know!"


    This was a palace constructed entirely of wood. Although it was dignified like an old man, it did not lose its benevolence. As he stepped on the wooden floor, every creaking sound was akin to the sound of a wooden fish, calming him down.


    "You''re here?" An old voice came from the tiger chair in the middle of the palace. Everyone looked up and saw a little white dog with a silly face.


    "Could it be that dog god is really just a small dog?" They could not help but think like this, but they kneeled and kowtowed to the dog, "Greetings, Lord Dog God!"


    After a long silence, a loud laugh was heard.


    Chang Jing and the other three could not understand why the Dog God was laughing, so they did not dare to get up.


    "You all ¡­ "Ha, do you think that this little dog is me?"


    Hearing this, Chang Jing and the other three felt that something was amiss, they raised their heads to look, and a tall and sturdy figure walked out from behind the chair.


    He was wearing a white robe with gold lining. The edge of the robe was shining with a sense of majesty.


    Three furry dogs stood on their necks, at the moment, they were staring at Chang Jing and the other two, with an unspeakable smile in their eyes.


    Huo Wu pointed at him and then looked at the little mutt lying on the chair and asked, "You ¡­ You are the dog god? "


    "That''s right little miss, I am the dog god ¡ª don''t tell me that I still don''t look like the dog god?"


    You are the dog god, then what is it?


    "It" naturally referred to the person who was lying on the chair.


    "It?" dog god laughed again, "Of course it''s my pet dog!"


    This was a mess, the world was going to be thrown into chaos!


    "Hehe, I spent a lot of money to buy it from your Homo sapiens. Look," the dog god pointed at the puppy, "It looks so much like me, just like how I looked before!"


    Chang Jing asked in confusion, "Like you in the past?"


    dog god looked at the distant era and muttered as if he was tasting a cup of good wine that had been hidden for a long time, "Yeah, like I was in the past ¡­ I was so happy at that time. I didn''t have to worry about that. I would go out every day with the little Sovereign, and when I saw some pretty dogs, I would whistle! "Hehe, now that I think about it, it''s actually like yesterday. It''s really nostalgic!"


    Chang Jing heard and exclaimed in joy, "You mean to say that you have followed the god race for a period of time?"


    "God race?" The dog god seemed to be deep in thought, "What are they? How are they worthy for me to follow them?! My master is a god, not a lowly god clan! "


    God doesn''t belong to the god race, then what is he?

 C195 A god is not a god?

    God, the legend of stepping on the multicolored clouds to appear in the clouds, the strict demeanor caused the earth to shake!


    Chang Jing asked curiously, "If the god is not of the god race, then is he still a Demons?"


    dog god shook his head and didn''t say anything. He just quietly walked back to his seat and picked up the cute little mutt.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Huo Wu said in a spoiled manner, "Grandpa dog god, say it!"


    "Haha ¡­" dog god looked at her and said benevolently, "It''s been a long time since someone acted like this to me. I remember it was tens of thousands of years ago.


    Huo Wu rolled her eyes. "No way, is this the story that happened a long, long time ago?"


    "I forgot that the young people nowadays do not like to hear stories," dog god was not angry at all. He took over her words and said, "But to explain it, these really look like stories, does this little girl like listening to stories?"


    "Kids don''t understand, dog god, don''t mind them," Chang Jing said as she came out of her slumber, "You said that this is a very long story, and we were all very curious about it."


    "That''s more like it." dog god stroked his pet dog as his six eyes narrowed into a thin line, as if he could travel through time and space and return back to the days before, "Divine, I have never belonged to any race. In fact, the current Demons is closer to the Divine level than before, at least half of their bodies are still covered in divine blood, and the so-called Divine Clan are just ordinary mortals who have learned some of divine techniques!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s right, there is no need to question the existence of gods! However, ever since they moved away from this world for the sake of living beings'' harmonious development ¡ª ¡ª Tiger did not come home and Monkey called them boss, and the servants of God, upon seeing the opportunity, outrageously called themselves part of the god race, and referred to the god race as the dark elites of the Demons! "Ever since they left ¡­"


    dog god slowly narrated an extremely beautiful story. Even Huo Wu, who was usually impatient, couldn''t help but interrupt.


    It turned out that after the God balanced all the powers in the The Fiendgod continent and moved away, there was only a legend left to sing. Ever since they had left, their servants, who were now part of the god race, had begun to expand their power without restraint ¡ª ¡ª On one hand, they were trying their best to rope in one of the demon race, and on the other hand, they were trying to suppress the orc s and Homo sapiens s in an attempt to recreate a legend.


    But when they found out that the Demons they were trying their best to win over was so strong that it exceeded their control, they became fearful, afraid that one day, the Demons would take back everything that belonged to them in the name of a demigod and they would find many excuses to weaken their power.


    In the end, the Demons could no longer endure and left the The Divine Realm!


    However, no one knew that when the God left, he was worried that orc race, whose physique and other attributes were inferior to others, would leave behind five Divine Beasts s as their leaders, so that they wouldn''t be violated.


    The five Divine Beasts s were Divine Tiger Mushroom Shears, divine dog Howling Sky, Godly Fox Charm, God Snake Li Qing, and Godly Bear Klar. They were respectively known as Five Great Beast Gods!


    "Could it be that a few Divine Beasts are enough to lead the orc?" Huo Wu did not know what Yin Feng meant by that. She did not pay any attention to Yin Feng''s restrained gaze as she asked, "After all, they are just beasts!"


    "Well said!" dog god laughed loudly. "After all, they are just beasts raised by the gods, how would they know how to lead an entire race? Originally, God''s decree was for the five great Divine Beasts to jointly take charge of the beast race. However, in the end, no one was convinced and ultimately became a confrontation between the five great forces of the orc Realm! "


    "dog god must be joking, isn''t Canine famous for being the City of Freedom!" Chang Jing laughed, "On our way here, what we saw was a perfect combination of freedom and order!"


    "I know my own little bit of cultivation experience. If I didn''t remember Master''s instructions to me, I would have already given up ¡ª who would be willing to fight to the death with an old brother? As long as I hide in the forest and enjoy the beautiful scenery, it''s fine! "


    The four of them were stunned by the awe-inspiring manner in which he spoke, and were unable to say anything for a long time.


    When dog god came back to his senses, he realized that he had lost his composure, and said with a smile, "This is all because of Old Gu, haha ¡­ I believe that with your cultivation, it''s not likely that you came here just to meet me, is it? "


    "The dog god is wise!" Seeing that she had finally gotten into the main topic, Chang Jing immediately bowed respectfully, and said, "This time, I am indeed not here just to listen to the teachings of your elder, junior is here to ask you some things that he does not understand."


    "Speak ¡­" dog god squinted his eyes once again, placing the pet dog on the ground, allowing it to move freely, he continued, "If you have anything to say, see if I know. If I know, I will definitely tell you!"


    Chang Jing did not expect that a person who was regarded as a god would be so easy to talk to, so she excitedly asked, "Just now, this little disciple was mischievously fighting with someone from the Canine. By the time I found out, he had already been stopped by the Lord Dog Guard ¡­ And at that time, I discovered a divine instrument ¡ª ¡ª Heaven Punisher Mirror! "


    dog god frowned, "Did the guard become more daring? How dare he take out the divine instrument to hurt her! "You came this time for the injuries suffered by your comrades?"


    "You are being too serious," Chang Jing continued, "Lord Dog Guard did not harm us, you better not blame him. This time, we can see that you are all relying on him!"


    "That''s more like it. Dogguard is a good kid, but he''s too impulsive -- I hope he''ll be able to take over my class after a few more years of experiential learning. "Oh, right. Then what are you guys doing?"


    "I came here this time to inquire about the whereabouts of another divine instrument ¡ª ¡ª Awakening Bell."


    As she said these words, Chang Jing became abnormally serious, even her every syllable trembling. He was afraid, afraid that not even the dog god knew, that the clue that she had found with so much difficulty would end here!


    Thus, when he finished asking this question, he stared fixedly at dog god''s mouth, hoping to know the answer as soon as possible.


    "Awakening Bell?" dog god''s expression changed, "Why are you asking it!? Who sent you! "


    Seeing that there was hope, Chang Jing anxiously said, "It''s not that someone sent me, but I''m really looking for it to save lives!"


    "Hehe," dog god sneered, "Save him? I think it''s murder! "You may leave, but I will forgive you today. Let''s go!"


    His expression suddenly turned terrible, and his face immediately darkened.


    Looking at her gloomy face, Chang Jing knew that there was no hope for him to find out where the Awakening Bell was. Thus, she left the place with her three students in a depressed mood, and before she left, he said once more, "I hope you understand, I''m here to save and not to harm."


    After Chang Jing and the other three left, the dog god looked into the sky and muttered, "Could it be that disaster is coming again?"


    As soon as they left, the guard asked them, "Have you seen Lord Dog God?"


    "Yes," Huo Wu teased him as she saw that he was quite fun to play with. "But his temper is really big. It was just a sunny day in the beginning, but now it''s suddenly turned into a torrential rain!"


    The guard replied in a low voice, "Hehe, we share the same sentiments ¡­"


    It seemed that he was quite angered by dog god''s side even after staying for a long time.


    Maybe because the dog god did not normally meet people easily and agreed to meet with Chang Jing and the others, the guard had a whole new level of respect for them, and passionately suggested, "If you guys aren''t busy, stay at our Canine for a few days, let me be your host!"


    Huo Wu thought that if there was no hope here, she would need more time to think about it. Hence, she wanted to reject it, but before she could say anything, Chang Jing had already agreed and said:


    "That''s for the best, I still have some things that I want to ask Lord Dog God!"


    Thus, the four stayed in Canine''s territory, and from there on, gained a deeper understanding of Canine and even orc.


    The orc were separated into five great clans. They were respectively the Tigers led by Shen Huabao, the Canine led by the divine dog, the Fox led by the Godly Fox, the Snake Tribe led by Shen Lo and the Bear Tribe led by Shen Xiong Ke. The Five Great Clans were not named after the number of beasts in their race, but because of their type of leader. Just like how the Canine only had 10% of the canine humans, the rest of the orc s made up the majority. The five great clans had different attitudes due to the different preferences of their leaders. For example, the Canine advocated freedom and loyalty, while the Bear and Tiger Clans were valiant and warlike races. Among them, the strangest thing was the Fox. They were all content with their own territory, and under the trend of being united by the world, not a single person flowed out to the territories of other races, and because of that, they had even put on a mysterious veil. Some people said that the Fox had already perished, some people said that the Fox had left the Biqi Continent, and some people even said that the Fox was skilled in illusions and illusions, and could transform into any kind of creature to kill any enemy!


    Of course, these were all rumors, just unverified rumors.


    These few days, Chang Jing and the other two did not live an easy life. Other than the three teenagers, who had gone out for a stroll on their first day, they did not take a step out of their rooms. The reason was simple, it was because their appearances were too different from the orc''s. Once they stepped out of the door, they would be surrounded and watched by the orc s!


    That day, the guard knocked on their door.


    Huo Wu jumped in excitement when she heard his footsteps. Although she felt a bit afraid of his furry appearance, it was still better than being bored in his room. Furthermore, the guard dog would tell her about the customs of life in the orc ¡ª he was the one who told her about the five great races.


    "How was your day? Have you gotten used to it?" The guard stretched out his furry hands and placed a box of pastries on the table, then continued, "I brought you all some Canine top grade pastries, try it, it doesn''t taste good."


    Chang Jing took the box and handed it over to Huo Wu, then laughed and said to the guard dog, "Hehe, thank you, brother dog.


    Huo Wu quickly tried to defend herself, "Teacher, what did you say they are? I''m just hungry after dinner, and I occasionally have some snacks!"


    The words caused the other four to laugh out loud.


    Who said that this world didn''t have many friends? In the past few days, they had become friends, hadn''t they?


    Oh, that''s right, "the guard said respectfully after laughing." Lord Dog God has sent a summons today and would like to invite the few of you to come over in the afternoon.


    Chang Jing was overjoyed, "Since dog god has invited us, of course it''s convenient for us!"


    Was this the chance again?

 C196 dog god

    Just like last time, the pure white pet dog was quietly lying on the tiger leather chair, while dog god was standing behind the chair and thinking.


    "Greetings Lord Dog God!"


    dog god turned his head and said, "Get up, you guys sit properly."


    The current him was completely different from the two days ago. He was no longer as harmonious and benevolent as before, and instead had a heavy load on his mind.


    dog god asked, "Do you know why I asked you to come here this time?"


    Chang Jing laughed, "Is it because you believe me, and want us to tell you the location of the Awakening Bell?"


    The dog god revealed a rare smile. "I guess so, but before I tell you its whereabouts, I want to tell you another story. A long, long time ago story."


    Huo Wu fainted and pitifully shouted, "The story again ¡­"


    The dog god ignored her and walked in front of Chang Jing, taking out an item. Chang Jing looked up and saw that it was the Heaven Punisher Mirror!


    He did not understand, and took the Heaven Punisher Mirror from Su Yun.


    "Don''t you understand?" dog god once again grabbed the Heaven Punisher Mirror in his hands and shot a cold light at the sun outside the window. "Heaven Punisher Mirror, as the name implies, is a divine punishment tool. However, very few people in the world know of its true use."


    "In addition to being used as a punishment, is it also used as a mirror for a boudoir?" Huo Wu giggled and said mischievously, "It looks so ugly. I wouldn''t want it if it were my mirror!"


    The majestic divine instrument in Huo Wu''s eyes had turned into an ugly dressing mirror!


    But who knew that after the dog god heard her words, he was not angry, but instead happy. "Although the words are a little harsh, it''s not too outrageous, originally it was a Divine Fox''s item, a fox loves beauty too much, so our master gave it to it as a mirror!"


    If feeding the fish wings to a pig was a waste, then what was this?


    Chang Jing said with a pained heart, "Can''t God find an ordinary mirror for him?"


    "Hehe, that is also Master''s cleverness. He had long planned to move out, so he had already placed those divine instrument in our hands to let us become familiar with them. "


    "So according to you, then doesn''t that mean that everyone in Five Great Beast Gods has a divine instrument?"


    "That''s right, all five divine instrument are in our hands." The dog god said proudly, "Divine Fox Heaven Punisher Mirror, Divine Tiger Heavenly Shear, Heavenly Bear Splitting Hammer, Divine Snake Qingyin Zither and my divine dog''s Awakening Bell!"


    The Awakening Bell, the divine instrument that Chang Jing had been thinking about day and night finally came out from dog god''s mouth, shocking the four people present.


    Chang Jing was so excited that she couldn''t speak. After a long while, she asked, "Are you saying ¡­ The Awakening Bell is with you? "


    "No, it used to belong to me, but it is not in my hands now ¡ª just like the Heaven Punisher Mirror is not in the hands of the Godly Fox Charm but in mine!"


    "You mean it is in the hands of the fox spirit now?" Even though Chang Jing was very disappointed, she did not give up and continued to ask, "Then tell me quickly, where is fox spirit now!"


    "This is exactly what I want to say ¡­" The dog god said with emotion, "Do you know why I gave such an important divine instrument to the guard?"


    Yin Feng continued, "Because you elders trust him!"


    "Do you trust me?" dog god laughed loudly, "Of course I trust the guard the most, but just because that trust is far from enough, am I not afraid that he will fall into the hands of others because he does not have the strength to protect it?"


    Chang Jing said, "I understand, this should be the cause of your story, maybe there is some sad memories hidden inside."


    "Sigh," dog god sighed, stroking the Heaven Punisher Mirror that was shining brightly after having been wiped clean, "Indeed, there''s something sad inside! Thinking back to how united and affectionate our five great Divine Beasts were back then in The Divine Realm, it was also because of this reason that Master would be at ease while handing over the entire orc to us to rule! But who knew that when we truly arrive at this Mortal Realm, the selfishness that has been hidden in our hearts for a long time will also erupt! "


    Looking back on the past, people would always sigh endlessly. The of a generation, like an extremely ordinary old man, whispered everything that had been on his mind for many years ¡­


    "I say, big brother Hu, should we choose a leader when we get to the orc Realm?" The young dog god''s eyes were filled with an endless heroic spirit, as if he would never let this world know that he was present. "Although Master told us to rule this place together before he left, but as the saying goes, a group of dragons must have a leader ¡ª ¡ª If something were to happen to the five of them, no matter how they fight, it won''t end!"


    Tiger God''s body was sturdy, with a pair of golden scissors hanging on his shoulder, adding the word ''King'' on his forehead. After he heard what the dog god said, he glanced at him and smiled, "This small place, could something big happen? Furthermore, as long as all five of us brothers work together, we will definitely lose our gold, why should we divide the money?"


    "That''s right!" Bear God laughed, "How can it be separated into different sizes? Are you trying to get big bro Hu to do it? He definitely won''t do it! If Big Brother Hu doesn''t want to suffer the hardships of the mortal world, how can we force him to do as he pleases? If I say I want to be the boss, I guess you''re the first one who disagreed with that, old dog. "


    "Humph!" dog god had never been accustomed to Bear God, so naturally he would not choose him. Hearing him, he snorted and said, "It''s easy to decide on a size for ourselves, the five of us can easily determine the victor in a fight, and then there will be who is stronger and who is weaker!"


    "You want us to fight?" The snake spirit was on the side of the Bear God, so after hearing what the dog god said, he revealed his Qingyin Zither and provocatively said, "How about we beat him up first to see who''s powerful?!"


    "What a joke, will I be afraid of you?!"


    Seeing that the two were about to start fighting, Tiger God hurriedly came out and advised, "We are all brothers, what is there to fight? Listen to me, let''s find a place to settle down first.


    "Not bad, this suggestion is really not bad!" Bear God pulled snake spirit''s shoulders and nodded, "Then let''s go over first!"


    After the two of them left, the dog god pulled the youngest and only female fox spirit out of the Five Gods over, "Why didn''t you say anything just now?


    fox spirit looked at him coldly, and left without saying a word.


    dog god was furious, he complained to Tiger God in a low voice, "Big brother, please speak up for me, I did all this for you!"


    "Bro, I appreciate your kindness." Tiger God''s long eyes flashed with a strange light, "However, it''s still too early. If we could get it ¡­ Oh, no, it''s too dangerous, you can''t go! "


    "Brother, if you''re a brother, then hurry up and say it!" When dog god heard this, his eyes lit up with hope. "As long as you didn''t betray your master, for your big brother, let alone doing such a small thing, even if it''s something huge, I, Luo Tian, won''t refuse!"


    "If ¡­" Tiger God saw that his appetite had dropped, and said, "We have gained little sister Hu''s support, then it will be the two of us, what kind of ability do you think he, a big bear, has to compete with us?"


    "I know that too, but didn''t the little fox just ignore us? It''s most likely that it was bribed by that big bear!"


    "Oh, no!" Tiger God shook his index finger, "We do not need anything else, as long as we get her Heaven Punisher Mirror ¡ª ¡ª With the three great divine instrument s in our hands, who would we be afraid of?!"


    With his high spirits, dog god was about to make his move.


    "But the divine instrument was given to me by Master, it doesn''t seem too good to steal it away, right?"


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about that!" The Tiger God laughed, "divine instrument s are after all, just dead. If we let them come to the bears'' place and cause trouble for the orc race, it would be better if they were kept by our side, it could also be considered taking care of the master for us!"


    "Since big brother says so, little brother will go now!"


    After saying that, dog god was about to leave, but he was caught by him.


    "Come back here!" He shook his head with a wry smile, "Are you just going to go like this? Isn''t that just stealing? We should do this ¡­ "


    Watching dog god''s leaving figure, Tiger God finally revealed a sinister smile. It didn''t match at all with his righteous appearance!


    Thinking of this, dog god sighed in regret.


    "Did you get it?"


    The moment the words left her mouth, Chang Jing realised that she had become stupid, because the Heaven Punisher Mirror was currently in the dog god''s hands.


    "Yes, I lost even more things after getting the Heaven Punisher Mirror!"


    "Could it be that fox spirit stole his Awakening Bell?" With that thought, Chang Jing could not help but ask, "When did you lose the Awakening Bell?"


    "No, the Awakening Bell had never been lost, and did not disappear at that time either," dog god looked even more sad than before, "But did the Awakening Bell still have any meaning to me at that time?"


    "That night, after I used the Awakening Bell to shake the fox spirit unconscious, I snuck into her residence and successfully obtained the Heaven Punisher Mirror. However, for someone as foolish as me, I actually did not notice the teardrop that the fox spirit had shed at that time!"


    "Are you saying that she did not faint at the time and voluntarily gave the Heaven Punisher Mirror to you?"


    "That''s right, no matter how powerful the Awakening Bell is, how could it escape from the meticulous thoughts of the fox spirit? When she left that day, she already knew that I would pass the night, but I didn''t feel it at all! "


    Vaguely, they felt that something must have happened afterwards, something that concerned the life of the dog god ¡­

 C197 Dive In

    "It was a pitch black night. I snuck into the room the fox spirit was staying according to Tiger God''s plan. She actually lost his usual alertness, and was quickly knocked unconscious by my Awakening Bell ¡­"


    When dog god talked about this, his eyes revealed the tears of an old hero.


    "After we succeed, I hid the Heaven Punisher Mirror and planned to give it to the divine tiger on the second day. Who knew that on the second day ¡­"


    dog god''s tone became hurried, and the hearts of the four all started to race.


    "What happened the next day?"


    "The second day, haha ¡­" "My good big brother, Godly Tiger actually tried to ambush me with his sky-scraping scissors the moment I stepped out of the door!" dog god laughed loudly, but his eyes did not contain a hint of smile, "He is the big brother that I have always respected the most, to think that he actually disregarded the friendship between brothers and plotted against me. He plotted against me just to become the Zhi Zun of the orc Realm, afraid that I would change my mind!"


    "He didn''t know that when we were in The Divine Realm, Divine Fox and I were the best friends, so he had already secretly taught me how to use part of the Heaven Punisher Mirror ¡ª ¡ª The Sky Shear''s divine light was reflected by the Heaven Punisher Mirror and heavily struck his own body!"


    "Alright!" Hearing this, Huo Wu couldn''t help but exclaim, "This kind of person should taste the consequences!"


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but pull her hand, gesturing for her to stop talking and apologetically nodded towards dog god.


    "It''s alright. It''s been so long ¡­" dog god''s thoughts were thrown into disorder by Huo Wu, and he sighed, "I''m old, I''m old. It looks like I''m really old. Didn''t you ask about the whereabouts of the Awakening Bell? The Awakening Bell was taken away by the fox spirit.


    Finally, it was the first time the Awakening Bell had found its exact whereabouts. Chang Jing found it difficult to suppress the excitement in her heart and asked with a trembling voice, "Then where is fox spirit now?


    "Ever since that incident, she disappeared and never contacted anyone!"


    "You mean she''s been gone for ten thousand years?"


    Yes, ever since that incident, she and her Fox Homo sapiens have disappeared from the orc ¡ª ¡ª It is said that there are five different races in the orc, but in reality, every time, there are only four that participate in the orc meetings.


    Chang Jing had to admit that ten thousand years of time was not enough to change this situation.


    "If you really want to look for her, then go to the east. There might be traces of her at the border between the Eastern orc and the human world ¡­"


    After hearing those words, Chang Jing did not hesitate any longer. She could not wait to leave and immediately search for her, so he wanted to take his leave.


    The dog god looked at his fist and eyes, and said to him as if he was an elder, "Child, I know you are feeling very bitter, but remember this one sentence ¡ª ''If you don''t know me well, how can your troubles invade you''? If not, you must always remember to be able to be ''at your whim''!"


    "Yes," Chang Jing humbly accepted, bid farewell to the dog god, and then bid farewell to the dog guard.


    All along the way, they had had enough of people giving them strange looks. In the end, they just bought four bamboo hats to cover their heads and even covered their faces with a thick layer of cloth. This way, although their figure was considered small in biazide, it still saved them a lot of trouble.


    On this day, the four of them arrived at biazide.


    The Wolf City, as the name suggested, was the place where the werewolf s were gathered. However, as the city continued to evolve, the place where only a few werewolf s were gathered, was now the Wolf Mountain Beast Sea, with many different colored orc mixed together.


    "Teacher, let''s find an inn to eat, an inn is the place with the most information about the people, maybe we will be able to find out where the Awakening Bell is from there."


    Chang Jing smiled as she looked at Huo Wu, this child must have a greedy mouth, that''s why she said that, it was true, staying outside for a few days straight really made things difficult for them.


    "Well," he agreed, "it''s time we had something good to eat!"


    The three students could not help but shout out in triumph, "Yay!"


    "Just don''t eat me to death!"


    The four of them entered a small inn and found a seat at the side.


    The Scophthalmus that greeted them was a bear man, judging from his broad waist, he should be doing well in this foreign land.


    ", we have all kinds of rare delicacies here, like East Sea mussel and Heaven Mountain Blood Lotus are not places you can eat!"


    Huo Wu was the first to grab the menu. When she saw that the menu only contained the two dishes mentioned by the Bearman, there were only some "disgusting foods" such as fried pig brains, blood from the bird''s mouth, onion and fat sausages, she hurriedly switched the menu to the Bearman. She hastily ordered the East Sea Mussel, Tianshan Blood Lotus and a few bottles of wine, afraid that the other three people would order those undesirable things.


    "Little Guest, you sure have good eyes!" When the Bear Man saw that they had ordered these two most expensive dishes, he beamed with joy and said, "Please wait for a moment. The dishes will be served shortly!"


    As the seat was closer and darker, Huo Wu took off the cloth that had been wrapped around her for several days and was now smelly from the sweat.


    Seeing this, Yin Feng immediately grabbed the cloth and tried to put it back on her face, "Quickly put it on, you will be in trouble later!"


    "No!" Huo Wu quickly dodged and shouted, "This is so smelly! Do you think I have to hide it when we''re eating? Aren''t you trying to make me lose my appetite!? "


    "Better to die than be stared at!" "Hurry up, otherwise teacher will scold you!"


    "Tch, you''re not a teacher, how do you know he''s scolding me?" Huo Wu provocatively glanced at Yin Feng, then turned around and adorably asked Chang Jing.


    After knowing the whereabouts of the Awakening Bell, the boulder in Chang Jing''s heart had become a lot more relaxed. She was originally just watching the two of them messing around, but now that the spear was aimed at him, she couldn''t sit still and do nothing, so she took off the cloth on her face and indicated to the other two to untie it as well, "Let''s get rid of this, if you don''t understand it, you won''t be able to say anything after eating, right?"


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    Seeing the four of them, the Bear Man''s attitude immediately became extremely respectful.


    "Blame me, it''s all my fault that I didn''t see your identities. Please eat first, I''ll get the best wine for you right now, all of you will be invited by this shop!"


    "You''re treating?" Huo Wu had just cut off a piece of meat and put it in her mouth. She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "We don''t know why you want to treat us?"


    When the werebear heard that, he was terrified. His legs trembled as he apologized, "I was in the wrong just now ¡­ I''m not right, please don''t blame me. Otherwise, the shopkeeper will kick me out! I, I will immediately get you some good wine and dishes, now! "


    With that, he ran towards the inner hall, afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would cause big trouble.


    "That''s weird," Huo Wu said, stroking her tender cheeks. "Am I that ugly? Look at how scared he is!"


    "No," said Nian Tu, who was usually the most meticulous of the group. "He must have thought we were stupid. He must have taken a 180 degree turn when he saw what we looked like ¡ª but why is that so?"


    Chang Jing nodded at him approvingly, and said, "Let''s eat first, we''ll know when he comes out later, okay? Besides, this isn''t a bad thing. I glanced at the price of the dishes just now. Aren''t we happy to be invited? Especially for some people, it''s simply heaven! "


    After she finished speaking, she intentionally glanced at Huo Wu, which made her blush.


    Huo Wu finally felt uncomfortable and tried to explain, "I, I just want to have a good meal ¡­"


    The three of them burst out into laughter.


    This inn''s efficiency was really fast, before Chang Jing and the rest could even finish eating, the Bear Man had already brought a few jars of good wine over, followed by a slightly tired old man from werewolf.


    "The fact that you''ve come to our store like this really brings light to our humble dwelling!" werewolf poured wine into their cups after passing through the wine jar. "I wonder what kind of things the few Masters would like to purchase this time?"


    The monk looked at him in confusion and asked, "Purchasing?"


    Seeing this scene, werewolf hurriedly apologized, "It''s this old man who made a slip of the tongue. Hehe, how could the adults possibly tell me their procurement plans? "Hehe, but the wine brewed in our shop is really not bad. Here, you can try it. If you are satisfied with it, please say a few words of praise in front of the rich lord and give us the orders to drink your wine!"


    Chang Jing knew that he must have recognised the wrong person, so she did not beat around the bush and picked up her wine cup to taste.


    After drinking it, he narrowed his eyes, pretending to be an expert as he slowly commented, "The soup is neither spicy nor spicy, but it has a sweet taste to it. Not bad, it''s really good wine!"


    Hearing his words, the shopkeeper werewolf smiled and said, "Please give us some words of praise, milord."


    Chang Jing saw that the faking was more or less done, so she said, "But the heat seems to be shallow, if I were to store it for a few more years, it would definitely be better! "If you just give this wine to the rich and powerful one, I''m afraid the old man will not like it ¡ª is this the quality of all the wine you have here?"


    When the werewolf heard that there was hope, he immediately shook his head and said, "No, no, no, we still have even better ones. We are prepared to offer them to the rich masters to taste personally!"


    "Oh," Huo Wu wasn''t happy to hear this. She angrily said, "Just now, someone said that we would get the best wine. So it turns out it''s only this much!"


    With these words, the werewolf was thoroughly embarrassed. He quickly hinted to the Bear Man to go to the rear hall and exchange wine.


    "Hur hur, it''s all because this retard took the wrong wine. I''ll change it for you guys now. Hur hur, you''d better not mind it!"


    Chang Jing intentionally shook his head, "Sigh, if you, Boss, are so dishonest in your business, it would be hard for us to tell our master about it."


    "No, I won''t," werewolf shook his head and took out a heavy bag of stuff from his bosom. "I''m the most honest in my business, you will understand if you take a look at this."


    Chang Jing took it and looked, the bag was actually filled to the brim with the biazide''s gold coins!

 C198 inquiring

    Looking at the bag of gold, Chang Jing could not laugh.


    "To tell you the truth, shopkeeper, we did not come out for free this time," He returned the bag to the werewolf storekeeper and said seriously, "The four of us are only here to inquire about one thing ¡ª ¡ª Awakening Bell s. Have you heard of the storekeeper''s name?"


    The Bear Man storekeeper heard that he misunderstood once again, and thought that he was purposely saying this to conceal his identity. He then continued to fawn on him, "Sir, don''t say so. You keep the money, just treat it as making a friend ¡­" As for the Awakening Bell, my lord, you are praising me too much ¡ª for a ignorant person like me, it is natural that I would not know about it.


    "Rich villa?" The four of them looked at each other, and Chang Jing took the gold coin and laughed as she said, "Since it''s like this, we will take this money, and you as a friend, we will agree to receive it!"


    "Heh heh, I''m very happy to have you say these words. Being able to make friends with a rich man in a rich man''s villa is the greatest honor of my life!"


    Chang Jing smiled, and after finishing her meal, she said a few more words of courtesy before putting on her bamboo hat once more and leaving the inn.


    "What?" The passers-by answered with great surprise at their question. "You don''t even know where Rich Villa is. Do you know where the knife is for lunch?"


    Chang Jing''s scalp went numb, she thought to herself that I''ve only used chopsticks for lunch, but my mouth still remained as humble as before, "I really don''t know, haha, and I''m even asking where it is?"


    The passerby secretly laughed at him for being a country bumpkin, and replied disdainfully, "Well, keep going to the east, and see the biggest and most imposing red manor!"


    The four of them thanked him with flushed faces and followed the direction he pointed to. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, they saw a red manor.


    Yin Feng stepped forward and bowed to the guards, "Brothers, thank you for your hard work. We have specially come to pay our respects to the wealthy manor lord, please let us know."


    The guard looked at his short stature compared to the orc with contempt, and replied in a low voice, "With just you guys? How could our Lord Manor Lord be someone that you people can meet so easily? "


    If it were any other time, Yin Feng would definitely be furious to hear these words, but this time, he clenched his teeth and endured. Because this matter was extremely important, he was definitely not willing to affect his teacher saving Holy Maiden due to his own personal reasons.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please forgive us for coming all the way here to pay our respects to the rich and powerful manor lord. Please make all the necessary arrangements." As he said this, he took out a few gold coins from his pocket and handed them over to the leader, "I hope that you big brothers can give me this money to drink some wine and relieve your boredom."


    The guard took the gold coins and put them into his arms. He then took out a few silver coins and gave them to the others.


    Seeing that he had already accepted the money, Yin Feng was overjoyed, and waved for Chang Jing and the other two to come in, thinking that this money could really make ghosts grind and grind.


    However, just as the four of them were about to step through the door, they were stopped by a guard!


    "You?"


    Yin Feng asked in confusion. He even purposely used the gold coin in his hands to emit clanging metal sounds in an attempt to remind them that he had a relationship with Yue Yang. However, they just didn''t appreciate his gesture and didn''t even look at him, as if nothing had happened.


    Yin Feng was finally angered and shouted, "You all ¡­"


    He could not finish his words because Chang Jing had already extended her hand to stop him.


    "I wonder if we can go in that way?"


    He placed his hand on the bamboo hat and slowly took it off, revealing a cold and arrogant face that contained a deep melancholy.


    "You?" The guard at the front of the door nervously clenched his teeth, and changed his way of addressing them, saying respectfully and obsequiously, "Please wait here, little one will immediately go and report to Master!"


    After saying that, he slipped away, leaving the three students staring at Chang Jing in a daze.


    Chang Jing pretended not to see it, and pretended to look at the three of them with wide eyes.


    "Our Master has invited you," Very quickly, the guard ran out and bowed respectfully like he was a part of the Aragorn, "Please follow me, everyone ¡­"


    Under his lead, Chang Jing and the other three quickly reached their destination. However, the more she walked in, the more Chang Jing frowned, as though she had met a difficult problem.


    "Master, the guests have arrived."


    "You may leave," an arrogant and imposing voice came from inside, and it was difficult to conceal its age, "Please come in by yourself, esteemed guests."


    Chang Jing looked at the familiar carving pattern on the door, and unconsciously took off his shoes, entering the room barefooted. The three students didn''t know the name, but seeing that the teacher had done so, they could only take off their shoes and follow him in.


    The owner of the door cried like a child when he saw the four pairs of bare feet.


    Looking over Chang Jing''s slightly trembling shoulder, the three students were shocked to realize that the so-called The riches and honor master was actually exactly the same as their Demons!


    "Could it be that you are also a Demons?" The three of them asked at the same time, causing The riches and honor master to be dumbstruck.


    "No," Chang Jing was the one who answered them, "He is from Homo sapiens, she is a member of our Aragorn!"


    The Ancient Ara s followed the tradition of entering the Main Hall to remove their shoes. No wonder Chang Jing frowned when she saw those sights, no wonder he took off his shoes to enter the Main Hall.


    So it turned out that the person he wanted to meet on this Biqi Continent that had nothing to do with the Homo sapiens was actually a person, a compatriot of his homeland, the Aragorn!


    He deeply bowed to the old man and said respectfully, "Junior crossing pool Chang Jingye greets senior!"


    The riches and honor master stared at him for a long time, unable to say a word.


    "You ¡­ Are you really from Ara? " In the end, these words came out of The riches and honor master''s mouth, "Is it really, is it really someone from crossing pool?"


    Chang Jing no longer spoke and only nodded firmly.


    At this time, any words would be unnecessary. They were similarly homesick after so many years of travelling, so how could they not be excited when the two of them met?


    A cup of strong tea from home, with a story in the smoke.


    It turned out that the three great continents of the Homo sapiens had never interacted with the Biqi Continent before ¡ª at least, some fishermen of the Ara had unintentionally barged in during the torrential rain, such as the The riches and honor master.


    The The riches and honor master sighed endlessly as he thought back to the old times. Back then, when he and a few other people accidentally trespassed into the biazide, they were captured and became slaves. Only by relying on their continuous hard work and intelligence, did they get rid of the title of "slave." When he made some achievements and went back to look for a few of his former companions, they were already unable to endure the inhuman treatment of committing suicide and died of illness. Yet, not a single one of them remained! He endured his grief and continued to work hard, which was how he managed to achieve his success in the Wolf City today!


    "The riches and honor master," Chang Jing couldn''t help but exclaim after hearing his story, "You are really a man of my Ara, we sincerely admire you!"


    These were not polite words, but words from the bottom of his heart.


    "What''s so admirable about a man who can''t go home?" After drinking a mouthful of tea, Fugui said, "I can''t even protect my own companion, what kind of man is this!"


    "No one wants to be like this, please don''t be sad." Chang Jing consoled her, "Then have you ever tried to go back?"


    "There are guards at the borders of the various races in biazide. There is no way to go back!" Fugui sighed and said, "Although I tried to go back a few times after I got rich, I always came back empty-handed. If I could go back, who would be willing to stay here and be a rich old master!"


    "If you really want to go back," Chang Jing said, "I have a way, since I have to go back anyways, when the time comes, we can go back together!"


    Fugui stood up and asked, "You have a way, what way?"


    "We''ll just force our way through," Huo Wu said something he had never thought of before, "Anyway, we came here from the Demon World, and that''s what we did!"


    "So it''s like that ¡­" Wealth could not hide the excitement in his heart, "In that case, I''ll go with you!"


    Heh heh, no rush, "Chang Jing said after seeing how anxious he was," To tell you the truth, I have something I need to take care of this time.


    Since he could go back, he would naturally be happy to help.


    "If there''s anything that I know, I''ll say it," He stood up and paced back and forth as he said anxiously, "In order to be able to go home, I''ve specially gathered a lot of information about the biazide. Even if I''m not that great in this area, I''m still slightly knowledgeable about some of the ordinary things."


    There was a trace of unspeakable pride in his words!


    "This is no ordinary matter," Chang Jing also stood up, walked up to him and said seriously, "What I want to know is about the ''fox spirit''!"


    Like a clap of thunder, The riches and honor master was stunned in place.


    Is the fox spirit the legendary person who can transform into a myriad of creatures and travel erratically? The riches and honor master''s mouth wanted to say something but his eyes suddenly became gloomy and grey, as though he was engaging in the most intense battle in his heart.


    Just when he finally decided to speak, a coquettish voice came from the inner hall, "Master, do you have a guest?"


    Following the voice, a beautiful woman walked out slowly and stared at The riches and honor master, who was no longer young, with her watery eyes.

 C199 Old age with a companion

    The riches and honor master looked at her, his heart filled with sweetness.


    Yeah, what''s more real than a partner in old age.


    "Hehe, you came out," The riches and honor master took her hand and said to Chang Jing and the others, "This is a lowly woman, you all must be joking."


    The noblewoman said with a smile, "Master, why don''t you introduce me to a few distinguished guests?"


    Without needing The riches and honor master to tell them her name, Chang Jing and the others automatically introduced themselves.


    "Yo, so it''s a guest from far away!" "Then don''t go away for a while, and stay here for a while so we can have a good time."


    He was here to investigate the whereabouts of the fox spirit in the first place, so hearing her words, Chang Jing and the others naturally did not decline.


    "Thank you Madam!" Chang Jing cupped her hands in greeting, "The scenery here is very beautiful, it is much better than the places where the orc live. Living here for a day is equivalent to living here for an additional year!"


    The lady laughed at his words and said, "Hehe, young master sure knows how to talk!"


    After drinking the tea, Chang Jing was led to the guest room.


    Yuan Tu closed the door, and asked Chang Jing while frowning: "Teacher, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Yeah, you saw it too?" Chang Jing praised, "Tell me, what''s so strange about it?"


    Didn''t The riches and honor master say that his companions were all dead, and he has never left the biazide? Looking at his wife''s cute appearance, she doesn''t seem like a fisherman either, so how did she come to the biazide, and how did she merge with the The riches and honor master?


    "Not only that," Yin Feng continued, "Just now, when they saw the The riches and honor master hesitating, they already knew that there was an inside story behind it. When he finally made his decision, he was interrupted by his wife by coincidence, don''t you guys think that''s strange?"


    Chang Jing laughed, "Seems like all of you have grown up. You aren''t as stupid as some people!"


    Ever since she found the exact location of the Awakening Bell, although she did not manage to find it, Chang Jing became much more relaxed. But these words were too much, thinking that Yin Feng, who was a Demons, was already a few thousand years old, yet she was actually called "grown up" by a Homo sapiens member that was a little over twenty, she really didn''t know where she was.


    "Tsk," Boss Huo Wu said unhappily, "I already knew! How can he be so stupid as all of you! "Humph!"


    Then, what do you think about this rich lady?


    "Isn''t this simple ¡­" Huo Wu blurted out without thinking, "Since it is very difficult to come to Homo sapiens and the passage between Demon World and the mortal world has just been opened, she is naturally not a human or a demon. My guess is that she must be someone from the fox spirit!"


    The clan of fox spirit, a race that could transform into anything!


    "You''re so smart!"


    Chang Jing could not help but praise her. Although she had expected some problems, Chang Jing and the other men did not dare to make such bold reasoning, but now that Huo Wu had said it, they were suddenly enlightened. The most important problem had been solved!


    "But how do you know?"


    "Isn''t that simple?" Huo Wu pouted and said proudly, "... Of course it''s me who''s talking nonsense! "


    Who said that one should not speak carelessly? This time, student Huo Wu had helped him a lot!


    In order to verify their hypothesis, they decided to explore the truth that very night. Chang Jing pitied the students who had been following him for so many days for running errands, and decided to let him scout on her own, so that they could have a good rest.


    It was night. Dark clouds covered the moon, and the surroundings were completely silent. The soft moonlight, blocked by the dark clouds, struggled no longer. It could only helplessly watch as a dark figure swam quickly in the night without being able to greet it. In the blink of an eye, the black shadow disappeared in the boundless night sky like a bolt of lightning ¡­


    At the moment, the lights in The riches and honor master''s bedroom were dim.


    "Master," rich lady cuddled in The riches and honor master''s arms and said coquettishly, "Didn''t you promise not to say anything about fox spirit before? But today, if it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid that no one in Wolf City would not know about this matter!"


    The riches and honor master hugged her waist and laughed, "My wife, don''t worry. I don''t think they are bad people, and they even promised to bring me back."


    "Humph!" rich lady rolled her eyes and said in annoyance, "You want to go back so badly, aren''t I good enough for you?"


    "My wife, what are you saying? You are very good to me, but the heart is made of flesh. Which one of you doesn''t miss your family and home? After all these years without going back, I am always happy, but who knows how much pain I feel? Every night, I dream about my hometown and my parents ¡­ "How young were they then? But so many years have passed and I don''t know how they are now. If they had already died, I ¡­"


    "No," rich lady covered his mouth with her hand, showing her concern for him with her words, "I won''t allow you to say that! Your parents-in-law must still be healthy ¡ª don''t you know the pain in your heart? We have been husband and wife for so many years, every time you can''t sleep, tossing and turning. Whenever that happens, I would not know how to comfort you and would only hug you tightly! "


    "That''s right, they have been husband and wife for so many years!" "I remember when we got married, I was still a young lad. Look at the current, my white hair is already growing out. How can I be as young as you!"


    "Disgusting! You still despise me because I''m young! "


    "Sigh ¡­, I don''t know what to do either. I want to go home and look around, but at the same time, I''m grateful to benefactor! You told me how to choose, aiya! "


    "Master, don''t sigh, you must have more white hair," the lady consoled, "There will definitely be a way to go home, but we promised the benefactor not to mention the fox spirit, if we go back on our promise, then we will really let down the old man!"


    "Alright, let''s stop talking. Let''s sleep. There are so many things we need to deal with tomorrow. Sleep ¡­"


    "As expected, they do know about the fox spirit!" Chang Jing, who was listening outside, was ecstatic. She almost couldn''t resist the urge to rush in and ask for confirmation, "Un! Since they know about this, I don''t believe I can''t ask! We''ll talk about it tomorrow! "


    After making up his mind, he once again flew towards the room like a gust of wind, disappearing into the boundless night ¡­


    The sun, no matter if it was in the human realm, the Demon World, or even somewhere else, would rise from the east as usual. The hazy night had disappeared the moment it rose.


    The sky lit up again!


    Unexpectedly, the fire danced early in the morning. Looking at the flowers blooming in full fury, she was like a spirit happily jumping back and forth in it, a figure that was completely unaware of the affairs of the world!


    He wanted to pick a flower, but he held himself back.


    "Hehe, seeing that you two are so beautiful, I won''t break you two. You two have to be obedient, don''t be like my two senior brothers and ignore me!"


    Heh, this little girl sees them as her friends.


    While indulging in the pleasures of the flowers, she inadvertently discovered that many people (orc) were coming out in a line with lanterns and red cloths, making each door bright and colorful, as if it was festive.


    "What are you guys doing? Don''t tell me it''s the new year?" She pulled a werewolf and asked curiously, "If you want to prepare, just do it slowly. Why are you so busy early in the morning?


    werewolf answered happily, "Hehe, we are willing to die from exhaustion! Do you know that our master gave us an extra month''s wages just to make us do our best to set up this place? "


    Huo Wu paced up and down beside him, looking him up and down, and mischievously said, "Oh, and you''re even wearing new clothes! En, not bad, not bad. He really was much more handsome! What on earth are you all trying so hard for? "


    "You still don''t know? Our master''s guest is coming today! I won''t tell you anymore, I have to go right now, and if you don''t see me soon, I''ll definitely be scolded again. I''m going, I''m going! ""


    With that, he slipped away, jumping and skipping.


    "Esteemed guest has arrived?" Could it be the ''benefactor'' that they mentioned last night? " Listening to Huo Wu''s narration, Chang Jing immediately went over to the window and looked outside, "It seems like the position of the The riches and honor master is not low, and there aren''t many people that are worthy of his efforts. Could it be that it is the so-called benefactor that is here? If that''s the case, then that''s great! "


    It would be easy to find the source of everything you have, what''s more, this "benefactor" could very likely be the fox spirit himself!


    Thinking about it, Chang Jing did not stay any longer, and without saying a word, she brought the three students and walked towards the direction of the big gate.


    At the door, dozens of servants were already neatly arranged to stand on either side of the door.


    Chang Jing said to the three students in a low voice, "We will also stand here and wait, let''s see who has such big airs."


    After saying that, he stood at the end of the line and waited.


    In fact, he was very excited at this time. When he thought about how he would be able to find the Awakening Bell soon, he could not help but feel happy. However, if the one who came was not the so-called benefactor, or if he could not get anything about it from the The riches and honor master, his heart would be as cold as ice.


    That sentimental woman, she left his soul in order to save his life. Every time he thought about it, his heart would ache. He was willing to lie in that cold room because he was the one himself and not her!


    He secretly said to himself in the deepest part of his heart, "Xi Yan, wait for me, I will immediately go back and save you!"


    Sad eyes once again resolute as a torch, dream of a woman, have you ever felt this everlasting love?

 C200 Love Is Eternity

    If love is eternal, then the meaning of the passing life is to preserve this eternal remembrance.


    Standing amongst the group, Chang Jing saw the The riches and honor master bringing her wife over.


    "Brother Chang Jing," The riches and honor master was surprised to see that Chang Jing was here as well, and greeted him, "You''re here too, are you used to living here last night?"


    "Haha, it''s been a long time since I''ve had such a peaceful sleep! Early in the morning, when I heard people coming and going outside the window, I couldn''t help but be curious, so I came out to join in the fun. Are you sure you don''t mind? "


    "You just don''t know how to do things. I told you to be more gentle, but now you have alarmed the guests!" The The riches and honor master scolded them harshly, then turned and smiled at Chang Jing, "What''s there to be surprised about, I was just about to introduce you all to the guest who came today! "He is a first-rate good person. I, as a rich person, can only depend on him for what I have today!"


    Chang Jing looked at him, as if she was listening attentively.


    "If it wasn''t for him in the past, I wouldn''t have been able to marry such a virtuous wife. If it wasn''t for him, I would still be a slave that was more lowly than anyone else!"


    "Seems like this esteemed guest is really your most important person. To be able to obtain his help is your fate ¨C I have a stronger desire to see him!"


    "Mm, he is indeed someone worth waiting for! Today, when I heard that the servant had come to report that he had already arrived at Wolf City, I quickly sent him an invitation slip. However, as long as we have the heart, no matter how long we wait, we won''t be afraid! "


    The riches and honor master nodded to him as he walked to the front of the group and stood respectfully at the same position as everyone else.


    Everyone was waiting for the arrival of this important guest. Time silently passed by and in a blink of an eye, it was already close to noon.


    "What an arrogant person!" Huo Wu felt a little uncomfortable standing there, but she did not move as she muttered, "If I were the master, I would not care if he is some noble person in benefactor, at worst, when he comes over I would be more friendly to him, instead I would wake up early in the morning to wait for him, but he is fine, it''s already noon and he still hasn''t appeared!"


    "How else would you still be a child?" Chang Jing pulled at her hand, signalling her not to speak any further, "Just obediently wait in peace."


    He looked up in anticipation, yet that person was still nowhere to be seen. This was truly irritating!


    Finally, a white figure appeared in their line of sight one kilometer away. He had finally arrived!


    The riches and honor master, the one with the highest status in the Wolf City, ran towards him like a commoner from a well, without a care for his image!


    "What is a person capable of doing in this life?" Chang Jing still did not forget to educate his three students, "Remember to do good deeds and do good deeds in the future.


    After Huo Wu heard what he said, she was unhappy. She pouted and said, "A good person wouldn''t make so many people wait so long. I think he must be a liar!"


    "Alright, I won''t let you become like this just by standing for a moment! I really don''t know where you got that powerful magic from!" Chang Jing concluded, "Then let me ask you, are you willing to do good deeds and do good deeds?


    "I don''t ¡­"


    "Wait," Chang Jing stopped her from speaking, "I asked you to use one word to answer!"


    "Tsk, it''s not ''no'', it''s'' yes'', right?!"


    "Isn''t that right? Why are you talking so much nonsense!"


    While they were speaking nonsense, the white figure had already reached to the door under the lead of The riches and honor master, and in the next moment, gongs and drums started to ring, it was extremely lively.


    Seeing Chang Jing''s stupefied look, Huo Wu was filled with disdain. She muttered, "What a virtuous and virtuous person, I think she just wants fame and fortune!"


    However, she didn''t realize that Chang Jing''s foolish eyes had gradually turned into joy and then into excitement. In the end, her entire pair of eyes became so small that it seemed like she was laughing.


    He finally opened his mouth and shouted, "Big brother, it''s you?!"


    white-robed man waved his fan, and upon hearing the voice, he shouted excitedly, "You, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for the past few years!"


    So it turned out that he was none other than the elder brother Chang Jing recognized when she was studying in the Wenteng Mage Academy ¡ª ¡ª Yi Chen!


    Both of them cried with joy when they saw each other. They hugged each other as if they were brothers, but they could not say anything else!


    "Where have you been all these years? Do you know how many places I''ve been looking for you?" Finally, the two of them suppressed their excitement as Yi Chen jokingly scolded, "Why did it disappear after the battle of Mace?"


    "Hehe, it''s a long story, I will tell you later," Chang Jing laughed and said, "As for now, you, the great benefactor who only appears once in a blue moon, should have a good talk with The riches and honor master first!"


    "Hmm?" Yi Chen was now in a good mood. He also looked behind him jokingly, and after looking for a long time, he said, "Do I have a tail? Of course, without a tail, you can only see the first time! "


    On the same day, the banquet was held.


    That night, the moonlight was extremely enchanting.


    In the silent night, only Chang Jing and Yi Chen were present.


    Chang Jing went straight to the point: "Big brother, did you save Fugui once?"


    After Yi Chen heard it, he said without a care, "At that time, it was also a fortuitous opportunity. Furthermore, fox spirit and I had some friendship, so she sold me this favor."


    "fox spirit?" Chang Jing asked excitedly, "You mean you know fox spirit?! One of the Five Great Beast Gods s?! "


    "What, is that great? Why are you so excited?"


    "Big brother, don''t joke with me, I have something urgent to talk to her about!"


    Seeing Chang Jing''s serious attitude, Yi Chen stopped joking around, "We met a few decades ago, is there anything you need from her?"


    Because she was anxious, Chang Jing did not notice at all that this seemingly twenty-something year old big brother was saying that she had seen the fox spirit a few decades ago. Instead, she continued to ask, "Can you take me to look for her then?"


    "That was decades ago. Even if I look for it now, I might not be able to find it ¡­" Is there something so urgent? "


    So Chang Jing told him about Xi Yan, and also told him about everything she had done in the Demon World in the past few years, hiding the details of "Elder''s reincarnation" only.


    "For a girl like her to love you, you should cherish her well!" Yi Chen was also an experienced man, but after hearing Chang Jing''s explanation, he sighed, "Don''t worry too much, the so-called ''a wise man has his own heavenly phenomena'', I think the heavens are unwilling to let such a good girl go."


    "But if I can''t find the fox spirit, I can''t save her even if I can''t get the Awakening Bell! Big brother!"


    "If that''s the case," Yi Chen stood up, "Come with me. I''ll take you to find rich lady to ask.


    The two of them did not speak any further, directly rushing towards the luxurious room. The speed at which they ran was unimaginably fast. The courtyard of the The riches and honor master was huge to begin with, but with the two of them, it became extremely small.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the room. Yi Chen was shocked by Chang Jing''s speed. While running, he had secretly increased her speed, but he never thought that the beginner level mage had already improved to a level that was only higher than his own. What kind of disaster made him obtain such a tyrannical strength?


    "Big Brother," Chang Jing reminded him when he saw him in a daze, "what are you thinking about? Knock on the door quickly."


    "Oh, yes. It''s more appropriate for me to knock on the door." Yi Chen came back to his senses and knocked on the door a few times. As he knocked, he shouted, "Fugui, is it convenient for you to open the door for me?"


    "Who is it, it''s so late ¡­" When he opened the door, he found that the person knocking was his Great benefactor. His attitude changed drastically, "Ya, it''s the benefactor.


    The three of them walked into the room. Yi Chen went straight to the point and said, "Fugui, I came here today to ask your wife about a matter. Is it convenient?"


    "benefactor has done us a great kindness," at this time, rich lady also came out from the inside and said, "Forget about asking about one thing, even if you want us to go bankrupt, so what?"


    "I won''t say any more courteous words," Yi Chen said with a smile. "She came here because of my little brother. She wants to ask you about a person."


    "Oh? "Could it be that little brother has taken a fancy to that young lady and wants her to be the matchmaker?" The rich lady predicted that their late night visit must have been because of some big event, but she still ridiculed, "Speak, which family''s girl is it? I must have persuaded her to come!"


    "Hehe ¡­" I will take care of the matters regarding the ladies myself, "Chang Jing turned around and asked seriously," However, that is not my goal today. I want to know if you know where fox spirit is now.


    As if a bolt of lightning passed through her mind, rich lady was stunned on the spot. She slowly turned her head to look at Yi Chen.


    "If you know then tell me. My brother has something he needs to talk to Lord fox spirit about."


    "So it''s like that ¡­" rich lady held his rich hands tightly, looked at his husband''s resolute eyes and continued, "Then I''ll say it."


    After making sure that there was no one outside, she closed all the windows and doors, then walked in front of Chang Jing.


    "You ¡­ Is there really something urgent? "


    Chang Jing answered without thinking, "Yes, I want to find her to save the person I love the most!"


    As if he was just talking to himself, the rich lady said, "Since his brother is here to ask me about this today, then I might as well risk my life to tell you about her whereabouts!"


    The fox spirit once ordered that whoever revealed her whereabouts would be chased by the entire Fox!


    "I have heard of her whereabouts from a few of my younger sisters. However, you may not be able to find her because she is no longer in Biqi Continent."


    "Where is that?"


    "In a country that we orc are not familiar with, Erde!"


    The person who had rescued Holy Maiden Shiyan, the person that Chang Jing had been looking for for quite some time, actually ran over to that fertile grassland right now?

 C201 anxious heart

    Dancing atop the dark green plains was the sleeves of the hardworking people of the Erde. Dashing amidst the tender grass and sweet water was the fat sheep horse of the Erde.


    And at this moment, there was also that anxious heart of Chang Jingye''s that was floating ¡­


    "Madam, are you sure that fox spirit is in Erde?" Chang Jing asked anxiously, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but this matter is too important for me to be careless."


    "Do you really think that I would lie to my Great benefactor?" He was going all out in the first place, but seeing that he still asked such a question, the rich lady couldn''t help but say angrily, "She is naturally in the Erde, what is there for me to deceive you all about!? I just hope that you all can find her as soon as we get there. Otherwise, I don''t even know if my kindness will turn into that of a donkey''s! "


    "Madam must be joking," Yi Chen hurriedly came out to smooth things over. "You should be ashamed of my brother for saving someone''s life ¡ª don''t be angry, he is just like that, a person of character. In the future, if there''s anything you need help with, you can all come to me for help.


    "You speak too highly of benefactor. Little Brother''s business is naturally our matter."


    After conversing for a while, Chang Jing and Su Yun left the cave and returned to the place where the two were conversing.


    What do you plan to do?


    In the face of Yi Chen''s question, Chang Jing appeared perplexed.


    "As far as I''m concerned, the faster the better. However, I heard from the The riches and honor master that the Biqi Continent and us Homo sapiens are not related to each other, but I don''t know where to go on this road."


    "Tell me how I came here. Back then, when we parted ways, I was still in Ara!" Yi Chen kept his joking tone and said, "However, I still need to do a few things here before I can leave. This matter concerns the safety of Homo sapiens, so we have no choice but to ask!"


    "It would be best if you could lead the way, big brother!" Chang Jing asked, "But I wonder what is this serious matter that is related to the life and death of the Homo sapiens?"


    "I thought you only cared about your Holy Maiden, but you didn''t care about anything else!" "I heard that the Wolf God and the Tiger God have joined hands and are planning to use the Wolf City as a way to attack our Ara, Mace and the continent. If that''s the case, do you think it''s related to the safety of our Homo sapiens?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? A few days ago, we fought with orc. Other than some brute force, they have nothing. As a dignified Homo sapiens with martial arts and magic as our backup, what do we need to be afraid of it for?"


    "Wrong," Yi Chen said worriedly. "If a person like you thinks so, the other Homo sapiens would naturally think so too ¡ª but you don''t know that other than the brute force, orc''s attainments in magic are even more powerful! Would Five Great Beast Gods let all of her subordinates be brute force? Furthermore, a few orc s were naturally better at using magic than humans. Although there were a lot of talented people in the Homo sapiens, it would not be easy for them to fight the Homo sapiens! Furthermore, the Homo sapiens has long been in a state of chaos, how can they have the energy to bother about the invasion of this unknown force? "


    Chang Jing was surprised hearing this, and immediately asked, "Smoke from all directions? "Could it be that Mace ¡­"


    "Exactly! Mace started his war against the Ara less than half a month after you disappeared! The Erde, as an ally of the Aragorn, had drawn all of their power from the Ara just as the war was about to begin. "Hehe, the human heart is already like this, let alone a national machine. We can''t blame them!"


    Although Yi Chen was talking about the situation of the Homo sapiens, Chang Jing was thinking about Bing Bing right now ¡ª ¡ª What was the situation with this Princess of Mace?


    Could it be that Bing Bing''s mother, Ai Lisi, has already been suppressed by Ao Delun''s power? If it wasn''t for that, how could Bing Bing and her mother have allowed such a thing to happen?! "


    "Big brother, Mace initiated a war, was it a command from the King Mace?"


    "King Mace?" Yi Chen said curiously, "Didn''t he die a long time ago? Oh, that''s right, that happened more than ten days after you disappeared, the sickly King Mace finally passed away, and the original princess, Prince Consort, also fled to Erde to seek protection! Although the rumors said that the reason the King Mace passed away was due to Ao Delun giving him a type of chronic poison, how could anyone know about the truth? I am only worried about what would happen if another group of orc army came to the Homo sapiens that had already suffered countless casualties ¡ª pathetic human beings, forever unaware of the importance of peace! Compared to the Homo sapiens, the thoughts of the orc would be much simpler and thus, much more united. Facing a united orc race, how can a broken Homo sapiens be their opponent? "


    That''s right, humans would never know the true meaning of peace. For the sake of the benefits before them, they would not care about the value of life at all. Instead, they would use their lives to exchange for gold and resources!


    If humanity disappears, what use are gold and resources to us?


    "I didn''t expect that so many things would happen in the short span of a few years that I''ve been gone!" Chang Jing sighed and asked, "Big brother, then what is the current situation of the war?"


    "Although the Ara had long since taken precautions against Mace, it remained that the enemy was stronger and I was in a passive state from the very start. Fortunately, when the Ara lost seven cities in such a short period of time, the Ancient Kingdom''s King Blood Cry issued a letter to the people of the Ara. All walks of life have urgently entered the state of war, all kinds of capable people who were previously hidden in the crowd have come out and stood at the frontlines of the war ¡ª even your Wenteng Mage Academy, like any other Faculty of Magic, has sent all of their students to participate in the war! After a few rounds of confrontation, the situation has eased up. Both sides have been facing off against each other in Wind Moon City for more than half a year now, and if Mace can''t get into Ara, then we won''t be able to fight back! "


    "In the wind and moon?" Chang Jing could not help but smile, "Wind Moon City is the spirit of our Ara''s martial arts, there is a reason why Ao Delun''s army could not break in! Furthermore, the resources there are plentiful, so it wouldn''t be a problem even if we had to face each other for a few years! "


    "It''s a pity that the strongest forces of the two countries are all gathered there. The defense of the coastal areas is naturally weak ¡ª if the orc were to invade our Homo sapiens at this time, what would be the outcome?"


    Chang Jing broke out in a cold sweat, as if she was seeing the orc s wreaking havoc in his hometown and millions of innocent civilians moaning under the orc army''s iron hooves!


    "Consequences... The consequences are unimaginable! " Chang Jing panicked, "Big brother, do you have any way to stop this war?"


    "It would be a lie if I said there''s a way. All I can do is to do my best!" "I hope that what I have done can truly help them ¡ª so, for the time being, it''s impossible for me to leave this place to bring you to Erde."


    "Tell me, why would I go to Erde at this time?" Chang Jing laughed bitterly, "I still understand the concept of everyone''s collective strength, and as matters stand, I can''t just ignore it, I want to rush back to the Ara!"


    "That''s good too, at least I can help Ara!"


    "To help the Ara... No, I shouldn''t have returned to the Ara. I don''t want any more casualties from the Homo sapiens! Brother, you tell me the way to leave, I will go to the Erde to lobby and beg, maybe I will even send Elde to defend against the invasion of the orc! No matter what, we will wait until the end of the war! "


    "Ha ha!" Yi Chen finally smiled, laughing in a gratified manner, "Only like this do I deserve to be Chang Jingye! This is for the best. Let''s take a break tonight and head out tomorrow morning to do what we need to do! I also remember that sometimes cruelty is relative, despicability is relative, the deceit of good will is for a happy ending, and the cruelty to oneself is for the best. You must remember this well! "


    Chang Jing didn''t understand why Yue Yang was saying this to him right now, but she still said humbly, "I have been taught a lesson!"


    Thus, Yi Chen told Chang Jing the method to leave the Biqi Continent, and the two of them wordlessly went back to their own rooms to rest.


    The vast sea stretched as far as the eye could see, and the rising sun was like a young girl''s blush, intoxicating beautiful!


    It had been four days since she left the rich and powerful home. At this time, Chang Jing was standing at the bow of the ship, not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the morning.


    At this time, The riches and honor master also walked out of the cabin and stood at the bow of the ship.


    Chang Jing forced herself to smile, "The riches and honor master, aren''t you going to sleep a little longer?"


    "Hur hur, when I get old, I won''t be able to sleep in the morning!" The radiance of the rising sun shone on his rosy face, making him look even more rich. "When I think about going home and reuniting with my family, I can''t fall asleep anymore, so I decided to go out for a walk to see the sea where I used to fish with my companions!"


    The sea was still the same after dozens of years. However, the youth that used to be a fisherman had now become a rich old man. Was it the good fortune to make people happy or the good fortune to make people happy?


    As Chang Jing looked at this homesick old man in front of him, she couldn''t help but think of the scene when Yue Yang decided to give up and return with him despite the chaos in the battle that he had mentioned.


    He looked at the wealth and then looked at the sea, sighing in his heart, "It is indeed money and fame, only the word ''temperament'' is true! If all of them were thrown into this vast ocean, they would instantly disappear!

 C202 Too much helplessness

    After sailing on the ocean for a few days, even though Chang Jing was still worried about Xi Yan''s safety, under the pressure of the current situation, she had still temporarily suppressed the intimate relationship between children, and was wholeheartedly thinking about how to convince the ones in power to stop the war and travel to the outside world. It was a difficult task, too difficult for a man who had never had any close contact with politics.


    But what else could he do now?


    History has always had too much of a choice. It has always involved many people who were originally unrelated to it, so as to lead the tide and create history.


    Did the times create the heroes, or did the heroes create the times?


    "Teacher, do you have any ideas this time? Is it difficult?"


    Seeing Chang Jing''s worried look, Yin Feng could not help but ask him.


    "Method?" Hehe, if there''s no other way, we''ll retreat! In any case, the world is so big, is there still no place for us? "


    "You can''t be?" Chang Jing''s answer was far out of Yin Feng''s expectations, and she nearly fainted, "Could it be that you''re going to let the Holy Maiden run away without caring about his safety?"


    Hearing this, Chang Jing realized that her three students did not know anything about the war in Homo sapiens, so she called the other two to analyze the situation.


    "This is the situation right now," Chang Jing concluded, "But if the God Tribes'' barrier is destroyed by this time ¡ª ¡ª Let them have it too ¡ª then a great war between gods and demons will once again break out, and for their own interests, they will drag the battle line to the Biqi Continent that lives on the Homo sapiens. In addition to the current civil war in the Homo sapiens, the future invasion of the Beast Tribes ¡ª the world will really fall into chaos!"


    "In the worst case scenario, we might even end up dying!" Huo Wu was so scared that she stuck out her tongue and said, "What if that really happens!?"


    "Serve it up!" Chang Jing looked like it had nothing to do with him, "Otherwise, do you want to block the road with your mantis arms, and fight the whole world by yourself?"


    Although Huo Wu didn''t agree with him, she couldn''t refute him for a while. So, she had no choice but to stick out her tongue.


    "This is not teacher''s way of doing things," Nun Tu muttered, "I think teacher already has a way to deal with it, right? Say it, the three of us would have been out on the streets, running away, if you hadn''t been there! As long as you make a decision, no matter how hard it is, the three of us will agree and follow you! "


    "What do you think?" Chang Jing turned her head towards Yin Feng and Huo Wu, "Your thoughts are the same as the Oblivion Realm? My decision may cause everyone to live a bitter life, and may even bring shame and ruin upon themselves! "


    The two of them looked at each other, then turned around and firmly pointed down!


    Seeing that, Chang Jing could not help but exclaim, "You are truly worthy of being my student!"


    Who knew that Huo Wu would say something like that? "Tch, our ''greatness'' has nothing to do with you! I have never seen you do anything big. I was the one who helped the old granny of the snakeman to cross the road. What''s more, just the four of us, who do you think we are, and the world saving hero midnight lamp s?! "


    Hehe, little sister Huo Wu, although you are being naughty, you are right!


    At this point, everything was made clear, except that later people did not know that the incident they were reciting about "Yang Ming Zhi" ended like this.


    After another two days, the boat finally reached the shore.


    Amongst the worried crowd, the one who was the happiest and happiest was The riches and honor master. Facing this pier that he had seen countless times in his dreams, he was in tears. Even before he got off the boat, he was already rushing home.


    "Look," he said excitedly, pointing to a small road, "After you guys cross that road, turn left and walk five miles towards my house, hehe, that will be my home! When you get to my house, I''ll let my mom cook the most delicious Boiled Fish Ball in the world for you all! "


    "The riches and honor master," Chang Jing said after seeing that he had made up her mind. "The current situation in Ara is very chaotic, I originally planned to bring you all to live in Erde for a while, but the danger of Erde''s trip is even greater than that of the time we spent there, so we won''t disturb your reunion with our families. If possible, we will meet again!"


    "You''re still calling me ''old master'' or ''old master''? If you don''t mind calling me old brother, I''ll be satisfied!" "In this lifetime, the person I am most grateful to is benefactor Yi Wu Chen, next is you! How can I return to my homeland in my lifetime without your help? Don''t worry, we''ll definitely meet again in the future! I have someone protecting me and I''m afraid that no one in Ara will be able to hurt me that easily! "


    rich lady had always been by the side of the rich, listening to his own husband praise his own tender cheeks to the point of blushing bashfully. "Heh, I haven''t used magic in a long time, I''m not used to it anymore."


    "That''s for the best!" Chang Jing laughed, "Then we''ll meet again next time!"


    After parting with the crowd, Chang Jing brought her three students to the market to buy supplies, but was shocked by the deserted streets!


    "Fire of War ¡­" Could it be that the flames of war have already burned the Wenteng? " When he thought back to the island he had stayed on as a child, he was afraid that it had already become a mess. He could no longer suppress the grief in his heart, and tears began to flow from his eyes.


    "Teacher ¡­" Do you want to go back and take a look? "


    "No," Chang Jing firmly shook her head, "We will rush to the Erde directly, there is no time to delay it, I cannot make more people suffer because of my own personal feelings, if I''m too late, I won''t be able to take care of it!"


    With that, he picked up the food that he had bought in the market for half a day and flew towards the large ship, leaving behind three students full of respect.


    After six more days of fast sailing, Chang Jing''s boat finally reached their destination ¡ª Erde Continent!


    After thanking the wealthy sailors, they went ashore.


    Erde, this grassland continent that was mainly devoted to animal husbandry, was as tranquil as heaven!


    The pedestrians on the street were leisurely doing their own things, buying and selling with a complacent look on their faces. The coarse but practical buildings were covered with long red cloths, as if celebrating something.


    "Fellow villager, may I know how to get to the capital?" Yin Feng blocked the path of an aged passerby.


    The old man laughed when he saw their worn out appearance, "Hur Hur, you must be outsiders, right?"


    "Elder has good eyesight," Chang Jing continued, "We just came from Ara, so we need to go to the capital to do something, but when we reach here, we don''t know how we should proceed."


    "Why are young people in such a hurry," the old man did not answer, instead consoling them. "Why are they so in such a hurry to get through the grand event in Xinyang City?"


    "A grand occasion?" Huo Wu saw that he was getting old and didn''t have a good mind, so she said, "We don''t like to join in the fun, so it''s best if you show us the way to the capital."


    "Oh?" The old man was surprised for a moment and then laughed, "Right, right, right. It''s better for young people to put their lives on the line. I was lacking this when I was young, so I still haven''t been able to accomplish anything yet ¡­" Heh, look at me, getting old and wordy. As long as you follow the official road in the south of the city and travel for three days, you will be there! "


    "Thank you, old man!" After thanking him, they prepared to buy a car and hurry on their way, but the old man gave up on his idea.


    Seeing them leave, the old man muttered, "Although I regret that I didn''t put in all my effort in the past and still haven''t achieved anything, if I were to choose again, I wouldn''t have let the prince come to the capital to marry our City Lord''s daughter ¡­" "Hehe, this old woman is right. I just love to join in the fun!"


    Chang Jing turned around and asked, "Old man, what did you say just now?


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know about such a huge matter?!" The old man looked surprised. "That''s right, why would you guys care about this since you''re outsiders? Speaking of which, this is the glory of our New York City! As long as the Prince marries our City Lord''s daughter, then wouldn''t our City Lord be the Emperor? We can take this opportunity to greatly develop our New York City! "


    How Xin Yang City will develop in the future was not Chang Jing''s concern.


    "The prince is coming personally, when will he come?"


    "Guests, you''re asking such a strange question. Of course the groom himself would be coming to the wedding!" The old man said, "The day after tomorrow will be his good day, and by now, His Royal Highness is already waiting for him in New York City!"


    "Thank you so much, old man!"


    Hearing this, Chang Jing was overjoyed, and pulled the three students into a nearby restaurant.


    "Are we not going to the Erde''s capital?" Huo Wu asked, puzzled, "Teacher, did you get addicted to the Greed in your stomach again?"


    "Why," Chang Jing grinned as she looked at her, "Don''t tell me you don''t want to have a good meal? We haven''t eaten a proper meal since we left The riches and honor master''s house! "


    "Hehe, actually, I''ve been wanting to eat delicious food since a long time ago. I was just afraid that Teacher would scold me and all I knew was to eat delicious food!" Huo Wu feigned shyness as she said, "Who knew that you were the one who only knew how to eat!"


    "Yin Feng, Niu Tu, you guys go ahead and order some delicious dishes to eat," Chang Jing said angrily. "Someone actually dared to curse their own teacher and punished her not to eat ¡ª ¡ª Go to other tables and ask about the prince''s marriage!"


    "Hmph," Huo Wu pouted, "I''m not going. If you want to join in the fun, you have to do it yourself. It''s not like I don''t have money to eat my own food!"


    "Huo Wu, you can go if teacher asks you. Who told you to be so pretty and adorable?" Yin Feng laughed, "When they saw a beauty like you come over to ask, they definitely told you everything!"


    "That''s right," Yuan Tu also began to jeer, "You''re the only girl in this place, and your magnetism is so great!"


    "Oh," in the blink of an eye, Huo Wu understood what he meant, "You want to kill the Prince? That''s right, don''t you think you should listen to me first? "


    "Yes!"

 C203 Unstoppable

    The charm of a beautiful woman was truly irresistible. In a moment, student Huo Wu had gathered all the information on the Erde Prince.


    Smiling, Erde was now 23 years old. Her appearance was ordinary but sshe had incomparable intelligence. Amongst the many princes in the Erde, he was the most doted on by the empress wood, and she received the inheritance of magic at such a young age. From the age of eighteen, she had followed the Great General Han Guang to the barbarian tribe, and experienced hundreds of battles without being defeated. It could be said to be the hope of the Erde in the future!


    "Highly intelligent people are the hardest to deal with," Chang Jing said as she frowned, "Tell me, how do you guys think we should approach him? I thought that I had picked up a soft persimmon, but who would have thought that it would actually be a hard stone! "


    Huo Wu blinked her innocent eyes and said, "Hehe, how about I use my beauty to seduce him? "Men are men, hehe ¡­"


    It seemed that she was very satisfied with her performance in the restaurant just now.


    "Beauty trap?" Yin Feng sized up Huo Wu from top to bottom for a long time as if it was the first time he had seen her. Finally, he said, "Do you think you''re more beautiful than the daughter of the one known as the ''number one beauty in Erde'', the New Moon City?"


    "You don''t believe me? Shall we go and try? "


    "Stop messing around," Chang Jing interrupted the two of them, and said, "Our Miss Huo Wu is a big beauty, she''s just a little smelly occasionally, don''t tease her. Yin Feng, we can''t make any guesses here, why don''t we sneak into the palace tomorrow to take a look. What do you guys think? "


    At this point, the three of them had no objections.


    "Then go back to your room and sleep. We''ll go tomorrow morning!"


    The next day, the sun shone brightly.


    Although the prince''s palace was heavily guarded, it was not too difficult for Chang Jing and the other three to use their unique skills. All of them could transform into wind and take advantage of the opportunity to enter, but this way, if one was accidentally discovered, it would not be easy. Furthermore, they were not here to just watch.


    Therefore, they rejected this foolish method and knocked out a few artists who were performing juggling in the palace and snuck in instead.


    But when the time came, they discovered the trouble of impersonating a juggler.


    Juggling was an art form, how could they pretend to be real when they hadn''t even seen a proper juggling before?!


    "What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and go up, it''s your turn next time!" Seeing the four of them slowly dawdling in the backstage, the manager couldn''t help but scold them, "Don''t think that His Highness the Third Prince is merciful and won''t pursue this matter any further.


    Chang Jing and the other two looked at each other, then slowly turned to the person in charge and coldly snorted at the same time, "Zhou Pi!"


    The supervisor was stunned. He wondered who this "Zhou Pi Pi" was. Why did he call me "Zhou Pi Pi"?


    The front desk music began to rain down like rain, waiting for the acrobats backstage to come on. Forcing them to be unable to do anything, the four finally summoned up their courage and went up on stage.


    This stage was naturally smaller than the competition arena and stage s, but not by much. The huge circular stage took up three quarters of the entire garden, with the audience stands huddled like a worm in the center! Fortunately, there weren''t many people in the audience. Otherwise, they would have to die from the crowd.


    Chang Jing''s scalp went numb. She did not forget to size up the audience below the arena and noticed a tall and sturdy young man sitting in the middle of the audience seating. Although he was looking at the stage with his eyes empty, his heart had flown off somewhere.


    "It''s most likely not some good stuff. I was just thinking about that old harem wife!" Chang Jing thought, but accidentally stepped on the Magic Crystal that was used for high level illumination, causing the entire stage to instantly turn pitch black!


    As there was no such setting for rehearsals, the band was at a loss to stop the music, and the stage became very quiet for a moment.


    "Everyone, quickly protect Third Prince!"


    "What the hell is he doing!"


    "Guards, what''s wrong?"


    The prince''s followers below the stage were all frightened by the sudden darkness. They all began to shout and shout, causing the entire arena to fall into chaos.


    Huo Wu, who was standing behind Chang Jing, secretly became anxious, she immediately snapped her fingers, and a ball of flame appeared in her hand. The powerful Fire Element elements rubbed against her hand, emitting a bright color, and once again illuminated the stage.


    Yin Feng immediately reacted, at the same time, his finger secretly pointed out, releasing a gust of wind that struck the gong and drum. The gong and drum emitted a deep and powerful sound after being struck by such a blow, and the other musicians reflexively started to play the musical instrument.


    The heavenly music floated in the air as the flames lit up, reflecting the brilliance of a new creation! The people below opened their mouths wide but forgot to speak. They began to stare absentmindedly at the four acrobats standing on stage in the dim light.


    Chang Jing was secretly amused, she used his feet and used a bit of magic power to directly destroy the Magic Crystal beneath his feet, continuing this unexpected performance!


    "What is it that is enveloping our homeland like night?" He suddenly came up with an idea and started to recite, "Listen, what''s that sound coming from the wind? Is it the sound of the hooves of the war horses, or is it that brave warrior who is tearing the enemy apart for his home?"


    When he spoke of the "wind", his hands intertwined with each other, directing the wind elements in the air to intertwine and rub against each other. He actually made a sharp whistling sound like the north wind in winter.


    What a brilliant performance!


    "The Angel of Peace in the sky stood against the wind, his trembling hands craving for peace. His clothes were fluttering, as he looked around him with tears in his eyes!"


    It was''s turn to be unlucky, who asked him to be the most idle person on stage. He used Chang Jing''s recitation to float to the nine feet above the stage, and the surrounding wind element immediately became berserk, blowing his snow-white clothes to the point of making sounds! The most precious thing was that he had forced out a man''s tear for his art!


    Chang Jing''s recitation continued, and the scene on the stage continued to change under the cooperation of the three students. In this way, he finished the story of a peace-loving king who, in order to preserve the peace, disregarded the invasion of his neighbour and was ultimately destroyed by his country, and relied on the power of magic to vividly recite it.


    "Hey, didn''t you say that it was a vaudeville performance? How did it become a Rangshi gathering?!" A middle aged official, afraid that Third Prince would scold him and stand up first, pointed at Chang Jing and the other three on the stage and scolded, "Turn on the lights ¡­ Where''s the person in charge? Get the person in charge over here for me! "


    The lights were so bright that the whole garden was as bright as day!


    There was no applause, all the people stood up, trembling in the light, and looked at the Third Prince who was deep in thought with a smile on their faces!


    There was a smile on his face, but it was not a smile!


    This little one deserves to die, this little one deserves to die, "The moment the person in charge came out, he apologized and pushed Chang Jing and the others out of the way," These few people were found by this little one at the last moment, they have nothing to do with this little one! If you want to punish them, then go and find them, Master.


    Laughing impatiently, he raised his hand to stop him.


    "You guys have really high attainments in magic," he smiled as he looked at Chang Jing and the other two, and said, "I''ve looked at them for a long time, but I still couldn''t tell how profound you are ¡­ A talent like us in the Erde is not someone who would waste her time doing acrobatics. Speak, who exactly are you all and why have you all come here? "


    Indeed, as expected of Mu Like''s biological son, he was able to tell with a single glance that these four people were not using any kind of illusion, but genuine magic!


    "Does His Royal Highness not know the purpose of our trip?" Chang Jing answered in a neither humble nor arrogant manner, "I have already expressed everything I wanted to express earlier."


    "What do you want to express?" Smiling, he said, "What you want to express is'' chills from lips to teeth ''? What you want to express is that a dignified Erde like me who disregards all the enemies of a neighboring country, is going to suffer the calamity of a fallen nation in the end?! "Is this what you''re trying to imply?"


    The prince went berserk, even if he wasn''t angered, he still had the power to back it up!


    The squawking follower respectfully said, "Your Highness, don''t be angry. I will handle this matter."


    He turned around and snorted, pointed at Chang Jing and the other three and shouted, "Men, drag them out and kill them!"


    Huo Wu heard and wanted to take the initiative and make the first move, but she was stopped by Chang Jing.


    He squeezed her hand, telling her to calm down and wait.


    The strong guard drew his shining sword and walked towards them. The tall figure pounced like a beast and tried to lift the four of them up like chickens.


    But strength was something that the four of them could do. Although they believed that he would yell to stop them, how could he make a fool of himself so easily? As the magic dived, the four of them felt as heavy as a thousand kilograms. The guards were so angry that their faces were red, but they could not budge the slightest bit!


    "We already know that the four of you have great magic, there is no need to make things difficult for the servants. All of you, stand back. Don''t let others think that this is how I treat guests with a smile!"


    Sure enough, the Third Prince smiled and ordered the guards to leave.


    "I don''t dare to say I don''t dare," Huo Wu said sarcastically, "But it''s more than enough to deal with a few guys who look down on me."


    "All of you can leave," smiled indifferently, and after letting his followers leave, he said to Chang Jing and the other three, "Do any of you have any interest in discussing further matters with me?"


    Chang Jing laughed, "That''s exactly what we wanted. Since His Royal Highness has already said so, of course we would be happy to do it!"


    "In that case, please follow me ¡­"


    The Prince led the way, and the five of them slowly moved forward, gradually disappearing into the night.

 C204 Castle

    This was a beautiful castle. It was old, but it didn''t show any signs of old age. There was even a hint of its distant history and the atmosphere that looked down on all living things. The emerald green ivy crawled all over the brown brick wall, like a gentle arm wrapped around the once grand hero. It was like a whisper of consolation. It adorned an ancient building with its spirit!


    A beautiful young lady in the castle, who was no longer childish, asked her husband, who was sitting across from her, "Mom, how long are we going to stay here?"


    "Child, ever since your grandfather was plotted against by that traitor, we have become slaves of a fallen nation. We absolutely cannot leave this place before we have complete control over our country!" Your wife sighed, "Your father is currently at Imperial Uncle''s side. I hope that through his connections, we can convince Erde to borrow troops to help us suppress the traitors!"


    "Suppressing traitors?" The beautiful young miss became lost in thought, as if she had thought of many sad things, "If only Big Brother Chang Jing was still here, he would definitely have a way ¡­ But, where did big brother Chang Jing go?


    She could not continue. Her almond eyes instantly filled with tears.


    "My good daughter Bing Bing, that child Chang Jing is very lucky. You don''t have to worry about him, he will definitely be fine!" "It''s just that when he comes back and sees you like this, she''ll definitely laugh at you. You''re already so much, and you''re still acting like a little kid!"


    "Hehe, I don''t have any ¡­"


    So this was the Ai Lisi mother and daughter who had escaped to Erde to seek protection! Ever since Ao Delun had successfully poisoned the King Mace, he suddenly activated Transforming into a king by himself, and Ai Lisi''s family realized in their panic that they no longer had any reason to resist, and used the cover of the night to quickly escape to the Erde, hoping to use this chance to return back to their country. Unexpectedly, Queen Elde, who was a close friend of Ai Lisi''s, firmly rejected her request after weighing the pros and cons.


    They, who had the strong desire to return to their country, were naturally unwilling to become the slaves of the kingdom. Thus, Bing Bing''s father went out to seek help from others! Ai Lisi''s heart was filled with sweetness as he watched his originally husband, who did not care about political matters, toiling so hard for him. It was so sweet that it felt like he had returned to the scene back in the Ara when he was still in the small city.


    Perhaps, when a person loses everything by their side, they will realize that their most precious thing is only a smile from the heart of the person they love!


    Just as he was saying that, an old man walked in from outside. From his appearance, it was the Mo Wei Zu member who came to rescue Chang Jing the night Chang Jing disappeared!


    "Reporting to Grand Princess, we have an old friend outside!"


    "Old friends?" The mother and daughter pair could not help but ask curiously, "What old friend? In the Erde, other than Queen Mu Li, who else are there? Could it be that she has come? "


    "Your Majesty, four people have come and they are wearing bamboo hats. While this subordinate cannot see their appearances clearly, it is clear that they are three men and one woman. They are not very old."


    "Who is it?" Ai Lisi pondered, "Alright, you invite them in, I want to see what kind of background this so-called old friend has!"


    As he spoke, an imposing aura of the King appeared out of nowhere!


    Seeing that there was a visitor, Bing Bing said, "Mother, let me take my leave."


    "Go."


    In next to no time, the old man brought along four youths that wore bamboo hats and ordinary clothes.


    "Greetings Grand Princess Mace. May the princess be forever young!"


    Facing the four people bowing, Ai Lisi could not help but ask, "May I ask who you are?"


    The four people laughed and took off their bamboo hats, revealing four youthful faces ¡­


    Bing Bing''s room.


    The servant brought a cup of hot tea and placed it in front of Bing Bing, seeing that she was bowing towards the west as usual, she said, "Little princess, so many years have passed and you are still praying for young master Chang Jing, he must be very happy!"


    I hope that Big Brother Chang Jing can return safely, "After a few years, the current Bing Bing was no longer the little girl who bought countless toys for Chang Jing. She frowned and said," I don''t want him to be happy because of this.


    "I have already said, ''A wise man has his own Celestial Phenomenon''. Little Princess, don''t worry, Young Master Chang Jing will definitely return safely!"


    "You can leave first."


    Bing Bing smiled sadly, then closed his eyes again as he muttered to himself.


    However, she did not know whether Chang Jing would be able to return safely. In her heart, Chang Jing might have already died that night ¡ª ¡ª No, she wouldn''t, Big Brother Chang Jing will definitely be fine, she''ll definitely be fine!


    The servant girl tactfully left after seeing that. This little princess had a very good temper, but she wouldn''t allow others to disturb her during this time. Otherwise, she would also curse at others.


    "God Almighty, can you hear me? I am sincerely begging here, begging you to bless my Big Brother Chang Jing''s safe return, I am willing to use everything of mine in exchange, as long as he can return safely, I am willing to do anything ¡­ "


    While she was praying devoutly, someone else came into her room from outside.


    "Didn''t I tell you to go out? Why did you come in again!" Bing Bing was so angry that his berating voice seemed to be choked with sobs, "If, if anything happens to my Big Brother Chang Jing, I will beat you up ¡­"


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    "Throw you out on the street and you won''t have any food to eat!"


    Bing Bing, this cute girl can even curse people so gently, so comfortably.


    "I''ll be very hungry if I don''t have any food to eat," the person actually replied shamelessly, "Could it be that little sister Bing Bing is willing to give up too?"


    "You!" Bing Bing raised his head in anger, but was unable to say another word, "I ¡­ You are, are you big brother Chang Jing? "


    "Un," It was Chang Jingye who came over, and he laughed, "Isn''t that me, who always gets bullied and pisses people off?"


    "You ¡­ you came back safely?" Bing Bing obviously could not accept this fact and quickly pulled him over, "Let me pinch your face ¡­ "No, I want to pinch my own face. You''ll hurt!"


    She placed a pair of small hands on her delicate face, preparing to give herself a hard squeeze.


    "You''ll also hurt," Chang Jing said as she placed her small hand back on his own face. "Come, pinch!"


    Bing Bing lightly touched it, and just like how Chang Jing had whenever she had been bullied and comforted in her childhood, it felt soft and gentle ¡ª just a moment. The tears in her eyes could no longer be held back, rolling down her face like rain.


    "He''s already come back, what is there to cry for?" Chang Jing comforted her, "If you keep on crying, you''ll be like a flower cat!"


    "I won''t cry, I won''t cry," Bing Bing laughed when he saw Chang Jing''s moved tears, "But you have already become a little flower cat, a very, very ugly little flower cat!"


    The two kittens supported each other as they sat down. As time passed, their mood gradually stabilized.


    Bing Bing finally remembered something and asked, "How did you find this place? Although a lot of people know that we are in the Erde now, in order to protect our safety, the royal family of the Erde never revealed the exact address to the outside world ¡ª ¡ª Could it be that someone already leaked our address?! "


    "Don''t worry," Chang Jing laughed, "The Third Prince said this to us with a smile ¡ª ¡ª I ran over as soon as he told me!"


    "Oh, I see! But how do you know the Smiling Third Prince? According to what I know, the smiling person is not someone who is easy to get along with! "


    Therefore, Chang Jing told her everything that happened on that day along with everything that happened in the Demon World, including their conversation with the smiling secret room after the incident that night.


    Oh, so he had the intention to go to the Ara to help as well. Bing Bing thought, and was like a different person, "But now that the authority of Erde is completely in the hands of the Empress, even if she is moved, she might not necessarily be in charge! In order to persuade the empress wood to help, my father had always tried to build relations with others. This time, he finally got to the west side of the city, where he used someone to lead him to Wu Yi Lane to meet his uncle, Hao Sike. He hasn''t come back yet! "


    "If Mu Like is a sensible person, I believe she would know what to do!" A faint smile appeared on Chang Jing''s face, "Furthermore, I only found out now that we had a trump card in our hands!"


    "What trump card?" Bing Bing curiously asked, "I knew that Big Brother Chang Jing would have a plan the moment she arrived here!"


    This was an indescribable trust, and was also the thing that moved Bing Bing the most in Chang Jing''s eyes.


    Looking at the excited Bing Bing, he couldn''t help but think of the scene when he comprehended the magic for the first time on his hometown''s small island. At that time, there was a bad old man who had once said a sentence ¡ª


    "Magic, it''s a spell that can enchant people!"


    At the beginning, Chang Jing did not really understand the true meaning of these words, she had thought that these were just some random words that the old man had scammed him of. It was only when his attainments in magic had reached a qualitative leap and gained the strength to fight against anyone that he finally understood the true meaning of these words.


    Magic was a sacred faith. It was the only thing that could cause a person to pursue it for their entire life, causing them to be completely infatuated with it!


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but sigh at the speed with which time passed. Before he even had the chance to blink, everything that happened had already become a memory that would never be remembered again!


    Bing Bing saw that Chang Jing was in a daze and couldn''t help but to push him and say: "Big brother Chang Jing, what''s wrong with you, speak up!"


    "Oh," Chang Jing scratched her head in embarrassment, as though she was a child. "I suddenly remembered something from the past, hehe ¡­ Didn''t you just say Black Robe Lane? I thought of an old friend! "

 C205 teacher of enlightenment

    If not for him, Chang Jing would still be an ordinary fisherman on the island. If not for him, Chang Jing might still be on the island, being ridiculed by bored people to her heart''s content. If not for him, Chang Jing would not be able to become the current Chang Jingye!


    "He is my teacher in charge of enlightenment, Hao Sike!" In the hall, Chang Jing looked at the crowd''s doubtful expressions and laughed, "I''ll visit him right away, there''s a high chance of success!"


    "Do you need us to do anything?" Ai Lisi could not help but say, "If you have any requests, you can ask for them, but when the time comes, as long as we are able to restore our nation to its former glory, it will be as you wish!"


    Bing Bing''s father had once again returned empty-handed today, and was currently sitting at the side with his head down. After hearing Chang Jing''s words, he could not help but say, "Right, as long as the condition that you set is within our ability, you can do as you wish!"


    "Mother," Bing Bing puffed up his cheeks, and said coquettishly: "What are you saying, Brother Chang Jing would never ask us to give him anything ¡ª ¡ª Aren''t you going to kick him out?"


    "That''s right!" Ai Lisi said as if she had realized something, "I forgot that our Chang Jingye is not an outsider, haha ¡­ "Fine, as long as you complete this task, I will give you the most precious gift!"


    As he said this, he looked towards Bing Bing from time to time, causing her to blush.


    Chang Jing clearly understood what this precious gift meant and her face flushed red.


    After a long while, he finally said, "Hur hur, actually, I still have a request."


    These words were out of everyone''s expectations. There were still requests?


    Don''t misunderstand, "seeing that someone was looking at him with a strange expression, Chang Jing could only continue," I wanted to get His Majesty to give me a few jars of good wine. This is my first time in Erde, and I really don''t know where I should buy good wine.


    This was not a requirement, Ai Lisi immediately ordered the guards to place three jars of good wine on top of the wine, and then tie the wine with a red cloth, symbolizing a good luck.


    Bringing the three jars of wine, Chang Jing bade farewell to the crowd and rushed to Wu Yi Lane, the place where the Imperial Uncle, Hao Sike, resided.


    "You should leave the wine here first," Chang Jing instructed the guard who brought the wine over. "The old man''s temper is not too good, don''t scold you when the time comes."


    Many of these guards were from the Erde, how could they not have heard of Hao Si''s bad temper? Seeing Chang Jing speak like that, she happily let go of her hand and left.


    Chang Jing laughed lightly and pushed the rickshaw filled with wine to the front of her royal uncle''s residence.


    When the guard at the door saw someone pushing a cart over, he thought it was the man who brought the wine over to the market and coldly said, "I didn''t buy any wine from anyone. Hurry up and leave, don''t block the way of the adults!"


    When Chang Jing saw herself dressed, sshe could not help but burst out laughing. After several days of travelling day and night, he had not even had the time to shower and change her clothes due to the dust.


    He did not get angry, but laughed and said, "Brother, you might have misunderstood, I am not here to deliver wine, but to find a person."


    "Looking for someone?" A few guards looked at each other and laughed. "You are so poor and yet you want to come to my Imperial Uncle''s Palace to look for me?" "Haha, you''re looking for a cat or a dog, right?"


    Chang Jing took the opportunity to reply, "Oh, I''m here to pay my respects to that man from Imperial Uncle!"


    When the guards heard this, they shouted in anger, "How dare you! How rude!"


    As they spoke, a few of them started punching and kicking towards Chang Jing. But just as they were about to hit him, they suddenly lost sight of the person in front of them.


    "Aiyo, the pain is killing me!" Suddenly, one of the guards felt pain on his face and shouted, "Which blind person bumped into me?!"


    No one answered his question, but at the same time, they let out a blood-curdling screech.


    "That blind person seems to be me," Chang Jing once again appeared in front of them, blinking innocently, "I am really sorry for hurting everyone''s handsome faces!"


    When the guards saw that their faces were red and swollen, they knew that they were no match for him, so they ran. As they ran, they even shouted for someone to help them.


    "Sigh." Chang Jing looked at the few people who had fallen into desolation, and then looked at the imposing building in front of him, and could not help but sigh. "Speaking of which, I have not seen him for a few years.


    That''s right, who would have thought that a lousy old man who said that the dignity of a soldier was "worth at least three bottles of wine" because he wanted to swindle a few bottles of wine would have such a noble status?


    Chang Jing waited outside the door for a little while, and then she heard a vigorous curse coming from the inside.


    "Who is not afraid of death and dares to come to my Imperial Uncle to cause trouble!"


    Oh, what a familiar voice!


    Hearing that, Chang Jing''s smile disappeared, and she picked up a jar of wine to welcome him.


    "Hehe, isn''t it me who isn''t afraid of death?"


    wine jar moved forward, and what appeared in front of the newcomer was''s face that had just lost its childish look!


    "You ¡­" The person who came was Hao Sike. Looking at the person in front of him, he felt a strange sense of familiarity, but he could not remember who he was. "You are ¡­"


    "Me?" Chang Jing could not help but laugh, placing down wine jar, she extended her right hand and recited loudly, "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    Following the chants, a dark purple colored fireball that was condensed with a strong demonic power appeared in Chang Jing''s hands. The raging flames broke through the restraints of time, pulling the memories from the past into reality!


    "You are Chang Jing!" When Hao Si saw that the fireball that he did not know how to use was already understood, and comparing the appearance of the person in front of him with that of Chang Jing from before, he really looked 80% similar, thus he immediately pulled him over, "Kid, you did not come to find me for help all these years, and today you are going to eat?!"


    I wanted to give you a few jars of fine wine to drink, but who would have known that your loyal guards would actually ask me which dog or cat you were looking for? I taught them a lesson for you the moment I got angry, so how could I help you eat? If you don''t believe me, you can ask them! "


    When the guards saw Chang Jing and the old master laughing and talking, they were so frightened that their faces turned green.


    "I''m looking at you ¡­" Seeing this, Hao Si could not help but scold, "The one who is acting good at such a cheap price! Come come come, let''s go sit inside. I can see that the ''small fireball'' you used just now is not that simple. This dark purple color must have some kind of powerful magic inside. Come, tell me ¡­ "


    The two of them embraced each other and walked into the Imperial Uncle''s residence, as though they were close to each other as if they were Old friends s that had not seen each other in many years.


    Imperial Uncle''s residence, living room.


    "Good wine!" Hao Si praised as he finished the big bowl of wine that Chang Jing sent over, "It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted such a good wine!"


    "How''s the wine?" Chang Jing also took a small sip and continued, "Grand Princess Mace specially asked me to gift this to you, how could it not be good! Come on, let''s drink again! "


    "What, Grand Princess Mace?" Hao Si heard that something was wrong with his words, put down the bowl beside his mouth and asked, "How did you get to know her? Could it be that you fancy her beautiful daughter? "I think you should give up on that idea as soon as possible. Don''t forget that their family is now the subjects of the nation''s destruction. It would be troublesome if you were to get into trouble with them!"


    "He might have taken a fancy to her ¡­" Seeing that the time was right, Chang Jing stopped trying to solve the riddle, and directly said, "I have known her since childhood, and she is a good friend, I actually have a request for you!"


    "You want me to persuade my sister the empress to lend them the army?" Hao Si opened his eyes wide and asked: "You wouldn''t really give me such a big hat, right?!"


    "Hehe," Chang Jing raised the bowl in her hands and drained it in one gulp, "Looks like you''ve become smarter and smarter as you grow. That''s what I meant!"


    "No way, no way," Hao Si refused, "This is absolutely out of the question! Don''t you know that Mace is attacking the Ara right now? If we were to lend her the soldiers, then what would happen if that brat Ao De Lun were to turn around and aim at us Erde? Aren''t you asking for trouble? "


    "How can you say that? It is true that Mace is attacking our Ara, but if we do that, our own nation''s national defense will definitely be weaker. Do you want to see Mace swallow the Ara before turning around to fight the Erde? I''m afraid even if the two Erde s join forces, they won''t necessarily be his match! "


    "It still won''t work!" Hao Si once again flatly refused, "We cannot do such a risky thing. Besides, the power of our Erde is in the hands of my sister and not in my hands, it would be useless for you to tell me this! In my opinion, it''s better for us to calm our hearts and drink our wine! "


    "Tch," Chang Jing said disdainfully, "What do you mean by having it in your sister''s hands? This is entirely your excuse! I think you''re afraid of being scolded by your arrogant little sister? Others might say that the men of Ara are afraid of wives, but the men of Erde are actually afraid of sisters, laughing till they die! "


    Only Chang Jing would dare say that, if it was anyone else, they would have already been killed by Hao Si hundreds of times!


    Hearing that, Hao Si was furious, he stood up and slapped the table as he shouted: "You!"


    Chang Jing also did not want to be outdone, so she stood up and answered, "How about me?"


    "You ¡­" Hao Si rolled his eyes, and laughed: "You are really clever, what you said was right, I am afraid of my sister!"

 C206 Hao Sike

    A person who admits to "losing" over a certain matter is already in an invincible position. The highest realm a person could reach was to laugh at himself. If he could laugh at himself, who would mock him?


    Hao Sike was such a person.


    When he said with a smile that she was most afraid of her own sister, Chang Jing was almost speechless.


    After a long while, Chang Jing finally spoke again after drinking a few bowls of wine.


    "Actually," he said sincerely, "In my heart, you have always been treated as my teacher in teaching me. If not for you, there would never have been the day I, Chang Jingye, am here! In my heart, even though you are an old man who smiled at Feng Yun''s indifference towards everything, I know that this is all because you have an open-minded heart. Only by doing this can you be as free and easy as you! "


    "Hehe," Hao Si, this otherworldly expert, raised his head to drink the wine in his cup and laughed, "You brat, stop giving me the Bewitching Soup. I''ll tell you that this technique is useless against me! "Don''t think about it like that, and I''ll just run to the palace to plead with Mace. Don''t forget that I''m afraid of my sister the most!"


    Chang Jing was annoyed and shouted, You look so old, why are you so ignorant?! If it''s just to restore the land of the United States, do you think I need to go on about it here? It is really impossible to do under such circumstances! "


    "Heh heh, that''s strange, what''s the big picture? I think it''s because his mother-in-law forced him to lower his head, right? "


    "You ¡­ Am I such a person? " Chang Jing said angrily again, "Have you heard the story of how mantis stalks cicada and yellow sparrow? Right now, your Erde wants to be the yellow sparrow and treat Mace and Ara as cicadas! What do you mean, ''a sandpiper and clam fight, and the fisherman wins''!? "The country''s interests are above everything else, so I won''t say much. But if you don''t see what time it is, don''t think that you can become a smart fisherman just by standing by the sidelines!"


    "Hehe, looks like you''re not stupid after all!" Seeing that he was told the main topic, Hao Si laughed awkwardly, "But what you said just now I do not understand, there are only three parts of the continent, Mace and Ara fought so hard together, in the end, if it wasn''t my Erde who benefited, could it be that we would end up giving a country that is void?"


    "Do you really think that there are only three major countries in our continent?"


    After pondering for a moment, he suddenly realized. "Could it be ¡­" Could it be that the orc country that never interacted with my Homo sapiens also wants to intervene? "


    "Do you think I''m lying here?" Chang Jing sneered, "Not only that, even the Demons and god race that have disappeared for over five thousand years are about to appear! Demon World''s enchantment had already been opened, and the god race was probably about to break out of their cage! At that time, when the Gods and Demons battle, the orc will attack, how will the broken Homo sapiens be able to protect you? Don''t get your race wiped out! "


    Hearing his words, Hao Si couldn''t help but panic and perspire profusely.


    "But just based on your words alone, how could Her Majesty the Empress believe you?"


    "I can use my character to guarantee the authenticity of this matter!" Chang Jing said confidently, "However, there is nothing I can do about it. This is also the reason why I am here with you, I hope that you can work with me to convince her to attack as soon as possible, and eliminate the Homo sapiens''s civil war before the orc attacks!"


    "Alright, I believe you!" had an inexplicable sense of trust towards this little fellow who had not been with him for long. After hearing his words, Hao Si made up his mind and said, "I''ll go with you, regardless of success or failure, I''ll do my best to persuade His Majesty to send out the troops!"


    "That''s great!" Chang Jing finally revealed a smile and said like a child, "This is the good old man!"


    Hao Si was not in the mood to joke with him, he stood up and bellowed: Prepare the imperial uniform, I want to go up to the court!


    Although the servants were surprised that their Imperial Uncle wanted to go to court so late, they did not say anything else and left as they did not know what their lord was capable of.


    Chang Jing suggested, "Can''t we go tomorrow? I''m afraid the empress will be angry at such a late time?"


    Who knew that Hao Si, who was hesitating just a moment ago, would say this, "At this time, what are you doing with all this red tape?! Come, let''s talk nonsense. Come with me to the palace! "


    The two of them quickly arrived at the Imperial Palace under the escort of an Imperial Uncle''s servant. Since they were Imperial Uncle''s guests, they didn''t need any Imperial guards to report to him. They directly walked in.


    The Erde was a animal husbandry country, and was originally a loose combination of many nomadic people. But along with the development of planting agriculture, the people also gradually settled down in a suitable place to live, and gradually appeared in the cities and villages.


    It was also because of this reason that the Erde''s Imperial Palace was not as magnificent as the other two countries''. Many of the buildings had been built into a huge dome, just like a tent ¨C this was something that would never be forgotten!


    After going through many guards, Chang Jing and Hao Si finally reached the bedchamber.


    Seeing him come over, the eunuch immediately came over to greet him, "Yah, Imperial Uncle, what business do you have here so late at night? The Emperor and Queen are at rest! "If you have nothing else, come by tomorrow morning."


    It was already late in the night, and the moonlight hung in the sky.


    Hao Si laughed, "Huang Gonggong must be joking, if there is nothing urgent, why would I not sleep at home and come here? "I''ll have to trouble you to go in and report that I have urgent business with the empress!"


    "Alright, you can wait here for me. I''ll report it to you right away!"


    After Huang Gonggong finished speaking, he walked in slowly with the steps unique to eunuchs.


    "The palace isn''t like my place. Wait a moment, let''s go in and you won''t spout nonsense like before!" Hao Si pulled Chang Jing and gently whispered in his ear, "I''ll tell you everything, remember?"


    "Hur hur, do you think I''m that inexperienced?" Chang Jing laughed, "Rest assured, I understand the concept of ''Monarch''s Might is hard to fathom'', I will stop there."


    "Mm, this is for the best ¡­"


    Just as they were talking, the Huang Gonggong came out.


    "Imperial Uncle, you have such a great face. The emperor and empress didn''t even think about it when they heard that you had come to visit them. They even let me invite you in!"


    "Heh, this is all because of your good fortune Huang Gonggong!" Hao Si replied politely, "Then we''ll be going in first."


    "Please!" The Huang Gonggong bowed respectfully and shouted loudly, "Xuan, I am meeting Imperial Uncle Hao Sike!"


    In the midst of the call, Chang Jing followed Hao Si into the residence that he thought was the most difficult to deal with person in her life.


    "This subject (commoner), Hao Sike (Chang Jingye) greets the Emperor, may Your Majesty live for tens of thousands of years," The two of them knelt in front of a huge tent at the same time and praised loudly, "Greetings Empress Dowager, may the Empress live for thousands of years!"


    "Forget it," a vigorous male voice sounded from behind the curtain. "We don''t need to be so courteous anymore, my beloved one, hurry up and rise!"


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    "May I know for what reason my beloved official is visiting me so late in the night?"


    Hao Si respectfully replied, "Reporting to Your Majesty, this subject has indeed come to report something related to the life and death of our Erde."


    "Oh?" The man said in an astonished voice, "If that''s the case, then this matter cannot be neglected, you should discuss it with Empress Dowager at least!"


    "Your subject''s decree!"


    Chang Jing was curious about their conversation. Why did a dignified emperor who didn''t care about any matters push such a huge matter to the empress? However, he soon understood. From behind the tent, a well-built, mediocre looking woman walked out ¡ª she was only distinguished because of her clothes, and the fine fabric she wore was luxurious!


    And to her, it was really hard to praise her!


    "No wonder no wonder no wonder," Chang Jing thought, "No wonder the emperor doesn''t care anymore. So it turns out that the Her Majesty the Empress isn''t some peerless beauty, the reason he has his current status is all because of her own ability! With such a powerful wife in the emperor''s court, it would be fine if he did not meddle in his business and just enjoyed himself peacefully! "


    "What are you daydreaming about?" Just as he was lost in thought, Hao Si tugged at the corner of his clothes, and warned him in a low voice, "This is the imperial palace, be careful, or something might happen to him!"


    "Hehe," Chang Jing laughed embarrassedly, "It''s fine, I know!"


    The Empress did not smile at all, she walked out of the bedchamber with the support of the palace maids.


    The two of them put on their clothes and followed behind with large, respectful strides.


    Imperial study, as the name implies, was the Emperor''s place to learn and review the imperial reports. However, the Imperial study of the Erde had become Mu Like''s empress''s office after he was bestowed the title of empress! Since then, all the national affairs of the Erde were taken up by her alone, and all the policies and orders came from her.


    He was like a lofty Her Majesty!


    "Why are you looking for me so late?" Once he entered, the Queen of Imperial study immediately asked Hao Si, "Don''t you know that I don''t like to be disturbed while sleeping?"


    "Hehe, little sister ¡­" Hao Si saw that she had a straight face and laughed, "Could it be that it''s my fault as a brother that I want to see my sister? It''s easy to wrinkle your face into such a serious expression! "


    "Hmph," the empress scoffed, "No matter how wrinkled you are, you''re still better than that alcoholic nose of yours! "Look at your morals, did you lose this bet again? How much do you want to say?"


    Hearing the two''s conversation, Chang Jing could not help but chuckle, but she was scared away by Hao Si''s cold gaze.


    He was hurt by the empress''s words, so he touched his nose with a blush. "We ¡­" Let''s not mock each other, people who aren''t young anymore! I did not come this time to ask for money ¡ª I received a piece of news related to the life and death of my Erde! "


    "Oh?" The Queen pretended to be surprised and asked, "Is it because the fact that you are such a greedy gambler was found out, and they were all thinking how a noble Erde like you, a relative of the royal family, could bring shame to our royal family?!"

 C207 Surprise

    Being ridiculed by his own sister in front of Chang Jing, Hao Sike could not keep his old face any longer. He could not help but give a meaningful glance, signalling the Empress Dowager to be quiet.


    "What are you doing with your eyes and eyebrows?" Even though he said that, Mu Li still changed the topic and asked, "Speak, why have you come here this time?"


    Hao Si heaved a sigh of relief, and said: "Rumor has it that the orc is about to attack my Homo sapiens, I have come here specifically to inform you!"


    "orc?" Mu Li frowned, "orc and my Homo sapiens have always been calm, why did you think of attacking my Homo sapiens this time? Besides, my Homo sapiens has three big nations, master is more than just a million, could it be that we are afraid of them? Where did you get this information from?


    Chang Jing replied, "Niang niang, it was I who reported this to my great uncle!"


    "Oh?"


    Mu Li looked up and down at him, and was shocked by what he saw ¡ª she could not see through his cultivation!


    But he was still the ruler of the Erde, and after being stunned for a moment, Mu Li''s expression returned to normal.


    "Who are you? What right do you have to speak nonsense here?"


    Chang Jing answered, "I''m from the Ara. I just returned from the biazide, so I naturally knew about it. Just a moment ago, Your Majesty said that there were millions of masters in the Homo sapiens, but the situation now is that these million warriors are currently in a civil war, if the orc attacks our Homo sapiens, how can we possibly resist? "


    Mu Li looked towards Hao Si, hoping to know the origins of this Chang Jing from his mouth.


    "Chang Jing was a disciple I took in when I was in the Ara," Hao Si answered truthfully, and added, "She was also the disciple I was most proud of in my life!"


    Although Chang Jing had never taken him as her master, the words of "disciple" still made sense.


    Mu Li nodded slightly, then asked Chang Jing, "You mean that my Erde will send troops to stop this war?"


    Chang Jing said excitedly, "Your majesty is wise, this lowly one thinks the same!"


    "Haha, what a joke!" Mu Li laughed madly, "With just your words, you want countless of my Erde''s disciples to step on this muddy water, and my citizens to die? Then who among you will come tomorrow to report the invasion of the Demons and the invasion of the god race the day after tomorrow? Aren''t we going to be busy to death here? "


    "I think that''s not what His Majesty was worried about, right?" Hearing that, Chang Jing could not help but get angry, and ignored Hao Si''s warning, saying loudly, "Your majesty is worried that if we were to send troops now, the consumption of Ara and Mace would not be enough for your Erde to obtain the biggest advantage! What you are thinking of is to wait until Mace and Ara have no more troops to bring out before taking action, then you can swallow these two great nations and become the only strong person in these The Fiendgod continent! "


    "How dare you!" Mu Li was enraged, he pointed his index finger at Chang Jing and scolded, "How can the Erde Imperial Palace be a place for a country bumpkin like you to behave atrociously!"


    Hao Sike was shocked, he tugged at the corner of Chang Jing''s clothes, signalling him to stop talking, and then said to him, "Your Majesty, please calm down, he''s still young and inexperienced, please do not blame him!"


    Not taking his good intentions, Chang Jing stepped forward to welcome the overbearing Mu Like and said, "Yes, I am an ignorant countryside boy, but I know that a human''s life is more precious than anything! It''s not like you, who are in a high position, are constantly plotting for your own private matters! "


    "Personal property?" Mu Like was so angry that he started laughing, "Haha ¡­ Do you know what politics is? Grand Princess Mace is a good friend of mine when I was young, if it was for my own personal matters, would I still be unable to send troops?! Men, drag him out and behead him! "


    The guard rushed into the Imperial study, pointing his weapon straight at Chang Jing.


    Hao Si regretted so much this time. He thought to himself why he brought Chang Jing, this bomb, back then.


    "Hmph, I would really like to see how strong the, who is the strongest mage in the Erde, is!" Chang Jing was also enraged, she glanced behind him, the magic power in her body was releasing from her rage, without any warning, a powerful flow of air was released, throwing all the guards that were rushing towards him out of the door!


    "What an arrogant kid!" Mu Like calmed down, and said word by word as he looked at Chang Jing, "Then let''s have a show! I also want to see how my magic attainments have deteriorated since I haven''t been out for a long time! "


    Seeing his sister''s current expression, his heart calmed down, because he knew that although his little sister''s temper was sometimes bad, she was known for her love for talent. If Chang Jing''s later performance was to her''s satisfaction, then he would be able to keep his little life!


    Under the encirclement of the guards who had rushed over, the three of them slowly arrived at the plaza closest to the Imperial study.


    "You guys don''t have to worry," Mu Li said to the guards around him. "Step down, all of you.


    The Guard Commander still had something she wanted to say, but under Mu Li''s strict gaze, she withdrew, leaving behind only a dozen or so elite soldiers who led their guards back to continue patrolling.


    Chang Jing stood with her hands behind her back, and said indifferently, "This lowly one respects Empress Dowager''s righteousness, please make the first move!"


    empress wood also did not realize that he was being arrogant. Although he was startled, he immediately relaxed and took the magic staff and chanted an incantation!


    "The supreme Earth Elf, the Earth Elemental that nurtures all living things. Use your magnanimous heart to understand the pleas of your servants ¡­"


    Mu Like was truly worthy of his reputation as the Magister. Just as he finished his chant, the ground where Chang Jing was standing on had already begun to stir, as if the heavens and the earth were about to shatter!


    Chang Jing was still calm. Facing the constantly shaking ground, she only smiled slightly, the most basic wind magic "suspension" causing him to float off the ground.


    Although he was only using Primary Magic, it still caused everyone present to be extremely shocked.


    With Magister''s strength, when she used a high level magic, it would create a flow of energy around the enemy that was able to freeze the flow of the Magic Elements. It was so strong that even though the enemy had a way to deal with it, he had no way to do so! However, Chang Jing was able to get rid of this predicament with ease, with only a Primary Magic, then wouldn''t his cultivation in magic be terrifyingly high?!


    Speaking of which, Chang Jing could not be considered as showing off her power, because the amount of magic he could learn was limited, and this "suspension" was the best way to solve the problem of her body swaying left and right, there was no reason for him to not use it.


    Mu Like''s incantation became faster and faster, and was no longer as clear and fluent as it was before. The surrounding people could no longer hear a single word, they only felt that a gust of wind was blowing away all the dust on the ground, but was still unable to figure it out.


    Chang Jing ignored sher and leisurely added a "mirror technique" to his body to increase her own defensive power. Then, he focused her attention on Mu Li''s fat body.


    At the moment, Mu Like''s entire body was releasing an array of true light, especially the light from her raised magic staff, which was even more dazzling, illuminating the pitch black night as bright as day! Chang Jing watched her every move with rapt attention, and discovered that her movements were as smooth as flowing water. Her left hand that was doing all sorts of movements was dancing in the air like a butterfly ¨C this was definitely a form of enjoyment, and Chang Jing had gained a lot from these exquisite movements.


    The current Mu Like should have been a holy person, but Chang Jing suddenly realized that other than her left hand, the other parts of her body were extremely funny. There was only one reason, and that was because her body was too fat, and every swing of her magic staff would make her body tremble.


    Chang Jing could not help but laugh, but then secretly cursed her lack of morals, knowing how to laugh! Just as he was blaming herself for laughing at her looks, the airflow around him started to change.


    The Qi revolved around, Mu Li''s magic was about to be completed!


    Sure enough, at this moment, the sound of her incantation slowed down once again and became clearer ¡ª ¡ª


    "Please grant your servant the strength ¡ª ''Crash!''"


    This was actually one of the earth system''s most powerful spells, "Earth Collapse!"


    Just as he finished chanting, the floor tiles under Chang Jing''s feet started to crack rapidly, and the soil beneath them started to shrink and shatter, every piece becoming as hard and sharp as a blade and arrow, forming a strong vortex as they rushed towards Chang Jing who was in the air.


    Chang Jing still did not panic, because right when Mu Like started chanting his Magic Incantation, he had already expected it to be "Earth Collapse Collapse". She remembered that when he was teaching the spell, she only needed three days to get it to work, because it was too easy to learn it. At that time, he even suspected that this was the highest level of magic that kept asking Chang Jing if she was lying.


    "So stupid!" At that time, this was what Huo Wu had said at the side: "You took three days to learn such a simple spell, and you still have the nerve to ask wood teacher?!"


    "Hehe," Chang Jing looked at the mud blades and arrows coming at him, and could not help but laugh, "Is it really as simple as they say? Then why can''t I use it even if I die?"


    Just as the mud at the very front of the tornado was about to reach Chang Jing, he started to move.


    The "mirror technique" was pushed to its limit, forming a strong transparent barrier around Chang Jing, blocking the mud on the outside.


    At this time, Chang Jing extended his right hand, and the "You Ying" on his hand emitted a dazzling light as if she had been sensed, and transformed into a large, single-edged blade, which she held in his hand.


    "Crash?" He thought, "Then I will use the fire elements to burn them into bricks and turn them into tiles!"


    You Ying was lifted up high into the air, facing the protective shield, which was frantically spinning, Chang Jing actually took back her mirror technique, and allowed them to go straight in!


    Is he crazy?

 C208 Deep Sea Phantom

    Facing Mu Like''s intense attack, not only did Chang Jing not panic, she became even more calm.


    He faintly smiled and shouted "Mirage of the Deep Sea". The seven afterimage s and seven treasured blades actually came crashing down from above from seven different angles ¡­ ¡­


    The blazing flames were like a fierce tiger that had just broken out of its cage, roaring as it charged towards the similarly raging whirlpool. The two powers clashed in midair, and the strong Magic Elements collided with each other and released a blinding light. In that moment, the two powers stopped moving and floated in the air.


    However, through this light, they were engaged in an intense battle. With a speed that could not be any faster, he shuttled back and forth between the mudstones in the whirlpool. In a few moves, he had actually melted the two pieces of stone that Mu Like had separated earlier back together!


    "Fall!"


    Chang Jing shouted as she raised her blade to slash downwards once again. The whirlpool seemed to have lost its momentum as it split in two ¡ª they merged back into one another by Chang Jing''s fire elements, and in the end was split into two again, smooth and smooth.


    Along with the "collapse" fall, Mu Like''s body also weakly sat on the ground, gasping for breath.


    If a person''s most prized skill was so easily broken, what else could he think other than endless loss?


    "Tonight, I have already learned the Empress Dowager''s Divine Arts, there''s no point in staying any longer." Chang Jing stepped on the air and disappeared, leaving behind a group of dumbstruck people and his echo from the distance, "This commoner greets you, take care, Empress ¡­"


    "Little sister ¡­" Hao Sike came back to his senses and sighed at his eyes. He ran over to Mu Li''s side and helped her up, "Are you alright?"


    Mu Like''s pale face revealed a smile, and he waved his hand, "It''s alright ¡­ I didn''t expect him to be so strong at such a young age! In time, what will happen to his accomplishments? "


    "Please forgive me, Empress Dowager." Seeing that she was fine, Hao Sike also calmed himself down and said respectfully, "Chang Jing is just too young, so I don''t know the severity of the matter.


    Mu Like stood up with the support of Hao Si. "Could it be that his high level of magic was wrong? It''s just a pity that there isn''t such a talent in our Erde, if there was a reason for him to not rule over our Erde! "


    "So it turns out that you''re still thinking about claiming the throne," Hao Si sighed, "It''s just that if the orc attacks, then our Homo sapiens will never have a chance to rise again!"


    "I know what I''m doing!" Mu Like''s expression turned cold as he said, "I won''t allow my country to act rashly until I have confirmed the news!"


    Hao Si was about to say something, but he looked gloomy and kept his mouth shut. He understood that the reason why his sister had achieved this much was because of her stubbornness!


    "Perhaps, she will figure it out herself."


    Three days later, the Cang Bei in the small city of Erde heard about the incident of the orc attacking the merchant caravan.


    Mu Like called for a few capable ministers over.


    Mu Like who was seated on the left side of the throne asked them, "What do you think about the incident with the Cang Bei?"


    The ministers were no longer surprised by the daily vacancy of the throne, and they expressed their opinions when they heard the empress''s question.


    Bi Bao, the strongest general in the Erde, was the first to stand out and pay her respects, "This humble subject believes that this may not be true, and thinks that there are bandits who are trying to rob us in the name of the orc!"


    "Makes sense!" Mu Like nodded, "What about the others, what do you think of them?"


    "Your Majesty, this old subject believes that the invasion of the orc is a small matter. It would be great if it was just an evil person pretending to be the evil person, but if it really was the orc ¡ª" Mosley, one of the old officials of the Erde, who had a good relationship with Hao Si, stood up and said, "Then my Erde must have a way to deal with it! We can''t let them take advantage of our carelessness! "


    "That''s right, old Mosley''s words are also very reasonable!" Mu Like nodded his head again and asked, "What else? Could it be that there are only these two suggestions?"


    Everyone once again stood up to express their opinions, but all of them were the same as the first two.


    Mu Like then said, "Looks like it''s time we send people to investigate!"


    "Subordinate is willing to accept orders to investigate this matter!" Hao Si, who had not made a sound until now, stood up, "Being able to work for my Erde is my greatest honor!"


    Mu Like stared at him for a long time without uttering a word.


    "This subject is willing to go as well!" "This subject has grown up in the Cang Bei since childhood, and is extremely familiar with the situation there.


    Hao Si said in a clear voice, "Even so, Master Bi Bao, you still have the heavy responsibility of commanding our capital''s one hundred thousand Forbidden Army, how can you accept that?"


    "Haha ¡­" Bi Bao turned his lips to him, "Although this official has such an important task, I am still unable to compare with Sir''s Ten Thousand Gold Body! Furthermore, a hundred thousand Forbidden Army s have always been well-trained.


    "Doesn''t that mean that you, the commander of the Forbidden Army, are too free?" Hao Si caught hold of the main point of his words and said, "I see that you have the suspicion that you are in the wrong!"


    "Imperial Uncle, you are accusing us wrongly!"


    "Alright!" Mu Like shouted in a loud voice, "I''ve always heard that the two of you are at odds, but who would have thought that you would be so impudent even at the palace! We are all officials of the same dynasty, look at what you are doing! "


    The two of them quickly shut their mouths and bowed, "This official is guilty, please calm your anger, Your Majesty!"


    "This matter shall come to an end here!" Mu Like said majestically, "Bi Bao, go home and arrange for tomorrow, do you have any objections?"


    Bi Bao laughed at Hao Si and responded loudly, "This subject accepts the orders!"


    Cang Bei, business travel must go through.


    "Everyone, stay close," a merchant like fatty sitting in the palanquin ordered the caravan. "This place has not been peaceful recently, if you don''t stay close, you might end up as the orc''s food!"


    Everyone trembled in fear and quickened their pace.


    "I say, Master Huang," a man who looked like a peddler followed closely behind the palanquin, fawning over it as he spoke, "With you here, why should we be afraid of the orc? If they come, wouldn''t they obediently surrender?"


    "Brat, you sure know how to talk!" Fatty could not help but laugh, "But my family''s horse capturing techniques is more than enough to deal with a few orc!"


    "That''s right, that''s right," the peddler fawned again, "Do you think our Lord Huang is some kind of orc or demon? If they saw you, wouldn''t they just run away with their tails between their legs? "Hehe, what about that girl I found for you last night? Is she still full of energy?"


    The fatty stretched out his chubby right hand and hit the peddler''s head, pretending to be angry, "Brat, if you didn''t say anything about this, then I''m not going to look for you. Tell me what kind of girl you found for me, and I won''t be able to catch her even if I have to beat around the bed!"


    "Hehe ¡­" Didn''t you say that only a good woman would appreciate something? This lowly one will listen to your words and will look for you! "


    "That''s true," Fatty closed his eyes in satisfaction, as if he was still reminiscing about last night. "Unwilling is more tasty than voluntary, haha ¡­"


    As he was speaking, the sedan was suddenly blocked by something.


    "You bunch of bastards want to be lazy again?!" The fat guy opened the curtain of the sedan chair and swore. "This month''s wages, be careful that I don''t pay a single cent!"


    Without waiting for them to reply, the peddler pointed ahead with a trembling finger and said, "Huang ¡­" "Master Huang, Master Huang, look ¡­"


    The fatty looked over, and four wolf-like figures entered his vision.


    "Beast..." The orc! "


    In a small hotel in Cang Bei.


    A person dressed as a commoner whispered to his tablemate, "I heard that someone died in Five Tigers Mountain yesterday again!"


    The person at the same table also said mysteriously, "Isn''t that so? Cang Bei''s rich and powerful Master Huang''s caravan had all suffered!"


    "Hehe, you don''t know about this," the man who had been laughing became even more mysterious, "In fact, only Master Huang was killed while everyone else escaped ¡ª it''s a shock, Master Huang was only left with a pile of bones!"


    "Retribution!" The man said bitterly, "This is retribution! This yellow eyed wolf only did bad things and never did good things. If I was that orc, I would have definitely stewed his bones! "


    "Shh ¡­" Someone''s coming, you can''t let anyone hear that! "


    A group of merchants walked over to the hotel, one of the young lad ran over and asked, "Were the two big brothers talking about the incident with the Five Tigers Mountain''s orc?"


    "You must be from outside the city, right?" The commentator replied, "If you really want to go to the Five Tigers Mountain, you would have to find more people. That place is not so peaceful right now!"


    "That''s right, we are planning to head to the seaside to do some small business, but we didn''t know that the Five Tigers Mountain really had orc."


    "Then how can we fake it?!" Several lives have been lost over there! " That person pulled the young man to the side and whispered, "If any of you do something shameful, I advise you not to go as soon as possible!" I heard that the evil people''s meat is fresh and delicious, the orc just love to pick their meat to eat! "


    "Hehe ¡­" You must be joking. " "Thank you, big brothers!"


    After saying that, he ran back, softly saying to a big and sturdy man with a conical bamboo hat, "Sir, it is true!"


    The big man thought for a moment and said, "It looks like we have to go up the mountain and watch as soon as possible!"


    Unconsciously, his conical hat slipped slightly, revealing his face.


    He was the Erde Great General Bi Bao who was ordered to look for the orc!

 C209 Five Tigers Mountain

    Five Tigers Mountain was famous for being like five hungry tigers in the mountain. According to legends, when he created this world, he had been here for a few days in an attempt to suppress the baleful aura in this place. But he couldn''t get it in the end. However, just as he was about to leave, he was interrupted by five cats. They turned into a tiger shaped mountain and suppressed the evil aura.


    And from this day onwards, the Five Tigers Mountain was at peace until the recent appearance of the orc.


    "General, we have already scoured the entire mountain, but have not found any traces of orc, according to this lowly one''s opinion, should we go down the mountain and rest before coming back tomorrow?"


    A voice said from the darkness.


    "Continue searching!" A dignified voice replied, "If you don''t find them for me, no one is allowed to go down the mountain to rest today!"


    Finally, the voice muttered, "I want to see how capable these thugs who disguised themselves as orc are. I want to go back and dissuade Elder Hao Si''s prestige!"


    The torch was lit, and he was Bi Bao!


    "Yes sir!"


    The few of them hid among the grass and trees, and the forest returned to its previous tranquility.


    After a while, one of the spies reported, "General, there is a faint fire in the forest to the west. Should we go check it out?"


    "Alright, gather everyone and follow me. We''ll go together!"


    Whistling sounds similar to that of birds could be heard, the spies in the forest quickly returned under Bi Bao''s lead and rushed towards the west side of the forest.


    On the west side of Five Tigers Mountain, there was a weak flame coming out from the gaps in the forest.


    Inside the forest, four figures were sitting around a fire to warm up.


    Bi Bao and his group slowly crept closer. Looking through the trees, they just so happened to see the dense black fur on the bodies of the four people beside the bonfire!


    "General, are we going to go in and capture them?" One of them whispered in Bi Bao''s ears, "While they are not paying attention, annihilate them!"


    Bi Bao stared at the movements of the four people in the forest, and started to think about how he was split into two groups to encircle them. Everyone received their orders to sneak in, but unexpectedly, at this time, the four orc began to speak!


    One of them asked worriedly, "Big brother, what do you think we should do if the army catches us escaping this time?"


    The one called Big Brother sneered, fiercely biting the meat in his hand and said, "Army? They are about to start a war with the Homo sapiens, and by that time, it will be too late for them to care about their own deaths or injuries, who would know that we have escaped? "


    Another person at the side stood up, added some firewood to the fire and muttered, "Sigh, I really don''t understand why they would want to attack Homo sapiens. We have been here for a while now, the things here are much worse than our Biqi Continent! If I were Tiger God, I would be able to live happily at home! "


    Hearing that, the fourth person got angry, he grabbed a piece of firewood that was still burning, and threw it towards the man, and angrily said: "Do not slander Tiger God!"


    Hearing the sound, the man was shocked, and immediately dodged to the side. The firewood continued to rush forward, and eventually hit a scout who was moving slowly in stealth.


    The moment the scout was hit by the torch-like thing, his body immediately burned, causing him to scream for help in shock.


    "Who is it!"


    The four orc s noticed this group of people at the same time, and hurriedly grabbed their weapons to aim at these people!


    "How dare you, you dare come to my Erde to commit heinous acts!" Bi Bao had heard every single word that the orc had said, not leaving a single word out. Seeing that his group of people had already been exposed, he did not bother hiding anymore, standing up and shouting angrily, "Could it be that no one is bullying my Erde? Brothers, go and capture him alive! "


    Hearing their orders, everyone immediately held their weapons and rushed forward, pouncing towards the four orc s!


    The four orc seemed to have been prepared for a while, seeing that there were so many people attacking from all four directions, they stood there calmly, with their backs facing each other.


    The scouts all picked up their weapons and struck at the orc''s body, but the orc''s arms were surprisingly able to block their attack without suffering any damage!


    Bi Bao sneered, then shouted at everyone to retreat.


    "orc is indeed a orc, it is full of brute force!"


    He gave a few people beside him a meaningful glance, and they understood what was going on as they quietly muttered the Magic Incantation s.


    The four orc seemed to have understood their intentions. They looked at each other without the slightest bit of fear and actually laughed out loud!


    Bi Bao was enraged, he retreated a few steps and started chanting.


    The forest suddenly became eerily quiet. Although the incantation murmured, it only served to emphasize the tranquility of the night.


    The wind had picked up, and it was freezing cold.


    The wind in the forest was cool, fresh and full of intoxicating flavor. However, the current wind was different. The chill was mixed with a strong killing intent.


    A thick killing intent!


    "small fireball!"


    "Dark Ice Art!"


    "Dragon Trapping Curse!"


    Finally, all the low Intermediate Magic s were instantly released from the hands of the scouts, and all of the spearheads were pointed straight at the four orc s!


    Although these spells weren''t powerful, they were amazing when used together! The strong air currents gave off a sound that could only be heard when a typhoon was blowing. The swirling mud was painful when it hit people''s legs, and the leaves were dancing all over the sky.


    Was the end of the world coming?


    These poor birds and beasts would never understand why the sky, which had been so fine, had suddenly changed.


    Bi Bao released his high level magic, he had completely forgotten to order his subordinates to keep him alive, he laughed sinisterly: "Hehe, let''s see how you handle this now!"


    But when the light of their magic dispersed, revealing the scene in front of them, they were disappointed, greatly disappointed!


    There was nothing in front of him other than the messy trees!


    Could it be that these orc were actually this powerful? So powerful that they could retreat safely under the encirclement of all the spells, including the "Dragon Trapping Curse"?


    With this cultivation, how many people could the Erde find?


    The subordinates obviously could not accept this fact and stood there, stunned.


    The smarter ones stammered for a while before saying to Bi Bao, "General, General ¡­ They ran away! "


    Bi Bao was also dazed for a long time. Finally, under his control, he let out a long sigh and said, "Go back and report this to the Queen immediately! "Immediately!"


    Everyone left like the wind, their speed was much faster than when they went up the mountain!


    It seemed that the psychological blow he had received this time was too great.


    With the departure of this group of people, the Five Tigers Mountain returned to its previous tranquility, although the cries of the birds and beasts could still be heard clearly.


    After a long time, a sweet voice suddenly came from a pile of grass.


    "Teacher, what should we do next?"


    Hearing the voice, they looked over, and the source of the sound was surprisingly the four orc!


    But how did they suddenly change from calling him "Big Brother" to "Teacher"?


    "What should we do next?" The man who was originally called Big Brother said jokingly, "Now that the people sent by the palace have been successfully tricked by us, the next step is naturally to remove this disguise first!"


    "That''s right, Huo Wu," the man who had thrown the fire stick laughed, "Hurry up and get rid of this disguise for us. We don''t even dare to look in the mirror anymore these days. Look, my clean and flawless hand has turned into a claw!"


    "Tsk," answered the sweet woman unwillingly, "do you think I would! [You guys are so ugly, so ugly. How pitiful for a beautiful girl like me ¡­] Ah, what a regret! If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have promised Teacher to disguise as a orc! "


    "I think it''s not bad to pretend to be a orc," the person who was silent spoke out in a loud voice, "At least this way we can eliminate all the harm the local people can do!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the girl angrily rubbed her forehead with her hand. With a flash of golden light, the orc that was originally huge in size suddenly became small and slowly turned into human form! As for the one who said she was good as a orc, he was rubbing her own face in confusion.


    The girl said angrily, "You stubborn person, didn''t you say you should pretend to be a orc? Then I''ll let you play your part!"


    The moon peeked out of the clouds and let the soft moonlight shine on the human world.


    The moonlight illuminated the faces of the four people ¡ª They were none other than Chang Jing and his three students ¡ª Huo Wu, Yin Feng, Yuan Tu!


    Chang Jing scratched her face as she looked at Nian Tu who was scratching her ears and could not help but laugh, "That damned brat is really mischievous! However, you really have the ability to create illusions this time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to come up with such a rotten idea! "


    Being praised by others, Huo Wu immediately became happy. She happily raised her head and said, "Of course!"


    "Isn''t it the book I gave you!" Yin Feng purposely said to her in a disdainful tone, "If I hadn''t seen this magic book give it to you when I was looking for the book that day, would you be at fault? And you would say ''of course''?"


    "Hmph, of course!" Huo Wu made a face. "I''m Teacher''s celebrity right now. Do you dare to do anything to me?"


    "I''ll hit you, what else can I do!"


    With that said, Yin Feng pounced towards Huo Wu like a hungry tiger. The latter ran far away while laughing.


    Yuan Tu looked at the two laughing idiots and laughed, he turned to Chang Jing and asked: "Teacher, what should we do next?"


    "I hope Empress Mu Like will believe that it''s the orc''s attack," Chang Jing sighed slightly and replied. "As for what we should do next ¡ª we can only change locations and find those evil people who do evil things everyday and disguise as the orc to ''do evil''. We can''t just wait for them, can we?"


    As soon as he finished talking, Huo Wu''s painful voice came from behind.


    "Save me, is he going to turn into an ugly orc again?!"

 C210 Tigers Territory

    Biqi Continent, territory of the Tigers.


    Yi Chen had already stayed in Tiger God''s cloth room for an entire two days. For the past two days, he and Tiger God had never come out.


    "Do you know what will happen if you insist on doing what you want to do?" Yi Chen bitterly advised, "When God left us, he didn''t tell us to fight, but to lead the way to peace!"


    "Peace?" Tiger God sneered, "Why haven''t I seen any signs of peace in your god race? After all these years of fighting in the Great War of Gods and Demons, what qualifications do you have to talk to me about peace?! "


    Yi Chen felt dejected. After a long while, he sighed and said, "The god race was indeed wrong ¡ª but you can''t be like that just because other people are wrong, right? The Biqi Continent is rich in resources, the people live a rich life, what reason do you have to invade others? Haven''t you ever cared about your people? Don''t you know how many people will die in this battle? "


    "''One general has achieved ten thousand bones! For the sake of the great cause of the biazide, their sacrifice is worth it!" Tiger God still did not make the slightest move back. "Don''t try to persuade me anymore, our biazide''s orc Alliance Army has already gathered, it''s not going to change just because of a few simple words from you! If you want to help Homo sapiens, then the next time we meet, we will not be friends anymore! "


    "Friends ¡­" Yi Chen bitterly smiled as he left. He muttered, "Why do they always say those words every time they send me away?"


    It turned out that before he visited the Tiger God Tribe, he had already sought out the snake spirit s and Bear God s and all of them rejected him!


    Perhaps, this war was already destined to be unavoidable from the very start ¡­


    And at the most powerful place in The Divine Realm, there was a discussion.


    The first prophet of the God race was an old man with a white beard that reached his chest. His eternal life seemed to be unable to stop the wrinkles on his face from increasing, but his pale face was now filled with excitement.


    "Wang, it''s true this time!" He tried his best to control his excitement, but it was still difficult to calm down. "It''s true, it''s true! The barrier that has enveloped our The Divine Realm for five thousand years is really going to disappear soon! "


    The lofty King sat on the wide throne, his face could not be seen in the hazy light.


    He heard the prophet''s report without much excitement, but he said calmly, "Teacher, you have something to say. The god race has been trapped for more than five thousand years, it doesn''t matter how many days they have to live ¡­ It''s better if you don''t feel guilty because of your previous prediction mistakes. "


    Not all the predictions of the first forecaster were accurate. At least three thousand years ago, thirteen hundred years ago, twenty-three years ago, they had been wrong about the barrier three times.


    "Wang, it''s true this time!" The old man repeated himself, "My Life Spirit Mirror has already detected the special fluctuation of the enchantment ¡ª its power is disappearing bit by bit! If my calculations are right, then in less than three months, our god race will be able to rise again, no, it definitely can! "


    "Really?!" The king was no longer calm, he stood up, and in a blink of an eye, the throne filled the sky with multicolored light, "It''s finally about to open, haha, five thousand years ah ¡­" Go and gather the Godly Generals, I want them to come here and quickly draft a plan.


    The The Fiendgod continent that had been quiet for thousands of years was finally going to start getting restless ¡­


    Time has never had a relationship, whether it is winter, spring, spring or autumn, it will not speed up for whom or stop for whom to care for who.


    These endless days passed under the anxious expectations of the Grand Princess.


    She got up early that day because she seemed to have some good news on the way.


    As expected, at noon, the guards came in to report that someone had come looking for them. The castle they lived in was concealed to begin with, and with Erde deliberately concealing it, very few people would come looking for them.


    "Could it be, could it be that Mu Li has thought it through?" Ai Lisi was immediately overjoyed, and immediately ordered the guards, "Quick, invite him in!"


    When the guard heard this, he hurriedly ran out to welcome the distinguished guest in.


    "Greetings, Your Highness Grand Princess!"


    The four people who entered took off their bamboo hats, it was actually Chang Jing and a few others.


    Although Ai Lisi was happy to see them, she could not help but be a little disappointed. "All of you are really wearing a bamboo hat and becoming addicted to it, to the point that the guards could not recognize you anymore."


    Although her words were a joke, Chang Jing still heard a bit of her unhappiness.


    He asked, "Is Grand Princess still worried about Mace?"


    "That is the country that gave birth to me and raised me. How can I not be worried?" Ai Lisi answered sorrowfully, "The situation here is getting worse every day, maybe we can only bet everything we have on this assassination!"


    All of a sudden, an image of an assassination being exposed appeared in Chang Jing''s mind, and the citizens of Duchy of Meuse denounced Ai Lisi.


    "Your Highness, you have been worrying too much," Chang Jing said quickly. "Actually, I came here to tell you a good news, something will happen very soon!"


    "Is that true?" Ai Lisi was overjoyed, "So these past few days, you''ve been dragging your three students to be a lobbyist?"


    Just as Chang Jing wanted to explain, Bing Bing ran out happily when he heard that Chang Jing had returned.


    "I knew that Big Brother Chang Jing didn''t run away," she said to her mother while holding onto Chang Jing''s hand sweetly.


    When she thought of the complaints that she had made to her daughter after Chang Jing brought his students away, Ai Lisi could not help but feel her old face turn hot, "Hey, where''s your father? Quick, tell him to come out and tell him the good news! "


    Seeing that their expressions were also 90% of the same, Chang Jing did not mind, and happily said, "Right, right, quickly go and invite the old man out, I think it will not be long before an important guest arrives!"


    "Alright!"


    Bing Bing ran out happily. In her heart, as long as someone was there, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    "I knew Big Brother Chang Jing was the smartest. He must have a way!"


    Just as Bing Bing ran over to invite his father out, the guards to the door quickly ran in.


    "Is someone coming?" Chang Jing laughed lightly, "And the person who knocked on the door has a lot of airs?"


    The guard looked at him in surprise and said in disbelief, "How did you know? Did you just see it?!"


    Chang Jing laughed out loud, "Those people are still anxious, aren''t they?"


    The guard was even more surprised. He opened his mouth wide but was unable to say anything.


    "Alright," Ai Lisi was also very happy, and said to Chang Jing lovingly, "Stop teasing him, let''s go out to welcome him!"


    At this time, Bing Bing and the others also came over, and the group of them majestically walked towards the door.


    Sure enough, an important guest had come. In Erde, there was probably no one more "expensive" than her!


    She, was Queen Elde Mu Like!


    "How have you been, Mu Li girl?" This was the unique way Ai Lisi addressed his old friend. She pulled Mu Like''s hand and said, "I used to invite you here, but why did you come today?"


    Such a tone didn''t mean that she was a princess of a country and couldn''t speak, but rather that she didn''t know what to say!


    Firstly, one, they were the empress and the other was a princess ¨C although Ai Lisi was currently untouchable, she still cared a lot about the equal relationship between them, and that made it impossible for her to call Mu Li "Your Highness" or other honorific. Secondly, although she had a request for Mu Li, she still felt indignant about watching by the side and not saving her, which also led to her current tone becoming slightly harsh.


    "Si''er, don''t cause trouble," Mu Li, whose face was filled with worry, forced himself to laugh, "I have a proper reason for coming to find you today."


    Seeing her like that, the anger in Ai Lisi''s heart dissipated, she pulled her hand and laughed: "Come, let''s go inside."


    Within the secret room.


    "What? You want us to give five cities to you before you are willing to help you?" Ai Lisi angrily retorted after hearing what Mu Like had said, "Then how do you want me to explain this to my citizens? Could I, in order to regain my Grand Princess''s position, be willing to sell off my country? "


    Mu Like restored the cold face of a Head of State.


    She said in a lukewarm voice, "So you think I can help you take back Mace without any conditions? Don''t forget that I have to tell my people too! To send thousands of your citizens to their deaths for the sake of personal friendship is unjustifiable no matter what! "


    Ai Lisi thought that it was true, but she still could not agree to giving up her territory.


    "I understand your difficulties," she said after a long pause, "but the country is a matter of national dignity, and I cannot sell it first for the sake of restoring my country. Maybe we can trade for something else, don''t you think? "


    "Then three cities?" Mu Like hardened his heart and said, "It cannot be any less, if it is any less, our Erde will lose too much. With your powerful strength, you might not care about all this, but our Erde is the poorest out of the three great nations, it is impossible for us to do anything generous and compensate for the losses."


    "Don''t you have to mention the city?" Ai Lisi slapped Mu Li''s fat thighs, "If worst comes to worst, when I succeed in restoring my country, all of your military expenditures, including all of your pensions, will come from me, Mace. In addition, we will sign a peace agreement so that I, Mace, will send all of the elite professors from different industries to Erde every year to guide your production!"


    "Alright!" This time, Mu Like was delighted, he revealed the proud smile of a politician, "This is what you said, I didn''t force you to do it, we will sign the agreement now!"


    As the alliance between Mace and the Erde was officially formed, the situation in the The Fiendgod continent had undergone a huge change due to the bargaining between the two women.


    Chang Jingye, from this moment onwards, had stepped onto his stage!

 C211 killing qi

    Mace, as beautiful as ever.


    But the deep alley was silent, and in the hazy darkness of the night, it was difficult to hide the restlessness of the air.


    The moon in the sky was round like a plate, and all the stars were hidden in it. The night wind was really cold, it made the originally clear sky feel depressed. The thick clouds in the sky moved quickly with the wind, obscuring the bright moon and making it dim.


    Such a strong killing intent!


    Faintly, heavy footsteps came from outside the city gates of the Meadow.


    The soldiers sleeping soundly in the guard post were awakened by the sound and opened their sleepy eyes. He listened intently. It seemed quiet outside again.


    "I was wondering what you were doing," the soldier sleeping at the side was woken up by him, cursing, "What are you doing so late at night, it makes laozi feel very bad! If I knew that I wouldn''t be able to sleep well even while guarding from the back, I wouldn''t have needed to rely on my connections and ran back from the battlefield ahead! "


    The person who just spoke had just returned from the Ara battlefield a few days ago, so it could be seen from his dejected look.


    On the Ara battlefield, the situation was tragic and the warriors on both sides were extremely exhausted.


    "Hehe," the soldier from before couldn''t help but mock him when he saw him like this, "So he came back because of a relationship. How come I remember someone saying during the day that he was specially sent back to rest because of his outstanding achievements?"


    The man blushed and cursed himself for letting his tongue out.


    "Hee hee ¡­" He smiled embarrassedly, "The war is too tiring, I''m talking nonsense, don''t talk nonsense to others! "Hee hee ¡­"


    The previous man gave him a scornful look and ignored him, instead walking over to the watchtower. With his years of experience guarding the city, he intuitively felt that the voice he had just heard was not simple.


    With this look, he was shocked!


    Outside the city, there were already flags everywhere.


    "Oh no, there''s a sneak attack!" He quickly shouted towards the outpost, his trembling hands ringing the alarm bell with force!


    "Dang, dang, dang!"


    The resting soldiers hurriedly got out of bed. They picked up their weapons and ran out of the city gate to meet the sudden battle!


    Outside the city, the royal banners were fluttering in the wind.


    "Reporting to the princess," a person ran to the inner camp, cupped his hands, and reported, "The enemy has already discovered our whereabouts, and now the bell has rung to warn us!"


    Inside of the makeshift tent sat Chang Jing and his three students, and the person who cupped his fists and pointed at a young lady dressed in tight clothes.


    The woman did not panic at all at the news. Instead, she confidently said to him, "Don''t worry, you will send out orders for the whole army to attack the city at once ¡ª I want to see how long the group of panicking rebels will last!"


    The soldier obeyed and blew the horn to attack.


    The horn sounded, and a neat troop charged towards the city gate with forceful steps ¡­


    "Big brother Chang Jing," The tight-uniformed woman walked to Chang Jing''s side and asked, "What should we do next?"


    Chang Jing blinked her eyes in feigned surprise and said, "Hmm? Where did that valiant and valiant female general go? Where''s the young girl that suddenly appeared? "


    "I hate it," the tight-uniformed woman retorted. "I mean it!"


    Chang Jing stood up at this time, stretched her muscles and walked to the entrance of the tent, then turned her head and laughed, "Bing Bing, your Big Brother Chang Jing, I don''t know any military strategy ¡ª after learning military strategy for so long, don''t you want to show off today? Today''s battle will all depend on you! "


    Bing Bing wanted to decline, but he was interrupted by Chang Jing at the door ¡ª ¡ª


    "Stay safe in the tent and I''ll go out and see what I can do for you ¡ª what are you all doing sitting there, trying to be lazy? Come out, let''s cause some trouble for the rebel army! "


    The three students immediately stood up upon hearing this and followed Chang Jingye who had already flown far away. However, the three of them had very rich expressions ¡ª ¡ª Huo Wu blamed Chang Jing for being rude, but she found it hard to hide her excitement.


    "Don''t you want to display your prowess today after learning military strategies for so long?" Inside the tent, Bing Bing muttered to himself, "Right, the pain of a country falling is something that should be stopped today. I will definitely perform well for everyone to see!"


    There was once someone who suggested to King Mace to move to the inner parts of the city, because the current capital was simply too close to the sea.


    This point was verified tonight.


    Ever since Queen Elde Mu Like and Grand Princess Mace had signed the peace treaty, the next day, she lent the Mace 500,000 army according to the agreement. And the Ai Lisi who had been enduring for a long time, immediately split the troops into three parts and started her plan of restoring her country ¡ª ¡ª Bing Bing, was the vanguard officer for her assault on Meadow!


    Elde''s army, who was waiting for her orders, appeared even more robust and strong. On the day she received the order, she was fully prepared to board the ship and arrive at her destination in less than three days.


    Bing Bing did not let the soldiers rest after arriving at the coast of Meadow. Instead, he immediately ordered all the military ships to take a detour around the harbor and send all the soldiers ashore with a small boat. And the whole process only took four days!


    At this moment, this was the most crucial moment for them to regain their country!


    At this time, the outside of the city had already become illuminated by the enchantments of various types of magic. The Warriors with high morale fought bravely with the joy of surpassing the strong, while the American Rebellion was pushed back step by step. In the end, they retreated to the city gates and relied on the protection of the city walls to barely resist the onslaught.


    Looking at the situation, Huo Wu pouted and complained to Chang Jing, "The battle is almost over, why are you still asking us to come out? If I knew this would happen, I might as well have just been sitting in my tent and resting! "


    Chang Jing could not help but laugh at her words. This kind of tone was not like a war, it was more like an adult hitting a powerless little kid!


    However, that was true. The current situation was exactly like this!


    "How boring it is to stay in the tent," Chang Jing replied, "It''s so lively outside, how can we not join in? Did you see the Magician on the city gate tower? "


    Hearing that, Huo Wu looked up and saw a high-spirited Magician standing on top of the rebel tower. He was rapidly casting magic, and in the blink of an eye, dozens of people were killed by his magic!


    "Yes, why?"


    If you are bored, go and finish that Magician, "Chang Jing said casually, as if it was a matter of course that Fire Dance could defeat that powerful mage, Magician." The three of us will give you time to see if you can finish this mission within three minutes.


    Huo Wu looked at Magician in disdain and agreed, "Sure, but I don''t need three minutes. Just give me one minute!"


    "Alright, then I''ll give you one minute!"


    Chang Jing looked at his other two students, only to realize that they were laughing as if they were watching a play.


    "You can''t stay idle," he ordered again. "Go and help those soldiers set up some defensive barriers ¡ª we can''t fight them to the end, even if we win, we still suffer heavy casualties!"


    The three of them received their orders and flew out at the same time, leaving Chang Jing alone to look at the increasing number of heavily injured soldiers on the ground.


    "Why fight?" He suddenly lost the feeling of relaxation he had a moment ago and felt his heart being pulled. "Is it really worth it to have so many casualties?"


    He shook his head and sighed, then began to chant the best healing magic of the Homo sapiens, "Tender Water" ¡ª ¡ª


    "The holy Water Sprite of Heaven and Earth, possessing the maternal aura of benevolence ¡­" "I beg you, please save this person in front of me. Use your kindness to save him ¡­"


    Just as Huo Wu flew up to the city gate tower, a few arrows flew towards her, but she ignored them and activated the fire element in her body to expand ¡ª just as they were about to hit her body, the fire element expanded and ignited a raging flame in her body. The fire element with a lot of fire energy blocked these feather arrow s!


    "Hehe, you want to play with arrows?" Huo Wu happily thought, "It''s not like I don''t have a bow and arrow. I''m not afraid of you!"


    She reached her hand out to her waist and took out the magic bow that Chang Jing gifted her, smiling as she aimed at the right hand of Magician in front who was completely focused on chanting magic.


    With a "sou" sound, the arrow shot towards Magician with a huge destructive force. Under the pain, she could not even cast the spell that he had just finished chanting!


    "How is it," Huo Wu asked him like a child. "Do you think I have already defeated you?"


    The man looked back and could not help but feel bitter and aggrieved. He never expected that a dignified member of the Mo Wei Zu would actually plot against him by a little girl and be mocked by her after getting injured. He could not help but to reply hatefully. Of course I haven''t lost! "


    Huo Wu Tian smiled innocently, "It doesn''t matter, let''s keep competing ¨C at worst I won''t even need to use my right hand. But I''m not a man, and I don''t want to be one either ¨C I''m just a girl!"


    On the other side.


    At this time, Chang Jing''s figure had already been hidden by the thick white fog that had pervaded the area ¡ª ¡ª The gentle light that was "as gentle as water" had become thin and "huge" under his deliberate arrangements.


    thought of the painful expression on the face of the soldier who was lying on the ground. "The soldiers of both sides are all innocent, how can I just have to save my own side? "However, if we can cure them, won''t they have to start immediately? Let''s dilute the fog again. I hope that their healing effect won''t be too great ¡­"

 C212 necropsy

    "What?!" After Ao Delun heard the soldier''s report to the Meadow, he was so angry that his face turned green, and he said angrily, "Didn''t I already say before I came out that I wanted to stabilize the city? What about Fei Erle and the rest, with the Mo Wei Zu guarding them, are they unable to handle Ai Lisi and the others, who are just a few miserable losers?! "


    The soldier was frightened out of his wits by Ao Delun, but still reported truthfully, "Sir Fei Erle was defeated by a little girl ¡­ Several other Master Magician s also died or were injured, all of them, all of them were defeated ¡­ "


    This time, Ao Delun was filled with true qi, and his entire body fell on the chair.


    "Tell me ¡­" You have explained the situation clearly! "


    The tired soldier''s eyes widened as his thoughts returned to that unbelievable night ¡­


    "It was a foggy night. Although the foggy weather was caused by a strong magical boy, since the foggy weather was released, all the wounded who were lying on the ground miraculously stood up!"


    "Chase away the corpses?" Ao Delun asked in disbelief, "Could it be that the fog is the long-lost legend''s Corpse Dispatching Art?!"


    "It doesn''t seem like it," the soldier went on, "but the fog is very comfortable around people ¡ª it seems like a spring breeze is blowing, making them itch and intoxicated, and the strangest thing is that the wounded soldiers who were enveloped in the fog are all healed!"


    "Could it be ''as gentle as water''?" Ao Delun seemed to have grasped onto something, but he immediately denied it, "No no, although ''Flexible Water'' has such an effect, the scope of effect won''t be that large, furthermore, there aren''t many people in this world who have such an ability. I have invited many people who have this ability, but none of them are able to find it, so how can Ai Lisi find it? Forget about that for now and talk about Fei Erle and the others! "


    "Yes sir!" The soldier''s eyes became misty once again, as he recounted the story, "At that time, Master Fei Erle was not too flustered when he saw the enemy''s night assault, and after instructing us generals to be careful, he led the few Masters of the Mo Wei Zu to the top of the city walls and used a great amount of magic to attack them. At that time, they managed to stop the enemies from attacking, but just when we thought that we could obtain victory in this battle, an accident happened.


    "Sigh!" Ao Delun sighed, "Fei Erle being good at everything is just too arrogant! Did that girl hurt his life? "


    No, at that time, Master only had a few injuries on his right hand, "the soldier continued." After the successful sneak attack, that girl challenged Master Fei Er Le and asked him whether he had lost to her or not ¡ª Master Fei Er was naturally furious after being in pain, and said angrily, "What kind of a hero are you talking about, what kind of hero are you talking about?


    "When the girl heard this, she was not afraid and laughed. She pointed to Master Fei Er Le''s right hand and said," If you don''t accept it, we can compete again. "Look, your right hand is already injured. Why don''t I tie up my right hand and have a fair match with you?"


    "She didn''t care whether Lord Fei Er Le agreed or not, and returned the bow back to her waist after speaking. She then took out a ribbon from her pocket and tied her right hand around her waist. Master Fei Er could not hold in her anger any longer, and rushed towards her with a loud shout ¡­ "


    "Great military taboo!" After Ao Delun heard this, he shook his head, "He should not be so irritable and easily angered when facing an enemy ¡ª ¡ª Why would a Magician run up to others if he does not use magic on them? Does he really think that his so-called dual cultivation of ''Demon and Martial'' is that powerful? "


    Then he motioned for the soldier to continue.


    "That woman is so impressive, seeing that he had actually thrown himself at his with a strange gait, and then leaped into the air, Master Fei Er understood that she was going to use magic, and immediately retreated back and chanted some incantations. Unexpectedly, that woman was extremely cunning, and took the opportunity when Master was focused in his chanting, and pulled out a bow from his waist, and shot fiercely at Master!"


    "Seeing that Master Fei Erle is about to be harmed, Master Odo beside us quickly snatched a sword from our hands and threw it towards her. Finally, we were able to force the lady back and Master Fei Erle was able to escape from our encirclement. When the woman saw that a third party had joined her, she shouted that it was unfair and shouted towards the city gates, "Not counted, another person has joined. This time, it will take me one and a half minutes!"


    "At that time, we naturally did not know what was going on. It was only later that we found out that this woman had made a bet with someone to get rid of Master Fei Er Le within a minute." At that time, we naturally did not know what was going on. One of them covered the front while the other one chanted an incantation from behind ¡ª the woman saw through their thoughts, and with a chuckle, she easily evaded the attack of the one in front and dodged to the back. In one move, she kicked Master Odos, who was chanting the incantation, hard on the butt, and said in a dissatisfied tone, "I told you to be nosy, to keep me busy for another half a minute!"


    "While she was speaking, Master Fei Er took the opportunity to toss out a small fireball and smash it onto her body. With Master Fei Erle''s cultivation, the power of the small fireball that was thrown out was no small matter, but after hitting her body, it did not have any effect, and the fireball was actually absorbed into her body in an instant! "


    The soldier was afraid that Ao Delun would scold him, so he stopped his words and stole a glance. However, he noticed that Ao Delun was frowning as if he was thinking about something, thus he mustered up his courage and continued.


    "The two lords were shocked and looked at the woman with wide eyes. After being plotted against, the woman did not get angry. She only said a simple sentence, ''Hehe, this is fun!''."


    "Then she put her bow back down and shouted excitedly, ''Attention all, the game is starting!''" After saying that, she gave off a different feeling. She no longer had that previous playful look. Instead, she became very serious! The two lords looked at each other, then quickly came up with a plan of attack. They jumped to two sides, and at the same time chanted the high level spell of Fire Element and wind, ''Purgatory of Fire'' and ''Hurricane Curse''. Our soldiers, fearing that the woman would attack our lord again, came forward to attack the woman with their weapons, and the woman closed her eyes as if she didn''t care about the attacks ¡ª and just when we thought she was going mad and was about to get her own way, a third accident occurred ¡ª and from the woman, who had her eyes shut tight, came a sudden blaze, dozens of meters high! The fire wrapped the woman tightly within it. We couldn''t even retreat from the heat, only to find that the weapon in the flame had already melted into molten metal! Maybe it was because of the urgency of the situation, but the two masters quickly finished chanting the originally long incantation. The ''Purgatory of Fire'' and ''Hurricane Curse'', spells that we have never seen before in our lives, were cast at the same time! "


    "The immense pressure caused everyone to escape from the city walls, and they could only watch from a distance. The woman acted as if nothing had happened, seeing the overwhelming flames mixed with Destruction of Heaven and Earth flying towards her like a hurricane, she did not try to dodge, but jumped in instead!"


    "What happened then?" Ao Delun then stood up again, and stared straight into the soldier''s eyes and asked: "Did the two of them succeed?"


    Although he knew in his heart that Fei Erle and Ou Duo must have lost, he still hoped for a miracle to happen. He understood that even the person with the strongest magic in his possession might not be able to easily block the pincer attack from the two of them, and the person who possessed such an ability was just too abnormal and terrifying ¡ª furthermore, she was only a young girl!


    "No," the soldier suddenly became stupid, and instead of trying to be tactful, he directly said, "The two lords'' advanced magic stopped on the woman''s body for a moment, then bounced back and hit their own body! This is truly tragic, even us ordinary soldiers feel heartache just by looking at it. If the flames were to disperse, where would we find the corpses of these two lords? The air is filled with the disgusting burnt smell of human flesh! "


    He didn''t notice that Ao Delun''s face had already turned ugly and continued, "We had several people puking at that time! Fortunately, the woman was afraid that the disgusting smell would make her feel uncomfortable. After taking care of the two adults, she covered her nose and shouted, "Alright, look, isn''t it less than a minute and a half?" Then she ignored us and jumped back out of the city ¡ª how could we still have the courage to continue fighting after this? As a result, as they escaped, the ones that fell were defeated ¡­ "


    Ao Delun laughed lightly and asked, "Did you take advantage of the chaos to escape over?"


    "Hee hee ¡­" The soldier smiled proudly, "Of course, I ran when I saw that something was wrong. Who would be so foolish as to stand there?!"


    "Very good, smart enough!" Ao Delun retracted his smile and shouted: "Men, drag out this deserter who is spouting nonsense and messing up the morale of the troops and execute him!"


    Looking at the soldiers that were constantly begging for forgiveness in the hands of the guards, Ao Delun was thinking of a way to remove the impact of the situation in the army, and how to gather the members of the Mo Wei Zu to discuss on how to deal with the suddenly strengthening Ai Lisi''s army ¡­


    Tonight was yet another sleepless night!

 C213 war

    Politics has never been "brutal," never "human," "benevolent," "kind." It has only its interests ¡ª the country, the ministers.


    Ever since Bing Bing led his army to attack the walls of the Meadow, she had been releasing the imperial rankings to gather all of the ministers. All the ministers who had abandoned her when Ai Lisi was in a less advantageous situation, after weighing the pros and cons, all pledged their allegiance to his one after another ¡ª In their eyes, the return of the cities that had been conquered was naturally an easy task. What they lacked was only time.


    Capital, as the capital of a nation, its symbolism was being fully displayed at this moment!


    This was one of the reasons why Ai Lisi had chosen Bing Bing to attack the capital, while the other reason was to send Bing Bing there.


    At this moment, Chang Jing was sitting in her own room and thinking about the battle between Mace and Ara.


    Big Brother Chang Jing, "Bing Bing had already reverted back to his princess attire, he was noble and beautiful, and when he saw Chang Jing''s gloomy eyebrows, she could not help but ask," Right now, the capital has already been snatched back by us, and my parents have also received happy news, I estimate that they will be able to conquer those two cities in less than a day, the other non-strategic cities'' forces are too weak, and we only need some time to occupy them, what are you worried about?


    Chang Jing answered with a question, "Heh, do you still remember the times when we were children?"


    Bing Bing blinked his large eyes, as he looked at the scene of his childhood.


    "Why don''t you remember?" She went to the window and answered sweetly, "We used to fly kites! And Southeast and the others ¡­ "Hehe, they even bully you!"


    Speaking of which, Chang Jing felt embarrassed.


    "That''s not it," he interrupted Bing Bing. "I''m saying that you still remember us villagers? They were all citizens of a fallen nation! Ao Delun''s army had long trampled them under their iron hooves, the pain was so great that they had no choice but to live! "


    "That''s right, they must be very pitiful ¡­" Bing Bing''s eyes were filled with tears. She was originally a compassionate girl, furthermore, the one suffering was a fellow villager who had watched her grow up. "Perhaps, when we return to the country and succeed, they can save us!"


    "I thought so too," Chang Jing answered, "but you saw the situation right now. It has already been seven days since the city has been taken by us, but Ao Delun has not moved an inch. I don''t see how he can hold it in, if she keeps on like this... We can''t give him a pincer attack on both sides either. We are borrowing the majority of our troops from the Erde, if we pull the line too far, it would be easy for our army to be hit by Ao Delun''s counterattack. But just this'' borrowing ''is also a very unstable factor! Who could guarantee that Mu Like and the others wouldn''t suddenly change sides? Furthermore, by your parents'' side, do you think they will hand over the city that Ao Delun conquered to the Ara so easily? At that time, it would be war again! War! "What''s more ¡­"


    Bing Bing was scared stiff by his excited expression and couldn''t say a word.


    "What''s more ¡­" Moreover, I still have things to do! "


    In his heart, there was another voice that called out every night ¡­


    The woman in his dream was lying in the cold, waiting for him to go back and save her!


    Had he been caught up in the war?


    At this moment, an excited voice sounded from outside the door.


    "Princess, princess, this is good news!"


    Bing Bing personally opened the door to find that the person shouting outside was his personal palace maid, Xiao Huan.


    What good news do you have, Xiao Huan?


    Because she had just been scared stiff by Chang Jing, her face darkened in the face of Xiao Huan''s unreasonable actions.


    "Servant, servant girl ¡­" This was also the first time Xiao Huan had seen Bing Bing''s smelly face, and the excitement on his face was forced back, "This servant deserves to die ¡­ Princess, please forgive me! "


    Bing Bing realized that he had lost control of himself and asked again with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any good news that can make the normally knowledgeable Xiao Huan excited to such an extent?"


    Seeing that the princess'' expression had eased up, Xiao Huan relaxed her hanging heart.


    "Just now, the soldiers at the front lines reported that the Grand Princess and Prince Consort''s army have captured the city!" Xiao Huan replied excitedly, "Not only that, there are six more City Lords who have informed the world that they are willing to return to our rule without conditions!"


    With the addition of eight cities in one day, it was no wonder that people like Xiao Huan were so excited.


    "Really?" Bing Bing was overjoyed, "Quick, go gather the ministers. We will discuss what to do next!"


    Xiao Huan happily quickly left, while Bing Bing walked to Chang Jing''s side.


    "Brother Chang Jing, let''s go take a look!"


    Chang Jing shook his head, and said, "You can go, I have no right to care about such national affairs. Let me think of a way to do it both ways. "


    Bing Bing then said some words of consolation and encouragement, but he was still unmoved. Bing Bing had no choice, he could only go himself.


    "orc," Chang Jing sighed, "There are more orc coming!"


    Wind Moon City.


    The current Wind Moon City had completely entered a state of war, to the point of almost everyone fighting! As for the supplies they had, they were already very poor. The soldiers had very little control over their daily needs ¨C there was no helping it, if they were surrounded for a long period of time, even the richest areas would be devoured of food.


    The stalls by the side of the road that used to be hawkers had disappeared, and were replaced with signs of "Jian Hun''s Free Weapon"! Ever since Feng Yue had been surrounded, all the knowledgeable people had set aside their connections and gathered together ¡ª it could be said that all the people on Feng Yue''s road were no longer carrying clothes, food, or even wine, but sharp weapons! They were born in Martial City and were more or less proficient in martial arts. With the addition of the free Jian Hun weapon that the Jian Hun Family provided, they were able to kill enemies as easily as the elite Mace Division!


    The continuous resistance did not break their will to resist, the physical difficulties were completely replaced by the spiritual feelings of exaltation ¨C moreover, unless they were killed on the battlefield, all wounded soldiers could be healed and healed, and all of this was due to the efforts of the little fairy who lived in the north of the city!


    Little Fairy came here during the second month of the Wind Moon City''s war, so no one knew where she came from ¡ª everyone knew that only patients who had been touched by her hands would be able to recover quickly, and that she lived together with her grandfather.


    Other than that, there was nothing else he knew!


    Because of her magical powers, people queuing up to see her everyday in her courtyard would always fill it up. Today was the same as well.


    The wounded soldiers were either lying down or leaning against each other. They formed three circles in the courtyard that was not small in the first place. There was simply no way they could get through.


    "Why did the fairy not go to the battlefield to save the wounded?" One of the wounded soldiers who was lying on the stretcher hummed in pain, not forgetting to ask the people next to him this question, which was widely spread among the soldiers, "If she was here, then we, Feng Yue, would have already chased the enemies back!"


    "Little brother, you don''t know about this, right? The fairy is everyone''s, she once said that the world may not be equal, but it is equal in the origin of life ¡ª she will not, for any reason, deny and renounce the rights of the common people! Therefore, it is impossible for her to give up on other commoners just because of the war to save the wounded soldiers. In her eyes, everyone is equal, even the most fundamental of life is equal! "


    the wounded soldier asked disapprovingly. "So you''re saying that whoever comes here has to wait in line?"


    "Yes," the man answered seriously. "At this place, regardless of whether he is the emperor''s father or a beggar, he has to wait in line!"


    "I don''t think so ¡­" The wounded soldier was even more unimpressed. "If the Emperor comes, it''ll be weird if she doesn''t chase us away first!"


    This sentence had obviously angered the masses. Just as he finished speaking, four to five people walked up to him and glared at him!


    "Are you free to slander the reputation of a fairy?!"


    Let me tell you, three months ago, it wasn''t that no distinguished officials had come to ask for help ¡ª today, the Emperor''s son has come to request help because the royal doctors were unable to cure him ¡ª but the immortal goddess still made them wait outside the courtyard for only one person, and by the time it was the crown prince''s turn, it was already past ten at night!


    "Exactly, what are you shouting about?! If you continue to speak nonsense like this old fairy, she won''t blame you, we won''t forgive you! "


    "¡­"


    Everyone had different opinions, but none of them were not criticizing the wounded soldier. After hearing so many warnings, the wounded soldier knew that the crowd was furious, so he could only shrink his head back and continue lying on the stretcher, humming.


    Just as the storm was about to stop, a loud voice came from the entrance of the courtyard ¡ª ¡ª


    "Everyone, quickly give way. The young master of the Jian Hun Family is heavily injured, please give way!"


    Everyone looked outside, only to see a stretcher being carried by two people, quickly entering the courtyard, and the person on the stretcher was impressively Cheng Jian Ye!


    Seeing that this group of people had such a mighty voice, those in the crowd who didn''t know them couldn''t help but ask who this person was. What a grand manner he had.


    "You don''t even know who he is?" The busybody would reply him, "I think the Jian Hun family should have heard of him before, he is Jian Hun''s broken sword''s son!"


    "Oh, you''re saying that he is the father of the sect master of that vile sect, the one nicknamed ''amorous gongzi'', Chang Jingye?"


    "Heh, you know about that!"


    "Tch, no one in the Wind Moon City has ever heard of this phrase before." amorous gongzi is not sentimental, do not let the divine dragon wake you up! "Divine dragon awakening, blood forming a river ¡­"


    Just as everyone was discussing amongst themselves, Cheng Jian''s stretcher was stopped by the people who had spontaneously organized to maintain order in Little Fairy''s courtyard.


    "If you want to cure the illness, please line up. If you want to cause trouble, we''ll accompany you!"


    Rou Xin, Chang Jing''s mother was already crying. And she cried and pleaded with these people,


    "Brothers, please let us go. He ¡­ he won''t be able to last much longer!"


    "Sorry," However, the gatekeeper''s reply was still Leng Bing Bing''s, "Everyone is equal here, please queue up!"


    She continued to plead, "Big brother, please do well ¡ª our Jian Hun Family has contributed quite a bit to Feng Yue, can you spare us for this reason?"


    With that, she took out a large stack of Ara coins from her sleeves and handed it over to the gatekeeper.


    "Don''t follow us!" "Let me tell you, not to mention the young master of the Jian Hun family, even the emperor has to obediently wait in line when he comes to our place ¡ª ¡ª Do you see that sign? It was given to us by our fairy after saving the crown prince!"


    Rou Xin looked at the direction of his hand and saw a golden plate on the wall.


    "Equality of Life and Death, Line up on sight"!

 C214 Equal life, line up

    That''s great. There are too many injustice in this world ¨C the gap between the rich and the poor, the privilege of the one who gains power, the talent of the intelligent ¡­ Everything was equal at the very core of life. Regardless of whether he was an emperor, general, or relative, regardless of his talent, intelligence, or looks, everything here was decided by the god of death! You have the right to the best care for your life, you have the money to buy the best medical care, but ¡ª


    In that moment of death, all of this would be nothing but smoke, because the hand of the Death God did not fear power nor love money, all he wanted was the life that the heavens had given him, a life that could not be more pure and flourishing!


    Just that, those words caused Rou Xin''s heart to break.


    "Brothers, look at his face! It''s getting uglier and uglier!" She caressed Cheng Jian''s face, as if she was afraid that if she used even a little bit of strength, she would break it. "For our Wind Moon City, he ignored our family''s Xiao Xiao, and ran onto the battlefield, but he''s now in such a serious condition. Can''t you all save him by opening up a net? "


    Cheng Jian''s face was pale white. Other than the blood that dripped from the wound on his head, his face was completely bloodless.


    "We know that he was injured because of Feng Yue, but how many people aren''t here to protect Wind Moon City?" "Perhaps their contribution is not as great as Mr. Night''s, but their devotion is the same as your husband''s ¡ª do you think we can ignore them and save your husband?"


    The same life, the same value. was never able to refute his words. Who did not have a wife and children, who were not made of flesh and blood?


    She understood, and finally despaired.


    "If only Chang Jing was here, then it would be great," she sobbed as she laid in Cheng Jian''s embrace. "If only he was here, he would definitely have a way to save his father!"


    When he thought about how her own child, Rou Xin, was no longer feeling gratified like before, but instead started to lament about how fate had played tricks on him ¡ª yes, if Chang Jing was here, he definitely had a way to save his father.


    However, this heartless good fortune left him far away in the horizon, completely unaware of what was happening!


    Mace.


    Chang Jingye suddenly felt her entire body becoming uncomfortable, her constantly moving eyelids made it impossible for him to calm down and think about the situation.


    "How could this be?" He stood up and walked towards the imperial garden. "Am I sick?" Such a thing has never happened since I started learning magic! "


    At this moment, Huo Wu was also admiring the flowers in the imperial garden. Whenever there was nothing to do, she liked to immerse herself in the enchanting sea of flowers.


    "What''s wrong, teacher?" Seeing Chang Jing''s confused look, she could not help but ask. "You''re so worried, is she bullying you again?"


    "She" naturally referred to Princess Bing Bing.


    "Heh ¡­" Chang Jing laughed, "Do you think there''s anyone here who would dare to bully me? Right now, I am the strategist of the Meth Vanguard Army! "


    Huo Wu listened to him and joked, "Then why are you acting like this? Are you pretending to be deep? "Tell me, I''ve always wanted to act deep in front of others, but once I do that, I''ll laugh, how embarrassing would that be!"


    "Go, your teacher, I, am a very deep person, there is no need to pretend!" Chang Jing replied, "But today is especially strange, my eyelids are constantly twitching, I don''t know what''s going on!"


    "My eyelids are jumping?" Huo Wu curiously looked into his eyes and said, "It really seems like it''s jumping!" "I''ve heard people say that whenever someone''s close relative is in trouble, their eyelids will constantly twitch. They even said ¡­"


    "Dearest?" Chang Jing was shocked, "Could it be that something happened to my parents?!"


    Once she thought about the Wind Moon City they were fighting at the same time, Chang Jing didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    He didn''t have time to inform Bing Bing. He only gave a few simple instructions to Huo Wu, saying that he was going to the Wind Moon City to settle some private matters. Then, he flew straight towards the dock and disappeared in a moment.


    "Deal with private matters?" Huo Wu shook her head and thought, "Could it be that Teacher still has some other relatives?" "I was just saying casually. I didn''t think that he would actually believe so easily!"


    North of Wind Moon City, Little Fairy''s residence.


    Everyone here was severely injured, so crying was very common. Naturally, Rou Xin''s crying did not attract anyone''s attention. However, when he mentioned the two words "Chang Jing," an old man in the courtyard who was sweeping the place with a broom suddenly shivered.


    The old man put down his broom and hurriedly entered the house. A moment later, he brought out a slim and graceful young girl that was as beautiful as a fairy.


    When everyone saw this young girl, their joyful expressions all over their faces, causing the originally lifeless courtyard to become bustling with noise and excitement! They either yelled or bowed, or knelt or begged for help ¡ª and all of them addressed her as Little Fairy.


    She, was impressively that legendary fairy!


    Little Fairy didn''t say a single word when facing the different reactions of so many people. Instead, she directly ran in front of Rou Xin.


    "What did you just say?" She gently asked her, "Are you saying that Chang Jing is your son?"


    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, the intelligent Rou Xin had long guessed the identity of the young lady. However, she did not understand why this little fairy would suddenly mention her own son.


    She could only reply with a blank expression, "Yes."


    "Then is his full name Chang Jingye?"


    "Yes."


    "Wen Teng?"


    "Yes."


    "Then ¡­" After asking to this point, Little Fairy''s tone finally became excited, "Then is he a Magician?"


    "Yes," Rou Xin finally responded with a question of curiosity, "Miss, do you know my son?"


    "Yes, it must be him!" Thinking that it was impossible for two people to have the same identity in this world, and seeing that Little Fairy seemed to have confirmed something, she muttered, "I don''t just know him. If it weren''t for him, I would have already lost my life ¡­ And the reason I came to the Wind Moon City was to find him! "


    Just as they were about to drip, she noticed the stretcher beside Rou Xin.


    "This is?"


    "My husband," Rou Xin hoped that Little Fairy would make an exception and save Cheng Jian on behalf of her own son, and so he carefully replied, "He was Chang Jing''s son''s father!"


    "Is he Teacher Chang Jing''s father?" Little Fairy walked in front of the unconscious Cheng Jian and carefully examined him, "The injuries he suffered were extremely heavy ¡­ Hurry, hurry up and carry him in. If we don''t treat him soon, it will be too late! "


    Hearing this, Rou Xin became excited, and quickly ordered his servants to carry Cheng Jian into the room.


    "Little Fairy, this doesn''t seem to be too good, right ¡­" The gatekeeper said awkwardly, "With so many people watching, I''m afraid it will affect your reputation in the future ¡­" Furthermore, that gold medal was bestowed by the Emperor, if you do that, you will be disobeying the imperial edict! "


    Above his head, the golden plate reflected the sunlight. Surprisingly, there were eight golden words ¡ª


    "Equality of Life and Death, Line up on sight"!


    Little Fairy pushed open the gatekeeper''s door, turned around, and said to the old man sweeping the floor, "Grandfather, please explain it to them!"


    With that, he commanded his men to carry Cheng Jian in.


    "How can this be!"


    "What smelly fairy, not afraid of nobles and influential people, today when I saw the people from the Jian Hun family, didn''t they invite me in obediently!"


    "We''re human, too. Why do we have to stand in line and he doesn''t need us? Could it be that our lives are cheaper than his?! "


    In the face of the crowd''s indignant cries, the old man called out in a serious tone, "Just now, this person who entered is my granddaughter''s grandmaster. If my granddaughter didn''t have the help of her son, she would have already died long ago, let alone become your so-called ''Little Fairy''! No one here will ever have any privileges, but they are an exception, because they are Chang Jing''s close relatives! "


    Although his voice was low, every word was clearly heard by everyone, as if he was whispering in everyone''s ears.


    Outside the Wind Moon City, Ao Delun Army Camp.


    An old man with a goatee respectfully said to Ao Delun, "His Majesty the King, the latest news has arrived. The six city lords have already announced to the world that they have pledged their allegiance to Ai Lisi!"


    "Got it," Ao Delun couldn''t help but ask, "Then did Ai Lisi and the others have any reactions?"


    "When the brainless woman heard the six City Lords'' notices, she happily sent troops to receive the city! Think about it, that''s six cities, who wouldn''t be tempted by the pie that fell from the sky? Furthermore, she only had three cities in her hands and was thinking of increasing her capital! It would be weird if it''s that cheap! "


    "A pie from the sky?" Hearing that, Ao Delun laughed sinisterly, "Could it be that she really thought that there would be a free lunch in this world? Be careful I poisoned her in the pie! This time, the six city lords have done quite well. Quickly send someone to tell them that I will heavily reward them after exterminating this group of remnant evildoers! Furthermore, they also wanted us to make an excuse when Ai Lisi sent her troops over to negotiate that we would very likely attack them and request for more troops from Ai Lisi''s hands ¡ª I do not believe that her small army would do anything after splitting up into nine groups! "


    "Your majesty is wise! I will send people to tell them that as long as we can subdue this evil, the expanded army will be enough to attack the Aragorn! "


    Goatee bowed and retreated, but when he was at the door, he was stopped by Ao Delun.


    "What did you just say?" Ao Delun''s sinister face suddenly revealed a trace of a lewd smile, "Are you saying that Ai Lisi has a ''big chest and no brains''? Hehe, that woman''s breasts are indeed big enough! "Haha, haha ¡­"

 C215 Little Fairy

    Chang Jing, he did not know that an unintentional action of her had actually made Xue Ge''s legend ¡ª ¡ª Little Fairy, is precisely that young lady who was tied to the line by Chang Jing and was saved from the gates of hell. Ever since she received Chang Jing''s "Hearing Rain", which was gifted to her by him, she started to diligently and bitterly train, because Chang Jing''s performance back then made her extremely excited. It was also because her talent was just too high, that in the short span of a few years after Chang Jing left, she had learnt all of the water magic.


    This had to be a legend!


    However, due to her casual nature, and the fact that she lived in the Aragorn for a long period of time and had very little contact with the Magician, her achievements in the past would not be known to others. This was why the term "tenderness in water" became known by the common people as a type of immortal technique or a miraculous method, and naturally, she would also naturally become a "little fairy".


    However, in her heart, she had always had one wish, and that was to when she would be able to meet her teacher, Chang Jingye, who she had tacitly accepted for a long time ¡ª ¡ª explore the world together!


    After Cheng Jian was brought into the room, he did not come out even after a long time, and Rou Xin, who was waiting outside the door, became even more anxious. She paced back and forth, as if he wanted to turn all his worries into dust beneath his feet so that even the slightest breeze would carry her away!


    It was a pity that the dust and dirt that was floating in the bright sunlight did not take away the anxiety in his heart and instead brought the broken sword of the Family along with him.


    After the Broken Sword heard that his son had been severely injured, he quickly took care of the Mace''s soldier in his hands and rushed over. The last thing the white-haired man wanted was to personally send the black haired man away, not to mention that he was extremely happy!


    Once he arrived at the scene, he immediately asked Rou Xin without caring about the crowd''s admiration, reverence, or surprise, "How is the situation?"


    Seeing that her husband''s old father had come, Rou Xin, who had finally managed to control his emotions, once again said with tears in his eyes, "I''ve already been sent to Fairy''s room, but ¡­ But after so long, there still hasn''t been much activity! "


    Upon hearing this, the broken sword felt so much pain that its eyes became sore. A stream of tears almost flowed down uncontrollably.


    "Fairy... Yes, Fairy will definitely have a way! " He said loudly, as if he was comforting Rou Xin, but it was as if he was comforting himself, "Immortal-ranked magic techniques, celestial magic techniques, can save a dead person, much less my strong son ¡ª oh, no, he''s not a dead person, it''s ¡­"


    Who said that those who became influential did not acknowledge them? His status was as high as a broken sword, so when he encountered his own son''s life and death situation, wouldn''t he be at a loss for words?


    The old man who swept the ground ¡ª should be called Xue Ge''s grandfather. When he first arrived with the broken sword, he intentionally hid within the crowd, but when he saw the scene of his hero dying with the broken sword, he couldn''t help but stand out and walk in front of.


    "Old friends, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, right?" His hand forcefully patted the broken sword on the shoulder as he consoled, "Don''t worry, nothing has happened since my granddaughter began treating people!"


    The broken sword and his shoulder were in pain, and he managed to recover from his panicked state of mind. He looked at the old man in front of him who he had met before, yet could not recall where he had seen him before. He remained silent, and his thoughtful gaze continued from his head all the way to his feet.


    "What, you don''t know me anymore?" Grandpa Xue Ge patted him on the shoulder again, and said with a smile, "You, little trash, didn''t recognise the Old friends after you became Jian Hun?"


    "Little Broken Piece", a noun from the depths of his memory that pulled this broken sword over to this young man who had gone on a rampage in Jianghu ¡­


    "You are an ancient antique ¡ª Ancient Dragon Pith?!"


    "Isn''t the Ancient Dragon Shade me?!" Xue Ge''s grandfather jokingly replied, but that trembling voice betrayed him. At this moment, he was no longer calm, and that memory that he had deliberately buried suddenly burst forth at this moment!


    "It''s really you!" The broken sword was overjoyed, temporarily forgetting his son, "Brat, where have you been? How come there hasn''t been any news for so many years ¡­ It''s been almost twenty years, right?"


    "That''s right ¡­" "All these years, I have blamed myself, blaming my impulses when I was young for causing my poor child to die ¡ª that is life, too. There will be retribution for all this, won''t there? Look at us ¡ª we''re still ''brat'', and calling ''old man'' is not enough. Over there, we''re all old! "


    "Haha ¡­" The broken sword looked at his head full of white hair and sighed emotionally, compared to his reflection in the mirror, "That''s right, time will not forgive people. In the blink of an eye, we are all old!"


    As they were chatting, the door finally opened.


    The broken sword immediately closed its mouth and rushed forward, while in front of him, Rou Xin''s anxious figure had already flashed into the room.


    Fortunately, Cheng Jian was sleeping peacefully on the sickbed, breathing steadily.


    "Phew ¡­" Xue Ge let out a long sigh of relief as he walked in front of Rou Xin and said, "Right now, his life is no longer in danger ¡ª perhaps it''s because my level is not high enough. I''m not sure when he''ll wake up ¡­"


    Rou Xin and the Broken Sword heard him and asked in unison, "What do you mean?"


    "..." Perhaps, he will wake up tomorrow, "Xue Ge said after pondering for a long time. "He''ll only be able to fall asleep like this for the rest of his life ¡­"


    When the two of them heard this, their already frantic minds instantly collapsed. It was as if the world was collapsing, and the sun and moon were without light!


    After a long while, the broken sword finally regained its senses, and let out a long sigh, as it comforted Rou Xin softly, "As long as there''s no danger to my life, it''s fine ¡­ Didn''t Little Fairy just say that he might wake up tomorrow?! Furthermore, to put it in a disrespectful tone, there might be a treatment method that Little Fairy isn''t proficient in. It''s possible that there might be others who know about it! "


    Rou Xin slowly woke up, grabbed Cheng Jian''s hand and couldn''t say a word.


    "Yes!" Xue Ge was actually excited at this time. Her words gave everyone hope, "Of course there''s someone stronger than me in this world ¡ª at least, I know one person!"


    and Broken Sword asked at the same time, their voices were filled with too much concern, "Who is it?!"


    "Haha ¡­" Xue Ge laughed brilliantly, "Isn''t it my teacher, your grandson, your son, Chang Jingye?!"


    Chang Jingye, the man with great ability that Xue Ge had spoken of was upset about getting lost.


    Originally, he planned to return to Fengyue as soon as possible, but he didn''t have the time to wait for the caravan on the boat to travel with him. Once he landed, he unexpectedly found that he had yet to leave this port city after a day''s journey.


    "It''s over, it''s over. If I knew earlier, I would have gone with them!" He looked at the lush forest with regret in his eyes, "How stupid, I didn''t even know how to get out of here first! How am I supposed to get out of this big forest!?"


    In fact, floating in the air, all he could see were endless emerald-green trees ¨C that adorable road, yet somehow shyly hiding in an unknown corner!


    Chang Jing had no choice but to shake his head that was too smart to express his regret. She had no choice but to jump back to the ground like a blind man and start using Sakura Float "and Spatial Magic ¡ª ¡ª since she did not know how to go along the way, she might as well choose teleportation that was a little further away!


    But just as he was about to make his 213th attempt, he stood there and did not move, because he heard a very loud noise ¡ª no, to be exact, it was a very loud and orderly sound!


    Chang Jing hid beside the tree quietly and observed secretly.


    This was clearly a well-trained team! Although they did not put up any flags, Chang Jing could still tell that they were from Erde from the markings on their clothes. Although this was not a strange place, even though it was already the territory of Ara, but it was unknown that Ai Lisi had wanted to restore their country and sent them to attack Ao Delun. However, their clothing did not have any symbol of reinforcements, but was completely the attire of the Erde''s soldiers!


    "What are they doing in the Ara?" Chang Jing could not help but think of the worst case scenario, "Could it be that Mu Like is really unable to wait any longer and is going to the Ara to fish in troubled waters?"


    If that was the case, then this matter was too troublesome!


    After so many years of war, the economy of the Ara was clearly in a bad state. Although there was a trend of counterattack recently, if there was a strong and strong Erde on the American rebel army''s side, they would definitely die without a burial ground!


    Chang Jing''s hands were trembling, not because she was afraid of being discovered, but because she was worried about the calamity that would befall the Ara who was already in such a mess. At the same time, she was also deeply angry at the person in power in the Erde, how could she be so despicable and shameless!


    But politics has no human nature. Don''t they do it to meet the needs of another people? Is it wrong for a national machine to pursue its interests first?


    The one who was wrong was the Aragorn who had not grown in a hundred years, his nation''s weakness was being bullied!


    The long army lasted for a long time before Chang Jing''s eyes, and from the number of people, it could be seen that the Erde expedition had been planned for a long time, and he, who was hiding in the darkness, had been hiding and watching without moving even half a step, doing his best to restrain his anger, because he did not want to fight with this army at this moment, at least until he had enough confidence!


    However, what he did not know was that deep down in his heart, he was not willing to believe this to be true. What he hoped for was for this group of troops to come here and purely assist Ai Lisi in defeating the Ao Delun rebels.


    Because war is not fun, the story of the blood of men is not exciting, happy...

 C216 blepharopyrexia

    The Erde''s army was advancing, moving from in front of Chang Jing''s eyes.


    Chang Jing suddenly had the urge to follow them. He wanted to know where this well-trained troop was heading to and what they were doing. This was also the reason why he suddenly ran away. It wasn''t purely because of his eyelids jumping (even now his eyelids weren''t jumping), but because he instinctively felt that something big was going to happen, so she couldn''t sit still any longer and came out to check the situation.


    Although he was impulsive, he wasn''t that crazy just because of some baseless words from Huo Wu.


    He never thought that he would run into the Erde''s plan because of getting lost!


    Finally, when the last few people in the group arrived, Chang Jing purposely used a fireball to explode twenty metres away from him. skipper, who was at the end, immediately sent a small soldier to investigate the situation.


    Chang Jing thought that the plan was a success, so she quietly went over. The small soldier naturally did not gain anything, but Chang Jing did not gain anything either, because the small soldier that came to check the situation was really too handsome, so handsome that he could not pretend to be there. Since he had no other choice, he could only hide herself and throw the small fireball at the same place after small soldier returned.


    "Didn''t you say there was nothing here?" skipper''s face had a birthmark that almost covered his entire face. Because of his inferiority complex, he did not like people who were more handsome than himself, but now, after hearing small soldier''s report that nothing happened, there was actually an explosion, so he angrily shouted, "Idiot, if you can''t even do such a small thing, what can the army expect you to do?!"


    He slapped small soldier angrily and sent another party member over ¡ª he was the second most handsome in the team and because of his looks, he became one of the team captain''s favorite people to be ordered around.


    He ran to the place where the explosion had taken place with a trace of mockery ¨C after observing for a long time, he still found nothing! Helplessly, he ran back and said the same words as the first person ¡­


    "Captain, we didn''t find anything!"


    However, just as he finished speaking, the sound of an explosion came again, louder than the previous ones!


    "Idiot, every single one of them is a rice bucket!"


    skipper slapped him a few times and then scolded him, saying that being handsome was useless ¡ª ¡ª He sent him to the scene of the accident.


    "That''s strange," after looking for a long time, he still couldn''t find anything suspicious, so he couldn''t help but mutter, "Could it be that nothing really happened? But that''s impossible, there was clearly an explosion, and all the traces were there, and it doesn''t look like gunpowder, what the hell is going on?! "


    At this time, Chang Jing jumped down from the top of the Ancient Blue Wood, and elegantly greeted the skipper ¡ª


    "Hey, you''re still doing that!"


    "Oh, hello," skipper subconsciously saluted back, "Did you see anyone just now ¡­"


    At this point, he could no longer continue because he saw the man before him holding a huge fireball in his hand!


    "Quick ¡­"


    He wanted to call for his teammates to help when he saw that things were not going well, but he found that he could not open his mouth again ¡ª the fireball had pierced through his head, and his entire head had exploded ¡­


    Then, he fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to do that." Chang Jing bowed deeply in front of him, then continued, "But for the sake of the peace of this world, I have no choice but to sacrifice you ¡­"


    After saying that, he hurriedly stripped off the man''s clothes and put them on before burying his corpse among the fallen leaves. Finally, he took out an item from his pocket.


    He rubbed and touched the thing on his face ¡ª ¡ª In the end, it became similar to skipper. Although it was only sixty percent image, skipper was really hard for people to flatter and act fierce, so probably no one dared to size him up carefully.


    In other words, Chang Jing''s plan to disguise as the skipper was very likely to succeed!


    Shi Mu shook his head in satisfaction. He thought to himself, ''That little girl Huo Wu really knows how to make an artificial birth.''


    "It seems that I''ll have to thank her properly one day!"


    As expected, everything went smoothly, but when Chang Jing walked into the group, no one dared to ask him what had happened, and he herself was not sure if the sounds she made on purpose sounded similar to the voice of the skipper, so he was too lazy to explain anything to them. After mounting the horse, she simply waved her horsewhip forward, causing the troop to rush towards the main group.


    Hehe, he actually became a small skipper of the Elde''s army! If Mu Like knew about this, he really didn''t know whether she would be happy about having such a strong subordinate or worry about what kind of damage the skipper would do to the army!


    On the other side, Bing Bing was still in the palace taking care of the matters after taking back the capital.


    When she had finished with a large batch of documents, she let out a long sigh and stared despondently ahead.


    "Sister Bing Bing," Huo Wu sneakily came behind her, and quickly covered her eyes with his hands, "Guess who I am?"


    Bing Bing forced a smile and gently pushed her hands away, saying, "Aren''t you the little sister Huo Wu who likes to cause trouble the most!"


    "I''ve been guessed at again. How boring!"


    Seeing that she had been guessed right again, Huo Wu walked over to the side and looked in the direction that Bing Bing was looking at ¨C


    "Elder sister, what are you looking at? Other than the rows of stone steps, how come I didn''t see anything?"


    "Nothing?" Bing Bing stood up, walked to Huo Wu''s side and said faintly, "Maybe there''s nothing in front for us to see ¡­ Your teacher has already been gone for several days, right? "


    "It''s been four days!" At the mention of this fire dance, he said bitterly, "This man is so bad, he actually left me here to leave!"


    "Maybe he has his own difficulties ¡­" Bing Bing changed the subject and asked, "Have you all received any news about him in the past four days?"


    "Our teacher is a piece of wood. He didn''t know he was going to give us information!"


    "Haha ¡­" Bing Bing smiled bitterly, "Big brother Chang Jing must have her own difficulties, don''t blame him!"


    Although she said that, no one knew how she had been living these past few days! As the spiritual pillar of the team, Big Brother Chang Jing left without saying goodbye. Furthermore, she had to read all the documents that were being processed ¡ª ¡ª How could a girl who had never been independent not cry?


    Crying, of course Bing Bing cried, it was just that her crying was done secretly in the quiet corner of the night! She wasn''t afraid of tiring from reading the official documents, because she knew that his parents were definitely even more tiring than he was, but she couldn''t figure out the reason behind his big brother Chang Jing leaving his ¡ª ¡ª


    Was it because she didn''t care enough and love him enough?


    She often thought so, and when she did, her tears would fall in vain, as they were now, red-rimmed with grief.


    Seeing her strange expression, Huo Wu couldn''t help but ask, "Big sister, what''s wrong?"


    "No ¡­" Bing Bing shut her eyes tightly, trying hard to make her voice calm as she replied, "There''s a grain of sand in my sister''s eyes, it''s a little painful ¡­ ¡­"


    "Sand?" Huo Wu became even more confused and asked curiously, "But is there any wind here? Why didn''t I see any sand, it''s weird! "


    "Hehe, you little brain of yours, why are you pretending to have so many questions!" Bing Bing was not willing to let others see her like this, thus he changed the topic, "With so many questions, it seems like he is going to be a problematic girl!"


    "Am I the problem girl?" Huo Wu thought about it and laughed, "Hehe, I like that title. It''s really cool! "Then I''ll be going to ''Question Girl'' from now on!"


    Bing Bing was speechless. Looking at her, he realized that he had unknowingly grown up and matured ¡­


    It was already late in the night, and Chang Jing''s army had already set up camp.


    Just as he was about to rest in his own independent tent, the most handsome small soldier recklessly opened the door and walked in.


    "Get out!"


    Seeing that someone had suddenly barged in and was extremely shocked, Chang Jing anxiously pinched her own face to confirm that the birthmark was still there before shouting out slowly, "Come in now, remember to tell me before you go into the next camp!"


    Handsome Soldier, who had originally thought that he would be slapped again, saw that skipper only scolded him lightly and did not say anything else. He was so happy that he forgot how the voice that shouted to him to go out was so young.


    He stood straight, performed a military salute and said, "Reporting to the captain, Company Leader wants to see you for a meeting!"


    "Company Leader wants me to hold a meeting?" Chang Jing thought, "If there''s nothing to do, then just march properly. Why are you holding such a meeting? His subordinates were afraid of me, so they didn''t dare to look at my face ¡­ Could it be that Company Leader was afraid of me too? It''s over, it''s all over, could it be that I, Chang Jingye, am about to be exposed after painstakingly sneaking in here for only a day? These bureaucrats are so boring. If they don''t do something, they just know what kind of shitty meeting to hold all day! God knows this boring meeting will kill you! "


    "Leader," Handsome Soldier could not help but remind Chang Jing when she saw him sitting there stupidly, "Company Leader invites you to a meeting!"


    "Enough!" Chang Jing knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape from this meeting, and she could only brace herself and fight it out, only then would she have a chance, so she snappily said, "Don''t you see that I''m thinking about what I should say today, what are you arguing about, it''s true! Lead the way for this lord, we''ll go right now! "


    Seeing how the skipper valued him so highly, to the point where he had to bring him to a meeting, the Handsome Soldier was ecstatic. He hurriedly ran out, afraid that others would not know that he had already become the skipper''s "trusted aide" ¡ª ¡ª


    "Yes, I''ll lead you to the meeting!"

 C217 Meeting

    The meeting was not set up as a special meeting place, but was directly arranged to be held at Company Leader''s tent. This was not only because it was inconvenient to arrange things during the march, but more importantly, the meeting was not simple.


    When Chang Jing reached fifty meters in front of the Company Leader''s camp, he was stopped.


    "We''re here for a meeting!" Handsome Soldier said excitedly and proudly, "Quick, let us in!"


    "You need proof of identity to hold a meeting!" "Take out your ID!"


    "This is our skipper!" The meaning behind his words was that skipper was already a very high official.


    Needless to say, after hearing the small soldier''s words, the two guards smiled at each other, and actually stopped the small soldier. They didn''t even look at Chang Jing''s proof, and just let him in!


    Handsome Soldier looked at the admiration in his heart, his eyes beaming as he thought, "Wow, our captain is really awesome, even Company Leader people have to give him face!"


    However, he didn''t know that the two guards didn''t think this way. What they were currently thinking was ¡­


    The heavens were truly funny. How could such an ugly monster be born? It would be strange if someone tried to disguise themselves!


    After passing the first checkpoint, Chang Jing walked to the front of the camp without obstructions. When she opened the door to take a look, she saw that there were already eight people inside.


    "F * ck, why did you only arrive now!" A man who looked like a small leader quickly walked up to him and said in a somewhat blaming tone, "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Chang Jing guessed that he should be the Company Leader, if not who else would dare to scold him? After all, as long as she could get away with it, she would be scolded after being crushed by a level 1 official.


    Chang Jing made a standard military salute, lowered her voice, and answered, "I''ve caught a cold, I''m resting!"


    Because of the cold, his voice also changed ¡ª what a wonderful excuse!


    "Why are you so careless, and let the higher ups know," the Company Leader berated, then pulled him over to a person sitting in the middle, bowing down as he said, "Lord, he''s here!"


    Hearing that, the man opened his eyes and glanced at them, then arrogantly waved his hand towards the Company Leader, "You can leave now!"


    Company Leader nodded his head repeatedly to express that he understood, and when he turned around to leave, he gave Chang Jing a look to stop speaking nonsense.


    Chang Jing watched Company Leader as she left, and couldn''t help but be suspicious, "What kind of meeting is this, didn''t they say Company Leader was the host, and was even sent away?"


    After he estimated that the Company Leader had already walked far away, the person sitting in the middle asked Chang Jing haughtily, "F * ck, I heard that your nose is so sharp that you can smell the smell of jewelry from within a mile, right?"


    Chang Jing was curious, was it that the people in the army camp liked to swear? Otherwise, why would they always call him "dog shit"?


    He did not dare to think too much into it. He quickly nodded and replied humbly, "Yes, yes, yes. I don''t have any other abilities, only this nose!"


    "Mm, that''s good!" This man was obviously satisfied with Chang Jing''s obsequious behavior, he arrogantly nodded and said, "Sit in the seat at the back!"


    Only after Chang Jing went to the very last seat and sat down did she have the chance to size up the seven people here ¡ª out of the seven people in the army camp, there were actually five who were not wearing armor. They were instead dressed like the Magician s! It was not rare for Magician to exist in the army camps, but generally speaking, the status of the Magician s far surpassed the army, and they would rarely participate in the management of the army camp. However, today, it was different, for the Magician s to be present at this meeting, which even the Company Leader did not have the qualifications to participate in (and the majority was present), this showed just how extraordinary this meeting was!


    Chang Jing continued to observe according to the order, without paying any attention to what the Magician seated in the center had said. He only knew that he had a different burly and muscular body compared to the average Magician, and that there was another kind of feeling coming from his body ¡ª ¡ª What kind of feeling was that, it should be arrogance, Chang Jing thought.


    Suddenly, the military general sitting on top of him quietly gave him a push.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Chang Jing admitted that she was a friend and asked, "Is there anything that I can help you with?"


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t say anything. The moment he did, everyone in the hall burst out into laughter!


    The person pushing him stopped himself from laughing awkwardly and replied, "The boss asked you to speak!"


    Needless to say, "Boss" naturally referred to the Magician sitting in the center seat.


    "Here!"


    Chang Jing quickly stood up and performed a military salute. Unexpectedly, everyone''s laughter became even louder!


    "You''re really ¡­" The boss held back his laughter and pointed at him, "I think you should just call it ''dog shit''. Let''s name our own actions and forget about him ¨C after all, mud cannot support the wall, let''s not let him embarrass us!"


    After talking for a long time, it turned out that what he had just said was just a codename for an operation! However, Chang Jing was not thinking about this anymore, he was thinking about ¡ª


    "So the name ''skipper'' is'' dog f * cking ''. I thought they were cursing me! Weird, why would skipper''s parents give him such a name, it causes me to be affected too! "


    "What are you still standing there in a daze for?" The boss flew into a rage once again and shouted, "Quickly tell everyone about your ability, so that everyone has a piece of cake!"


    "That''s great!" "My nose is naturally sensitive to jewelry, as long as the jewelry is within a mile, no matter how small it is, I can smell it, and I can even describe how big the jewelry is!"


    "Oh, really?" Before he could finish, the eldest on the left stood up and said, "Then do you know who wears jewelry here?"


    Who wears jewelry? Chang Jing was confused, he didn''t even have the ability to fart, now, wasn''t she going to make a fool of herself?


    He had no choice but to pretend to twitch his nose. He thought to himself, "Since it''s some kind of special mission, then no one should wear jewelry anymore, right?" How inconvenient! "


    After only three seconds, he said confidently, "None of us wear jewelry in this tent!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!"


    "Haha ¡­" That person laughed as if his evil scheme had succeeded. He turned around and said to the person beside him, "Quick, bring out your big diamond ring for everyone to see, so that everyone will know that there is a complete swindler here!"


    Chang Jing thought, this time it''s over, the treasure she bet actually didn''t hit the jackpot! He squinted her eyes as he calculated the distance between him and the door frame. She was prepared to use "mirage" to escape at any time!


    Just when everyone thought that Chang Jing''s lie had been exposed, a turning point suddenly appeared ¡ª ¡ª


    "Lao Er... "I''m sorry, but I had to do this mission. I was afraid that wearing the ring would get in the way, so I took it off ¡­"


    The one called Lao Er on the left could not hold back his anger anymore, and anxiously said to everyone, "Which one of you is wearing it, quickly, quickly take it out for me!"


    It was a pity that the heavens did not help him. Everyone shook their heads ¡­


    "Hehe, fortunately, I did not fail you!" Chang Jing said indifferently, but in her heart she was thinking that luckily she got them all wrong, otherwise, they would all be finished!


    "Impossible, how can it not be? Then, try again. Tell me, where have we found any jewelry in this area? " Lao Er shouted angrily, "Speak!"


    "Alright, shut up!" At this time, the boss spoke up, "Now that everyone has seen this dog shit''s abilities, I believe everyone will no longer have any doubts towards him ¡­" "Then let me tell everyone the main contents of this operation!"


    Upon hearing that they were going to announce the contents of the operation, the excited Lao Er immediately sat down and followed everyone else to listen with rapt attention.


    "The ones sitting here are all chosen by me. They can be said to be the top talents of our Erde!" The boss continued, "As the saying goes, ''No doubt about it, no doubt about it'', since I have chosen all of you to carry out this mission, then I will tell everyone the whole truth-- Actually, the reason why we are sending troops this time around is not to invade the Ara as people imagined, but to use the ''invasion'' as a cover to cover up our real goal!"


    To use a large-scale war as a pretense, the importance of this operation could be imagined!


    The eldest brother paused for a moment, then asked in an enlightened manner, "I don''t know if you guys have heard anything about God?"


    "Of course!" Almost everyone answered in unison, "The Great War of Gods and Demons five thousand years ago was the story that we heard the most in our childhood!"


    "Wrong, I knew that you would answer so!" The Boss once again revealed his arrogant smile, contemptuously saying, "The ''god'' I''m talking about isn''t some god clan!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "This'' god ''is not the same'' god ''. I am talking about the characters from the era of the Creation Gods, the unknown ancient god race!"


    "Ancient god race?" Chang Jing was shocked, "Could this have something to do with the Beast God?!"


    "When the ancient god left this world, he left behind a large amount of jewels, magic cultivation Secret Scriptures, and divine instrument! Heh heh ¡­ Our mission this time is to go to the Ara''s Qi Meng Mountain to obtain this treasure. If our Erde were to succeed in seizing this treasure, then we will be able to rule the world and unite the entire continent! "


    Hearing to here, Chang Jing couldn''t help but ask curiously, "But how did you know about this treasure deposit, and how did you know it was about to open? It couldn''t be a groundless rumor, right? "


    This question was also a question everyone had. It was just that they didn''t want to and didn''t dare to take the lead, so they didn''t ask. Now that "dog shit" had asked all the questions in their hearts, they were naturally happy to listen to it.


    "This is the revelation that the principal superior obtained from the Notre Dame, how can it be fake!"

 C218 apocalypse

    "This is the revelation that the principal superior obtained from the Notre Dame, how can it be fake!"


    The boss continued, "I should not have told you these things, but now that we are all on the same boat, there is no need to hide it anymore. This operation is the most important thing to the recovery of our Erde, so I hope everyone will work together to complete this task!"


    The more their boss described the secret, the happier everyone was. If I knew such a secretive matter, then my current status must be very high!


    However, Chang Jing was thinking about another question, and that was "Notre Dame".


    According to the boss, this operation was initiated because of the revelation from the Notre Dame. In other words, the status of this "Notre Dame" was even higher than the "principal superior", so why was it that no one had mentioned him before? Her status was so high, so he was naturally someone with great capabilities. Adding to her understanding of the "Ancient God''s Treasure" matter, this couldn''t help but cause Chang Jing to think of a person, a person he dreamed of day and night ¡­


    fox spirit!


    Chang Jing tried to probe further, "Boss, may I ask if you have ever seen Notre Dame, how come I have never heard of her before?"


    "About this ¡­" The boss didn''t seem to be clear either. He deliberately dragged his voice until his eyes rolled back and forth, and in the end, he said, "Don''t ask me about things that you shouldn''t know about! Alright, this is the meeting for today, so there''s no need for us to go back. Let''s stay here and set off tomorrow morning! "


    After everyone heard this, they dispersed and walked out of the tent. There was someone that came to pick them up and take a rest. This was no problem at all.


    Ara, Xue Ge''s residence.


    Cheng Jian had already been unconscious for a few days, yet under Rou Xin''s meticulous care every day, he did not seem to wake up at all. And because of that, in order to make it convenient for him to take care of Xue Ge, he requested for him to live here.


    On this day, after Rou Xin entered the room to wipe Cheng Jian''s face, he went to pour water to wash his face. He coincidentally bumped into his father-in-law''s Broken Sword and Xue Ge''s grandfather, Gu Longxuan, in the backyard.


    "With your ability, that son of yours shouldn''t be too bad. How could he have suffered such a heavy injury on the battlefield?" Because they were close childhood friends, their words did not need to be overly polite. Gu Longxuan said straightforwardly: "Could it be that there is another story behind this?"


    The broken sword pondered for a moment before replying, "There is indeed a secret behind this ¡­ Have you heard of the ''Ancient God''s Treasure''? "


    Seeing Gu Longxuan was speechless, the broken sword continued, "A few days ago, it was rumored that the Ancient God''s Treasure s with jewels and martial arts cultivation will be opened soon!"


    "What does this have to do with your son being injured?"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing that, Rou Xin laughed coldly and continued, "The so called ''birds die for food, men die for money'', if you have money, then Secret Scriptures and other heroes, wouldn''t they go and join in the fun?! Heh heh, once they leave the Wind Moon City, the defenses would naturally be weaker.


    The more Rou Xin said, the angrier he got, and at the end, he could not help but curse!


    What kind of feelings would make a woman who was usually as gentle as a sheep so spicy?


    Perhaps, the deepest love is enough to change a person...


    Chang Jing, no, it should be called "F * ck" by now. Dog Day had gone with the other seven people in the early morning to change clothes and head for Mount Zimo. He couldn''t understand why they would choose to leave early in the morning instead of late at night. She couldn''t understand why the other seven people liked to put their luggage on him ¨C weren''t they very skilled? Don''t you even have the strength to carry a few bags?


    "Boss, wait for me!" In order to camouflage himself and to get rid of the burden, Dogman purposely panted loudly and said, "Carrying so many things on my back would probably make me break out in a cold sweat!"


    "Sweating?" Hearing that, everyone sneered, "Did you hear that? He said he''s afraid he''s going to ''sweat'' ¡ª he thinks he''s some sort of thing. He looks so ugly and yet he makes himself look like a little miss, afraid of perspiring!"


    "I don''t care if the smell of sweat affects my sense of smell," Doggie hardened his heart and threw all the items on the ground, "My nose fears sweat the most, as long as there is even a little bit of sweat within two days, I won''t be able to smell jewelry anymore!"


    His words were true, and everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    "Alright!" Take back all your parcels! " The boss finally spoke up, "That person, right, it''s you. You should take dog shit''s luggage as well. Look how strong you are. You can take anything you want with this!"


    The one called "bear with a tiger''s back" felt wronged and took the luggage from the smiling dog. His stomach was filled with resentment but he did not dare to voice it out. He could only mutter how the tiger bear had become a horse with luggage!


    Half a day''s journey later, the road had finally started to become difficult to traverse. The mountain road was narrow and rugged, and could only fit one person ¡ª one couldn''t ride a horse! They had no choice but to abandon their horses and lead them to a hidden place to kill!


    Regarding this matter, the boss had explained it like this, "Kill them and make a pit for them to be buried. This time''s operation will definitely not be known to anyone!"


    Qi Meng Mountain was one of the three great ancient mountains of the The Fiendgod continent. As its peak was always surrounded by mist, it was known as "Qi Obscuring Mountain". Legend has it that this mountain was inhabited by an ancient deity. However, due to the age of the deity, its tourism industry had always been well-developed due to the blessing of the "ancient deity".


    The war in the Ara lasted for many years, and the tourism in the Qi Meng Mountain was also severely damaged. It was no longer as bustling as before, and along the way, the group of people saw only a few monks that had lived in the forest for a long time, but not a single tourist could be seen.


    "F * ck, where did you smell the treasure?!"


    Chang Jing was not f * cking a dog, how could he have the ability to smell a jewel! After listening to her boss'' instructions, he deliberately took in a few deep breaths and said, "There is indeed a little bit of jewelry, but those should all be ordinary people''s collections, definitely not the thick smell of a treasure hidden in a treasure trove!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hee hee ¡­" "That means I haven''t found it yet!"


    "Hmm, it should be because the treasure deposit has yet to be opened!" The boss didn''t blame them, he waved his hand and said, "Everyone hurry up, follow the mark on the map that principal superior gave me, the treasure is right around here, you guys split up and search!"


    Everyone heard the order and immediately scattered.


    After a while, the seven men who were in charge of the search returned pitifully.


    "What''s going on?" "Don''t you think it''s a great honor to serve the country?"


    Everyone replied in unison, "Reporting, boss, we feel very honored. But, there are too many people here, we are really worried about whether we can find them or not!"


    "Too many people?" The boss had followed the seven of them across a patch of grass. Looking through the trees, it was clear and bright. The empty ground gave off a worrying feeling, because at this moment, it was full of people standing, sitting, and lying on the ground!


    "This, this, this, isn''t this a marketplace?" The boss was shocked speechless, "Even I got this secret from the Empress Dowager, why are there so many people rushing here?"


    "Maybe other countries also have Notre Dame s!" Lao Er advised, "Or maybe this is just a scam!"


    Just as he finished speaking, five red finger marks appeared on his face ¡ª it was the boss who beat him up.


    "Notre Dame''s status is extraordinary, you actually dared to slander her, you are courting death!"


    Lao Er was beaten to an unspeakable state, he could only rub his face in grievance and did not speak.


    "Since we''re here, we can''t go back empty-handed," the boss thought for a moment and finally made a decision. "Go find some clothes to change. We''ll go into the crowd. I want to see how they got the news!"


    In the spacious area, people were either divided into gangs or formed groups of friends. Although the groups seemed polite, they were actually fighting each other. One could tell this from listening to the dialogue below ¡ª


    "Ah, Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, you''ve come too!"


    "That''s right. I didn''t think that Senior Zhu would come too. It''s rare!"


    "I say, Junior Apprentice Brother Lin, this time your Solitary Tent is really going all out ¡­ oh no, let''s mobilize everyone. It seems like we must obtain the treasure!"


    "Your Diphylla is also not bad. Your Master, the Ye couple, these two elders are here too. It''s a miracle that they could make it up such a steep mountain path. It''s really admirable!"


    "Hmph, let''s wait and see!"


    "Hmph, I was afraid you would have teeth!"


    This kind of conversation was the most common on this mountain, of course, there were many who asked for information, Chang Jing was an example of this.


    "Where are you all from?" he asked the group.


    Maybe it was because he was so ugly (the birthmark on his face was scary enough), but no one paid any attention to him after he asked that question!


    "Greetings, Miss!" Seeing that this method would not work, Chang Jing changed it to a different way to ask for breakthroughs. This time, he found a young girl and asked, "Can we talk?"


    "Rascal ¡­" The young girl did not finish scolding him, but she had clearly seen his face, "Pei, if you want to play hooligan, then I''ll have to trouble you to clean up your revered appearance, right?!"


    So what if she was ugly! Chang Jing swore to herself that she would never be ugly again, the attitude of this society towards ugly people was too harsh!

 C219 Facing such a mockery, Chang Jing was speechless.

    Faced with such a mockery, Chang Jing was speechless.


    He smiled awkwardly, "Big Sis, you can''t be thinking of letting me clean up my face to look like this, right? "Then I might as well just die!"


    After he finished speaking, he smiled and left without caring about how angry that woman was. However, that smile was extremely terrifying when placed on his ugly face.


    After asking a few people in succession, he found out that the matter regarding the "Ancient God''s Treasure" had already spread throughout the entire Ara. Many people had put aside their daily work, and even the war had started to get involved!


    "Is this Mace''s doing?" He walked back in silence, worried, thinking, "It would be terrible if it was like this! With this so called treasure trove as the Title, we will be able to attract a large number of warriors to leave the battlefield, and with it, we can take this opportunity to defeat my Ara in one fell swoop! "


    Thinking of this, he secretly made a decision.


    "Alright, this disguise is too ugly, and this young master is not willing to continue! I will rush to Wind Moon City right now, and see how strong Ao Delun is! "


    When he thought of this, he decided to slip away to the Wind and Moon.


    But right at this moment, he coincidentally bumped into a familiar person ¡ª ¡ª Lao Er of the Special Operations Organization!


    "F * ck!" he snapped. "What are you doing here, boy, if you''re not going to find out!"


    "Second master, I was just asking around!" Chang Jing was extremely pleased, but as she got closer to him, she secretly stirred the Magic Elements in her body, "How is the situation with you?"


    "What the hell are you? How dare you interfere with this father''s business!" Lao Er originally thought that Chang Jing had humiliated him many times, but now that she had gotten the chance, she naturally wouldn''t let it go. He coldly laughed, and said with disdain, "I think you don''t have the ability to run away, right? Hehe, do you think you can escape from us?! "


    Since Chang Jing''s intentions were set, she didn''t care about pretending, and lightly smiled: "With just you?"


    Just as he was about to make his move, the ground suddenly started shaking. He was immediately followed by the excited shouts of the crowd.


    "The treasure has opened!"


    Lao Er quickly flew away, not forgetting to threaten Chang Jing before she left, "Consider yourself lucky, we''ll deal with you when we get back!"


    After Chang Jing heard this, she couldn''t help but laugh, "I still don''t know who took care of who ¡­ But since the so called treasure deposit has already been opened, then I will go and join in the fun. If there really is a chance, I can destroy Erde''s plan! "


    Therefore, with a face full of smiles, he leisurely followed the hurried footsteps of the crowd towards the unknown mountain top.


    "This person''s heart is truly ¡­" After hearing Rou Xin''s complaints, Gu Longxuan sighed, "Greed! Why couldn''t he understand that everything was outside of one''s body, and only family love was the most precious? He had even put aside the matter of protecting the country for the sake of the treasure. Did he not know that if he were to let everyone go, it would be hard to protect his own home? "In the end, even if you have countless treasures, who will you share them with?"


    The broken sword reached out and patted his shoulder to comfort him. "Everyone has their own choices, so let''s not worry too much about it!"


    Just as he was speaking, Xue Ge walked over with a slight tiredness.


    "Are you all done?" Gu Longxuan asked curiously, "Why is it that it ended so early today? Isn''t it normal to not sleep at night?"


    "Bad grandpa, you want to tire your darling granddaughter to death!" Xue Ge laughed coquettishly, "I''m not a fairy, I still need to rest! However, it''s strange today. The number of people who came to save the patient is much less than usual.


    "Don''t be surprised!" Gu Longxuan said indifferently, "There are a lot of people on the battlefield. If someone is going to look for treasures, then there will naturally be injured soldiers!"


    "Mm ¡­" Xue Ge didn''t really care about this, but hearing her grandfather say this, he didn''t say anything else. "Then why don''t you talk to the Grand Preceptor first. I''m going to check on the situation of the Grand Preceptor."


    Looking at her figure that was walking towards Cheng Jian''s room, the Broken Sword sincerely praised, "Such a sensible child!"


    But the more Gu Longxuan thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. In the end, he couldn''t help but ask, "How did you become her Grand Tutor? "I am her grandfather ¡ª don''t you mean that I have suddenly become your lousy junior?" "You ¡­ you.


    After the broken sword heard this, it gave a rare laugh. "Just accept your fate, Nephew Gu!"


    "Don''t ah ¡­"


    This was a naturally formed cave. There wasn''t even the slightest trace of manmade evidence to be found outside. Due to the collapse of the hole, it had now cracked open, revealing the endless darkness within.


    By the time Chang Jing rushed to the cave entrance, the ground was already filled with corpses because of the fight to gain entry, and the wails of the injured people lying on the ground were not because of the pain in their bodies, but simply because they were too close to the treasure deposit to obtain, in the end, a mixed feeling of excitement, loss and pain!


    There were even some who had their legs chopped off. At this point, they did not know how to treat the injuries and could only use their hands to slowly crawl into the hole!


    Seeing this, Chang Jing''s heart could not help but feel moved, he thought, "The heaven and earth are heartless! In this world, there is nothing more important than one''s own life. Why would you want to obtain such a treasure to harm others?! "


    But as he thought about it, since he was already here, there was no reason for him to return empty-handed from the treasure mountain. Thus, he quickened his pace and hid himself in the endless darkness.


    Ara, the gathering of all the members of the Faculty of Magic.


    "In view of the years of war, our Faculty of Magic has not gone well either." The Principal was one of the few people that Erde had decided to take away from Magician. On the main platform, he said with a serious face, "And the recent battles in Ara were even more intense, to the point of being scorching hot! I think all of you who are hot-blooded youths, are even citizens of the Aragorn ¡ª the patriotism in your hearts, is something that cannot be erased! "


    The students who insisted on attending the class felt their hearts burning at his words. They wished that they could stand on the battlefield and kill the enemy bravely!


    "Now it is time for the country to need you! The academy just received notice from its superiors, that from now on, all of the Faculty of Magic''s and Martial Arts Academy''s students will be branded as Academy Army''s troops to support the frontlines in battle! " The headmaster''s eyes glowed with a fervent light, "Our country is being ruthlessly trampled by other countries, and our brothers and sisters are suffering. This humiliation must be cleansed in your hands! Even if we discard this head and shed the last drop of blood from our bodies, we would still be honored! the glory of nothing! "


    Jin Tian quietly pulled Ting Ting''s hand and said, "Are you planning to go to the battlefield?"


    Ting Ting looked at him gently and replied, "I''m going to follow you anyway. If you want to go, I''ll go!"


    "Tch," Ka Buyi snappily said after hearing their conversation, "Where do you think the country wants us to go for a tour? I have to go, or else the consequences will be very serious! "


    "Ah ¡­" Isn''t this forcing them to buy and sell? "


    The two of them looked at each other, speechless.


    Henceforth, the entire Ara was officially mobilized, the grand counterattack and defense battle began!


    The deeper they went, the darker it became, and the number of people who fell to the ground became fewer and fewer.


    Darkness did not pose much of a hindrance to Chang Jing, because under the support of the Magic Elements, his eyes could see the night as if it was day. However, at this moment, he felt a little scared in her heart because this place was too quiet. It was as if all the quietness in this world had been moved here!


    So the world was so quiet, so terrifyingly quiet!


    The cave was the same as all the other caves in the world; the deeper they went in, the more eerie and cold they felt. The only difference was that this natural cave had lasted for such a long distance, and it was still the same size as when they had first entered it!


    Chang Jing suddenly thought back to what she had experienced in the Heaven Palace of Wind Moon City, thinking that since she said there was a treasure, then no matter if it was true or false, there would be no traps set up. With just a thought, she immediately activated the "Float Technique" and floated into the air, flying forward at a fast speed parallel to the ground.


    After about 20 minutes, the cave suddenly opened up. There was a huge hall inside. The hall was so bright that it was hard to open one''s eyes.


    Chang Jing looked at the traces of the battle beneath her feet and thought to herself, It''s finally here!


    On the ground beneath his feet, there were more than ten corpses, and each of them was filled with feather arrow s! Wasn''t this the most common setting for a mechanism?


    He continued to fly forward in pity, but who knew that a few feather arrow would actually shoot towards Chang Jingye who was floating in mid air!


    Swoosh! The feather arrow was dodged. However, this shot gave Chang Jing a plan in her heart ¡ª ¡ª


    "Ordinary feather arrow mechanisms would only have their triggers placed on the ground or walls, but this place has already been calculated to the air ¡ª which means the mechanisms here are not ordinary! In order to set up the teleportation formation, one needed the support of the magic array. Moreover, the arrangement of the magic array was not simple, if it was Mace who set it up, then it would be impossible to be so meticulous ¡ª ¡ª Could it be that there really were treasures hidden here? If there really are treasures here, then wouldn''t I be able to use them to back up the front line? Then, the Homo sapiens''s final battle can also end in death in the cradle! "


    When thinking about this, he could not help but feel a little excited. He could not help but speed up his pace, and his movements became more and more careful.


    However, what he did not know was that while he was floating in the air and observing the scene, a pair of eyes was observing him from the corner!


    A pair of unfathomable, mysterious and bizarre eyes were silently following behind him ¡­

 C220 It was as if there was no way out …

    After passing through the hall, there seemed to be no other way. Chang Jing carefully searched but to no avail, suddenly she heard a sound from above the hall, raised his head, and looked, there was actually another hole in it!


    While he was sighing inwardly about the wonder of the Creator, he also flew up and hovered over the entrance of the cave.


    He only saw that the cave entrance was very clear, the stalactites on both sides were purple and blue, similar to two dragon heads, Zhang Kai''s dragon mouth did not have any anger but made people feel a sense of majesty, the standing dragon horn had become smooth and shiny under the grinding of time.


    "If this was a place for people to travel and relax, then how nice would that be! This place was filled with blood, and it would be a blasphemy to nature!"


    He shook his head and rushed into the cave.


    The path once again became narrow, and the faint sound of water dripping could be heard in the cool cave. The faint light seemed to remind people of the danger ahead, and urged them to return as soon as possible.


    After flying for several tens of minutes, Chang Jing finally arrived at the end of the cave ¡ª the road was already blocked, and there was only a twenty-centimeter tall gap in front of him. Outside of the narrow gap, there were many people who had come to save their lives, as well as those unlucky corpses whose souls had already reported to the King of Hell.


    "Everyone quiet down first," An elderly man with an imposing appearance raised his hand and said loudly, "I am Diphylla''s Sect Leader, Ye Shuang. Please calm down and listen to me first!"


    Everyone was still worrying about "Treasure Road" being obstructed and feeling very frustrated. They couldn''t help but mock him upon hearing his words.


    "Who do you think your Diphylla is? Why should we listen to you?"


    "What a joke, everyone on the Treasure Seeking Road is worried for themselves, why should I listen to you? If you have nothing better to do, go home and carry that old woman of yours! "


    After Ye Shuang heard all these words of ridicule, she gnashed her teeth in anger. She wished for nothing more than to kill them all to vent her hatred! However, thinking about the treasures inside the cave that were waiting for him to dig, he could only endure it.


    "Hehe, why would you listen to me?" He loudly sneered and said, "For no reason at all, I am merely letting my disciples be quiet ¡­" All disciples, listen up! "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, dozens of people answered in unison, "Yes!"


    The orderly voices obviously suppressed the noise of the crowd, at the same time, it allowed the people who had ridiculed Ye Shuang to understand one thing, here and now, if they were to openly fight with the Diphylla, it would definitely not be a wise choice, because the two sides would definitely not be able to win against the people on their side!


    Thinking of this, they tactfully shut their mouths.


    "All of you, listen up," Ye Shuang saw that they had stopped talking, and couldn''t help but feel a tinge of satisfaction in her heart, as she continued to speak loudly, "The road ahead is really too narrow, it will definitely be extremely difficult for us to pass through such a high place, furthermore, we don''t really understand the situation inside either, if we want to widen the gap, then go in, but we don''t even know how long it will be ¡­"


    Hearing his words, everyone felt that it was reasonable, so they asked, "Then, Sect Leader Ye, what should we do now?"


    "What''s the plan now ¡­" Ye Shuang''s eyes swept across the crowd and said, "We can only invite a skinny good brother of mine to go in first and investigate!"


    Hearing him say that, those people who used to complain about their thin bodies could not help but laugh out loud and help everyone to investigate, because that meant that he was the first person to enter the cave. Naturally, all the treasures, Secret Scriptures s, immortal pills, and the like were all his!


    "So many good brothers are willing to help this old man!" Ye Shuang pretended to be gratified as she said, and changed the topic, "However, if we allow anyone to go in first, I''m afraid the others might not be willing to go in ¡­"


    "That''s right. Since everyone is here to search for treasures, why should we wait outside? "What if all of our treasures are taken away by you? What will we do then?"


    The ones who said this were naturally obese, muscular men.


    "Hehe, who asked you to grow up to be so big? If you have to blame anyone, blame your parents! "


    "What the f * ck are you guys talking about? You want to be the first to go in? "First, let me ask about this old man''s blade!"


    Just as everyone was busy arguing, Chang Jing suddenly felt someone pulling on her clothes among the crowd. He turned around to see that the person was actually the boss of the Special Operations Organization.


    Chang Jing quickly pretended to be subservient and asked, "Boss, are you looking for me?"


    "That''s right," the boss arrogantly replied, but he felt that the tone wasn''t right. After hesitating for a long time, he couldn''t find the right tone to use, so he gave up and continued to arrogantly say, "Did you listen to what they just said? I now command... "Oh, no, please be sure to get the first chance to go in, because you''re the skinniest one in our group!"


    Chang Jing looked at his unnatural expression and held back her laughter. "I also want to do something for our Empress, but you know that everyone here wants to go in first, how can I do that? Even if I said I wanted to go in, I would probably be beaten to death!"


    "Don''t worry about that," the boss said meaningfully. "You just have to take care of it. I know what else is going on, but our Special Operations Organization is still full of eight people at this point of time!"


    Chang Jing looked around and sure enough, those six people were standing in the corner safely, just like the boss had said.


    After seeing this situation, the feelings he had in his heart became even clearer. He thought to himself, "Looks like the Erde is really determined to win this time. To be able to reach this place with his entire body, he must be an expert!"


    "Alright, as long as boss you speak up for me, I will f * cking do whatever you say!"


    "That''s what I wanted to hear!" The boss nodded his head in approval, turned around and walked into the crowd shouting loudly, "Everyone, stop arguing. Since the gap is too narrow, we can only use this method! If anyone is unwilling, I would like to hear whether they have a better idea other than this! "


    His powerful voice immediately shocked the crowd, causing them to all look at him.


    "I think what this brother said is right!" The Special Operations Organization''s Fourth Bro pretended not to know their boss and said, "I voted in favour. If there are any consenting brothers, please raise your hands with me!"


    With that, he raised his hands up high, and the rest of the five members of the operation team and those thin people also raised their hands up high. Chang Jing had no choice but to raise his hands up high.


    "I think so too!" Just then, a middle-aged man walked out from the crowd, he had greeted the people around him before continuing, "I am Solitary Tent''s Sect Leader, Feng Yifei, nicknamed Iron Palm! I don''t want some people to only consider their own interests, that is something everyone can see from the stocky looks on my Solitary Tent disciples'' faces! "I did not favor anyone with my words, so it is also what everyone is thinking ¡ª ¡ª although this method is good, it is not a guarantee that the person we chose will not be selfish enough ¡ª so I think that we should add another condition to this method!"


    The Diphylla was rather skinny, but after hearing what Feng Yifei had said, he was obviously unhappy, so he asked angrily, "What conditions do you have to say it?!"


    "Oh, Sect Leader Ye, don''t be angry. I didn''t say anything about you!" Feng Yifei pretended to fawn and said, "I was just discussing the matter ¡­ "My method is actually quite simple ¨C it is to let the person who was chosen to probe the situation take this pill."


    With that, he took out a small bottle from the brocade bag hanging from his waist. He then poured out a dark green medicinal pill and placed it in front of everyone.


    "What kind of pill is this?" Ye Shuang asked in confusion, "Could it be something like a Great Recovery Pill, able to heal that person''s body so that he can resist the unknown dangers inside?"


    "No," Feng Yifei replied lightly. "This is not a tonic, but a medicine that can help us calm down ¡ª it''s called the ''Half-day Gut Cutting Pill''. If a person does not have the antidote for half a day, their entire body will rot and they will die! More importantly, this pill is unique and highly toxic, with only one antidote per pill ¡ª that is to say, other than the poisoner, no one else can cure it! "


    "You''re saying that if that person swallowed this pill, if he''s selfish, we can let him spend his life and money on it?"


    "Correct, Sect Leader Ye, what do you think?"


    "Hehe," A sinister smile appeared on Ye Shuang''s face. "Not bad, not bad. "Xiao Feng, you have a way, haha ¡­"


    When everyone heard this, they also felt that this plan was good and nodded in agreement.


    However, this would make it difficult for the thin guys who were yelling about wanting to go in first. When they heard that they needed to take the poison first, they were so scared that their faces turned blue and they didn''t dare to say a single word.


    Seeing that no one wanted to go in anymore, the boss laughed complacently, and ignored Chang Jing''s suggestion, "Since that''s the case, then I recommend my brothers to go in ¡ª ¡ª F * ck, you should come out and meet with everyone!"


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing rejected, "I think it''s best for me to think about it first ¡­"


    When the boss heard this, he jumped back and said in a low voice, "What are you doing, breaking your promise?" "Aren''t you afraid of a poison? Let me tell you, if you don''t go, I will have more than enough methods to punish you!"


    Chang Jing looked at the boss''s threatening eyes and pretended to be terrified as she shook his head, "B-boss, this is a highly toxic thing. I-I won''t eat it, I don''t want to go in. Look for someone else! "

 C221 feign fear

    Chang Jing pretended to be afraid and rejected, "Boss, you ¡­ You should look for someone else! "


    "What''s there to be afraid of!" The boss saw that the effect wasn''t obvious, and rolled his eyes. "Who said that the poison is scary?" Let me tell you, as long as you are willing to go in and take the treasure out, are you afraid that the six of us here won''t be able to snatch his antidote? Don''t worry, as soon as you go in, I''ll get Ol ''Five to steal it for you. He''s one of the top thieves in Erde, he''s really capable! "


    "But I... I''m still afraid, "Chang Jing continued to speak with grievance," What if I''m not dead even if you can''t get the antidote?


    "If you can''t get the antidote, you''re dead?" "Then let me tell you, if you don''t go in, you''re going to die!"


    After he finished speaking, he placed his hand on Chang Jing''s shoulder, and secretly transferred the blazing fire element into''s body in an attempt to force him!


    Although he felt that the moment the fire element entered Chang Jing''s body, it seemed like there was no reaction when it entered her body, he still smiled when he saw the pained expression on Chang Jing''s face.


    "Well, are you going or not?" He said, "As long as you agree, after this is done, I guarantee that you will become the general of our Erde ¡ª this is something many soldiers dream of but cannot obtain!"


    "Really?" Chang Jing''s eyes intentionally shone, but then she suddenly realized that she had forgotten to pretend to be in pain, so she continued to groan. "Alright, I promise you!"


    "Very good!" The boss approvingly smiled and said loudly to the crowd, "Doggie has already promised to take a risk for our common good! I wonder who stood up to object? "


    Everyone was overjoyed to hear that someone was going to be their first opponent, so how could they still have anything to say? It was unknown who gave the applause first, but the crowd suddenly burst into thunderous cheers!


    "This little brother is indeed worthy of being called a dragon among men!" Feng Yifei walked in front of Chang Jing and said in front of everyone, "Everyone look at his handsome appearance, how can he be someone who is afraid of death?"


    What kind of world is this? To think that someone would praise him for his "magnificent appearance" when he grew up like this ¡­ Isn''t this clearly speaking nonsense? But then again, now that people were asking for his help, it was only right to flatter him a little.


    "However," Feng Yifei suddenly changed the subject, took out the "Half-day Gut Cutting Pill" and said, "Let''s talk first, whoever wants to be the first one to go in must first consume this pill ¡ª then we can invite little brother Gou Ri to reluctantly swallow it!"


    "Hero Feng," Chang Jing continued to ask, "About this ¡­ When I get out, you''ll give me the antidote, right? "


    "Of course!" Feng Yifei laughed haughtily, "You think that I, Feng Yifei, am the dignified Solitary Tent Sect Leader, with my reputation spread far and wide, you can naturally believe what you are saying!"


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t say anymore!" Chang Jing looked generous as she accepted the pill and stuffed it into her mouth, "Everyone, just wait for my good news, I''ll be going now!"


    Everyone was very excited when they saw his Adam''s apple drop. They were sure that he had already swallowed the poison.


    "Sure enough, heroes come out!" We will wait here for Brother Gou Ri''s good news! "


    Chang Jing bid farewell to the crowd. Under the gazes of the crowd, she laid down on her stomach and crawled inch by inch into the narrow crevice like a tortoise.


    The slit was indeed narrow. If one wanted to enter the cave, one could only crawl while holding their breath. One could not raise one''s head just slightly. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous to break through one''s nose. However, the speed at which she was moving in was too slow. Chang Jing crawled for a distance, shrunk her chest and determined that no one would be able to find him. Then, she chanted the "suspension" incantation and extended her hands, as if she had just jumped into the water, and glided forward.


    Thinking about Chang Jingye''s current attainments in magic, she was naturally able to control Primary Magic s like the "suspension" easily, and in a short moment, she had already dived into the crevice for a few hundred meters.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in front of him. Chang Jing fiercely jumped forward and opened the gap, after passing through the two holes in the gigantic rock screen, he once again felt like she was suddenly enlightened ¡ª


    There was indeed a hole outside the slit! This cave was not as magnificent as the cave, but it was incredibly beautiful! The stalactites, stalagmites, stone curtains, stone pillars, and stone clocks were all over the place. Each one of them had a unique shape, resembling a spirit monkey or a fairy flying in the sky. The gurgling sounds of the underground spring could be heard in his ears, causing him to feel exceptionally calm!


    While walking along, looking at the magnificent scenery, and feeling the cool and tranquil brought by the spring water, Chang Jing almost forgot her purpose in coming here, and only lamented the beauty of the scenery here.


    "Is there really a treasure buried here?" He could not help but sigh at the desecration of the scene, "If there is, then the Ancient God should not have done so. How could he place such an enviable object in such a beautiful place? No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it can''t stop people''s thirst for wealth. After fighting for it and trampling on it, what can still be left?! "


    As he walked, the scenery in front of him changed again. This place was no longer as natural as the outside, but more like a living room for others.


    "Is this the place?"


    Chang Jing became excited and ran in without thinking. Unexpectedly, something unexpected happened at this moment.


    All the stone items began to move in an instant! Without warning, they quickly gathered together and in the blink of an eye, they formed a gigantic golem. What was even more terrifying was that the golem was already unceremoniously attacked by Chang Jing!


    , who was shocked in his heart, barely dodged the fatal punch that the golem was about to deliver, but unexpectedly, the golem seemed to have been given life, and after missing the first strike, it swept its leg towards Chang Jingye, who had already moved away!


    "As expected of the Ancient God''s Treasure, even the things they use to guard are so strange!" Chang Jing thought, "Looks like if I continue to observe without retaliating, I''ll have to suffer!"


    Once he thought of this, he did not stay any longer. His body quickly flew around the stone statue while chanting an incantation.


    "Oh supreme fire spirit, please bestow your servant''s power ¡ª ¡ª small fireball!"


    The dark purple colored fireball rushed towards the stone golem with great power. Who knew that the originally nimble and agile stone golems would become dazed upon seeing the fireball. Their eyes rolled around in circles as if they were thinking about something.


    However, since the fire request had already been issued, there was no possibility of retracting it. It did not slow down at all as it struck the golem, striking it heavily!


    "Bang ¡­"


    The fierce impact produced a loud sound, causing the dust to dissipate but Chang Jing, who thought that she had won, was greatly shocked!


    Not only did the stone golem not collapse as expected, it was instead completely unharmed. Furthermore, its huge head seemed to have been ''awakened'' by this heavy blow!


    It quickly retreated, extended and contracted its hands, and a dark purple fireball that was exactly the same as the one Chang Jing had just used shot out from its hands towards Chang Jing!


    "It can''t be that abnormal right?" Chang Jing was once again shocked in her heart, and hurriedly used the "mirage" to avoid the fireball.


    The fireball''s power did not decrease at all, and in the end, it hit the stone wall behind Chang Jing''s original position, making a loud noise like before, and stirred up a cloud of dust on the stone wall!


    Before he finished his sentence, a whirlwind suddenly appeared around the golem. The whirlwind energy was from its red eyes, a pair of murderous eyes!


    The huge threat affected Chang Jing''s sensitive nerves. He did not hesitate this time, because he knew that this golem was definitely more complex than she had imagined. Furthermore, at this moment, it had already started to cast a spell that was definitely not inferior to a super-high level magic.


    A lonely aura burst out from Chang Jing''s eyes. Under the deep gaze of the eyes, the "birthmark" that was stuck to it seemed to be pulled by a huge force and naturally fell to the ground.


    Was he alone? The loneliness that had been buried deep within your heart for five thousand years blew across your heart like a gust of wind. From then on, you would no longer be able to calm down.


    "The dark night, the endless loneliness, the rebellious heart ¡­" Your master has issued a mission to you, to make this unreasonable state disappear, to release your endless power ¡ª ¡ª Abominable and heaven-defying! "


    Chang Jingye, this man who did not use her full strength in fights with others, for the first time, took the initiative to release a spell that he did not normally use ¡ª None! Arrogant! Reverse! Heavens!


    This was a direct confrontation between strength. There were no illusions, only a head-on confrontation!


    If the two met, it would be a contest of life and death!


    He had not forgotten the words that Elder Shi Shen had once said to him in his dreams ¡ª "The Abominable and heaven-defying" was invisible and formless. Its shape would change according to the magic released by the opponent, and it could reflect any magic of the opponent. However, you still have to remember, with your current strength, it''s best to not use it too often. Otherwise, if you meet someone whose magic power is higher than yours, you will be counterattacked! "


    A confident smile appeared in his eyes, because he knew that with his current strength, there was no one in the mortal world who was stronger than him!


    A faintly discernible stream of air was drawn out from his eyes, and all the Magic Elements in his body were instantly mobilized, as a strong demonic energy surged in an instant, flying towards the emotionless gigantic golem!

 C222 The night, lonely; people, throbbing!

    There was nothing special about the Stone Golem''s magic. It was ordinary without the slightest pattern ¨C it was merely the release of pure energy!


    However, this energy was much more violent than any magic. It was as if it was so powerful that it did not require any technique! Under its effect, the stone chamber made a huge noise. The room''s roof that was originally as smooth as a mirror was shattered and sent flying everywhere. It was as if the entire mountain was going to collapse because of this! As the debris fell, the entire cave began to shake and crack!


    Could this be the scene of annihilation?


    Chang Jing, who was standing in the middle of the stone chamber and fighting the golem, was not affected by the disturbance at all. In his eyes, the black pupils gradually contracted, shrinking into a line ¡ª and then, abruptly opened!


    The silver pupils spread in an instant, turning into a protective layer of air around his body!


    "The world is unfair, the heaven and earth is heartless ¡ª turn all this into nothingness!


    None! Arrogant! Reverse! "Heavens!" The powerful airflow caused the stone fragments on the ground to spin like lightning towards the Stone Golem, directly clashing against its magical power!


    Thunder and muffled sound were intertwined; dust and stone were intertwined! Everything turned into a battle atmosphere. The only sounds that could be heard were the man''s angry roar and the stone golem''s muffled sound ¡­


    Finally, after the deafening sounds continued for a very long time, everything quieted down. There were no longer any sounds in the world, as if the entire world had suddenly become quiet ¡­


    When the dust settled, it was the man''s dusty face and a pile of scattered rocks!


    Chang Jing powerlessly used her hands to wipe the sweat on her face. Seeing that the golem was finally smashed by her own fist, she couldn''t help but reveal a smile.


    This time, it was even more shocking than before!


    He collapsed onto the ground, lifelessly watching the scene before him.


    Suddenly, an object fell from the sky. It stabbed deeply into the ground with a "chi" sound. After receiving the blow, the ground began to crack without a sound! He looked over, at the very center of the crevice, there was a ancient jade sword stuck in there.


    The ancient jade sword quietly stood on the ground, dim and lifeless ¡­


    "Could it be that it was the one that controlled the statue? Could it be that it has been hiding inside the statue all this time?" The more Chang Jing thought about what happened, the more she felt that it was true, "No wonder the magic it cast was only as pure as the energy in sword qi, so all of this was its doing!"


    When he thought of the fight he had just won with his life on the line, where his opponent was only a sword, he could not help but laugh involuntarily. He shook his head, not knowing if he was shocked by the strength of the ancient sword or was regretting his incompetence.


    He forced a smile on his face and propped himself up from the ground. He wanted to go over to see what kind of treasure could have such great power, but he was unable to move his feet after taking just one small step. This was because light was coming out from the crack, a light that could only be found in gems!


    "Homo sapiens is finally saved!" She was overjoyed, and the sense of helplessness she had swept away with her excitement. "With this treasure trove, we will arm the Ara, and we will be afraid of Ao Delun, the Erde, and the others. Will they not submit obediently?!"


    Gently, he had only taken a small step when the change occurred again!


    As if it had smelled its scent, the ancient jade sword suddenly erupted with a blinding light. Behind the light, it slowly floated up and pointed at Chang Jing!


    "It can''t be?" Chang Jing couldn''t help but have a headache when she saw this, "Didn''t I just want to do a good thing, could it be that I have to fight again? You are a spirit item and do not need to rest, but I am a person, I need to rest! "


    He helplessly readjusted his fighting stance, sighing as he said, "Fine, fine. If you want to fight, then come quickly!"


    The ancient sword was truly intelligent. After hearing his words, it actually shot out a bright light towards him! The astonishing speed actually caused sparks to appear in the air of stone chamber!


    Chang Jing understood that this thrust was extremely powerful, and with her current situation, she definitely could not defend against it. The only way was to dodge it, but after the last battle, the magic power and qi in his body had already been disrupted and she did not have enough time to recover. Not to mention dodging quickly, even a slight jump would be difficult for him!


    The distance between the ancient sword and him was less than an inch, and his feet had yet to take a complete step!


    Piercing, decapitation, death...


    Chang Jing didn''t understand why these three words suddenly appeared in her mind. She thought to himself, was everyone as bored as him when he was at death''s door?


    However, he was the luckiest one after all. The trials and hardships of the past weren''t enough to defeat him, not to mention that his opponent today was just a sword. There was no reason for his life to end so simply in its hands!


    Just as the ancient sword was about to pierce his head, the light emitted by the spirit sword in Chang Jing''s right hand shone brightly and helped him block the fatal attack!


    "Swish ¡­"


    The two swords slashed across each other''s bodies, emitting a piercing sound!


    Ever since the Demon World You Ying had shattered her illusory armor due to protecting him, it had been quietly sitting in his hands. Previously, Chang Jing did not have the time to refine it again because of her heartache for Xi Yan. However, later on, when he had the time, she discovered that it had already recovered its original appearance, with quite a few cracks on its body.


    Thus, he was too lazy to deal with it. Who knew that it would be the one that saved his life today? At this moment, it was floating in the air, confronting the shining ancient sword!


    Chang Jing raised his head and looked at it, and said from the bottom of her heart, "You Ying, although you are only a sword, it is not excessive for me to call you benefactor! "Many thanks ¡­"


    You Ying seemed to have understood what he was saying, and actually swayed the sword blade as though it was a living being, as though she was saying, "No need to thank me, who''s with whom?"


    The ancient sword took the opportunity to pounce towards it, causing You Ying to cry out loud and raise her sword to a height of five feet, dodging the attack, at the same time, countless of golden sword qi streamed down from her tail and struck the ancient jade sword''s body!


    The ancient sword seemed to be in pain. It fell for a while before it stood upright in the air again. Seeing that her attack succeeded, You Ying was so happy that she started to chant again and again, shaking the sword to the point that it was shaking and shaking.


    Perhaps it was because she had never met such a unique opponent before, but at the moment, You Ying seemed extremely excited. She excitedly spun around in the air, and completely forgot herself ¡ª ¡ª The ancient jade sword, on the other hand, did not "get angry" after being bullied, but instead imitated You Ying and chased after him like a monkey.


    Seeing this scene, Chang Jing was speechless. She thought to himself, the world is going to get chaotic, what kind of world is this!


    Seeing that they were having fun, You Ying was no longer worried as she stood beside them. She sat down on the ground peacefully and slowly combed the chaotic magic and qi in her body.


    Soon, he entered his meditative world. He could no longer sense anything from the outside world. Naturally, he could not feel even the slightest movement. He could also feel that an old man with a white beard and chest was paying attention to him!


    "So that ugly bastard was made by this child," the old man stroked his beard and smiled peacefully. "No wonder, I''ve said that his back looked so familiar when he was walking through the cave!"


    He slowly walked towards Chang Jing, observing the protective Qi around him, he then called out to Gu Jian who was playing in the air, "Wang Cai, Old friends is here, why don''t you come down and greet me?"


    The ancient sword stopped when it heard it. The tip of sword looked at the old man in a daze, then turned its head to look at You Ying who was spinning at the side.


    "What?" Is there any point in playing with me? " The old man was amused by its appearance, and joked, "Your master intentionally kept you here to guard the treasure. Who would have thought that you would be so happy when you meet a broken sword! Sigh, what a pity, what a pity that your master called you ''Wang Cai''! "


    The meaning behind his words was that Gu Jian was not even comparable to a watchdog.


    Who knew that just as he finished speaking, You Ying and Wang Cai (which is to say, Gu Jian) immediately stopped, staring at him in the air as if they were ready to attack at any moment!


    "Alright, alright, let''s say I was wrong!" The old man laughed as he apologized, "You are not a broken sword, you are still Wang Cai ¡ª you guys continue playing, haha, haha."


    Only after hearing his words did the two swords turn around and continue their chase.


    "What kind of world is this? Even the sword is starting to bully people!" The old man could not help but mutter when he saw their expressions, then laughed and thought to himself, what are you two arguing about, so he turned his head and said to Chang Jing who was in the midst of meditating, "I originally wanted to help the ''reception'' that was established in Demon World, but now I am unable to help you kids with anything, I really am sorry about my Old friends ¡­ Alright, today let me help you, don''t tell others that I, Wu Jizi, have broken my promise! "


    It turned out that this old man was the old Taoist that Chang Jing had been secretly observing when she was fighting against the Carnivore from the Mount Qingfeng ¡ª ¡ª Wu Jizi!

 C223 Old friends

    Wu Jizi looked at Chang Jing''s determined lips as she meditated, and he became even more certain that was the person she was waiting for.


    "But how can I help you? "How about I pass you some of my power ¡­" He thought about it, "This won''t do, the rumors are too little and have no effect on you at all. If they spread too much, you might end up in a conflict with the demonic qi in your body!" "Then how can I help?"


    He secretly glanced at the Ancient Sword Wang Cai, and saw that it was having fun with You Ying, and did not have time to pay attention to what was happening in stone chamber.


    "Hehe, Old friends, I am so sorry!" Wu Jizi snickered like a child, "Since you want me to wait for him to help you, there''s no reason why you shouldn''t give him the things you left behind, right? Let my Old Taoist offer this flower to Buddha, and do something for him! "


    After making up his mind, he took a big step forward. His two hands drew two circles in the air, forming a light green taiji pattern ¡ª ¡ª "Open!"


    The moment the sound was heard, space began to move. After a sharp distortion, a secret chamber appeared in that previously empty spot!


    "Thank goodness you taught me how to open this place. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to break through these illusions. Those treasures of yours will have to wait for the worms to eat them!" Wu Jizi muttered to himself as he walked in, "Let me look for something good to give to this child!"


    Who knew that as soon as he took a step forward, he would feel Chang Jing''s aura unusual ¡ª He was about to wake up! He was unwilling to appear in front of him so early. Hence, he shook his head and laughed. Then, he turned into a streak of golden light and disappeared into nothingness ¡­


    Outside the slit.


    "It''s already been two hours, why hasn''t he come out yet?!" Ye Shuang paced back and forth anxiously, rubbing her hands and saying loudly, "Could it be that she found another way to escape after stealing the treasures?"


    After the boss heard this, he coldly snorted and said, "Don''t be a petty person! "F * ck, there''s nothing else, but I still believe in him. He definitely won''t be able to run away on his own!"


    Even though he said that, he was still secretly happy in his heart. He thought that this dog f * ck really could have already helped the Erde transport their treasures to other places.


    "Impossible?" Then what were the explosions? Didn''t he want to blow a path so that he could keep the treasure for himself? I''m guessing he''s already run away! "


    "Run?" Feng Yifei sneered, "Does he dare to run? Without antidote, I would really like to see how he runs! "Don''t worry, in a while, he''ll come out on his knees and beg me for his antidote. When that time comes, hehe ¡­"


    When everyone saw his sinister smile, an ominous foreboding arose from the bottom of their hearts. They couldn''t help but start to worry for the dog day that had entered the crack.


    At the same time, Eldest Brother also signaled Fifth Bro, implying that he was close to Feng Yifei and stole the antidote from him, so that she could increase the number of her chips on her side.


    Inside stone chamber, Chang Jing''s eyes slowly opened. After he confirmed that the demonic qi in her body was working properly, he stood up, intending to check how the two swords were playing before hiding the treasures.


    However, when he raised his eyes and looked forward, he was shocked ¨C when did another secret chamber appear out of thin air?!


    He curiously walked in. Due to his previous experiences, every step he took this time was exceptionally careful. But who knew that nothing had happened along the way? It was so relaxed that he couldn''t believe it!


    Rather than calling this place a secret chamber, it would be more accurate to call it a study. This was because this secret chamber was not small in size. However, it was filled to the brim with books ¨C it was filled to the brim with books.


    Chang Jing was a person who loved books, so when she saw so many books she naturally did not want to move her feet anymore. After observing them for a while, he finally understood that the books here had all been written by a single person. The books contained life philosophy, emotions, military strategies, magic array experience, martial arts skills, the evolution of magic, and so on. What piqued Chang Jing''s interest the most was the following three books: < Ancient God''s Soldier Manual >, < Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting >, < Human God Four Element Magic >, < Human God Four Element Magic >.


    It was exactly what Chang Jing needed the most right now. After a few battles, he deeply felt that she was lacking in terms of military strategy, so the moment he read this book, he started to carefully read it. After a rough reading, he realized that this book had detailed all kinds of strategy for facing off against the enemy, as well as the key points for marching and fighting. Most importantly, the principle that was mentioned in the book was something that Chang Jing himself would never be able to fully comprehend, so looking at it now really made him feel enlightened!


    However, the last part of the book was a simple sentence ¡ª "All the military strategies in this world come from the same path, the root of it can only be found in the words" knowing people "and" daring to do it ". However, although the military strategy was good, they still had to listen to the order. This was the pain that a soldier''s family would suffer! Therefore, if you want to be invincible, you must claim the throne! "


    "Must you become a king?" Chang Jing thought over and over again about these words, "Although I can do whatever I want after I become king, this goes against the morals of ordinary people!"


    "But if I don''t do this, then everything will get in my way, just like how I''m worried that the Erde will suddenly launch an attack on the Ara, if the Ara, Erde and Mace are all controlled by me, then when the orc attacks, when the Demon God Battle begins, my Homo sapiens can unite to fight!"


    Finally, Chang Jing made a decision in her heart, "Perhaps, those who have achieved great things really can''t ignore small matters ¡­"


    He carefully kept the weapon book in his bosom, and then picked up the < Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting > book to read carefully.


    What was written in this book was not as detailed as the previous one, but was instead a kind of illusory yet real thing ¡ª dou qi and magic power! It was in fact a cultivation method. It described the transformation and improvement of magic power and dou qi, which was equivalent to a magic and kung fu conversion machine!


    Chang Jing understood that this kind of book was something that could only be encountered by luck and not sought after. If everything went well, he would be able to break through her current bottleneck in power and raise her cultivation by a step! Thus, she put aside her earlier contemplation of politics and focused on studying ¡­


    Outside the slit.


    "Why aren''t you out yet!" This time, it was Feng Yifei who could not hold it in, "Could it be that he really is not afraid of the ''Half-day Gut Cutting Pill'' causing him to die from pain?!"


    "Hehe, didn''t you have full confidence from the beginning?" Seeing him so anxious, Ye Shuang couldn''t help but taunt, "How come you don''t have confidence in your pills anymore? I had thought that Sect Leader Feng would always remain calm, but it turns out you are only so so! "


    "I don''t have confidence?" Feng Yifei sneered again and again, "It''s because I have no confidence in the human heart! Did you see that man trying to steal my antidote? "


    He pointed at the dying Fifth Brother on the ground and continued, "He actually wants to steal the antidote from my arms! Luckily, I still have a poisonous spider in my embrace, otherwise, I would really be tricked! However, this matter made me understand that the current situation isn''t simple. Since someone wants to steal the antidote, then the reason why he chose to take the poison in is because he had already premeditated ¨C it is obvious that he definitely won''t obediently tell us about the situation inside! There''s one more thing I want to tell you, and that is never to compare me with you, because there''s no way to compare us at all! "


    The boss was glad that he didn''t let the Special Operations Organization''s men appear to help. Otherwise, they would have already become public enemies of the people here.


    Ye Shuang became even more anxious after hearing what Feng Yifei said, and did not bother with his tit for tat, and immediately asked, "So you''re saying, his people are still hiding here?"


    "Of course!" Feng Yifei replied in disdain, "Do you really think he''s stupid? I''m not worried that the people here will steal my antidote again. What I''m worried about is that the dog is being used by others, and there are even people helping him outside. If that''s really the case, then we''re in for it! As long as the people who used him casually lied that the antidote had been obtained, and lured him into revealing the treasure, then we would be treated as idiots and not spoke of our efforts in vain! "


    He had never expected that his scheme would be exposed so easily. What he wanted the most now was for the dog to show up as soon as possible and hide all the good stuff before coming out!


    At this time, Ye Shuang was like a headless fly, and completely forgot that she was also the lord of the sect, and asked Feng Yifei repeatedly, "Then what should we do, we can''t just sit there and wait for death, can we?"


    "Rather than sitting still and waiting for death to come, we might as well fight with it!" Feng Yifei laughed coldly, "Since he has yet to come out, then we can only go in and look for him!"


    ¡¶ Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting¡· was indeed a good book, according to the cultivation method described above, Chang Jing only needed to train once to clearly feel that the demonic qi in her body already started to surge and accelerate its fusion!


    "At this rate, I can completely fuse the demonic qi in my body in less than a month''s time, and I can freely unleash the magic attacks I created!"


    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    However, at that moment, he heard the sound of an explosion coming from afar!


    "Could it be that those people outside can''t wait any longer and want to barge in?" He thought, "That would be terrible. I haven''t even put away the jewels yet! If they were to come in, no matter how strong I am, I might not be able to keep the jewelry from getting damaged! "

 C224 most suspicious

    Explosions rumbled outside, but that was not what Chang Jing was thinking.


    If the people outside wanted to force their way in, they would definitely be split into two batches ¡ª those with a skinny body like Chang Jing would definitely crawl in first. Although their speed was rather slow, they would arrive very quickly.


    In other words, when Chang Jing heard the noise, there were already people crawling into the crack!


    "That won''t do," Chang Jing immediately waved both of her hands in the air, opening up a strange space, "I better hurry up and put all those things inside, otherwise, others will snatch them away!"


    He took out a pill from the space with disappointment. He shook his head and sighed, "Aren''t you called the ''Half-day Gut Cutting Pill''? It''s not even been half a day and you''re already no longer useful!"


    Wasn''t this the "Half-day Gut Cutting Pill" he had swallowed in front of everyone? But wasn''t it digesting it in Chang Jing''s stomach? How did it come here?


    It turned out that Chang Jing had already thought of a way to deal with it when she made up heherind to come in. When she swallowed the pill, she skillfully used the Spatial Magic in his mouth, and that small mouth became the entrance to another space.


    Naturally, that pill could not affect him anymore. His disappointment just now wasn''t because of the pill itself, but because the reason why everyone forced him to swallow the Gut Cutting poison was naturally to show their trust in the pill''s toxicity ¡ª but before even half a day had passed, they had already begun to doubt it. It could be seen that people''s hearts were sometimes the most suspicious!


    He had intended to throw the pill away, but then he realized that those people would definitely dig around for it when they came in ¡ª so he decided to let it stay inside. After all, there wasn''t much room for something as small as this.


    Thinking this way, he quickly put all the books in the secret room along with the bookshelves into that space, then turned and ran to the bottom of the two swords to ask Gu Jian, "Big brother Gu Jian, I know you can understand my words, I am You Ying, your playmate now, I have a request, can I take away the jewelry and diamonds here?"


    The ancient sword looked towards him after it heard the sound, pondered for a good while, and then returned back into You Ying''s "embrace".


    "Then you agreed, didn''t you?"


    Chang Jing smiled as she cupped her fists in thanks, she carefully struck the ground with her palm, causing the small cracks to widen skillfully ¡ª he did not want the stones on the ground to break because of him using too much strength.


    After the cracks widened, he concentrated once again. He stretched out his hand towards the huge amount of jewelry and retrieved them from the air, dividing them into three batches, one at a time, and transferring them into the space that he himself opened.


    After he had done everything and carefully cleaned up the ground, the people who should have come came as if they were from the local area!


    "Who is he?!" One of them could not help but ask the person beside him when they saw Chang Jing tidying her clothes, "Wasn''t there only a dog that went in here?


    The person who was questioned felt it was strange, and after looking at Chang Jing for a while, he finally said, "Look at his clothes, it looks like they are the same as that dog shit, could it be that the barbarians here stole his clothes? "No matter what, we have to get rid of him first!"


    Chang Jing was completely confused by them, when she accidentally touched her face and realized that her "birthmark" had already shed some time ago.


    However, when he finally understood, those people had already begun their attack.


    "With just you?" Chang Jing laughed coldly, "It''s been a long time since I''ve fought with others, today I want to try and see if I''ve improved compared to before!"


    He arrogantly took a step forward and faced it head on!


    However, what was surprising was that the group of people had already shouted and come up. However, they did not make any move and only stole glances at the people beside them!


    "I almost forgot," Chang Jing looked at their expressions and laughed, "Sorry about that, do you guys want me to fight with you guys for a while, then fight like a fisherman? Forgive me for going first, but I won''t be accompanying you! "


    After saying that, he turned around, and the teleportation arrived at the crack.


    Seeing that You Ying did not follow him, he stopped. He then shouted to You Ying who was playing by Wang Cai''s side, "You Ying, let''s go back!"


    He originally wanted to show off his skills in front of everyone, and even though he was calling out to You Ying on purpose, he planned to use his strength to call it back, because he did not know if anyone with intelligence like You Ying could understand human speech.


    But after he shouted those words, You Ying had already nodded her head towards Wang Cai, and like a meteor, she appeared above her left hand in the form of a dragon bracelet.


    Seeing his playmate fly back, Wang Cai really couldn''t bear to part, so he flew over to Chang Jing and stopped in front of him without hesitation.


    At this time, Chang Jing already understood that these two swords could understand human words, thus she curiously asked it, "What are you doing?"


    But Wang Cai didn''t answer him. With a wave of his hand, a dragon bracelet appeared on his right hand.


    "Heh, I was wondering how you would make my right hand free today," Chang Jing couldn''t help but laugh after reading it, "So it''s because you''re giving your own seat to this ancient jade sword!"


    He spoke as if he did not care at all, as if he did not realize how much of an impact this ancient jade sword would have on his future!


    After taking back You Ying, he did not stay any longer and disappeared into the narrow crack like the wind, leaving the others who did not understand what happened to look at each other dumbstruck as they stared ahead, almost suspecting that they were still dreaming ¡­


    Outside the slit, applause rumbled.


    The applause was not to welcome Chang Jing coming out, but rather from the palm strike that contained Dou Qi. It was released when she hit the rock, and with everyone''s strength, each palm strike was enough to knock down a meter of the rock!


    Chang Jing thought for a while and then stopped.


    He quietly exerted his strength in the darkness and with a slight move of his lips, the "Zirconium" gushed out of the crevice like a stormy wave. Its huge body made countless sparks as it rubbed against the narrow crevice.


    The boss standing in the crowd felt the sudden surge of magic aura and subconsciously shouted, "Not good, quickly dodge!"


    Although his words were spoken quickly, everyone''s reaction was slow ¨C even so, half of the people here were severely injured by the dragon!


    Chang Jing then took the chance and crawled out from the narrow gap to stand confidently at the entrance of the cave.


    "There''s no need to smash rocks anymore, there''s nothing inside!" His eyes swept across the crowd and lightly said, "Mace''s troops haven''t left yet. Why are you guys here fighting with the enemy?"


    "Who are you? How dare you interfere with our business!"


    "Me?" Chang Jing chuckled, "I am not lazy to bother with your matters, I just want to tell you one thing, I do not wish to kill you, because at a time like this, our Ara still need to work hard to resist!"


    Those who were injured knew the weight of his words. They knew that the man in front of them had the ability to say such words due to the injuries they had just suffered, but those who were still standing didn''t think so, especially those who were famous.


    "What a joke!" After Feng Yifei heard this, he sneered, "You don''t want to kill us? What are you relying on! Do you really think that you can go against all of us by yourself? "


    However, what Ye Shuang was worried about right now wasn''t this. He remembered the few people who entered the cave earlier.


    Because out of those ten odd people, five or six of them were his disciples, and even his son was amongst them!


    So he asked, his voice full of concern, "What have you done with those people?"


    "You mean the man who entered the cave?" "Nothing, I didn''t even touch a hair on their head!"


    "Brother Ye, why are you telling this to him now?" Seeing him act so rashly, Feng Yifei could not help but say, "The most important thing right now is for us to work together and finish this brat off, only then will we know whether your disciple is alive or dead after we see him with our own eyes!"


    "¡­" Ye Shuang thought for a while and finally decided, "That''s right, that''s how it should be!"


    The group of people, led by Feng Yifei and Ye Shuang, stood united for the first time.


    Chang Jing looked at them and sighed, "Since you all are so stubborn, then please!"


    "Attack!"


    Form Shift, all of them rushed forward, all of them with fists or palms or blades or swords aimed at Chang Jing''s body!


    Chang Jing sneered, her right hand gripped onto the long sword. Her floating figure suddenly became blurry, and instantly disappeared from everyone''s line of sight ¡­


    Just as they were looking around for their target, seven figures suddenly appeared in front of them. What caused them to be even more alarmed was that the actions of these seven people were completely different!


    With sword in hand, the seven shadows shouted the same sentence ¡ª "Sky-Sea ¨C Phantom ¨C Elephant!"


    In the blink of an eye, the crowd was in an uproar as sword lights filled the sky and cold stars filled the interior. In the small cave, the sounds of weapons colliding and miserable wails filled the air.


    However, in just a few seconds, everything stopped as the seven figures converged again!


    held his sword horizontally in his hand, and said indifferently, "When you go back and train with the sword, and recuperate from your injuries, remember that you are all citizens of the Ara, and that martial arts should be used to resist the enemy!"


    He then left without turning back. No one dared to stop him!


    How could they resist such a person? Right now, the only thought in their hearts was ¡ª was he even human? His martial arts skills were simply unbelievable!

 C225 excited

    Outside of the cave, Chang Jing looked at the sword in her hand and became extremely excited.


    "I forgot to use the ancient sword in my right hand as You Ying! But this ancient sword is truly a treasure. Not only was it able to balance the demonic qi I released very easily, it also seems to be even more offensive than You Ying! "


    As he was thinking, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "Master, you better not speak carelessly!" I will remember this in my heart! "


    "Who, who are you?" Chang Jing looked around, but she still could not find the source of the sound, "Hiding is like sweating, come out!"


    But before he could find the source of the voice, another voice called out, "Hehe, new master still doesn''t know that we can directly communicate with him?"


    Chang Jing bellowed, "Who the hell are you?! Come out right now!"


    "Stupid Chang Jing, it''s us!" The voice from before sounded over again, "I am You Ying. After being magnetized by you, as long as I have physical contact with you, I can telepathically communicate with you!"


    "You are You Ying? "Hehe, then won''t I be lonely when I''m alone in the future?" Chang Jing laughed, "But who is this Wang Cai, he sounds like a dog name ¡­"


    Just as he said that, another voice came in, "Stupid master, you just offended You Ying and now you want to offend me again?!"


    "You, you are the ancient jade sword right?" Chang Jing understood and raised it up, "Hehe, those who do not know are not guilty, please forgive me this time!"


    "Of course I can forgive you, because you''re my new master," Wang Cai said, "But You Ying is unhappy, because all of your thoughts right now are things that we know, and also because when you said ''the ignorant is innocent'', you were thinking that I am indeed more aggressive than him ¡ª I will tell you this before you got your revenge, but in reality, my old master ¡ª in other words, the ancient god ¡ª was positioned at the divine instrument and the lethal weapon when he forges me. Although You Ying will quickly break through its current level, when that time comes, it will more embody an incomparable defensive ability, which is why I am more aggressive than it!"


    Chang Jing was both happy and embarrassed, and begged for mercy, "Brother You Ying, please forgive me this time ¡­ I didn''t know! What do you want? I''ll buy it for you.


    "Tsk, miser!" You Ying said snappily, "You clearly know that my existence requires no materials to say that, so what do you think I need? Food, I have no mouth! Useful, I don''t need it! If you can give me a great deal of energy, then where can you find it, to draw it from yourself? Besides, even if you give me pure energy, I don''t need it now! "Right now, I am already strong enough. What I lack now is just my own comprehension of energy!"


    Chang Jing was startled by its words, he never thought that a sword would say such insightful words, cold sweat trickling down her forehead.


    Thus, he had to say something else, "Hehe, then..." In the future, let''s work together to kill the enemy! "


    Unexpectedly, after the two swords heard what Chang Jing had to say, they did not continue to talk but started to laugh out loud!


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Chang Jing was completely confused by their actions and asked suspiciously, "What are you laughing at?"


    After hearing that, You Ying did not stop laughing, but it was still Wang Cai who forced a laugh and explained, "N-nothing ¡­" Just look at that hole over there! "


    Chang Jing looked over, only to see that the cave entrance was already filled with people, all of them out of curiosity towards Chang Jing, enduring the pain!


    Chang Jing asked in confusion, "Isn''t it just them, what''s so funny about that?"


    "Haha, he, of course they won''t be laughing when they come out," You Ying couldn''t help but say. But the person they respect is talking to himself like a lunatic outside. Do you think it would be funny if they saw him? "


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    "Crap!" I forgot that you guys were talking directly to my brain! " Chang Jing blushed, her body became hot and itchy from embarrassment, "Let''s go, let''s go home and have a good bath!"


    After saying that, he didn''t stay any longer. Like a gust of wind, he flew off into the distance ¡­


    In a certain city in Ara, Academy Army Grand Master.


    "I am older than you, and my cultivation is not lower than yours, but why can you be the captain and I can only be a small soldier?"


    This was what Jin Tian repeated to Ka Buyi many times, and whenever he asked this question, Ka Buyi would answer with a smile, "Because I''m prettier and smarter than you!"


    After Jin Tian heard this, he swore that she had hurt him and he would be gone for five days and nights!


    "Your ''five days and five nights'' are too short, and it won''t even take two hours," Ka Buyi muttered sorrowfully to himself after listening. "But Big Brother Chang Jing''s years were really too long, and her appearance was heartbreaking ¡­"


    She held the short sword ''Rose''s Kiss'' that Chang Jing had given her and constantly wiped it, as if this could reduce the longing she had for Chang Jing from the bottom of her heart.


    Suddenly, the loud sound of a battle drum symbolizing the gathering of people immediately caused their blood to boil!


    Ka Buyi simply sheathed his sword back into his waist and shouted, "Sixth team, gather!"


    The 40 members of the squad swiftly lined up, their actions crisp and clear!


    "The battle drum in front, start running!"


    The Second General of the Ara, Mo Yan, felt moved when he saw this group of people who were so capable without any kind of military training, "What good students! When you''re so young and you''re pained by your parents at home, you actually had to say goodbye to your parents and leave your hometown because of Mace''s invasion! It was a pity that these seedlings didn''t have the corresponding equipment. If they were to fight ¡­ "Sigh!"


    Within five minutes, the gathering of the huge army of 100,000 (more than half of the ordinary soldiers had pierced through) was completed.


    "Children," This was Mo Yan''s favorite name for this batch of Academy Army, "Children, today is finally the day to test you all!"


    He paused, his determined gaze sweeping across the army, and continued, "I received news from intelligence soldier that there are Elde''s army roaming about five kilometers in front ¡ª ¡ª Our country has never received any notification of them coming to the Ara, they are invading our sacred land!"


    "Everyone, keep your spirits up. Get into battle mode!" He continued, "Generals, be aware that we are outnumbered, and act in accordance with the third plan! Children, don''t let your parents down, don''t let our motherland down! "


    When everyone heard this, they shouted out angrily, "We won''t go back until we get rid of the jackals!"


    Chang Jing and Er Jian chatted and laughed as they flew forward. However, they stopped amidst the war drums.


    This place should be where the advancing Erde army should be arriving at now. Who was this war drum being played for? Could it be that the Ara''s army had already stopped them?


    Carrying these questions, Chang Jing swiftly snuck into the army ahead. Looking carefully, the flag was impressively the symbol of the Erde ¡ª ¡ª Green Deer!


    "Their whereabouts have finally been discovered. I think I''ll stay behind and see who wins this war. Maybe I can even help them out!"


    After making up his mind, he hid at the top of the mountain.


    It was a small basin surrounded by mountains. The battlefield had been chosen here, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    The battle drums in the basin became thicker with each echo, with each echo becoming more hurried. Chang Jing thought that the battle had started!


    On the flat land, dust was rolling everywhere. The first time that the two armies had come into contact with each other, they had come into contact with each other from a distance!


    Although this was the first time for the Academy Army to have a true battle, they were still able to fight it out with the passionate support of the repayment countries. They were not one bit inferior to their enemy ¡ª the well-trained regular army of the Erde! In addition, although their magic cultivation was not high, even with the combined power of 50,000 Primary Magic Masters, this regular army would not be able to handle them, let alone the fact that there were still powerful people like Feng Si and Qing He in the middle of the army.


    Therefore, even though there was not much of a disparity between the two, it was still an unknown who would win and who would lose!


    On the battlefield, Ka Buyi retracted his usual naughtiness, and solemnly and orderly commanded the entire squad to advance and retreat. Seeing that someone was about to fall while being injured, she suddenly released a magic spell to go rescue them, thus after the battle, her team had become the team with the least casualties!


    Just when they thought that their side would win with absolute certainty, the enemy suddenly retreated!


    "What''s going on?" The crowd didn''t have time to rest as they speculated one after another about the purpose of their actions. "Could it be that they are waiting for reinforcements?"


    The Great General Mo Yan could not understand their actions, but he still ordered the drummer to call for reinforcements.


    "They can''t possibly finish the battle so quickly. What the hell are they doing?" Chang Jing looked at the scene at the bottom of the mountain and thought, "Could it be that reinforcements are coming? Impossible, when I was in Elde''s army, I never heard that they had reinforcements behind them! "


    Just as Chang Jing was at a loss when to what to do, she heard many deliberately suppressed footsteps at the top of the mountain he was hiding in.


    More than ten thousand archer on top of the mountain were holding bows and arrows, searching for the best shooting position!


    "This is bad!" Chang Jing could no longer hold back anymore and shouted loudly. She rushed to the battlefield like a meteor and shouted, "Erde is so shameless, she actually sent archer to hide on the mountain to secretly shoot at us!"


    This was the result of his shouts of rage. His voice, filled with the thick demonic qi s, had clearly reached everyone''s ears!

 C226 four-sided ring mountain

    This place was surrounded by mountains on all four sides, with a flat basin in the middle, there was an official road between the basins, it was the main road to connect the items in the Ara!


    And this place, which was originally used as a road for people to walk, had now become a place for Academy Army to fight.


    After Chang Jing discovered Erde''s scheme, she instantly used magic to sweep through a group of people, and flew up to the sky to shout at Academy Army, because he knew that no matter how fast she was, it was impossible to remove the threat of the arrows in such a short period of time!


    The moment he shouted, he caused a sensation in the Academy Army!


    When Chang Jingye was in the capital, her performance in the Ara Magic League was obvious to all. Some people even said that if the Magic Great Games had the title of "Best Rookie", it would belong to him! After that battle, his reputation had risen to the point where she had become the target of admiration for all the Faculty of Magic''s students. Wenteng Mage Academy had even used the magic array "Wind and Rain, Heaven and Earth Consecutive", which was used jointly by him and other experts in the competition, as a representation of the academy''s skills in order to temper and strengthen the coordination between the students with high abilities.


    He almost became a legend in the world of magic in Ara. Some people even thought that the reason he had disappeared for so long was because Mace was jealous of his talent in magic and plotted against him!


    How could such a famous figure be forgotten by the passing of time?


    Therefore, he only made a sound in the air, but it was already enough to cause people to become dazed for a moment before their morale was immediately raised!


    When the experts of the Academy Army heard this, they all quickly rushed to the mountain, and with lightning speed, they cast all kinds of powerful spells. They were all ready to shoot the archer at the command of their superiors!


    The archer had always been hiding in the shadows to ambush others, when had they ever seen him being attacked first? In his panic, he was obviously flustered. He kept dodging, but it was hard for him to escape his fate!


    In that moment, wails and wails rose and fell one after another from the foot of the mountain, causing the Erde generals to tremble in fear!


    In a short while, all the archer lying in ambush on the mountain were all exterminated. Chang Jing roughly calculated their numbers and discovered that there were actually tens of thousands of them!


    "Could it be that they brought all of the archer s in this army over?" While he was rejoicing over his early discovery, he thought to himself, "Fortunately it was stopped by me in time, otherwise, with so many archer s ¡ª as long as they put the arrows in their hands into the unprepared situation, the consequences would be unthinkable!"


    While he was thinking, the experts who had helped him flew towards the mountain top where he was standing.


    "Chang Jingye!" A young man smiled at him brightly and said, "Do you remember me? All these years, you have made it easy for us to find you! "


    Chang Jing turned to look, only to find that all the people standing next to the man were familiar, following in order: Feng Zui, Divination, Fan Er, Yu Rou.


    The man who spoke was the rough line of Fan Er, and behind him was Xiao Jian, such as Ru Meng, Jia Si, Furong, Xin Jiangli!


    These people were all part of the lineup for the finals of Ara Magic League that day. Who would have thought that they would all come here today!


    When Chang Jing saw them, she felt as if she had returned to that day. She was extremely excited!


    "So it''s you guys, why are you here?!" He ran up and held everyone''s hands tightly. "How could I forget about you!? "Long time no see, haha ¡­"


    "Heh, kid," Xiao Jian laughed lightly, "Don''t just concentrate on being happy, there''s still a battle to be fought!"


    Xiao Jian was always like this, without many emotions. Even when he was happy, he would subconsciously suppress them.


    Beneath the mountain, the Erde Army had launched another attack!


    "That''s right. Hur Hur!" After Chang Jing heard this, she walked in front of him and patted his shoulder as she said, "I was so focused on being happy that I almost forgot about what I was doing! Let''s talk about the old days after this battle is over. Let''s go, let''s all go down together, and beat these bold and fearless young Erde people to a pulp! "


    "Alright!"


    Everyone shouted loudly, and with unstoppable force, they rushed towards the Erde army that was launching another attack!


    Like a puff of smoke, the pillars of Academy Army gushed into the surging turbid waves, and their valiant movements caused the waves to bloom!


    Chang Jing was also shuttling back and forth in the crowd, but despite his focus, he suddenly felt as if four gazes were fixated on him from behind!


    He suddenly turned around, but when he saw the two people behind him, he couldn''t move anymore ¡­


    Who could it be, with a childhood gaze that contained endless yearning?


    Who stretched out her hand to smooth my heart when she was full of worry?


    Who was that weird guy, always wearing a teasing smile?


    Those dreamy eyes were filled with tender emotions. In the blink of an eye, they had shaken off countless seductive people. Who are you?


    What he saw were the eyes of Ka Buyi and Qing He, filled with surprise and grief.


    Chang Jing stared at them in a daze, to the point where she forgot that she was still on the battlefield, surrounded by countless of people who were being killed!


    Perhaps, at this point, everything was no longer important. The most important thing was to stare into the other party''s eyes, immersing themselves in it, not caring if it was life or death?!


    "Yes ¡­" Is it you, is it really you? "


    Chang Jing was deeply moved by the two girls'' questions. He couldn''t help but ask in her heart if the person before him was still the same him from before.


    Before, he was as innocent as a sheet of paper. No matter how bitter his heart was, it was only his personal honor and disgrace. No matter how unbearable it was, it was only a small matter of green beans and sesame seeds in the end. But now, he was under so much pressure. Gods, demons, they were about to fight; Greedy people, they were about to enter a civil war; the inexplicable orc, they were about to join in the fun ¡ª The successor of the elder of Demons, a member of the human race, he couldn''t allow this to happen!


    But how could a mere Magic Student be able to adapt to all of this in an instant?


    He was very tired, so tired that even his smile had become hypocritical!


    And what was he thinking about now? In his heart was a woman who had almost given her life for him. What reason could he have to love someone else?


    A mistake, a mistake. Perhaps this world was originally filled with endless mistakes and regrets!


    Chang Jing looked at them, and couldn''t even say a single word ¡ª What could the current him say?


    "You, no, recognition, recognition ¡­ Have we? "


    In the end, he shook his head, lightly exhaled, and answered, "Ka Buyi, Qing He, have you two been doing well these past few years?"


    "Good," Qing He answered first. "We''re having a good time! Ever since you left, we''ve worked even harder to learn magic. Heh, Little Sister Ka Buyi and I have become advanced magician! "


    "Then ¡­" Chang Jing said apologetically, "Congratulations to you all ¡­"


    "This is bad!" Who knew that the usually strong Ka Buyi would suddenly burst into tears at this time, and she sobbed, "If you leave, how can we possibly live a good life?! I miss you, but I''m afraid that my aunt (Chang Jing''s mother) and the others will be too worried if they find out about your situation and still concoct all sorts of excuses to hide it from them! Do you think I''ll be all right? Congratulations to us? So what if I have advanced magician? I don''t care! "


    Chang Jing was unable to say a single word from her. She could only look at her blankly, and looked at her apologetically.


    Seeing him in such a state, Qing He said to him with a pained heart, "Actually, we are pretty good, it''s just that we miss you so much that we start to practice magic. It''s really all thanks to you, otherwise we wouldn''t have progressed so fast!"


    To be able to break through to the advanced magician at such a young age, one could imagine how much trouble they had to put up with in their training ¡ª ¡ª meaning that the degree of longing they had for Chang Jing could be imagined.


    How could Chang Jing bear to bear such a thought? He really didn''t know how to face them!


    Just then, a sword untactfully stabbed towards Ka Buyi ¡ª ¡ª Almost as if it was a conditioned reflex, Chang Jing sprung up and rushed over to hug her and Qing He tightly, then flew away!


    Chang Jing said to them softly after putting them down, "Let''s finish this battle first. It seems like the frontline has met with some kind of trouble, I''ll go and take a look."


    Qing He clenched Ka Buyi''s hand tightly. After hearing his words, she forced out a smile and said to Chang Jing, "You can go, we''ll wait for you here!"


    "Alright!"


    After Chang Jing finished speaking, he turned and ran towards the front lines, leaving behind the two girls who were calling out to him in their hearts to never go out of sight again this time ¡­


    At the front line, the Academy Army was defeated.


    "What''s wrong?" Chang Jing saw from the crowd that Fan Er was lying on a stretcher and was being sent to the back. He quickly ran over and asked, "Could it be that the Erde''s reinforcements are really here?"


    Fan Er bit his lips as he endured the pain, replying angrily, "No, there''s no reinforcements ¡­ They had only invited the Magician to help them! "We ¡­"


    Seeing his pained expression, Chang Jing could no longer bear to let him continue. She waved her hand at the stretcher soldier, "Quick, bring him down, hurry up and treat him!"


    Fan Er was carried away, but Chang Jing was even more confused.


    "With the help of Magician?" He thought, "Could it be that so many of our Magician s are unable to stop their attacks, then who are these Magician s?"

 C227 Only one

    You may have many lovers in this world, but there will always be only one lover in your heart.


    Or perhaps, there was only one person who needed to take responsibility.


    The problem Chang Jing was facing right now was very troublesome, because he didn''t know how to face these lovers from the past. Was she supposed to love them as she always did, or to ignore them for the sake of her deepest responsibilities?


    Or maybe he continued to run away ¡­


    The smoke on the battlefield was getting thicker and thicker, and the commotion on the front lines was getting bigger and bigger.


    Chang Jing said as she ran towards the frontlines at top speed, he wanted to know what kind of person would cause the situation that she was facing to change to the other side!


    Just as he reached the frontlines, he saw that Yu Rou, as a therapist, was suffering from the fierce destruction caused by the opponent''s high level Fire Element magic!


    Yu Rou''s cute face was now completely devoid of blood, her magic robe was already in a terrible state, many of her disheveled hair had already been burnt, and her four limbs and face were stained with blood!


    The person who had attacked her from the enemy camp now revealed a lewd smile, as if saying that if she burned some clothes, she would be able to see all the skin on her body!


    His conspiracy would be successful if he were to add even a little bit more magic power, and the others wouldn''t be able to do anything to help him!


    "You dare to hit a female therapist, and you''re this vulgar?!" Seeing this, Chang Jing''s heart was set ablaze. She angrily gritted her teeth and said, "I actually want to let you see what it means to burn your body with fire!"


    He raised his right hand, and brandished the ancient sword Wang Cai again, but the corners of his mouth immediately twitched, and a ball of flames shot out from the ancient sword, straight towards the person who was attacking Yu Rou!


    Seeing that the ball of flames came without a sound, different from any other common magical attacks, the man knew that this flame was not something he could easily defend against with his own strength, thus he dove into the air to dodge his attack at Yu Rou.


    With his current strength, even if he was just a small fireball, it was not something that an ordinary Magician could casually receive. Furthermore, this ball of flames had gone through Wang Cai''s second magic surge!


    How could he avoid a spell that could only be cast in anger so easily?


    "If you weren''t so despicable, I wouldn''t have attacked you so viciously," Chang Jing''s face did not reveal the slightest expression, and only six words came out of her thin lips, "But unfortunately, it''s too late!"


    Too late, too late!


    Just as that person leaped up, the ball of fire followed him and followed him in a different direction before violently slamming into his foot again ¡ª at this time, the seventy percent of the human body that contained water suddenly became an extremely combustible object. As soon as he came into contact with the ball of fire, he immediately seemed to ignite, his entire body ignited, and no one even heard a cry of grief before he was burnt into ashes and fell from the sky!


    Chang Jing himself never expected that a casual move of her would be so powerful, and upon seeing this terrifying scene, she could not help but feel goosebumps, so she immediately ran over to Yu Rou''s side to check on her injuries.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Pain ¡­" Also, "Yu Rou endured the pain and replied," I''m fine, don''t worry, I''m fine ¡­ I will treat you myself, so you should take this opportunity to intimidate Erde and the rest! "


    Chang Jing asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Well," she whispered, raising her head slightly to point ahead, "they all stopped in their tracks when they saw your move!"


    Chang Jing turned and looked up, and sure enough, she saw that everyone had stopped their hands from staring at him!


    "It''s over, I''ve become a demon!" He couldn''t help but bitterly smile in his heart. At the same time, he was extremely pleased with his previous mischievous move. "Demons are demons. Defeating them at this time is the most crucial!"


    Thinking about that, he immediately changed his expression into a fierce one and shouted towards the Erde, "Listen up, the Aragorn''s hidden dragons and crouching tigers will not allow you to invade so easily! "I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise ¡ª"


    He forced an evil smile on his face, then slowly pointed at the ashes on the ground and slowly said, "Just like that ¡­ person!"


    The voice seemed to come from the cold netherworld, it was so cold that it made people shiver!


    At this point of time, the Magician was already in an uproar, and the few people who thought themselves to be weak all started to retreat.


    "What are you panicking for?! You are this general''s most powerful trump card, do not use it so easily! " No matter how strong he is, he''s still just a single person. No matter how weak my Erde is, there''s still more than a thousand of us ¡ª not to mention our strengths are already good, so our magic team''s weakest is still a Intermediate Magic Master! What do you think we need to be afraid of him for? "


    The reason he said that was actually to cheer for the Magician s who were frightened, and reality proved that it was indeed very effective.


    When the Magician heard his words and thought them over carefully, they all felt that with the strength of over a thousand of their own Highest Magician, it would be extremely easy to exterminate an entire city.


    It''s no big deal!


    Seeing this, Chang Jing also became anxious.


    If he were to fight them head on, he might not lose, but this newly formed Academy Army would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    He saw that his attack had no effect, and a new plan appeared in his mind.


    "What a joke!" He said loudly, "I am not the only one in Ara who has hidden a dragon and a tiger. Brothers, since they think that there is no one in Ara at all, then we might as well show them what magic truly is! "


    His eyes were sharp like a torch, he called out Feng Zui, Divination, Xiao Jian, Xin Jiangli ¡ª This was the combination of the finalists of Ara Magic League!


    The four people who had been powerless and dispirited for a long period of time, after seeing Chang Jing''s performance just now, couldn''t help but feel a great deal more confident.


    "What do you want us to do, just say it!" The four of them said, "For the sake of victory, you are willing to take our lives!"


    "How could it be so serious?" Chang Jing laughed, "I just want you guys to help me with a small matter!"


    "Tell us, we''ll listen to you!"


    "En, with your words, I am relieved!" Chang Jing nodded with satisfaction, "Then I will tell everyone my plan, we ¡­"


    When the highest leader of the Erde''s army saw the man who had just come out to fight with his comrades on the battlefield, she was filled with anger!


    "F * ck, treating war as playing house?!"


    But he could only mutter to himself in such a low voice but he did not dare to act rashly.''s performance just now had truly scared him, moreover, he could not disheartened his own Magician.


    "Report!"


    While the leader was muttering, a small soldier quickly ran in front of him.


    "Speak!"


    "Reporting to the great general," small soldier said as he knelt on one knee, "The great Magician, Lun Ruisi, has an important matter to discuss!"


    "Invite him in quickly!" The leader did not care that he was at the forefront of the battlefield, and immediately agreed. After seeing small soldier run out, he muttered, "Could it be that the mission of the Special Operations Organization has already succeeded?!"


    At this time, Chang Jing''s side had already reached an agreement. The five of them confidently walked to the middle line between the two armies.


    "Listen up, Erde''s people!" Chang Jing, who was standing in the front, said expressionlessly, "We are going to begin the attack. You all better use your defensive magic, or else ¡ª ¡ª after you all die, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    The leader couldn''t help but laugh when he saw this scene, "I thought you guys were up to something, but it turns out that you want to solve this crisis by dueling with each other ¡­ you ignorant kids, do you think that we, who have the absolute advantage, would foolishly agree with you? What a joke! Let me tell you, it doesn''t matter if you all go together, or if you five go together, our Erde will use so many Magician s to deal with them! "


    "Huh?" Chang Jing''s face was filled with disappointment. She then turned her head and looked at her comrade, and sighed loudly.


    Who knew that after listening to his words, the four of them not only weren''t worried but laughed, "What else can we do? "If they don''t agree, then we can only ''fight'' the five of them and the entire Magic Army!"


    "Heh heh," Chang Jing pretended to be enlightened and said, "It seems like the only way is for the five of us to come pick them!"


    Although it was a joking tone, his words still caused the Erde''s Magician s to be shocked, no, it was a big surprise!


    Everyone had seen his performance just now. If the other four people beside him had hidden their abilities, then it might not be impossible for them to destroy thousands of people on their side with the strength of five people!


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense!" The leader knew that if he allowed these few people to continue speaking, then his side''s morale would be in complete chaos, so he decisively ordered, "All Magician s prepare to attack the five people in front!"


    A soldier was worthy of being a soldier. Even the Magician, who was usually pampered by others, became disciplined after entering the army.


    Although they still had some doubts, once the leader finished speaking, the Magician s no longer hesitated. They all focused on Chang Jing and the other three and started chanting Magic Incantation s!


    As a result, the battlefield was filled with the sound of chanting incantations, causing one''s soul to tremble ¡­

 C228 Poor target

    He did not know what the thousand people who were chanting the Magic Incantation looked like, but he could imagine if those thousand people were attacking the same target, then the target would definitely be very miserable!


    And''s group of five was that pitiful target!


    Seeing the situation, Xiao Jian awkwardly whispered, "Hehe, honestly speaking, being targeted like this is really scary!"


    Hearing him say that, Chuchu could not help but worry and asked, "Chang Jing, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? "Why do I feel like we''re a little bit like that praying mantis?"


    Chang Jing did not answer him. Instead, she turned her head to ask Feng Zui and Xin Jiangli, "Are you afraid too?"


    "Hee hee ¡­" The two of them replied without hesitation, "It must be fake if I say I''m not afraid!"


    "Hey, you guys!" Chang Jing said helplessly, "Actually ¡­ I''m scared too! But it''s fine, as long as we work together, there won''t be any problems! "


    Seeing that the Erde''s magical army was almost done preparing, he calmly drew a circle in the air in front of him. As his hands slowly rotated, the air seemed to become alive, and actually rippled like water!


    Just as he finished drawing, the Erde s released all their magic and fiercely attacked Chang Jing and the other four!


    In an instant, the wind, fire, water, and earth magic blotted out the sky as they swarmed towards Chang Jing and the others.


    Seeing this, Chang Jing did not look surprised, but instead laughed, and bellowed with heroic spirit: "Come!"


    He quickly stepped on the circle he had drawn and flew into the air before the magic attacks could reach his partner. He then began to spin at high speed as he faced the magic attacks that were coming at him from different directions.


    A miracle had happened!


    Not only was he uninjured by the magic attacks, but the circle of his feet spread out even further, large enough to cover his four comrades!


    This circle was like a natural sponge. After receiving such a powerful magic attack, it actually blocked all of them and then completely absorbed them!


    "Are you guys ready?" Seeing that the time was right, Chang Jing shouted downwards, "''Wind and rain, lightning and thunder together''!"


    Feng Zui and the other three saw that the magic techniques had disappeared under Chang Jing''s magic, and admired him even more. They had long been waiting for her orders, and upon hearing his shout, they could not help but feel extremely confident in themselves.


    The four of them started chanting their most proficient Magic Incantation s at the same time. Their speed was neither slow nor slow, but their voices were actually ear-piercing to the ears of the Erde!


    The shock of gathering all the power of the Magician and releasing all of their magic was easily taken care of by the five enemies was not something the highest leader could handle.


    The leader was also a little flustered, but he still ordered confidently, "Start the second attack and use the most powerful magic!"


    Chang Jing, who was in the air, revealed a faint smile due to their tacit understanding. Both of her hands formed finger seals like a Demons Magic Seal, knitting together to make the shape of the circle that was getting bigger and bigger ¡ª ¡ª Quickly, that circle gradually formed the shape of a hexagonal magic array, and its lines also started to emit electric sparks ¡ª ¡ª the magic energy that was absorbed from the Erde Magic was used as the raw material for the magic array!


    At this time, in the Elde''s army, the highest leader was currently receiving the person in charge of the Special Operations Organization, Lun Ruisi, who was also known as "Boss".


    Upon seeing him, the leader impatiently asked, "How is it, did it work?"


    "Out... There was an accident! " Lun Ruisi sighed and replied, "I wonder who leaked the news, and so many people went to search for the treasure!"


    "Humph!" Hearing this, the leader''s attitude took a 180 degree turn, "Did the news leak out?!" It seems like only you and I and Empress Dowager know about this news, you mean you suspect that I have leaked it? "


    "I don''t dare!"


    It was because he didn''t dare, not because he didn''t think so! Thinking about it, his position was similar to the leader in the first place. It was just that the commander in chief of this mission was only the leader ¨C but since he had already ruined the task, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.


    "You don''t even dare to test it!" The leader sneered and continued, "What happened? Who robbed the treasure?"


    Lun Ruisi suppressed his anger and said, "I don''t know, according to our investigations, the disappearance of this treasure trove has a lot to do with a young man, but it''s impossible for him to move so many things in such a short period of time, even though we didn''t see him holding anything in his hands! Perhaps the so-called treasure trove is just a scam! "


    "A scam?!" After the leader heard his words, he immediately went into a rage, "Lun Ruisi, you have guts! How dare you doubt the Notre Dame! Do you know that this is a grave crime that involves the execution of nine families?! "


    Lun Ruisi was so frightened that his face turned white, because he knew that these words were not empty words, people who offended Notre Dame would never have a good ending!


    He quickly fawned, "Big brother, don''t scare me like that. I was just joking, haha ¡­" "You don''t even know who I am from our friendship. I''m just a typical person who doesn''t know how to talk or how to think!"


    Seeing the usually arrogant guy fawning over him like this, the leader felt extremely good!


    "Well, it depends on how good your explanation is!" "You know that we are all men of command."


    "That''s only natural," Lun Ruisi nodded his head repeatedly, and then explained in great detail how Chang Jing had used one move to injure everyone!


    Of course, the matter of him sneaking into the operation team was not something that could be said.


    The leader asked with interest, "What does that young man look like that he can actually play around with you specially selected teams? Could it be that you have grown three heads and six arms? "


    "He can''t be considered handsome, but he has a very refined demeanor, just like ¡­" Lun Ruisi looked up to find someone to describe him properly, but suddenly shouted: "He, is him!"


    The leader turned to look, and what appeared in his line of sight was actually the mid-air Chang Jingye!


    When Lun Ruisi was trying to think of a way to explain why he failed at the beginning, he did not pay attention to his surroundings. Now, when he saw the air around Chang Jing fluctuating intensely due to the magic aura, he shouted crazily, "Quick, everyone quickly retreat!"


    "What''s there to be afraid of," the leader remained unmoved, sneering disdainfully, "I''ll let you see how he dies!"


    Just at this time, the Erde s had already finished chanting the best and strongest magic of their lives!


    With so many powerful spells superimposing on each other, the leader was extremely excited. He jumped into the air, pointed forward, and grinned, "Attack! Let them all die!"


    Erde''s magic was even more powerful and violent than before as it rushed towards Chang Jing''s group of five.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds that blocked the sun. The world turned dark, and lightning flashed occasionally. The cold, bone-piercing wind made people shiver in pain.


    Heavens, it had changed!


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning escaped from the clouds and struck Academy Army! It was like the omens of the apocalypse, bringing with it the magic of the other elements: the Ice Dragon, Fire, Phoenix, Yellow Sand, and Trembling Mountain!


    "How ignorant!" Chang Jing looked at the terrifying array and said indifferently, "Our magic array are done, let''s see who''s stronger ¡ª ¡ª Go, let them fight!"


    At this moment, the magic array under his feet violently shrank to become a small circle. In less than a second, it released a dazzling light, which quickly and infinitely expanded to receive the various magic attacks!


    Light can seize the sun!


    That dazzling radiance, glaring over any light, bringing the light back to earth!


    Feng Zui and the other three were out of breath from using too much strength, and when they looked at Chang Jing who was in the sky above them, they asked themselves, "Will it work, with the strength of the five of us, we can actually defeat these thousand Magician?!"


    They were not confident but they trusted Chang Jing, because this man was the one who let them understand what a miracle was!


    The two sides'' spells finally clashed!


    Their collision was almost completely silent, it was so quiet that it gave people the illusion that time had stopped!


    The Erde dashed forward and the circle of light rotated, slowly and soundlessly ¡­


    At this moment, not only the fighting Magician, but even the retreating second tier Warriors widened their eyes. They looked at everything in front of them in shock and held their breaths nervously.


    "Sister Qing He, do you think he can really do it?" In the crowd, Ka Buyi held onto Qing He''s hand tightly, bit his lips and asked softly, "He can do it, right?"


    "Of course, he can ¡­" Qing He''s gaze drifted towards that lingering night in the Ara''s capital, and she nodded her head heavily, "Yes, he will definitely be able to do it!"


    On the other side, Lun Ruisi forcefully dragged the leader and wanted him to leave, to quickly leave!


    "Do you want to fight for my credit?" The leader looked at him with disdain, "You are about to succeed, yet you want me to leave. How malicious are your intentions?!"


    Lun Ruisi shook his head hopelessly and sighed, "At this point, do you really think that you will win with more people?"


    Suddenly, a huge muffled thunder exploded on the surface of the ground. It caused a dazzling brilliance, so bright that one could not even see their own fingers!


    Is it over?

 C229 to defeat the Erde.

    Everyone understood that there was bound to be harm in a battle between two tigers, but no one knew that one tiger had been completely devoured by the other.


    The Erde s all stared wide-eyed at the scene in front of them through the blinding light. For the first time, they completely understood what was unbelievable ¡ª ¡ª The strongest magic attack that could be cast by over a thousand of their upper Magician s was actually blocked by five youths, and then once again absorbed by their hoops!


    With a muffled sound, the light was completely absorbed!


    "Let out a roar, bring out a victorious smile!"


    Chang Jing shouted loudly. She channeled her energy and pushed the combined might of two of Erde''s attacks along with her own five people''s magic all towards Elde''s army!


    Like snowballs, the dark purple mass of light began to move faster and faster towards the Erde army. It was so fast that it was suffocating!


    "Boom ¡­"


    As soon as it came into contact with the crowd, its radiance once again grew, becoming even more intense than before!


    It was also the first and last time that the Erde''s Magician understood the terror of a star, because the mass of light before their eyes was like a condensed sun, dazzling and blazing, the tornado that was tearing at their blood was probably just an illusion, they thought, otherwise why would they not have seen the red liquid flowing from their bodies or smelled the bloody smell?


    Before he had a chance to wail, his brain ¡ª if it still existed ¡ª would no longer feel any pain. There was only a feeling of lightness, a feeling of lightness, as if his soul had ascended along with his body ¡­


    Silence. The basin, which contained hundreds of thousands of people, was abnormally quiet. It was so quiet that one could only hear their own heartbeats.


    Is my heart still beating? They thought, Oh, yes, it''s still beating, so is this all true?


    Was it true that over a thousand Magician were vaporized in an instant like steam?!


    "Ghost!"


    Someone suddenly shouted loudly. The surviving soldiers of Erde looked like they had gone mad and threw away their weapons, fleeing in panic!


    In their eyes, who other than the Devils could do such a strange thing?


    "Demon King", Chang Jingye''s name spread far and wide in the Elde''s army!


    Everyone in Academy Army was at a loss as to what to do, and could only stare blankly, as they recalled everything that had just happened.


    "What are you all waiting for?" Chang Jing who was in mid air roared loudly, "Erde fled without fighting, we are victorious!"


    His reminder finally convinced them that they had won, and that they had won beautifully!


    Instantly, the crowd tossed up their weapons and magic hats. They jumped in joy and cheered, but in the end, they converged into one sentence ¡ª "Long live senior!"


    Looking at their happy expressions, Chang Jing''s heart felt unspeakably at ease. She muttered to herself, "Haha, I''ve already become a forever old man ¡­"


    As for the four of them, they still could not accept this fact, because the outcome of this victory was just too sudden and too unimaginable!


    "Is this true?" Feng Zui looked at her hands in disbelief as she muttered to herself, "I used it to kill over a thousand Magician s?"


    "He only used one move ¡­" Xiao Jian''s face did not look too good either, "Just one move and all of the Magician that were brought to us have been wiped clean!"


    "What''s so strange about that," Chang Jing slowly landed beside them, laughed and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t know how strong the magic that they used to attack us was? The result of using your Son''s Spear to attack my shield is obvious. If it weren''t for the fact that I couldn''t bear to control the area of effect of the shield, at least half of the Erde''s army would have been vaporized by the heat! "


    "Half of them would be vaporized by the heat?" The four of them looked at their former comrade (opponent) in front of them. Their brilliant smiles remained unchanged, completely devoid of their former childishness. They had finally accepted the fact that the current him in front of them was not someone they could compare with.


    "Xiao Jian, who had always been arrogant, shook his head and asked," Since you can change the direction of their energy and attack them, then why did you need the help of the four of us? "


    "Because without your help, it would have been impossible for me to arrange the magic array well," Chang Jing replied as she laughed, "If the magic array wasn''t properly arranged, how could I have possibly changed the direction of their energy flow?"


    "Oh, so that''s how it is ¡­"


    Xiao Jian was at a loss. He frowned as he gestured at the magic array.


    That was a reason, but it was not the main reason.


    Although Chang Jing did not have much improvement in her magic, his horizons were opened, for the usage of the magic array and Spatial Magic, he had definitely reached a level that others could not hope to match ¡ª ¡ª With the strength he had inherited from Shi Shen, setting up such a magic array was not difficult at all. The reason why he had specially asked the four of them for help was because he did not want herself to shoulder the glory, and was too famous and did not feel good about it.


    Just at this time, Qing He and Ka Buyi ran over from the crowd. Just as they were hesitating to say something, the second general, Mo Yan, ran over.


    "Young people," he laughed heartily in happiness, "your performance is really too great, completely beyond my imagination! If our Ara had used it earlier, you wouldn''t have suffered so much! "


    Chang Jing smiled and flashed behind the four of them. It was still for that reason that she didn''t want to be too outstanding.


    "The great general is too serious!" Seeing that no one came out to reply, Feng Zui was afraid that the Great General would give him some face, so she stood out and said, "We are just basking in his glory."


    With that, he pulled Chang Jing out.


    "No," Mo Yan laughed as he shook his head, "Being young is a virtue, but not receiving rewards is your fault! I will definitely reward all of you, and not a single one will be missing! "


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and started to size up Chang Jing with a smile on her face.


    "May I ask Little Hero which team you are in? It seems like we haven''t met before... After that, I must punish your leader. How can you bury our hero like this? "


    Seeing that she had been pushed to the front, Chang Jing knew that she could no longer hide, and replied, "Reporting to General, I was just passing by to help, not any formation. If I wanted to make it up, it should belong to the Wenteng Mage Academy, because it is my alma mater."


    "Wenteng?" After Mo Yan heard it, he suddenly realized, "No wonder so many people were shouting ''Long live senior'', so they were talking about you! Wen Teng is a good place, and the Wenteng Mage Academy is also a place with many talented people, like the one who had made a name for himself in the Ara Magic League a few years ago ¡­ Oh, right, Chang Jingye, he is an outstanding person, but unfortunately for him, his whereabouts are unknown, otherwise I would have been able to provide a bit of assistance to the country. "


    Hearing this, Chang Jing felt a little awkward, with her face slightly red, she just did not know what to say.


    "General," Feng Zui patted Chang Jing''s shoulders and said, "Actually, you don''t have to regret that he didn''t come to serve our country, because the person in front of you is the one who will stand out!"


    "He is Chang Jingye?!" Mo Yan opened his eyes wide and said, "Haha, today, our Ara is truly blessed! I shall write to inform His Majesty now, to let the world know that the first talent from Ara has returned! "


    He mounted his horse and hurried away.


    "Someone''s looking for you, we''ll be going back first!" Feng Zui looked at the two beautiful girls who were standing by the side and laughed, "Don''t be too greedy, be careful not to capsize!"


    With that, he left with the other three people.


    There were only three people left.


    After a long while, Ka Buyi finally opened his mouth and said. Big Brother Chang Jing, you are so powerful! "


    Chang Jing understood that she had a lot of things to say to him, but she also knew that now was not the time.


    "Is it powerful?" He laughed and said, "How about I teach you? Hehe, we haven''t seen each other for so long, Qing He, how have you been? "Hehe!"


    "I''m still okay," Qing He did her best to hide her feelings, and replied indifferently. "Although these past few years have been tiring, it''s still very fulfilling."


    "Un, it doesn''t matter if you''re tired. As long as you have more people, it''s fine!" Chang Jing said, "The army seems to be leaving soon, why aren''t you guys following them?"


    The two girls asked nervously at the same time, "You ¡­" Aren''t you coming with us? "


    "I ¡­" Chang Jing hesitated, but finally made up her mind, "I still have to rush to Feng Yue to do something, I shouldn''t be able to go with you guys, anyway we''re still young, there''s still plenty of opportunities to meet each other! In a while, help me say hello to them, and tell them that I have something to take off first. "


    With that, he was about to leave, fleeing this heart-wrenching place.


    "No, big brother Chang Jing!" Ka Buyi hurriedly said to stop them, "Our great army is also going to go there! Come with us. Aren''t you afraid that we''ll be hurt, or don''t you take us seriously? "


    Where was the heart?


    "The woman who saved me at the risk of her life, the woman who lies in the ice room waiting for me, how could I let her down?" Chang Jing thought painfully in her heart, "Can I still be like in the past, indifferent to everything else?"


    "You, you stay behind," Qing He finally could not hold back crying. "If you don''t stay here for so many years, by the time we meet again, everything would have already changed!"


    The moonlight was hazy, and next to the small tree, there was a coiling night ¡­ Had all this really changed?

 C230 Above everyone else?

    Chang Jing was unable to reject the boxing heart of the two girls.


    "Alright," he finally gave in, "Then I''ll go with you guys. I don''t know the way either way ¡­ "It''s just that it might cause a lot of trouble."


    "How could there be trouble?" Ka Buyi asked in puzzlement, "Could it be that he''s with us ¡­ Does it bother you to be together? "


    "No, you misunderstand ¡­" Just as Chang Jing was about to explain, she suddenly realised that the light cavalry was coming towards him, "Look, trouble is coming."


    Yes, the trouble had really come.


    One of the small soldier s mounted on the horse quickly took out an arrow and asked Chang Jing before he could dismount, "May I ask if you are Chang Jingye, Master Ye?"


    Chang Jing sighed and replied, "I am Chang Jingye, but I do not dare to say the word ''master''!"


    Master, you still don''t know, right? "The moment small soldier got off his horse, he knelt in front of Chang Jing and shouted loudly," This lowly one pays his respects to Lord Left Vanguard! Congratulations, the Great General has already decided to appoint you as Left Vanguard, and is in charge of the affairs of all the academies and soldiers within the Academy Army. I believe that the official letter of appointment will come from the capital very soon! "


    "Left Vanguard?" Chang Jing looked at the two girls with a wronged expression. This means that you have come to look at the troublesome matters, "Cough, hehe."


    When the two girls saw his pitiful appearance, they couldn''t help but laugh. "When did you become a government official or did you become like this?"


    small soldier was not clear about the relationship between the three of them, so he did not dare speak carelessly, and only said, "The Great General is looking for you to discuss some matters, you should quickly come and meet him!"


    "En, alright," Chang Jing replied, "I will follow you there -"


    He turned around and said to the two women, "You two can go back first. I''ll come look for you after I''m done."


    Qing He replied softly, "Okay."


    Ka Buyi also replied with "Okay" and added on with a heavy tone, "When the time comes, you will be dead!"


    Chang Jing did not reply, indicating that small soldier could leave.


    After passing through several tents, they soon arrived at the general''s command center.


    Chang Jing said as soon as she entered, "Great General, you were looking for me?"


    "You came at the right time," Mo Yan personally went to the door to greet him. "We were just talking about you!"


    "Hehe, why is the general looking for me?"


    Chang Jing said politely. She looked around, only to realize that Feng Zui''s group of four, who were part of the operation of the magic array, were all already there, other than them and a few middle-aged men. From the looks of it, none of their positions in the army were low.


    "Come, sit down first!" The Great General calmly answered his question, and welcomed him back to his own seat on the left. He returned to his own seat and said, "The Academy Army has just been established, and many systems haven''t been set up yet. I originally wanted to reward you with something, but seeing that the position of the Left Vanguard is still vacant, I broke the rules and took you in! As the Left Vanguard''s name implies, other than you, you are the biggest in Academy Army! If a young person can sit in this position, who doesn''t feel envious? "


    Chang Jing wanted to reject him at first, but after thinking about it, since she had matters to take care of, this place was merely a temporary place, at most, she could just bid farewell and agree to it.


    "That''s right, youngsters should have this kind of courage!" Mo Yan praised in appreciation, "Perhaps you don''t understand the composition of the ''Academy Army'' very well, so let me introduce it first! Academy Army is naturally the main force, but although they are called Academy Army, they are only known as 30% of the army, and the rest are all veterans that were transferred from various places. The Emperor places great importance on our unit, and at the same time, has placed great hope on us, because after many years of war, the number of wounded soldiers in our Ara can''t be counted, but in order for us to become the final master of the King, he ordered the generals of the various places to contribute their strongest to us! "


    Mo Yan continued, "Since that''s the case, we naturally cannot disappoint the elder. The reason why I called you over is because I want you to hand over the whole magic team to me. I hope that you can lead the people under your command to train according to your own thoughts, increase their combat strength, and restore the fame of our Academy Army! "


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing didn''t expect that this so called "Left Vanguard" would actually hold the power, and said with difficulty, "Seems inappropriate, right? I have never had the experience of leading a group of soldiers, handing over such a heavy burden to me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take it!"


    "What a joke, which general knows how to do it?" Mo Yan encouraged them, "I have already made the arrangements, all the deputy generals who came here today were specially chosen by me to help you. With them there to guide you, coupled with your talent and talent, I believe that our wish will be realized soon!"


    The middle-aged man seated on the right immediately stood up and cupped his hands towards Chang Jing, "This lowly general greets General!"


    Chang Jing''s face immediately turned red as he quickly stood up and cupped her hands, "Generals, there''s no need to be so courteous, please take a seat."


    "Since everyone has already met, let''s go down now ¡­" Seeing Chang Jing''s childish expression, Mo Yan''s good impression towards him could not help but increase, "Your generals, I, and a few young heroes still have some things to say."


    Everyone stood up and left, leaving only the Great General Mo Yan, Chang Jing and the rest of the five.


    Mo Yan went straight to the point, "Do you know why I kept the five of you here?"


    The five replied in unison, "This subordinate does not know."


    Mo Yan turned and said, "I heard that all of you knew each other before right?"


    "We met in the Magic League," Chang Jing replied. "We were sent to the Mees to participate in the tournament together, and a deep friendship slowly developed between the two of us!"


    "Heh," Mo Yan laughed when he heard this. He walked to the window and looked up at the sky, and said, "Look at those clouds ¡ª because they all want to fly forever, they often change into various shapes by the wind ¡­ Humans were the same. Once they had their own goals, they would be tied down by the affairs of the world and lose many beautiful things in the end. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Chang Jing and the other three looked at each other, and said in unison, "General, please be at ease, our friendship will not change because of anything!"


    "That''s for the best," Mo Yan said as he finally let go of the last stone in his heart. "To march and fight, what I need the most is not to be betrayed by the people I trust the most. "I hope you will remember what you have said today. In the future, don''t let anything change the clouds in your friendship!"


    "En!" The five people formed a circle and put their hands on each other''s shoulders, "Friendship will last forever!"


    "Alright," Mo Yan was amused by their playful actions and couldn''t help but laugh. "It''s good that you guys know this in your hearts, there''s no need to express it so clearly.


    "Haha, haha ¡­"


    "Now let me tell you about the training plan," Mo Yan walked back to his seat and said seriously. "I heard from the soldiers that you all were using the ''magic array'' just now ¡ª I''m an amateur at magic, but Mace has the ability to gather everyone''s power for magic.


    Chang Jing immediately answered, "No problem, I have a way! "But what I''m most concerned about right now is the issue of tactics, you see ¡­"


    The moment he spoke, it was already deep into the night.


    It was already snowing, and it was late autumn even though it was far from the snow.


    Chang Jing stood on the ground covered in snow alone, and her thoughts drifted away to her hometown that was far away along with the snowflakes.


    Over there, the maple leaf should be red right? The high flying kite reflects the red on her face, but the intoxicated one is my heart ¡­


    The garden, the pavilion, the recess of the window, were all soft and cool. In the early snow, even the gentle screen had become much colder.


    From afar, the sound of someone blowing on the homesick flute sound could be heard. It was so resentful that it almost made people''s tears fall.


    Quiet, remember the past, childhood memories in this moment become abnormally clear, in the hazy moonlight feeling even more lonely.


    Chang Jing shook her head, trying hard to get rid of this damned and resentful homesickness complex.


    "I wonder if my parents are all right? Do they know that their children became, in their confusion, the court''s Left Vanguard, as they wished ¡ª but are these what I want? "


    He looked at the thick brush mountain in the distance, hoping to find an answer. However, the one who answered him was the cold wind blowing through the mountains!


    "Perhaps I really can do something in my position as the ''Left Vanguard''. At the very least, with this identity, doing things in the future will be much more convenient. If I were to separate this Academy Army out, then wouldn''t I be able to unify the world and give them peace during a free-for-all? "


    Just as he was thinking, a melodious voice suddenly sounded from behind him.


    "Big brother Chang Jing, it''s so late and you''re still not sleeping?"


    Chang Jing turned her head with a slight smile. Standing amidst the pure white snow was indeed the once unruly Princess Ka Buyi.


    Chang Jing replied with a smile, "It''s rare to see a snowy scenery, so I went out for a walk. What about you?


    "I can''t sleep," Ka Buyi sighed. "I''m thinking!"


    "Hmm?" Chang Jing asked curiously, "What are you thinking about? Weren''t Ka Buyi always too lazy to think about things?"


    "Yeah, I really don''t like to think about things," Ka Buyi''s eyes reddened after hearing what he said, and said with a bitter voice. "But I just couldn''t control myself from thinking about this problem ¡ª ¡ª has he come back?"

 C231 Variable or invariant

    The snow continued to fall silently.


    Under the moonlight, two figures stood still and motionless.


    "Oh," Chang Jing asked softly, whether intentionally or unintentionally, "Who is he?"


    "He ¡­" Ka Buyi wanted to say the name, but was interrupted by Chang Jing.


    "Actually, no matter who he is, what should change will change. What shouldn''t change ¡ª he can''t change even after a thousand years."


    "Is that right?" Ka Buyi said faintly, "Then, has he changed?"


    "It''s late at night. Let''s go back and rest early." Chang Jing did not answer her question, but turned and left, "We still have to march tomorrow, what''s most important at this time is to maintain your best physical strength."


    "No," Ka Buyi hugged him from behind and cried, "Don''t go! Don''t leave me again, without you... I can''t stand it! "


    The woman sealed in ice, the woman who sacrificed herself to save me, is currently lying on the cold stone bed.


    Chang Jing gently pushed her hand down, and turned to face her, saying, "There are some things that once gone, can''t be found again ¡­ "I haven''t changed, I haven''t changed at all, but I ¡­"


    He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he sighed and said, "When I have the chance in the future, I will definitely explain it to you!"


    "Why, why after?" Ka Buyi said with a hint of unhappiness, "Can''t you tell me why now? Is it because I''m not gentle enough or because you have another lover? "


    Who would have known that at this moment, there were some things that were already extremely heavy on one person? There was no need to place it on two people''s bodies.


    "Yes," he said coldly, "I have a lover again! I never wanted to tell you before because I''m afraid to hurt you, but since you''re so anxious to force me, I''ll tell you then. She''s a thousand times gentler than you, you can''t even begin to compare to her! "


    The snow suddenly grew heavier, and the weather suddenly became bone-chilling cold.


    Ka Buyi bit his lips tightly, preventing it from making any sounds of him crying.


    "I... "I see," she said slowly, trying to control herself. "I''m sorry to bother you so late. Good night."


    Her face was slightly upturned when she spoke, because she had heard that it was the best way to raise one''s head if one did not want tears to flow.


    However, just by turning around, two sparkling tears slowly fell from her large eyes and slid into the coldest place in her heart ¡­


    Looking at her staggering figure, Chang Jing could not say a single word. She could only say to herself in her heart, "Chang Jingye, you must remember, you have already hurt the best girl in the world, you cannot let any other girl sacrifice herself for you. You must remember this!"


    He looked up at the moon. The moon was speechless.


    The next day, clear, the first snow had already dried up, and the Academy Army continued to advance towards the Wind Moon City in the vast expanse of whiteness.


    "Big Brother Ye, now that you are a senior official, you better follow my instructions!" Jin Tian heard of Chang Jing''s news early in the morning and ran over, while walking beside him, he said, "I wonder how deep our friendship went back then!"


    "Heh ¡­" Facing his good friend from the past, Chang Jing''s depressed mood from last night had been completely swept away. "Sure, but you have to treat yourself to it ¡ª there''s no such thing as a free lunch!"


    "Done!" Jin Tian''s face was full of smiles as he excitedly said, "I''ll definitely treat you to a good meal!"


    "It''s good as long as you say it. Say it, what do you want me to help you with?"


    "Shh," Jin Tian mysteriously lowered his voice and said, "Don''t you dare reveal this matter to anyone. If word of this gets out, it won''t be good!"


    "What''s going on?" Chang Jing realized the severity of the situation, and couldn''t help but regret agreeing too quickly, "I''m not going to do anything that violates my principles!"


    Jin Tian''s voice was still suppressed, "I just want you to help... Since we entered the Academy Army, it has been a long time since we have told each other everything! "


    "¡­" Chang Jing almost fainted, she did not expect him to be nervous for such a small matter, "Alright, I''ll definitely help you!"


    This time, Jin Tian was really happy, he said excitedly, "We have a deal, don''t go back on your word!"


    "When did I break my promise? You''re a real person!"


    "You said no. Didn''t you say that you would treat me to a meal when you won the league before? But you still haven''t!"


    "That''s called ''forgetting'', it''s different from ''reneging on the debt''!"


    As the two brothers were fighting, a herald untactfully ran over.


    He was embarrassed to interrupt them, but he didn''t dare to disobey the military order. In the end, he could only restrain his laughter as he performed a military salute and said, "General, the Lieutenant Generals are waiting for you!"


    Seeing himself playing around like a child, Chang Jing''s face immediately flushed red.


    "Cough ¡­" "Alright, I understand. You can go now!"


    "Look, it''s all your fault. You want me to lose my dignity in front of your subordinates?" Chang Jing did not forget to complain before she left, "We''ve made an agreement, you''ll have to treat us when we get to Feng Yue!"


    "Of course!" Jin Tian was so happy that he ran far away.


    After riding on her horse for a while, Chang Jing arrived at the front of the group.


    "Greetings, General!"


    "There''s no need to be so courteous," Chang Jing immediately got down to the main topic, "After this day of pondering, do you all have any idea how to choose a magic array candidate?"


    "According to General''s orders, we have already drawn up the list," Ken, one of the deputy generals handed a list over to Chang Jing, "The people up there all have solid foundations, and the ones with weaker individual combat abilities are just in line with your requirements!"


    "Mn, let me see," Chang Jing read the names one by one. When she saw the last two names, her face suddenly sank as she asked, "Are you sure that you did what I told you to do? Then why are these two names on there?!"


    Ken stuck his head out and saw that the two names were added by himself later on. He replied calmly, "Since magic array members need solid cohesion, which is to say, they need someone with strong organizational skills and affinity to command them, this subordinate specifically added the two names ¡ª would sire agree on that?"


    "Have they really grown up?" Chang Jing looked at the two names in her hands and muttered to herself, "It looks like when I was gone for the past few years, they suffered greatly ¡­"


    Seeing him so absorbed, Ken had to remind him, "General! "General!"


    "Oh, I lost my composure." Chang Jing regained her senses and laughed, "Then I will look for your intentions and do as you say, the two of them will be directly under your command!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the center of the group, Qing He saw Ka Buyi walking in the front and could not help but run forward.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    "No ¡­" Ka Buyi indifferently replied, then suddenly asked her, "Sister Qing He, do you think humans are really changeable animals?"


    "Heh, why would you ask that?" Qing He was puzzled, "Did he say something to you?"


    Ka Buyi did not say a word, and did not comment.


    "If it was him, I believe he wouldn''t have changed." Qing He seemed to have guessed something, and said firmly, "This world will change too many things, but I believe in him, I believe that he will never change ¡ª if even he has changed, what else in this world can we trust?"


    "But he said he had a new lover!"


    A muffled thunder rumbled in Qing He''s heart, exploding in such a manner that she could barely stand.


    "No, I won''t!" She shook her head. "He must have had a problem with that. That must be it!"


    "We''re all too stupid ¡­" Ka Buyi slowly turned her head, his eyes filled with tears, "I''m really too stupid, to actually wait so long, I waited willingly!"


    Qing He was not like Ka Buyi, she was a very "intrinsic" girl, once he acknowledged something as it was true, it would be very hard to change anything. He was speechless facing Ka Buyi, and could only shake her head and mutter to herself, No way.


    Just then, herald ran over.


    "Captain, vice general Ken invites you and Captain Qing He over!"


    "Oh, okay. We''ll be there right away." Ka Buyi tidied up his makeup and said to Qing He, "Let''s not think about this for now, we''ll talk after we get there."


    "Alright ¡­"


    The two of them were brought to where Ken was. By this time, Chang Jing had already returned.


    "General, are you looking for us?"


    "Yes," Ken said to them both, smiling. "Do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    The two girls shook their heads.


    "I heard that we are forming a team of magic array?" Ken did not know the relationship between the two girls and Chang Jing, and directly said, "The General has already appointed the two of you as his Commander, responsible for nurturing the tacit understanding and cohesion of the team members. As long as you are responsible to the General and me, you can ignore everyone else!"


    "General?" The two girls opened their eyes wide and asked, "Are you saying that this was General Chang Jingye''s idea?"


    "Hehe," he laughed out loud, "Of course it''s Master Chang Jingye. For Master to have such an achievement at such a young age, he is truly a role model for us to learn! And he''s going to do it himself ¡ª then he''ll come personally to guide your training! "


    With that, he handed the two women an appointment letter and encouraged them, "Follow the general well. The rest of you are under the rule of this young man!"


    The two girls, because of Ken''s unintentional words, completely abandoned their previous thoughts, and happily replied, "Yes!"


    The speaker had no intentions, the listener had no intentions ¡ª another misunderstanding had formed. However, they did not know if Chang Jing and the other two had a good or bad relationship with each other ¡­

 C232 inter- and exogenous

    With nothing to do on the way, his eyes were filled with desolation.


    The Academy Army had finally reached the outskirts of the Ara''s defense battle! This Wind Moon City that was originally in the middle of Aragorn had now become its border.


    If it were not for the invasion, this place would have been a country of Heavenly Province, but now, the people here had no way to live after the war. It was fortunate that the people here were protecting their home, if not the Ara would not know what would happen now!


    Academy Army Temporary Conference Room.


    "Everyone," Mo Yan was seated in the center, looking around at the various department generals, his expression solemn. "We have already reached the Wind Moon City, the mission given to us by the Emperor is to join forces with the troops of the Wind Moon City in annihilating the American army! This battle was of utmost importance! A few days ago, we had already sent a message to the Wind Moon City, but they did not reply us for a long time.


    "What does the general mean?"


    "That''s right!" Mo Yan stood up, "But who is willing to be this messenger and send the news to the city?"


    Everyone looked at each other. I saw that you didn''t get a petition.


    That was true. This matter was too important. It was good that it had been done, but if he messed it up, he would become a sinner for thousands of years! He would not give in to the effort, he would not do anything.


    "I know how difficult it is, but isn''t there anyone who is confident about this?" Mo Yan waited for their reply, but no one agreed, "Could it be ¡­"


    "General, let me go!"


    When everyone heard this voice, they all turned to look at the person who spoke excitedly. It turned out to be Left Vanguard Chang Jing Ye!


    "You?" Mo Yan stared at him intently, and said, "As a Left Vanguard, you have to cooperate with our extermination operation, isn''t it inappropriate to send you to report?"


    Chang Jing replied, "Reporting to the general, I have already considered this, the reason why I am petitioning to head there is because I just asked myself if I am confident that I can rush back after reporting the news. Now, I am confident that I can rush back before the main attack, so I beg you to send me there!"


    Mace Ao Delun Army Camp.


    At this time, Ao Delun was pacing back and forth anxiously, because the news from Mace indicated that his plans were not progressing well.


    "Damn it, they all grew up eating shit. So many people were unable to defend against Ai Lisi''s attacks and lost seven cities in a row?!" Walking and walking, he couldn''t help but scold loudly, "Don''t tell me they all don''t know how long they can last?!" Originally, they had wanted to let the few City Lords pretend to betray them. But now, after putting away the secret decree I gave them, they unexpectedly became loyal to that bitch Ai Lisi! When I go back, I will skin them alive and cut them whole! "


    Seeing this, the aide-de-camp at the side said carefully, "Your Majesty, don''t be angry. "Since you are so worried about Mace, why don''t you go back and leave this place to the generals?"


    "Go back?" Ao Delun laughed to the point that goosebumps rose all over his body, "At this time, you want me to go back?! Did you forget that you were the one who told me about Feng Yue''s reinforcements this afternoon?! "If I leave now, all the hard work I''ve gone through for the past few years will have all been for nothing!"


    The aide could only obediently reply, "Yes, yes ¡­"


    "No, I can''t leave!" Ao Delun finally made up his mind and said, "Go tell the generals to immediately come up with a plan to attack. We can''t drag this on any longer!"


    "But ¡­" The aide stammered, "But what about the Academy Army? From the looks of it, they seem to be working together with Feng Yue ¡­"


    "They?" Ao Delun laughed contemptuously, "What are a group of children afraid of? "Even if they started learning magic in my mother''s womb, what achievements would they have made? I don''t believe that I, the Mage of the Mage Kingdom, would be afraid of them!"


    "Your majesty is wise!"


    Night came as usual.


    The night was cold and windy, the internal and external guards of the Wind Moon City were extremely tight ¡ª it was easy to laugh, but the ones patrolling inside the city walls were the soldiers of the Ara, while the ones patrolling outside became the soldiers of the United States, separated only by a city wall.


    Ever since Mace attacked Wind Moon a few years ago, the two armies never stopped thinking about defeating each other. But many years had passed, and Mace was still unable to attack back and forth by the walls. Ara was still unable to do so.


    It wasn''t that Mace didn''t think about using the earth system Magic to break the city wall, but the martial arts experts in the Wind Moon City were not weak either. When their city walls were about to be destroyed by the magic, they quickly used their battle spirit to suppress the magic, and later invited the number one blacksmith in the world, Old Man Broken Sword, to reinforce the city wall with darksteel.


    At the same time, Wind Moon City had also entered the curfew. It was quiet all around, with the occasional patrolling footsteps from Patrol mixed with the barking of dogs, making people feel like this was still a peaceful place. Only the bright lights of the City Lord''s Mansion would let people know about the affairs of the Wind Moon City.


    Master, according to the reports from the spies, the Ao Delun Army''s main generals have been gathered at Ao Delun''s camp to discuss matters, as though they are planning to do something big!


    Mayor Feng Yue was a young man, his thick eyebrows was a sign of his boldness and boldness. If not, his father, who was still alive, would not have given him the seat of the City Lord.


    "Big movements?" He frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Could it be that they want to be the final offensive? What else did he say? "


    Other than that, there''s nothing, "replied the assistant general," Ao Delun is a man with meticulous thoughts, it is already extremely difficult for us to obtain this information, let alone other things ¡­ Oh, that''s right, he also mentioned that there was another unit stationed outside of Wind Moon City that had entered, and they did not merge with Ao Delun, so it doesn''t seem like they are reinforcements. "


    "At this time, other than the reinforcements, the rest of the troops are ours," The mayor thought as he frowned, "But looking at the current situation in our Ara, it is impossible for us to gather any more troops and transfer them to us. This is most likely Ao Delun''s scheme, to confuse us. It looked like they were going to wage the final war! Hurry, get all the soldiers and all the heroes present to be in emergency combat readiness, special one! "


    "Yes sir!"


    Looking at the deputy general''s departing figure, the mayor gradually closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    Suddenly, a very soft voice reached his ears. With his vigilance, he naturally wouldn''t let it go.


    "Who is it?" He pulled out the sword on the table, "Hurry up and bring it out for this lord!"


    With his shout, the soldiers guarding outside rushed over with weapons in hand. They looked around for the assassin ¨C a figure quickly flashed past their line of sight!


    "Protect the lord!"


    "Follow me!" the captain of the guards ordered as he followed the shadow into the mayor''s study.


    Inside, a handsome young man was standing in front of the mayor''s desk!


    "Academy Army Chang Jing Ye pays her respects to Mayor Feng Yue!" That person was actually Chang Jing, who had snuck into the city. He slightly bowed and laughed, "City Lord is indeed alert, you even recognized the sound of my small footsteps!"


    "Surround them!" The guard leader shouted, "How dare the bold assassin barge into the Mayor''s mansion late at night? Hurry up and surrender!"


    Without him saying, the guards had already surrounded Chang Jing tightly.


    Chang Jing leisurely took out a piece of paper from her bosom and held it up, saying, "Everyone has misunderstood, I took the emperor''s secret decree to pass to the Mayor Feng Yue."


    When the mayor heard this, he asked the chief guard to pass him the slip of paper. He took it and opened it to see, only to see that it was written ¡ª "This Academy Army will support Feng Yue, Mayor Feng Yue must cooperate fully, in order to eliminate the bandit army in one go!"


    It was signed by the current Imperial Jade Seal!


    "Hurry and leave!" The mayor immediately sheathed his sword and stood up to welcome Chang Jing, "May I ask if this'' Academy Army ''special envoy is the troop stationed outside the Wind Moon City?"


    "Yes," Chang Jing replied, "This trip is to bring about the mission that General Mo assigned to me, he wants you to gather troops as soon as possible, and cooperate with us Academy Army to attack the bandits from the inside while the enemy is sleeping at its peak! I wonder if this is a little too urgent for you, City Lord? "


    "No rush, no rush. We, Feng Yue, have waited for this day for many years. Now that we have finally arrived, how can we be impatient?" Mayor Feng Yue was exceptionally excited after hearing this. His brows furrowed for several years before he finally relaxed, "Ever since the war began, our soldiers have never relaxed their guard. At any time, we can quickly enter battle mode!"


    "That''s for the best!" Chang Jing took out a bamboo tube and handed it over to him, and said, "Then let''s use this Smoke Flower as our symbol. As long as you release the smoke on this side, our army will immediately attack!"


    "No problem!" The mayor took over the bamboo tube and carefully put it away, then called for the guards and soldiers, "Envoy has been working hard all this time, hurry up and prepare some food and wine for the envoy!"


    "No," Chang Jing tactfully refused, "I still have to hurry back ¨C it won''t be too late to eat these until we achieve victory tomorrow.


    "Haha, as long as the danger is resolved, even if you want the ginseng fruit, I will let my subordinates remove it for you!"


    "Hehe ¡­" Then I will take my leave, "Chang Jing cupped her hands," We will meet tomorrow at the banquet!


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and flew into the sky like a cloud of smoke ¡­

 C233 The Great War Is Coming

    The darkness of the night was still dense, attracting endless reverie.


    Ao Delun sat on the throne with a serious expression on his face. He had seized the position for so long, but he had not been able to enjoy the blessings of a single day. Now, he could not help but waver his resolve to unify the continent and become the final King.


    "If I had stayed safely in the palace, I wouldn''t need to suffer this anymore!" He sighed bitterly, "Even if he must obtain this world, why must he personally go to war?!" The heavens were high and the emperor was far away. The heavens were too high and the emperor was too far away! But now, even the capital has been lost, and the flames of war are raging everywhere! "


    "Sigh, who told me to try and usurp the position, hehe!" He rubbed his dry eyes and smiled bitterly. "There will always be pressure from the public opinion. To calm them down, we can only divert their attention ¡ª War, war. At first, I thought that this was a good way to kill two birds with one stone!" Regret, regret, regret! "


    At this moment, the aide-de-camp came in, looking exhausted.


    Seeing him enter, Ao Delun returned to his usual cold expression, "How is it, how''s the matter?"


    "The generals discussed a few tactics and finally settled on it. Now, I''m waiting for you to make the final decision!"


    "Un, let me see," Ao Delun took the draft and read it carefully. After reading it carefully, he raised his head and asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The aide took out a map of the situation and spread it on the table, and analyzed, "We have been here for a long time, but we have always been in a tug-of-war ¨C both sides are already exhausted, if we attack now, there will be an unexpected result! To put it more in detail, their reinforcements, the Academy Army, had already arrived yesterday. Although they were just a few little kids, if they attacked us from inside out, we would very likely be in a passive state ¡ª but they also had a fatal weakness. After a long journey, the Academy Army was already exhausted and needed a certain amount of time to rest. As far as we are concerned, if we miss this best opportunity, then the following situation will be very disadvantageous! "


    "Un, that makes sense!" Ao Delun nodded his head, then suddenly asked, "How is the situation with the soldiers and the Magician? Have you notified them?


    "Hehe, please rest assured Your Majesty!" The aide smiled apologetically, "Ever since you asked me to inform the generals of the meeting, this lowly one has already informed the commanders of the troops that they are ready!"


    The aide that was initially waiting to receive a prize had instead changed back to Ao Delun''s anger.


    "Who allowed you to make the decision without authorization?" "Don''t you know it''s a capital offense?!"


    As soon as the aide-de-camp was frightened, his legs began to tremble, because he clearly remembered that the general who was executed a few days ago was because of him!


    "Mercy, your majesty, mercy!"


    "This time, I''ll remember first," Ao Delun enjoyed his cowardly look, and said lightly. "You can go down first and pass down the order, telling the generals that this king will personally take command this time, and launch the offensive during the third fragment!"


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    After receiving this amnesty, the adjutant hurriedly ran out of the tent.


    "The starlight is very bright tonight," Ao Delun muttered to himself as he walked out of the camp, looking at the stars in the sky.


    Inside the Academy Army''s camp, Chang Jingye was sitting on the grass with her head raised towards the sky.


    Xiao Jian walked over from behind him, and said with a chuckle, "Why, are you still in the mood to view the stars at this point of time?"


    "Do you remember the last time you looked at the stars?" Chang Jing asked instead of answering, "I almost forgot about the beautiful stars in the sky!"


    Xiao Jian also followed and sat down, raising his head to look at the sky.


    "..." It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a star after you reminded me! " He said, "You can''t blame me for that. After all, people get so busy when they grow up, how can they have time to look at the stars!"


    "Yeah, we''re all too busy to watch the stars!" Chang Jing sighed, "Actually, I am not that ambitious. The only wish in my heart is to be able to live by the river quietly, accompanying my family to see the sunrise and the sunset every day, and then accompanying them to watch the stars at night! Unfortunately, such a simple wish has now become the most difficult extravagant wish to be fulfilled! "


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic," Xiao Jian answered. "Isn''t it simple? "Hur hur, when I get married to seven or eight beautiful wives, my life won''t be so comfortable!"


    "The nourishing life... I hope so! " Chang Jing laughed bitterly, she turned and asked Xiao Jian: "Why did you come out as well? Didn''t the General ask us to stay in the camp to recuperate?"


    "Me ¡­" It''s all because of you! " Hearing that, Xiao Jian scolded, "Back in the day, I was the hottest person in the Magic League, who would have known that all the limelight was stolen by you! At that time, I was still a little indignant, but now, I am almost blaming myself ¡ª how did you do it, how could you know such a powerful magic?! "


    "Envy it?" Chang Jing said in amusement, "If you are envious of me, then call me teacher. How about that?"


    Xiao Jian turned his face away, his face filled with disdain, "Tsk, I''m not envious, at most, I''m just a little jealous!"


    "Yeah, what''s there to be envious of?" Chang Jing started to sigh, "The stronger you are, the heavier your responsibilities will be. Sometimes, this sense of responsibility will make you feel breathless, as if there is a mountain weighing down on your heart!"


    "Don''t, don''t tell me such a mysterious thing!" Xiao Jian smiled and begged for mercy, "I think I''ll just be a simple little Magician, what responsibilities do I have?!"


    "You are always the most free and easy one!" Chang Jing patted his shoulder and said, "Then, I wish you will always be this happy! Alright, it''s almost time, as the Left Vanguard will order you to return to your own position and wait! "


    Hearing that, Xiao Jian stood up abruptly, and performed a standard military salute: Yes, Sir!


    Once he said that, he started laughing loudly, attracting the attention of the Patrol s as they all looked towards their direction.


    "Let''s go!" Chang Jing stood up in a bad mood and went back to her own tent, where there were already two people waiting for him.


    Ka Buyi and Qing He.


    "You''re back?" Seeing him walk in, Qing He immediately brought a cup of hot tea and said, "Quickly drink it, it''s too cold outside!"


    Chang Jing had already expected that they would come, so he was not surprised to see them.


    He took the tea and lightly tasted it before praising, "It smells good tea!"


    "Do you like it?" Qing He said gently, "As long as you like it, I will let you drink it everyday in the future!"


    Thank you, "Chang Jing said softly. He was not a heartless person, how could he not know about the two girls'' friendship?


    "What do we have to prepare for?" Ka Buyi leaned over and answered, "Right now we are the commanders of the magic array team, but the magic array team is not here yet, and the original team has already been assigned a commander. We might already be the most free people in the entire team!"


    "Heh, I almost forgot about that." Chang Jing said, "Because we have been marching the past few days, we have been unable to train the magic array Army, thus we have been delayed till now. Tonight, after we destroy the thieves'' armies, I guarantee that all our personnel will be in place!"


    "But tonight, we''re not going to care about anything else. What should we do during the battle?"


    So that was why they were here!


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing said with difficulty, "Hehe, this is not easy. Feng Zui seems to be lacking in manpower."


    Before he finished speaking, Ka Buyi interrupted, "How about we become your two assistants?!"


    A bare heart appeared in front of Chang Jing''s eyes, the passion within his heart making him unable to refuse!


    "¡­"


    He didn''t answer for a moment.


    "What, you think we''re in your way?" Ka Buyi pouted, "If you find us clumsy, then we can just run to the front line and be cannon fodder. Leaving behind is a burden anyway!"


    Chang Jing finally nodded his head heavily, and said, "Alright, I promise you!"


    "Great!" The two girls jumped up happily and said at the same time, "Thank you, Big Brother Chang Jing!"


    At one point in time, they had also sweetly addressed Chang Jing as "Big Brother Chang Jing", but now, they were all slim and graceful as ladies.


    Things change!


    "Then let me be big brother Chang Jing''s left hand!" Ka Buyi ran to Chang Jing''s left side like a child, then mechanically raised his hands: "Look, Big Brother Chang Jing''s left hand already has three hands, let''s see who can beat him!"


    "He has three hands on his right as well!" It was unknown when Qing He had already walked to Chang Jing''s right side, but she imitated Ka Buyi as he raised his hands, and said, "A six handed person, if others saw him, they would be so scared to death!"


    Ka Buyi asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "Because a person with six hands is definitely a monster!" Mo Yan, the highest commander of the Academy Army entered Chang Jing''s tent and said with a smile, "It''s almost the third fragment of the night, it''s not too late for the three of you to flirt with each other tomorrow at this time ¡ª Chang Jing, it all depends on your academy''s performance this time!"


    "Yes sir!" Chang Jing''s eyes lit up, full of confidence, "I will definitely not disappoint you!"

 C234 internal and external pincer attack

    After saying those encouraging words, Mo Yan left, returning to his own command position. Chang Jing and the other two also felt that it was about time to take their positions.


    The huge tent was suddenly empty. All the soldiers had followed the original arrangement and arrived at their assigned positions. All they had to do was to wait for the order.


    The darkness of the night was terrifyingly hazy.


    From the distance, three sounds of "Dong Dong Dong" could be heard. In this quiet night, it was especially pleasing to the ear. Finally, the third fragment of the night had arrived.


    "Phew ¡­"


    A dazzling firework rose from the Wind Moon City, exploding into countless specks of starlight!


    Mo Yan stared at the fireworks and bellowed, "Beat the drum! "Let''s go!"


    The drum gradually rang, the various Commander waved their swords, "Kill!"


    The army that was hidden in the darkness of the night suddenly appeared from all directions, they brandished their swords and sabers and rushed towards Wind Moon City!


    On the other side, Mayor Feng Yue was also leading her army and opening the city gates to rush out ¡ª Ao Delun did not know about the ruckus coming from both sides, because Ao Delun''s army was also doing their best to shout and shout.


    All three groups of men suddenly became active at the same time. He really didn''t know who would benefit from this fight!


    The fire was going on. The battle was going on.


    The Magician within Ao Delun''s army did not have the time to check on what was happening in front of them, they had all activated their Magic Incantation s that they had been preparing for a long time, and gathered at the copper wall to launch their sharp magical attacks!


    "Bang!"


    The Magic Elements at the city wall suddenly exploded, and a sturdy city wall suddenly collapsed without any reason, causing a cloud of dust to billow in the air!


    At the same time, wind and moon army had already reached their range of attack, and perhaps all of his feather arrow s or pikes had been summoned towards the incoming Ao Delun soldiers. Without being able to defend in time, the vanguard troops had only just started moving, and were already led into the underworld!


    Looking at this scene, Ao Delun did not panic but laughed instead, and shouted loudly, "You have come at the right time, let me, the esteemed master of Mace, kill this insignificant Wind Moon City to the last man!"


    The Magician turned their spears under their leader''s command and attacked the crowd with their formidable power. wind and moon army was also underestimating the situation, thousands of heroic soldiers were buried under this sudden magic!


    The warriors who came to help from the Wind Moon City had all become soldiers who only knew how to serve. Under the orders of the military Commander, they all jumped into the air and sent a gust of wind with sword qi towards the ordinary soldiers who did not know what life and death meant. They could not withstand this suffocating pressure, but those pitiful Mets who could not resist the blade ended up covered in wounds and blood all over the ground that was covered in blood!


    The Magician had lost the advantage of long-range attacks, and under his command, he jumped into the air to welcome the Heroic Masters on the battlefield, and those martial arts experts also rushed into the sky with their heroic spirit, their swords and sabers aimed at the Magician s!


    No one was able to gain any advantage from the previous attacks. It was as if they were fighting, resulting in casualties.


    The next battle would become a hand-to-hand fight if Academy Army did not intervene.


    But it seemed that the heavens loved those righteous people, and just at this moment, the Academy Army and the Wind Moon Army converged. The Academy Army at the back of the Ao Delun Army suddenly attacked from behind, and their shouts were mixed with the sounds of the Magic Elements and the air rubbing together!


    How could the Ao Delun Army who had not made preparations endure the pain of a pincer attack on both sides? In just a moment, a large number of soldiers who were charging towards the frontlines were killed and wounded!


    All the generals would not dare to stand on good terms without Ao Delun''s order, and they still commanded their soldiers to rush to the front! When the adjutant saw this situation, he could not help but tremble in fear and report, "Your Majesty, the enemy is coming from behind! It''s the Academy Army! "


    Ao Delun commanded his men to rush forward, and after hearing his report, he coldly replied, "Do you think I can''t see with my eyes? A few little kids are nothing to worry about, just tell the general behind us to send a group of people to lock them down! "


    After hearing this, the aide said hesitantly, "But ¡­" "But ¡­"


    Ao Delun saw that he was still standing there dumbly and could not help but say coldly, "What are you still standing there for, but what?"


    "But ¡­" After weighing the pros and cons, he finally braced himself and replied, "But according to the reports of the spies I sent out, this Academy Army, it actually annihilated all the Magician s in a single round! It''s been completely annihilated! "


    "Oh?" Ao Delun could not care less about the matter of him sending people to investigate without his permission, which violated his taboo, and immediately asked: "Is this true?"


    "It''s absolutely true!" The aide-de-camp said confidently, "There was no lack of high-ranked mages in there, but when they teamed up with thousands of Magician s to deal with the five youths in Academy Army, they died mysteriously, and under their powerful magic power!"


    "To kill thousands of Magician in one move, how much magic power would that require?" Ao Delun himself was a high ranking Magician, he naturally knew just how terrifying the power was. He turned his head and looked at the Academy Army who was rushing towards him, and made a decision, "Send out the order for me, the entire army will attack Wind Moon City, no mistake!"


    With that, he flew away, leaving behind his aide-de-camp, who was standing dumbly on the battlefield.


    Under Mo Yan''s command, the Academy Army quickly rushed towards the enemy troops. It was no wonder why Ao Delun''s army only cared about the wind and moon army in front of them, since when did they have the strength to defend against Academy Army?


    Seeing this invincible situation, Ka Buyi who was right behind Chang Jing, couldn''t help but think in his heart, "Big brother Chang Jing, I want to run over to Feng Yue''s side ¡ª ¡ª Or maybe grandfather and the others have also come?"


    As Chang Jing brandished her chess piece, she replied, "The battlefield is too dangerous, you should still obediently stay by my side.


    "It''s fine, we are useless here. We might as well let the Buyi''s sister pass." Qing He suggested, "Besides, don''t you still have me?


    "Alright," Chang Jing pondered for a while, and also understood that since Feng Yue had been sealed, Ka Buyi had definitely not seen his parents for a long time, so he no longer refused, "But you must be careful!"


    "Of course!" The two girls smiled at his concern, their robes fluttering. They flew up to the sky and stepped on the moonlight as they flew towards Wind Moon City ¡­


    In Ao Delun''s tent, he quickly entered the inner camp and sat on the big tiger chair, gently spinning a brush and ink stone on the table.


    With a "honglong" sound, the sound of stone door opening up came from behind him. He and his chair sank into the ground, smooth and fast!


    Who would have thought that there would be a hidden mechanism in this temporary residence for marching and fighting!


    Following the rapid movement of the chair, the surroundings were lit up with lights. Soon, the previously dark underground was illuminated as bright as day! The chair gradually slowed down, and finally stopped in front of a stone door.


    Ao Delun straightened his clothes and then coughed as he opened the stone door.


    Just as the stone door opened, a cold voice came out from inside, "What are you still doing here?!"


    Ao Delun laughed and replied, "I''m here to look for the various Old friends s!"


    From the inside, five elders around the age of 70 walked out, each of them wearing shackles.


    "Humph, Old friends?!" The voice that came from an old man previously, came out from the darkness with a face full of white beard, on his wrinkled forehead, it was actually Shi Da who had forced Chang Jing to fall into the Demon World!


    "You think of us as Old friends?" Shi Da laughed coldly, "If not for the help of the five of us, you would have been able to quickly rise in power. Can you be above all the people in this country? This is good, for our momentary inattention has led you to betray the king and to commit the heinous act of murdering the king for usurpation! "


    "How many times do you need me to tell you before you believe me?!" Ao Delun''s face turned cold, "Let me tell you one last time, I, Ao Delun, swear to the heavens that I have never killed a king! The reason why I took over his position after he passed away is because of the circumstances. If I do not do this, would Ai Lisi still give me a good look when she ascended the stage, you six and I are the people who killed his future son-in-law! "


    "Don''t mention it to me," Shi Da shouted coldly, "The five of us haven''t done anything much to regret in our lives, and that matter is what we regret the most! If we hadn''t cared about your late father''s face, we wouldn''t have done such a foolish thing! "


    "It''s already too late to regret!" Ao Delun''s voice was cold as he said expressionlessly, "Do you dare to say that you did not have a trace of selfishness in you at that time? Haha, stop pretending to be a good person, if you guys don''t feel that you were wrong before, then can I use these little shackles to lock down Mo Wei Zu''s powerful magic power?! "


    Ever since that incident, the five old people had been imprisoned by Ao Delun until he gained the power to bring them out to fight. five old people also felt that he had been too heartless that time. There was no place they wanted to go in this world, so he just let it be.


    When the five of them heard his words, they couldn''t help but shake their heads and sigh when they recalled what they had experienced in the past few years, "Ai!"


    Seeing that, Ao Delun''s tone changed, and said gently: "Don''t sigh anymore, I know it''s my fault for trapping you all these years, but I can''t help it, I can''t calm everyone''s hearts even though I can block your way! Do I really want to imprison you? You are my father''s best friends, how could I, as a junior, dare to be rude to you for no reason at all? It''s all because of a reason! "

 C235 On the battlefield, the battle was fierce.

    On the battlefield, the battle was fierce.


    Feng Zui, Xiao Jian and the other two were like fishes in water in this battlefield that was getting more and more intense, using all the knowledge they had gained throughout their lives to clear the obstacles in the way of the Academy Army, while the other recently joined Magic Student s had also gradually adapted to the bloody scene during their last battle, putting away their usual joy, anger and sadness, and became true warriors.


    The double sided pincer attack had shocked the entire Ao Delun army!


    "This won''t do, if this continues, we''ll definitely lose. Although Your Majesty forbids us from making decisions on our own, but with the so-called ''wealth comes with risks'', it''s hard to say if I can win in a battle to the back where I might be awarded a prize and become someone above all else," Ao Delun, who was one of the five great warriors, raised his magic staff high up and shouted loudly, "Warriors, charge behind us and kill all of the Academy Army that have killed that day!"


    With this order, the squad led by him abandoned all of the wind and moon army s that were fighting and retreated back to their positions in the rear, bringing back the Academy Army''s first frontline battle!


    From time to time, Ka Buyi would dodge the magic arrows aimed at them. He quickly flew past the people and arrived in the middle of the army of the wind and moon army.


    Suddenly, a sharp sword came piercing over. The two girls separated and dodged each other in the shape of a crescent moon.


    "Stop, we''re on our own!" Ka Buyi immediately shouted out, at the same time, he raised the Aragorn Army badge on the left sleeve of his robe high up, "We belong to the Ara, we are your comrades-in-arms!"


    When the man with the sharp sword saw her armband, he quickly gave a military salute, then did not criticize the two of them anymore, and rushed towards the crowd filled with Ao Delun soldiers.


    "It''s a good thing that our troops are marked, otherwise we would all have to beat our own people!" Ka Buyi patted his chest and said thankfully, "When the time comes, I will die from exhaustion before I can even find my loved ones!"


    Qing He laughed and reminded them, "Heh, let''s quickly enter the city to take a look, the walls have already been destroyed."


    "En, alright!"


    The two girls quickly disappeared into the crowd ¡­


    In the secret room, Ao Delun saw that the Mo Wei Zu was silent and thought that he had moved them.


    In order to calm the anger of the masses and to divert the attention of the masses, I had no choice but to initiate a war with the Ara ¡ª ¡ª Now that the war has reached its final moment of victory, in order to give you all a good excuse to turn this war into a crime, I did not hesitate to sacrifice so many good warriors just so that you all could save them and become the heroes in their hearts ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª at that time, who would dare to say that the Mo Wei Zu was heartless?!


    five old people''s heart moved again as he looked dazedly at Ao Delun who was trying to curry favor with him.


    "Of course, I had my own selfish thoughts when I suggested this. Originally, I had planned to snatch the Wind Moon City away tonight, but who would have known that an accident would happen, and with their reinforcements arrived, the taste of a double-sided pincer attack would definitely not be pleasant, not to mention that there are quite a few Magician hidden within their reinforcements, my cultivation is probably higher than the five of them ¡­"


    "Nonsense!" One of the five old people''s Suo Wote could not help but scold, "Where did all these experts come from in this world? Our top magical organization of the Magic Kingdom''s Mace, the Mo Wei Zu, is actually still inferior to them in ten years, isn''t that just a joke?!"


    Shi Da did not mind, he just raised his hand and shook it lightly, and said, "There are more people than others in the mountain, although the five of us old fellows are called Mo Wei Zu, but they are all called that in public, there are definitely many stronger experts, and the reason they are not known to us is just because they have gone into seclusion to cultivate their magic, how can they come out to scare people like us?"


    Seeing his boss speak like that, Suo Wote did not say anymore, but the unwillingness in his heart still remained.


    Seeing that his provocation did not have much of an effect, Ao Delun added on, "There are definitely a lot of powerful magic experts in this world, but the other party is only a young boy in his early twenties.


    "Ao Delun, let me tell you, don''t use such lousy methods in front of us. If those people are really as strong as you think they are, then they will definitely start cultivating magic inside the mother''s womb!" Shi Da could not help but be angered, "We will follow you out right now. Don''t think that we were provoked by you, we merely wanted to expose your false appearance! If this is true, then that''s great, the five of us will settle it for you, but if it isn''t, hehe, don''t blame us for not showing our friendship and bringing out this fake regime! "


    "Jun Wu Yi is lying!" Ao Delun was secretly delighted, but he pretended to be serious and said, "If it''s not like that, why would I drag my face down to invite the five of you out?"


    The army commanded by Fei Xia was exceptionally brave, and quickly stopped the overwhelming attacks of the Academy Army, causing them to sink into a bitter battle!


    "General, there seems to be some big trouble over there," Feng Zui came over to Chang Jing''s side and begged, "Let the four of us help out!"


    Everything on the battlefield had to be done according to the procedures. Although they had a deep personal relationship, at such a critical juncture, they still had to differentiate between seniors and juniors.


    Chang Jing looked at the four of them who were full of fighting spirit, nodded her head heavily and replied, "Alright, you guys go ahead, remember to not lose face for our Magic Student!"


    Feng Zui, Divination, Xiao Jian, and the other two respectfully performed a military salute and loudly replied, "Understood!"


    The four didn''t have time to say anything before they rushed to their destination. They faced the enemy''s fierce attacks and stood at the front of the line.


    "Did anyone notice that person with the magic staff over there?" Feng Zui pointed at Fei Xia with her right hand, "The so-called ''capturing the king first'', we will settle this matter right now!"


    The other three nodded and replied, "No problem!"


    As a result, the four of them floated into the air like a gust of wind, and rushed towards Fei Xia who was currently commanding the troops.


    When Fei Xia saw the four of them flying towards him, he said coldly, "Hmph, do you think that I am an easy target?"


    He sneered, raised his finger and shouted, "Release the arrows!"


    Countless feather arrow shot towards the direction where the four came from. The four of them used wind magic to hit all of them in the wrong direction!


    "You have some skill!" Fei Xia kicked the saddle of the horse and it leaped into the air, flying straight at the four of them and chanting an incantation!


    Don''t look down on him. To be able to get such a position in the magic kingdom like the Duchy of Meuse, her cultivation level was naturally not low. The strength and speed of her magic was naturally not something that Feng Zui and the other three Magic Student could compare to.


    When Feng Zui and the other three saw that he was prepared to use magic, they did not panic. The four of them dispersed to surround him in a circle, then released Primary Magic that did not take much time to prepare and struck Fei Xia''s body!


    But Fei Xia was not a mediocre person, with his cultivation level, how could he be afraid of such a small blow? He looked at them coldly, and did not even take out a moment to pay attention to them. With a casual sweep of his sleeve, he deflected all the small fireball and Ice Arrows!


    The four of them immediately understood that the person they had met this time was definitely an expert, so they immediately put away their thoughts of underestimating the enemy. They had already come up with a plan for dealing with the situation with the eight eyes. Feng Zui and Xin Jiangli continued to move forward, taking out their swords and slashes as they rushed at Fei Xia, while Xiao Jian and Divination secretly retreated to the back, they started chanting an incantation for high-grade magic!


    Fei Xia who was constantly dodging had finished his preparation of the incantation, he laughed sinisterly and shouted towards Feng Zui and Feng Zui: "Go to hell, your lightning strikes are too heavy!"


    In the blink of an eye, the sky and earth changed color as lightning flashed and thunder roared!


    Feng Zui and Xin Jiangli looked at each other, they knew how powerful his technique was, but they still braced themselves and charged forward, because they understood even more clearly that if they were to run away now, then Xiao Jian and Legend rank 3 would be useless!


    "I''ll fight it out with you!" Feng Zui clenched her teeth, without enough time to activate the defensive magic, she raised the sharp sword in her hand and threw out a large amount of wind element to pounce towards Fei Xia, but Fei Xia''s "Ten Thousand Great Thunderbolt" had already started, how could the speed of the Fire Magic give him the chance to do so?


    Just as his sword was about to hit Fei Xia, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky, ruthlessly striking his sword, causing the electric flower to flash. Feng Zui was unable to handle it, the electricity flowed onto his body causing his entire body to be numb, the pain in her hand was even more intense, her grip became unstable, and the sword fell to the ground!


    Seeing that, without enough time to think, Xin Jiangli slashed down fiercely from Fei Xia''s right side. The dazzling lightning flashed again in the air, directly striking the blade in his hand!


    "Go to hell!" Fei Xia laughed sinisterly once again, his hands raised high as though he was begging, and suddenly shouted, "Anger, ''Thunderbolt Thousand, annihilate the enemy in front of me!"


    The lightning seemed to have received a reaction from his words. Just as his voice fell, dozens of arcs of lightning pierced through the clouds and ruthlessly smashed down like a torrential downpour! It smashed through the ground, causing thick and stifling dust to fly everywhere, scaring all the soldiers nearby!


    Not good, where is Feng Zui and the person inside the letter?


    As Xiao Jian tried to control his emotions, his eyes swept across them that had just disappeared like lightning. After dispersing the dust, two charred figures stood up from the ground!


    Their skin was charred black and their clothes were tattered. The few remaining hairs on their heads had also become bent due to the electric currents. The large area of wounds on their bodies had been blown into the slightest breeze, causing them to feel heartbreaking pain!


    Xiao Jian looked at the contours of the ship, who else could it be but Feng Zui and Feng Zui?!


    They had been injured to such an extent just to give him some time!


    His fierce eyes had already begun to shine with tears!

 C236 Furious, furious, furious!

    The veins on his face throbbed uneasily, and his ears could no longer hear anything. In his furious mind, there was only that pitch-black figure and that loathsome grin on Fei Xia''s face!


    He was spiraling! He was spiraling!


    The incantation continued to move, but what was that red liquid that was continuously flowing out of the corner of his mouth?


    Tooth broken tongue!


    Fei Xia saw that he had only used one move to beat the two of them into a pile of mud, his self-confidence started to surge, the expression on his face became even more sinister compared to the reek of blood, he waved his wand and laughed, "Haha, those who block me will die! "Now it''s you two little brats ¡ª I''m going to beat you half dead!"


    He brandished the staff in his hand, spinning it in the air to attract the thunder and lightning in the sky! The dense clouds were thicker than last time. It was like a thick ink that caused people to be unable to breathe!


    It was as if the sky had been pierced through by a terrifying hole. Countless bolts of lightning poured out from the hole and struck the suffering world once again!


    The signs of a tragedy appeared once again!


    But right at this moment, the man who looked like black charcoal struggled against his strong body and walked towards Fei Xia step by step.


    The electric shock mercilessly struck their heads once more, causing green smoke to billow out ¡­


    Xiao Jian''s body was trembling from anger, he endured the pain and continued to chant, but Chasing Thunder could not take it anymore and raised his sword and pounced forward, and just as the second bolt of lightning was about to hit Feng Zui and Feng Zui, he used his sword to draw the electric current onto his body!


    What kind of feeling was this? It was like a myriad of ants corroding one''s heart. How could a normal person understand how heart-wrenching pain was? However, there was such a person in this world. He was willing to give up his own life for his comrades, even if it meant giving up his own young life!


    Under his charred body was such a great soul, so great that it was heartbreaking.


    "What a joke, aren''t you all being a mantis trying to block a car?" Fei Xia laughed sinisterly again and again, growling, "Long live Mess, long live Great Mace!"


    He leapt into the air and his heartless hands once again began brandishing the Wand ¡­


    Defeated, did the four of them still lose in the end?


    Chang Jing watched as his side gradually familiarized themselves with the battlefield and turned the tables on them, showing signs of chasing after their victory. She felt gratified in her heart, and could not help but smile.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Wind Moon City, who was not far away. The memories of his past slowly became clear, and the joy of recognizing his ancestors and returning to his clan seemed to be only yesterday.


    "Dad, mom, just you wait, your son is coming to see you!"


    With this intention in mind, he stepped up the dispatch of the soldiers, and urged the bridle to lead the horse forward. Who wouldn''t be anxious to enter their home when facing their hometown?


    As the fight went on, he was shocked by the scene in front of him!


    In front of his eyes, a huge man with a head of red hair and a distorted face was floating in the air. He used his bare hands to catch the dozens of lightning bolts that were falling from the sky, turning them into sphere s and throwing them towards another man!


    Beneath the red hair, his angry expression turned into endless hatred, which was completely kneaded into the small sphere. With a flash, the electric flower rushed towards the man holding the staff ¡ª Fei Xia!


    Fei Xia was shocked by the scene in front of his eyes. He clearly remembered that just as he was about to use "Ten Thousand Great Thunderbolt" to eliminate his last enemy, this man who was constantly chanting Magic Incantation had suddenly doubled in strength. His flowing black hair had also turned red in the blink of an eye.


    "Is he even human?" Listening to his innermost, deepest roar, Fei Xia was filled with terror. He opened his eyes wide and forgot to dodge the ball of lightning that was heading straight at him. He stared at the man in a daze.


    That ancient legend, the different races in the Homo sapiens, had shattered the ugly dreams of countless people under the night sky! Using extreme anger to touch the softest spot at the bottom of the heart, between the tears was a rapidly growing body and a powerful force that seeped into every inch of the muscles!


    Crazy to destroy everything that had angered him!


    mania ¡ª ¡ª The mysteriousness that has been passed down in the bards'' mouths for hundreds of thousands of years, appeared once again in the world tonight under this cold starry sky!


    The red-haired giant "dodged" as the two of them got closer, his left hand grabbed Fei Xia''s collar tightly as he used his right hand to insert the electric flower ball deep into Fei Xia''s chest. The heaven shaking sound resounded on Fei Xia''s long frozen face as it suppressed almost all the clamor on the battlefield, and at the same time ended his life of chasing after fame and fortune without any care!


    The red haired man allowed the blood and flesh that filled the sky to land on his body, and without wiping them clean, several afterimage s flashed and landed on the ground. He magically carried the three charred bodies to Chang Jing, and said with his hoarse voice, as if he was crying, "Feng Zui, Divination, Xin Jiangli, save them!"


    "Okay, I''ll save ¡­"


    Before Chang Jing could reply, the red haired man had already rushed towards the enemy with a roar. Everywhere she went, Ao Delun''s army would fall.


    "Xiao Jian," Chang Jing muttered as she looked at his back, "What happened to you ¡­"


    What kind of things made you what you are now?


    Who was it that made you so miserable?


    No one answered his question, nor did he have the time to listen to anyone else''s answer. This was because his attention was completely focused on the three charred black bodies beneath his feet!


    It was a tragic sight, but Chang Jing endured her pain and looked down to check on their injuries, one of the three people, Feng Zui had already stopped breathing, while Xin Jiangli and the other two were already on the verge of death, their lives on the line!


    Chang Jing couldn''t bother to think back to the past and immediately chanted the "Gentle as Water" chant, hoping to use its strong healing ability to help her friends return.


    Ka Buyi''s home was in the Wind Moon City''s secondary city, which was still a long way from Feng Yue. However, ever since Mace began attacking Feng Yue, Mayor Feng Yue gave the order to move all of the residents of the secondary city to the main city to make it easier for them to defend ¡ª Feng Yue''s defensive power had also been greatly improved! Since Ka Buyi was born in a Rose Family, his family members were naturally numerous. How could an ordinary living room be fit for such a large family, the Mayor Feng Yue was extremely troubled by this question, but fortunately, after Chang Jing''s parents were recognized one after another by the other, the relationship between the Rose and Jian Hun families started to get closer and closer. A few days later, the broken sword took them over to the Jian Hun family.


    And Ka Buyi''s destination would become the Jian Hun Family.


    In the middle of the night, the door to the Jian Hun Family was actually ajar. After calling for no one to answer, the two women pushed open the door and walked in.


    As soon as she entered, she was shocked by the scene outside under the starlight. "I remember the last time we came here, it was very lively. The fake mountains and flowers were very beautiful, but now ¡­" Could it be that something has happened to their family as well? "


    "Heh, in my opinion, it''s most likely because of the war that they have to reduce their finances!" Qing He laughed, "Think about it, big brother Chang Jing is already so powerful, how weak do you think his family will be?"


    Ka Buyi actually believed it, and completely forgot her aunt telling her that Chang Jing was bullied when she was young.


    "Is anyone here?" Passing through a small alley, Ka Buyi shouted loudly, "Someone is coming!"


    After calling out for a long time, an old man finally walked out.


    "Is there something the matter, ladies?"


    Seeing him, Ka Buyi suddenly smiled.


    "Pingxuanshu, you don''t know me?" She smiled and pulled the old man''s hand, saying, "I am Ka Buyi, ah. I used to tease your Miss Sun!"


    Hearing that, Pingxuanshu squinted his eyes and recognized what it was. His mouth was so happy that it cracked into a slit.


    "Ya, the eldest young miss really came back. No wonder this little one heard the magpie call out non-stop the moment I woke up today!" He passionately pulled Ka Buyi''s hand and said, "This old man is already old and my eyes are blurry, I can''t even see clearly. Otherwise, I would have gone to war with Old Master and the others!"


    Ka Buyi asked, "Did my father and grandfather all go to the battlefield?"


    "That''s right!" Pingxuanshu said excitedly, "When the war started here, the young master and the master went there. After that, they even transferred money to the army. When people mentioned the lord now, they all said that he was a living buddha!"


    "Heh," Ka Buyi was extremely happy when he heard it, "Then what about the other families like the Young Master''s, did they all go to war as well?"


    "Cousin Young Master" naturally referred to Chang Jingye.


    "Sigh, our young master has been missing for several years!" Pingxuanshu sighed, then told him about how the successor had ran away from home after his son died of an illness, how Cheng Jian had become a vegetable on the battlefield and how the Broken Sword forged a large amount of weapons for the army.


    After Ka Buyi finished listening to his story, he asked, "Are you saying that my aunt and the others are at Little Fairy''s place?"


    "Right, it''s also all thanks to Little Fairy. Otherwise, I might not be able to hold on any longer!" The Pingxuanshu replied, "I heard that the fairy was even a student of the young master''s ¡ª I didn''t expect the young master to be so capable. When I saw him in the past, I knew he had great ability, no wonder ¡­"


    When Pingxuanshu wanted to say more,he noticed Ka Buyi''s impatient gaze and immediately shut his mouth. Then, she gave her Little Fairy''s detailed address.


    "Then I will leave Pingxuanshu first," Ka Buyi said, "When I come back tomorrow, I will have a good talk with you!"


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Qing He along as if she were a fairy from heaven and flew far away, staring at him until Pingxuanshu rubbed her eyes and thought that she had seen wrongly.

 C237 dishevelled hair

    The furious Giant with dishevelled hair charged straight at the center of Ao Delun''s troops.


    Xiao Jian''s heart was deeply touched by his anger and self-repentance. He had finally unleashed the origin energy that he had concealed within the deepest part of his body, causing his fighting strength to rise sharply. His thick hands didn''t seem to be afraid of any magic attack. He could receive them at will and return them to the caster! He hated them, hated the people who had caused his friend''s death, and hated even more the enemies in front of him who had scattered the wives and families of others for his own benefit!


    Endless hatred was vented in his hands, causing people to tremble and die in fear!


    This kind of person was definitely an enemy''s nightmare on the battlefield!


    "Savage, don''t be so arrogant!" Seeing his subordinates shrinking rapidly, one of the five generals of Ao Delun''s army, Tu Chao and Bao En blocked his path, "Let your grandfathers send you to the west!"


    Xiao Jian did not care about the two people who spoke at all, he continued to kill all the enemies in his line of sight, destroying them furiously.


    Tu Chao and Bao En looked at each other, then chanted the Magic Incantation s as they thrust towards him. The two of them cultivated in magic martial arts, so they complemented each other. A set of magic sword formation that was extremely compatible with each other was even more so something that only occurred once in a lifetime. It was also why Ao Delun favored it and broke through and became a general.


    When Xiao Jian who was in the middle of killing saw the two swords piercing towards him, he turned his body and dodged without turning his head back, while his hand once again twisted off another soldier''s head.


    Tu Chao saw that he could not make a move and was not anxious. He twisted his wrist and used the sword to move to the side, at the same time forcefully slashing Xiao Jian''s left arm!


    With a flash of his sword, he flew behind Xiao Jian and waited for an opportunity to stab into''s right thigh!


    Xiao Jian glared at the two of them furiously in pain. His gloomy expression made both of their legs tremble!


    Tu Chao shouted, "Ignore him! Let''s get rid of him first!" Once again, he leaped into the air, the sharp treasured sword transformed into countless of points and thrusted forward ¡ª ¡ª Xiao Jian no longer dodged, facing the sword image, his two large hands moved so fast that afterimage s could be seen, with a ''thump'' sound, he grabbed the tip of sword in his hands, using a slight force and broke it in half!


    He took the other half of the broken sword in his hand and expressionlessly stepped forward, flashing in front of Tu Chao like a ghost ¡ª "You want to take care of me again?"


    He laughed coldly, then threw the broken sword out and struck Tu Chao''s chest. The extremely fast broken sword continued to move forward under the effect of inertia, passing through his body and flying forward. Xiao Jian, who was following him like a shadow, had unknowingly grasped the sword back to his hand, revealing a cruel smile under the arc of the red liquid.


    Seeing that Tu Chao was not going to live, and also being afraid of the ghost like figure''s ghost like killing move, Ben En must be thinking about escaping with everything he had, but how could Xiao Jian give him such a chance? With a stuffy groan, he threw the broken sword again, and it pierced towards him!


    Bonn used a move, ''Sword Web is dense'', and swung the sword so tight that no wind could pass through it. He wanted to use this to block the incoming broken sword, but the broken sword was extremely fast, how could he block it?


    With a "Clang" sound, the broken sword had already struck the sword in his hands, breaking it into three pieces that fell to the ground covered in blood.


    "You, don''t, think, run!"


    Ignoring Bo En''s astonishment, Xiao Jian formed palms and released a gust of wind towards him!


    "Don''t ¡­"


    Bon''s chest was deeply imprinted with two palm prints. He let out his last cry in the world, and his body fell to the ground in the sound of bones breaking.


    Xiao Jian looked at the members of the Ao Delun Clan who were planning to attack him and said indifferently, "Those who obstruct me, die!"


    The voice was eerie and sinister, as if it came from the netherworld, it was extremely terrifying in the starlight!


    The soldiers had already been scared out of their wits by him. How could they still endure this kind of battle? They had already fled in all directions before he had even made a move!


    Xiao Jian remained expressionless, and began to search in all four directions for his next target.


    It started to fog. In the night that dawn was about to arrive, Chang Jing''s surroundings started to emit a dense fog ¡ª ¡ª No, this gentle white light was far more real than the fog. The faintly discernible, light fragrance was like the fragrance of a butterfly flapping its wings, captivating one''s heart.


    Xin Jiangli and Provoke''s injuries were heavy, so heavy that for the first time, Chang Jing doubted the effects of "tenderness". It was not that he did not know that sometimes life and death on the battlefield were only a thin line, but in the face of her good friend''s tightly shut eyes, his mind was still in a mess ¨C a person''s life had no reason to be forcibly deprived of it, even an unforgivable villain still had the right to live, let alone these respectable youths who wholeheartedly wanted to repay their country.


    He increased the power of the Magic Elements in his body, spinning it around to attract all the surrounding water elemental energy to gather one more mass of light ¡­


    The door to Ao Delun''s secret room opened once more and he walked out. Following him were five old men with white hair and beard ¡ª ¡ª Mo Wei Zu!


    "Our future will depend on the five of you!" Ao Delun seemed to heave a sigh of relief as he cupped his hands and said, "As long as we win today''s battle, I will let the world know that the Mo Wei Zu is our great hero!"


    "No need," Shi Da replied flatly. "Just let everyone know that we have already made up for all the mistakes we made in the past. We, the five of us, don''t need anything else!"


    Ao Delun obviously felt that his hot face had met someone else''s cold butt, but he had no choice but to lower his head due to the pressure, "Of course that''s the case, the five elders are indifferent to fame and fortune, how can they care about such a small amount of glory, hehe."


    Shi Da impatiently interrupted him and said, "Let''s not talk about all this nonsense. Tell me, where is the young man with the extremely high magic power?


    Hearing that, Ao Delun did not care about being polite anymore, and flew towards the intense battlefield with him.


    At this time, when Mace had lost three of the five Commander s, the situation had already shifted to Ara''s side. Victory was obvious, but at this moment, with the help of Mo Wei Zu, no one knew what kind of change would happen.


    Ka Buyi and Qing He had already arrived at Little Fairy Xue Ge''s residence and were attracted by the bustling scene inside before they even entered the courtyard.


    According to common sense, it was impossible for so many people to gather in an ordinary courtyard before dawn. However, the courtyard was brightly lit, and not only were many people gathered in the courtyard, most of them were also injured. The weirdest thing was that although they should have been groaning painfully from their injuries, they were now completely silent!


    He was quietly waiting for something to happen!


    Ka Buyi found a person who was lined up at the courtyard entrance to ask, "May I ask if this is Little Fairy''s residence?"


    "Mm ¡­" The man pressed his left arm against the pain and replied, "Here, that is ¡ª Lady, you, you are here to treat injuries as well. Because there is a war at night, this place ¡­" "All night..."


    "Thank you, little brother!" Ka Buyi could not bear to let him continue, he smiled and thanked him, then pulled Qing He through the crowd and walked in.


    Before they could take a few steps forward, someone loudly asked, "Little girl, how could you cut the queue here?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the rest of the people noticed that they were all paying attention to their words.


    "No, no ¡­" The two girls'' faces immediately turned red like the sunset. They awkwardly waved their hands and explained, "We''re not here to see a doctor, we''re here to find someone!"


    "We can''t even find people, what if you guys run here and there and collide with the injured?!" Whose girl is she so rude to!? "


    Just as their blush could not turn any redder, a beautiful middle-aged lady from the white robe walked towards them with a hint of worry.


    "Aunt, I''m Ka Buyi!" When Ka Buyi saw her, he immediately waved excitedly at her, and joyously shouted, "I was just looking for you!"


    The berserk Xiao Jian finally found his target to vent his anger on. The middle-aged man that sat calmly under the fluttering handsome flag was one of the Five Great Generals, a person with the strongest magic cultivation. He squeezed into Mo Wei Zu Mace at the age of thirty, and was also the person he valued the most ¡ª Shou Wuyu!


    Shou Wuyu saw a tall and stern looking man charge towards him without any warning, but unexpectedly, he did not have a single trace of panic on his face.


    He asked indifferently, "Who are you?"


    Facing such a calm opponent, Xiao Jian actually stopped in his tracks to attack, and coldly replied: "Academy Army, Xiao Jian!"


    "A nobody," Shou Wuyu said disdainfully, then recovered his indifferent expression and no longer looked at Xiao Jian.


    Xiao Jian''s expression did not change as he heard this. He said lightly, "I am not willing to become famous, I just want to kill the enemy!"


    With that said, he waved his fist, bringing the powerful Magic Elements along as he attacked Shou Wuyu!


    Shou Wuyu quickly turned his body, barely dodging, and facing the powerful fist wind, he started to re-evaluate the young man in front of him.


    "Not bad, I only know you for a bit!"


    He raised the wand in his hand high up and leaped forward. His black magical battle robe fluttered despite the lack of wind, and with a raise of his hand, his imposing manner pressured down!


    However, with Xiao Jian''s current strength, how could he possibly be afraid of such pressure? With Xiao Jian''s current strength, how could he be afraid of such pressure?

 C238 strong person

    Shou Wuyu was definitely a Ranker, if not he would not have been so calm when facing the army that was being pushed back. At this time, more than half of Ao Delun''s army were already dead and injured. Adding to the lack of s, a large portion of them had lost their fighting capabilities, whether they died, landed, or fled.


    Xiao Jian, who was in the midst of a magic battle, clearly saw the unease in Shou Wuyu''s resolute eyes, the uneasiness flashed across his face and instantly disappeared.


    Almost at the same time, the two incantations being chanted, Shou Wuyu shouted, "... Go crazy, the Spirit of the Bears! " At the same time, Xiao Jian also shouted loudly, "... Kill him, Hurricane Curse! "


    The earth shook and the mountains shook!


    The strength of the two was far stronger than Fei Xia''s, who was already dead, it was far stronger than the strength of the two. As soon as they released the magic, the surrounding soldiers felt an incomparable pressure, the huge black bear rose from the ground, facing the wind, it continuously grew, its thick arms smashed against the ground, causing the soldiers to be unable to stand steadily. Suddenly, a strong wind blew against the ground, causing the strong soldiers to sway left and right, before condensing into a hurricane.


    The two of them coldly laughed at the same time, directing their powerful magic at each other ¡­


    Chang Jing finally opened his eyes slowly, and the misty and heavy white mass of light also disappeared at this moment. He anxiously looked at the three people lying in front of him ¡ª Feng Zui, this man who was as handsome as the wind. His face was still as pitch-black as before, and the black ash in his eyes did not have any signs of life. Chang Jing''s trembling hands slowly reached towards his heart. It was so peaceful that it would suffocate people. It was as if it had never moved for thousands of years, quiet and soundless!


    A person who was drunk on pleasures, bringing his carefree soul with him, finally made his way to the freest place in the sky!


    Chang Jing''s tears, fell down at this moment ¡­


    "He, what... is he like?"


    "What''s going on?" Cha Feng and Xin Jiangli who were lying at the side asked at almost the same time.


    "Rest well first," Chang Jing said to them softly after hearing how she had to suppress her sorrow, "The battle is about to end, you guys don''t need to think about anything else but recuperating from your injuries, Guard Captain, carry the two of them to the back area to rest!"


    The guard sent a few men to help them carry the men down.


    "Ao Delun," Chang Jing''s face was terrifyingly red, he roared towards the sky while gritting her teeth, "I want you to repay what my friend has lost a thousand times over!"


    Thunder rumbled in the sky!


    Xiao Jian''s hurricane had almost caused Chang Jing to die, its degree of power could be clearly seen ¡ª But this time, it was even stronger than the power from his origin. That fury was mixed within the wind, its might could be imagined!


    The whirling hurricane was like a thousand daggers entangling with each other. If a person was lightly touched by it, he would be riddled with thousands of holes and would die without a burial ground!


    Shou Wuyu was not the least bit flustered facing such a powerful magic and only increased the power of the "Bear Earth Spirit" to be channeled inside. The Black Bear''s eyes were becoming more and more red, its lifelike appearance was something that even an experienced hunter would only think of as an enlarged version of the crude Black Bear!


    Black Bear''s mouth was wide open as he let out the most intense roar from the depths of his throat ¡ª a brutal, bloody roar! Its roar made people''s ears hurt and their heads hurt, and those who were weaker in cultivation fainted on the spot. It finally made its move as it quickly grew bigger, smashing its raised fists on the ground, causing a powerful air current to quickly spread out along the ground. Wherever it went, the dust would fly up and people would topple over!


    However, the roaring tornado didn''t stop it at all, it still maintained its speed and continued to rush towards the black bear. No, to be exact, it was heading towards Shou Wuyu!


    Shou Wuyu sneered again and again, waving his wand and pointing it at the hurricane ¡ª ¡ª Under his command, the black bear extended its sharp teeth out towards the hurricane!


    The touch of the wind and the earth caused the lightning to strike, and the restless clouds in the sky lost control of their emotions as they fell down several beautiful electric arcs ¡ª innocent people did not have the time to dodge, and the electric sparks ended their lives in battle, while the corpses of their wrongdoers were torn to shreds by the battle between the hurricane and the black bear. They floated in the eye of the hurricane!


    Xiao Jian''s eyes were blank, no one could see the expression on his face under the scarlet hair, they could only draw an elegant circle in the air with their right hand, and suddenly, a strong gust of wind shot towards the wand in Shou Wuyu''s hand!


    "Crack!" Shou Wuyu was unable to defend in time and the staff was immediately broken into two!


    This small ''kacha'' sound was far more terrifying to Shou Wuyu than the end of the world. This was because once the staff broke, the magic pneumatic mechanism inside his body would be temporarily separated from the black bear, making it impossible for him to control the black bear''s attack with such precision in a short period of time.


    In just a second, the black bear was completely devoured by the strong hurricane and turned back into nothingness before dissipating into the air. However, once the hurricane got rid of its entanglement, it rushed straight towards Shou Wuyu!


    "Didn''t you say I was a nobody?" Xiao Jian said lightly, "I have to save you to understand the consequences of underestimating your enemy ¡ª this is a lesson my friend exchanged with his life, and you have to pay it with your life!"


    The wind blew, and he dissipated.


    Shou Wuyu who had panicked and opened his eyes wide, his face that had been distorted by fear suddenly disappeared within the hurricane. The soul that came from the mortal world turned back into dust and returned back to the soil!


    The tornado became even stronger, its speed far surpassing the speed of Ao Delun''s soldiers who were running and dodging in front of it. It was like a crushing machine that mercilessly sucked them into its own body, and in the end, not even a bone was left for them.


    What a bloody and perverted method!


    However, other than being abnormal in terms of bloodlust, what else could they gain from fighting enemies?


    The man-made hurricane surpassed the power of nature and swept away the majority of the enemies in front of it. Ao Delun''s army was eventually defeated and the battle had reached its conclusion!


    It was unknown when the first ray of dawn had arrived, but it had already pierced through the clouds and shone on this hell-like battlefield. The sky gradually brightened, and the scene that appeared in front of everyone''s eyes became more and more terrifying ¡ª ¡ª That person who was lying on the ground and wailing while covered in wounds, gradually became stiff, and no longer saw any dawn. The ones who struggled to continue fighting, were mostly Wind Moon City Warriors that were temporarily numb to life, cheering and celebrating their victory!


    What was it that made life so lowly like grass?


    Ao Delun accompanied the Mo Wei Zu in the air. Seeing that her troops were about to be defeated, the sentiments in his heart assaulted his brain to the point that it almost exploded. And at this moment, his heart was even more filled with anger, anger toward his useless subordinates, and endless hatred towards the Wind Moon Army!


    He looked coldly at the Wind Moon Soldiers that were constantly leaping up in an attempt to stop them, and just as they arrived in front of him, the latter seemed to have been taken away by a few spells that five old people seemed to have inadvertently cast.


    Life was once again the cheapest show ever performed on the battlefield!


    "Failure?" Ao Delun muttered angrily, "We can''t possibly fail! Let''s go, let''s annihilate their Great General, then annihilate this group of ignorant soldiers! "


    five old people shook his head and agreed in the end.


    With the five old people and the rest''s powerful magic cultivation, exterminating all the wind and moon army s was not an easy task. As long as they were given sufficient time to prepare and rest, it would only be a matter of time.


    Just as they were looking for the Great General Mo Yan''s trace, an extremely eye-catching man appeared in front of them. After the raging hurricane, the heartless man that followed closely behind, the tall giant that did not have any emotions, and the fiery red hair that was dyed scarlet by the sunlight, red like the blood that was still flowing on the ground, made people feel terrified!


    At this time, he was commanding the hurricane to destroy the fleeing Ao Delun soldiers, their attacks were ruthless and merciless!


    Let''s go take a look at him, "Shi Da said as he noticed that his momentum was gone. He was frustrated at the fact that the words" Save the Nation Hero "were too difficult to achieve and couldn''t help but want to find someone to vent his anger. In passing, he pointed at the man who was as crazy as a hurricane on the ground and said," If we allow him to continue, then our entire army might really be annihilated! "


    Hearing that, Ao Delun laughed sinisterly, he replied, "Alright, let us take care of them slowly, but don''t let any of them go!"


    Hatred, made people go crazy, as if they had no reason to go crazy, as if it was Xiao Jian''s madness.


    He was like a balloon and had been blown to his limit. He could no longer blow down, and even if he took a small breath of air in, he would probably explode!


    However, his fury did not allow him to stop, and when he thought of the torture that Feng Zui and the others had suffered on the verge of death, he could not calm his heart at all. That primordial berserk energy also did not allow him to stop, as though it was unwilling to give up before using up its last bit of strength.


    "Go to hell, all of you!"


    Xiao Jian roared, he increased the power in his body, the hurricane became even larger under the effect of the energy, the faster it rotated, the more terrifying it became!


    At this moment, Ao Delun and five old people also stood in front of Hurricane and Xiao Jian, fearlessly standing in front of him!


    "Hurricane?" Shi Da smiled, and revealed a face full of disdain, "I''ll let you go back to where you came from!"

 C239 fearless

    The aura of the five old people emanated from every pore, forcefully stopping the raging hurricane in front of his eyes!


    Although on the surface, Shi Da did not seem to be afraid of the hurricane, but his hands were secretly behind his back, hinting to the other four that they should be ready.


    The four of them understood what he meant, and nodded towards Ao Delun, who tactfully retreated to the side. The moment he retreated, the remaining four people started moving, they quickly formed a circle, and started pushing their hands on their comrades'' backs, connecting together.


    Xiao Jian looked at the six people in front of him in a daze and suddenly revealed a faint smile. He finally found the opponent he wanted to meet the most. The five super experts who had once defeated his entire group in front of the Myth Hotel!


    What''s more, among them, there was even an important person who wore a crown?


    He hugged Zhang Kai with both hands, his fiery red hair standing on end. Facing the wind, he felt like he was really going to burn. He opened his mouth slightly and started chanting the Magic Incantation s on the basis of the Hurricane Curse!


    He was also secretly determined to exterminate this group of people, because this way, the world might be at peace!


    The raging hurricane gradually put on a layer of golden outer clothing. A sleeping dragon''s head peeked out from the windhole. Its narrowed eyes immediately emitted a majestic aura the moment it opened them! The dragon whiskers stood as straight as steel wire, sharp as swords, as if the slightest touch could slice through a person''s head and take their life! The body of the dragon gradually came out. Its thick body twisted and turned, and its trembling scales emitted a rustling sound. It was a sight that caused one''s heart to palpitate with fear!


    But just as the two were about to clash head on, Xiao Jian suddenly felt waves of dizziness, as if his entire body was going to be sucked dry.


    Not good, the source energy in his body was expended!


    This was his first time using this power, and although it was the most intimate power in his life, it was still unfamiliar. The reason why he could last until now was all due to his anger, so how could he continue? In the end, the source of the mania was tired, like a child who was about to nap, he yawned frequently and urged his master, Xiao Jian, to quickly sleep with him.


    But how could he fall down and rest right now? He would be killed the moment he closed his eyes!


    Xiao Jian shook his head and forced himself to calm down, trying to get rid of the drowsiness and exhaustion. However, the more he shook his head, the heavier his head, and even the five old people''s shrill sound had become a lullaby.


    The four old men finished their incantation very quickly as they shot out the five colored mass of light s from their hands with a loud bellow. The magnificent mass of light s circulated between the four of them, and soon, they flowed even brighter and brighter ¡ª ¡ª Finally, Shi Da was ready as well.


    The four of them immediately knew that the time had come. The quickly flowing light carried their condensed magic power and rushed towards the sky, and after a slight turn of weight, it descended above Shi Da''s head, forming an arched rainbow-like shape.


    God who carries the light, your dazzling moment has created the dreams of countless people!


    Like a black hole, the gorgeous rainbow was finally absorbed by Shi Da, leaving not even the slightest bit of residue behind!


    After Shi Da received the power, he used it while at the same time forcefully combining it with his own power in his body, attempting to unleash the strongest attack! The throbbing power coursed through him, making his body, his face, his arms as small as a balloon, then as dry and full!


    As Xiao Jian''s tiredness and sleepiness continued to attack him, the hurricane that he was commanding gradually weakened, not to mention the golden dragon that stuck its head out from within the eye of the wind. After struggling for a few seconds, it had completely disappeared, leaving behind an open hole in the eye of the storm.


    How could Xiao Jian not know of this fatal weakness?! He clenched his teeth in an attempt to flatten it out, but his body refused to listen to him. The more anxious he was, the larger the hole in the eye of the wind was. It was so big that people would know it was time to attack him.


    Seeing that his opponent was done for, Shi Da thought that he did not need to personally make a move to establish his might. He was so happy that he sneered, raised both his arms in the air, and shouted, "Please bestow me with strength, perish in body and spirit!"


    The sky suddenly turned dark.


    Before the first light of dawn could illuminate every corner of the earth, it was blocked by dense dark clouds at the top of the mountain. A strong gale blew in from all directions, freezing the people who were sweating profusely a moment ago until their skin began to crack!


    With the cold wind blowing, Xiao Jian''s mind became clear. He saw that the wind had gathered in his eye of the storm and quickly changed the direction of the tornado, rushing towards the Mo Wei Zu in front of him.


    Without waiting for the gale to stop, a thick ray of light exploded out from Shi Da''s hand, filled with a murderous aura! This pure energy seemed to be a perfect combination of ''absorb'' and ''release''. While forcefully absorbing everything around him, it also burst forth with a powerful force, like a hunting knife piercing through the skin and breaking the bones!


    The light quickly rushed towards the hurricane and melted into the eye of the storm, melting the hurricane that was previously incomparably powerful into ice and disintegrate it! The mass of light that had absorbed the hurricane''s power became even brighter, and rushed towards Xiao Jian without caring about anything else ¡­


    The middle-aged beautiful woman that Ka Buyi met at night was Chang Jingye''s mother, Rou Xin.


    At this moment, Ka Buyi was obediently standing in front of the sickbed where Cheng Jian had been unconscious for a long time.


    Rou Xin didn''t wish to show off his weak side in front of a junior, but her disappointing tears still fell from his beautiful face in the end.


    "Ah, this damned war has made him look like this!" She sighed and cried, "If Mace had not invaded our Ara, he would not have entered the dangerous battlefield and suffer such heavy injuries. What would we do if he did not wake up?"


    As women who were similarly weak in their hearts, Ka Buyi and Qing He immediately thought back to the grievances they had endured all these years after hearing her words.


    "Uncle," Ka Buyi asked carefully, afraid that his carelessness would shock his aunt. "How can he wake up again?"


    Just as Rou Xin was about to answer her, an extremely beautiful lady walked in from outside. Little Fairy Xue Ge!


    If he has strong willpower, he might wake up very quickly if he is unwilling to just lie down like this ¡ª but if he feels this tired and wants to continue sleeping, then he won''t be able to wake up ever again, even if my teacher comes back to treat him! "Feng Xue''er said." What?


    Just as Ka Buyi wanted to ask for more details, he was interrupted by a commotion outside the door.


    Outside the door, the crowd was abuzz with noise. The previously quiet wounded soldiers looked as if they had received a huge shock. One by one, they ran out of the yard!


    The four of them curiously walked out, grabbing a jubilant man and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you guys hear some news? Why did you run away instead of treating me?"


    Faintly, they hoped that the good news came from the battlefield ¡ª Feng Yue had won!


    Sure enough, this man did not disappoint them!


    "That''s right, we finally beat those dogs from Messi. We''ve completely defeated them! Many people have already gone outside the city to take a look, and we were just about to go as well! "


    The faces of the four of them suddenly turned red as they excitedly held each other''s hands tightly!


    "Let''s go and have a look as well!" Rou Xin suggested, "Once Feng Yue''s danger is resolved, everything will be easy!"


    Although she said that, she was still secretly worried for her son''s whereabouts. After all, she had not heard from him for so many years, and she did not know whether he was alive or dead ¡­


    Pure energy passed through the hurricane and absorbed the light, and in the burst of wind, it rushed towards Xiao Jian!


    Xiao Jian clearly knew that he could not fight but he still did not run away. Instead, he clenched his teeth and punched forward to face the incoming pressure, with blood trickling down the corner of his mouth.


    The fist wind he released with the last drop of his strength was like a tiger that had just left its cage, rushing towards the mass of light furiously.


    The moment the two came into contact, a loud explosion resounded!


    In the end, Xiao Jian''s palm wind could not block its attack in front of this powerful energy. It only paused for a moment before charging over again, but Xiao Jian''s body was bounced back by the counterforce from the fist wind. It was like a kite with its string cut!


    Looking at this scene, Shi Da said in disdain, "A mantis trying to block a chariot with its arms, overestimating yourself!"


    In his eyes, the strange giant in front of him had long become a harmless corpse. What he was thinking about was not how to eliminate him, but how to use this group of mass of light s to gather the Mo Wei Zu, the person with the strongest magic cultivation in the The Fiendgod continent, and how to kill all the wind and moon soldiers.


    A person with strong magic power could use Destruction of Heaven and Earth!

 C240 unhatched egg

    The mass of light continued to expand, and the hazy feeling disappeared, becoming clearer and clearer ¡ª it was like an egg, an egg that had not hatched yet!


    If an "egg" had such a powerful ability, what would happen after it hatched? The result was unimaginable!


    Xiao Jian wanted to forcibly push himself up, but he lost all his strength when he hit the ground again, causing him to faint! His hair gradually returned back to black, at the same time, his body also started to shrivel up from his unconsciousness, his colossal body had shrunk back to his original size in an extremely short amount of time ¡ª ¡ª The mania''s power couldn''t stop the fatigue from disappearing, at the moment, he was sleeping like an innocent child, his dreams were sweet, and he didn''t even frown.


    Perhaps it was only in his dreams that he could temporarily forget his hatred and his companions.


    But in reality, he was in danger. Seeing that the five old people''s Magic Lights was about to hit him, without him knowing, he broke out in a cold sweat!


    Shi Da''s eyes looked forward, as if he was looking for the best way to attack so that he could eliminate everyone in this move. The Wind Moon Soldiers who had finished their own battles and stayed around to watch the battle, fearfully looked at everything, and felt the power of their magic and their own insignificance, and finally mustered up the courage to think of stopping the warriors in their hearts from dying.


    Most of the people rushed towards the Mo Wei Zu, wanting to use this to remove the danger to Xiao Jian.


    The scene of thousands of soldiers rushing towards a few of them was extremely spectacular, but these people, in the eyes of the five old people, were nothing more than ants trying to steal lives, what was there to be afraid of?


    Shi Da''s mouth revealed a cruel smile, he turned his hands around and turned the mass of light towards the soldiers who were charging straight at them. The light became even brighter, so bright that people could no longer see the road ahead clearly, but with the courage in his heart, the soldiers still brandished their swords and rushed in without fear.


    What is a hero? Without fear of death, those who fought for justice were heroes, even if their sacrifice was insignificant in the eyes of the enemy!


    Thousands of brave warriors, who were alive and kicking just a moment ago, had turned into dust on the battlefield the moment the mass of light made contact with them, allowing them to step on the dust under their feet!


    Shi Da''s face looked extremely sinister, under the influence of the reek of blood, the bloodlust in his body finally started to burn up, his bloodshot eyes revealed a look of incomparable madness, as though he would find it difficult to quell the thirst for blood in his heart if he did not destroy the entire world!


    "Those who overestimate their capabilities, all of you can die now!" He crazily shouted and pointed the mass of light to the one who started it, Xiao Jian. Once again, he raised the mass of light''s power.


    At this moment, the unconscious Xiao Jian was dead for sure!


    However, humans were the most unfathomable animals. They could be as timid as mice when faced with the threat of death, but when this threat expanded to the point that it was enough to scare people to death, human courage appeared out of nowhere!


    The spectating soldiers had ran away after seeing their comrade''s terrifying death, but when they heard Shi Da''s sinister laughter, they could not help but turn back, this look brought them to the height of a brave warrior, who was not afraid of death, who was the soldier that was prepared to die at any time?!


    Death, at a certain time, should be the most majestic struggle!


    They stopped and shouted loudly as they pounced towards Shi Da ¡ª They knew they were courting death, but they still ran as if nothing had happened!


    mass of light, this merciless tool of slaughter had once again become countless heroes, using death to save comrades and eventually floating on the battlefield with the wind!


    , who was one of the five old people, was deeply affected by this heroic act. He rushed to Shi Da''s side and begged in a low voice, "Boss ¡­ In my opinion, let''s just forget about it. The words of Ao Delun''s scoundrel bones are not trustworthy, what if we take on a huge crime in vain and end up with nothing in the end!? "


    Shi Da didn''t even turn his head as he shouted angrily, "If he dares to go back on his word, this old man will definitely not forgive him this time! Kill, kill, kill all of these people in front of you ¡ª pass on your energy, it''s not enough, not enough! "


    Seeing his crazy expression, Suo Wote wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he still silently retreated behind him and once again joined hands with the other three elders to gather their magic.


    To Shi Da, who could not even kill Xiao Jian after killing him twice, was like a thorn in his side. How could this man, who no longer had any fighting strength, escape from his hands again and again?!


    His expression started to distort, his slightly trembling hands seemed to have no pattern, yet he made a mass of light look even more dazzling, and it had even more destructive power as it flew towards Xiao Jian!


    The strong magical vibrations caused the air to heat up, and from time to time, the air would emit explosive sounds, making this unusual dawn even more terrifying!


    Slowly recovering his consciousness, Xiao Jian felt a scorching energy rushing towards him. He struggled to open his eyes but found that other than a patch of white, he could no longer see anything!


    The piercing pain on his skin allowed him to clearly feel death, death, at this moment, was actually so close to him, so close that he was only a step away. Xiao Jian laughed as if he had been released from the pain, and the thought that had always been hidden in his heart surfaced once again.


    However, just as he was about to close his eyes and face death, a tall figure suddenly appeared in his white field of vision ¡­ a figure with eight wings on its back!


    He struggled to lift his hands to rub his eyes to try to dispel the ''illusion'' that came when he was about to die, but when he looked again, the figure in front of him became even more clear ¡ª a man completely wrapped in an incomparably elegant and mighty armor, staring at him with his deep and melancholy eyes. Just one glance was enough to cause him to have an incomparable trust in this man, as if even if the sky were to fall down, he would still be able to properly hold him up for him! The armor glowed with a silver light and under the shine of the five old people Magic Lights, there was not a single gap. Only the hair on top of his head stuck out backwards like a thorn, dancing in the air like a flame, making the Magic Lights in front of him look like a firefly!


    His right hand held an ancient treasure sword and stood straight in front of the mass of light, he was as calm as a towering green mountain that had been standing for ten thousand years!


    He was not mistaken. This person in front of him truly had eight beautiful and graceful lines of wings, like the wings of an angel!


    Shi Da saw all of this, although he was surprised at the shape of the man, he was still filled with confidence in his Magic Lights s! This was the best and most powerful masterpiece of the Mo Wei Zu, what reason did he have to believe that anyone would be able to resist its attack?


    The mass of light did not stop at all and continued charging straight towards Xiao Jian ¡ª but how could the man who stood between the two let it continue onward?


    He raised the sword high up in the air ¡ª so fast that it made one wonder in their dreams ¡ª and slowly slashed down while facing the huge and blazing mass of light ¡ª no, if one''s cultivation was good enough, then he could see that this light slash was actually not as simple as it looked on the surface. This one slash was just an appearance, but in fact, his sword had already danced tens of thousands of times in this "one stroke" ¡ª up, down, down, and down, slashing down ¡ª over ten thousand times!


    The originally abnormally strong and perverse Magic Lights, under the swing of this eight-winged man''s sharp sword, shattered. Without a sound, it shattered and disappeared into nothingness.


    Mo Wei Zu opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Could a person who could destroy the enchantment of five people in a few milliseconds still be considered human?


    Even the legendary War God was only mediocre in this regard, right?


    However, reality was still a reality and they could not doubt it!


    More and more ordinary citizens surged onto the battlefield outside the city walls. They were all excited to know how this hard-won victory was obtained, they had been waiting for so many years, what kind of hero saved Wind Moon City, because according to the rumors, there seemed to be a strong army here, and within this army, there were countless powerful heroes!


    Could such a hero not go and take a look?


    In the crowd, there were three special females, the excited Rou Xin and the smiling Ka Buyi.


    "Where do you think this unit came from?" Rou Xin was very clear about the current situation of the Aragorn, "We have already fought for so many years, why didn''t the Emperor send such a powerful army to Feng Yue earlier?


    Ka Buyi laughed and replied, "Aunt, the time is not right yet, the country naturally has its own reasons for doing so!"


    "Hey, from your tone, it sounds like you''re very familiar with this troop!"


    The two girls smiled and pretended to be mysterious. "Of course, if we are not familiar with it, who would be?"


    "Little girls, stop trying to be enigmatic." Rubbing his heart, he revealed a rare smile as he said, "Quickly tell Aunty what exactly happened."


    Ka Buyi looked at Qing He, and Qing He then looked at Ka Buyi.


    "Because we are members of that team," Ka Buyi stuck out his chest, revealing the Academy Army''s emblem, "Look, our position is not low yet!"


    When Rou Xin saw the emblem, he gloomily said, "It''s really hard for you guys, a country''s war actually wants beautiful young girls like you on the battlefield!"


    In order to ease her emotions, Ka Buyi said, "Aunt, do you want to know who has the greatest authority in the Academy Army, even though she is the youngest?"


    Rou Xin was extremely curious about her expression and could not help but ask, "Who is it?"

 C241 one move

    It only took one move to destroy the Magic Lights released by the Mo Wei Zu. This unbelievable thing happened in front of the five most confident magicians in the world!


    "Was it true just now? How could it be so easily broken?!"


    Shi Da''s eyes were wide open as he asked in disbelief, as if he was asking others but also himself.


    The man with eight wings on his back stood with his sword behind his back. Facing the, the most powerful mage in the The Fiendgod continent, that everyone thought to be the strongest, he lightly said, "No need to doubt, you have lost!"


    His face that was covered in silver light was slowly moving away, leaving only a fiery protective forehead to accompany the man''s burning face. Shi Da was so angry that he almost fainted.


    That domineering face from the inside out!


    "Boss, he ¡­" Suo Wote stammered at the back, "It seems like he was beaten to pieces by you and disappeared without a trace at the National Hotel ¡ª ¡ª That''s impossible, that''s not right ¡­ ¡­"


    Although Suo Wote denied his words very quickly, but after he said it, the more Shi Da and the others saw him, the more they felt that he was very similar to that person. The only difference was that this person in front of them was much more mature than the previous one!


    "That''s right, I''m the one who was bullied by you two in front of your Myth Nation''s Guest House ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jingye!"


    When these words came out, it actually gave five old people a huge shock!


    If the person with such extraordinary strength was really Chang Jingye, then wouldn''t his cultivation have increased countless of times in just a few years?! It had only been a few short years, and yet he had already achieved such a result! Wasn''t this a miracle!?


    But the truth was the truth, no matter how much they guessed.


    Chang Jing''s eyes swept across the five people coldly, and finally stopped on Shi Da''s face.


    "There''s no need to say anything else. Let''s begin!" His voice was also cold, "Because of that one failure, you caused those from the Ara s to become even more so!"


    Without waiting for the five old people to react, he raised his sword and flew towards them!


    The Mo Wei Zu was indeed worthy of his reputation as an expert. Although he was surprised, he did not panic, with Shi Da leading the way, the other four people lined up behind him and quickly gathered all of their energy and transferred it into Shi Da''s body.


    Shi Da understood in his heart that the people they met were super experts, so he naturally did not dare to be careless. As he received the surging magic from the brothers behind him, he quickly chanted an incantation ¡ª ¡ª No, perhaps it should not be called "recite", because the frequency of his lips trembling was unimaginably fast.


    In fact, Chang Jing could have taken their lives long ago, but she did not know why but when he was about to pierce into Shi Da''s body, she suddenly changed the direction of her sword, changing the attack into a slice, and then quickly cut her right hand in front of her chest, then quickly retreated!


    Shi Da only felt a flash before his eyes and a piercing pain coming from his right arm. He was shocked. The sharp pain told him that his hand was injured! However, healing himself at this time was the same as giving up. He couldn''t possibly give up his life just because of an arm!


    Blood slowly dripped from his right hand like a bloody snake on the ground.


    Chang Jing''s face was still cold, so cold that it did not carry even a trace of emotion ¡ª but no one could clearly see his face, because his speed was simply too fast, so fast that it only left a shadow, an illusory shadow!


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the Memphis False Emperor Ao Delun, who was watching the battle from the sidelines.


    "You, what are you doing?!"


    Ao Delun was extremely frightened, he stammered and asked as though the person in front of him was a ferocious god.


    He quickly retreated, but no matter how much he flew, he could not escape Chang Jing. The terrifying demon was always floating in front of him!


    "What else can I do?" Chang Jing bit down on her throat and replied, "I just wanted you to have a taste of the suffering people of the Ara!"


    His voice did not carry even the slightest amount of emotion, and to Ao Delun''s ears, it was as if it had come from the most sinister place in netherworld. Ao Delun who had experienced many storms couldn''t help but shiver, he immediately pulled out the sword that represented his power and thrusted at him: "I can''t dodge, so am I not allowed to kill you?!"


    But how could Chang Jing''s current strength be pierced? Without any preparation, she floated up a meter, raised the ancient jade sword high up and used the back of the sword to ruthlessly smash onto Ao Delun''s head!


    The fierce force almost caused Ao Delun to vomit blood. Under the effect of the force, his body dropped down in a straight line like a kite with its string cut, and was buried in the soil!


    At this time, the battle had already begun. Ara soldier was either chasing after the remaining enemies or carrying the dead and wounded with him as she went back, or waving her sword and cheering. Of course, there were also some people coming towards them.


    As soon as they came over, they saw the wonderful scene of Ao Delun being smashed into the ground, and could not help but applaud and cheer!


    But not everyone would be excited to the point of shouting, such as the Mo Wei Zu.


    When one of the Tall and thin s saw that his king had been made into such a state, he immediately flew back and released the Intermediate Magic, "Raging Wind Slash"!


    Violent winds formed in an instant, condensing into sharp blades that slashed towards Chang Jing.


    But Chang Jing did not care about this level of attack, without even caring about it, she jumped down quickly, chasing after the motionless Ao Delun who was in the pit, the jade sword Wang Cai was still in her hand.


    Ao Delun, who had originally planned to feign death to escape this calamity, was once again shocked when he saw this scene, and jumped out of the pit in a sorry state. Chang Jing was also playing with him, but seeing that he was in such a sorry state, Ao Delun did not plan to finish him off with a single strike.


    Seeing that he was being looked down on so harshly, Tall and thin was so angry, he took out his staff and gathered all the magic power in his body in order to direct the Raging Wind Slash to chase after Chang Jing. Just as the Raging Wind Slash was about to hit him, he kicked Ao Delun''s back without changing his leg position, but at the same time the Raging Wind Slash struck him with a powerful force!


    The crowd cried out in worry, but when the Tall and thin, who was the cause of all this, saw this, a pleased smile appeared on his face. He knew very well that his wand was one of the best items in Mace, and even in the entire continent, the power of the magic that was released through its enchantment would at least double ¡ª which meant that his "Raging Wind Slash" had long since surpassed the boundaries of the Intermediate Magic, and had reached the strength of an Advanced Intermediate Magic!


    Being hit by a high-level spell, even if you were a god, you would still be seriously injured! The Tall and thin could even imagine how Chang Jing would vomit blood if she was injured.


    However, his smile only remained for 0.6 seconds before it froze, because not only was Chang Jingye not injured, the man who had completely ignored him, and kicked Ao Delun a second time, his strength was not the slightest bit weaker than before!


    Just as he was feeling incredulous, three burly men rushed forward from the crowd and surrounded him. The one in the lead chuckled, "If you want to beat him, then you''re still lacking a few levels. Why don''t we play with you?"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the three men simultaneously threw a punch at him. The explosive punches caused his face to hurt!


    At this moment, Shi Da and the other three felt a burning anxiety in their hearts for the first time since they had started learning magic. How could it be that they didn''t want to save Ao Delun and their comrades earlier?


    The easiest person on the stage was Chang Jing, he easily surpassed even the Ara soldier s who were cheering below, because they still needed to muster up all their strength to shout their cheers, but Chang Jing actually kicked her feet as leisurely as if she was swinging a swing!


    But even so, it was still enough to say that Ao Delun, who was able to be ranked as the Mo Wei Zu with his own strength, was unable to take it! He felt his life slipping away with the blood at the corner of his mouth ¡ª why, why! He endured the pain and thought, Mace is the strongest mage in The Fiendgod continent, why is it that he was bullied to such a state, and did not even have the chance to retaliate?!


    He could not find the answer, nor did he have the time to find it. This was because he had to continue running forward with all his might. If he slowed down even a little, the kick that landed on his back would be even stronger!


    Time passed second by second, Shi Da and the others'' joint spell was finally completed when Ao Delun wailed in pain before he was about to die!


    The heaven and earth seemed to have felt the terror of this power and began to tremble uncontrollably, causing the sky to flash with lightning and the ground to tremble!


    Chang Jing laughed, her determined face revealing a smile that was difficult to figure out.


    "Is it finally complete?" He turned his head and saw the light that was slowly gathering in Shi Da''s hand, and said indifferently, "Then it''s time for me to make my move!"


    He rushed in front of Ao Delun, raised his right leg and smashed it into''s chest, causing Ao Delun to be thrown into the crowd of Ara soldier s that were watching the battle.


    "He is the main culprit behind the attack on my Ara. You must take good care of him. Don''t let him die being punished by the people of Ara!"


    After Chang Jing shouted these words to the crowd, he flew towards Shi Da like a meteor, with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth ¡­

 C242 snowflake

    The wind was blowing, and in the cold dawn, it was snowing heavily.


    The snow was drifting and swaying in the wind, slowly falling to the ground without a sound.


    It was as if the entire world was enveloped in this white area ¡ª ¡ª However, the top of Ao Delun''s head was a field of clean snow. The snow that was still falling in the sky had already been vaporized by the strong heat emitted by him.


    Beneath the steam, a light sphere the size of a round table was slowly forming, condensing in front of Shi Da''s hands!


    The light sphere gave off a fiery red glow, and the insides were faintly visible ¡ª it was like a huge, yet illusory egg, wrapping itself around a four-legged dragon that was in deep sleep.


    Shi Da''s face had turned red from excitement, and his panting mouth revealed a sinister smile.


    Chang Jing watched coldly from the side as the ancient jade sword quickly retracted its right wrist.


    Facing the gradually growing light sphere, he was not the least bit flustered. Slowly, he began to chant the Zirconium''s incantation.


    "The lonely darkness, the loneliness that devours everything... Listen to your master''s orders and swallow everything in front of me. Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    The world became even more violent. The restless lightning became even more violent. The shocking thunder seemed to indicate that today was the end of the world! A bolt of lightning struck down abruptly, and a ferocious purple dragon appeared in the sky! From time to time, the electric flower would move on the dragon''s body and emit sizzling sounds. It roared angrily at the ground and charged straight down!


    "Zirconium?" Because of the incident at the National Hotel, Shi Da who had specially researched Chang Jing''s cultivation could not help but laugh out loud, "Could it be that your Zirconium can withstand the attacks of my ''Supreme Dragon''? Don''t be ridiculous! "


    He shouted angrily, "Come out, supreme divine dragon! Let this bunch of ignorant people see what real magic is! "


    A muffled sound came from in front of him. The light sphere that had already grown to the size of three round tables suddenly cracked at this moment, and a flaming dinosaur came out from it!


    Chang Jing ignored his mockery and pointed to the front, confidently directing the Zirconium to Shi Da ¡ª No, why was this purple dragon different from before? In the past, its strength was great, but its lifelike and illusory body could still be seen through. But now, why was it covered with a layer of thin scales?


    The supreme dragon god''s fiery light blazed for tens of thousands of meters, burning everything within a mile as hot as summer. The dragon god had evaporated all the snow falling from the sky while he was still in mid-air ¡ª large chunks of the cold snowflakes fell from the wind''s effect, but not a single bird within a mile. As soon as they invaded, they turned into water vapor and disappeared!


    The bizarre scene originated from the blazing aura of the supreme dragon god!


    The divine dragon madly rushed towards Chang Jing. Every step caused the ground to shake; the huge dragon was enraged as it roared and rushed towards the Dragon God at a low altitude!


    In just an instant, the two of them met. Radiance overflowed from all directions in an instant. It was so dazzling that it could compete against the light of the sun and the moon!


    Everyone squinted their eyes and tried to look at them, but they realized that they could no longer see anything. Other than a bright white color, there was nothing else!


    In this vast expanse of whiteness, the Dragon God had long been torn to pieces by the dragon and scattered into numerous balls of flame that shot out in all directions. Chang Jing seemed to have expected this outcome.


    Shi Da spat out a mouthful of blood. His connection with the supreme dragon had caused him to be severely injured ¡ª Where was the dragon, where had the dragon god, who was burning in flames, gone to? He was extremely anxious in his heart. He never would have thought that the supreme dragon god he was so proud of would be so weak like this. In just one round, he was broken into pieces!


    Another mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth. Was it out of shame or anger?


    His face became terrifyingly pale, but that sinister smile turned into a hideous one!


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and laughed as he looked at the blood on his hand.


    "Today, even if I have to risk my life, I will still kill you!" This voice came from Shi Da''s throat, it was filled with insanity, "Use my blood to offer sacrifice to my god, the Blood Demon Spirit has appeared and merged into my body ¡­"


    Hearing that, Suo Wote and the other two had a lot of thoughts in their hearts!


    The incantation Shi Da was chanting right now was clearly "Blood Curse"! Once the blood curse was cast, it meant that he was going to fight with his life!


    This evil magic that originated from the ancient times was much more terrifying than ordinary blood cues. Once it was released, it could exponentially increase in power. However, the price would be one''s remaining life!


    Furthermore, the four of them were connected, which also meant that if Shi Da died because of the blood curse, the other three would die from this!


    Regardless of who won or lost, they would all die on this blood curse!


    Someone wanted to slip away. Although they had been like each other for so many years, they had yet to reach the point of giving away their lives ¡ª the last person quietly moved his hand back to take the chance to leave, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not bring his hand back from the back of the person in front of him. The blood curse was already activated.


    On the other side, the Tall and thin was not in a good mood either. Facing three ordinary Ara soldiers, he actually felt bound!


    Every time he wanted to cast a high-level spell, the sharp sword behind his back would pierce towards him, forcing him to stop chanting and avoid it. But every time he thought that his spell worked on them, these three seemingly ordinary soldiers mysteriously dodged it!


    If the soldiers of the Ara were as powerful as them, then wouldn''t Mace''s initial plan of aggression become a joke?!


    The more they fought, the more anxious Tall and thin became. Annoyed feelings gradually filled his mind, and his hands and feet also began to panic.


    The three soldiers smiled as they saw this, and then leapt into the air and ferociously dropped down, the sharp sword stabbing towards Tall and thin''s head as it fell ¡­


    Shi Da''s face became paler and paler, and his blood-stained hands trembled uncontrollably. At this time, his mind was only thinking about defeating the person in front of him, Chang Jingye. He did not even think about whether he would die after this battle!


    As his chanting progress deepened, the Supreme Dragon, who had disappeared in front of the Zirconium, gradually returned to its previous appearance ¡ª No, this time it was not as fiery red as before, but rather it was shaped like a flame, covered in mud, and moved like a gale. In the middle of its head was a blood-red patch, full of strange things!


    Chang Jing stood in the air and looked at Shi Da in confusion. He was very clear on the interest of the "Blood Curse" ¡ª he had already carefully studied this knowledge while she was in Demon World, but he did not understand why Shi Da would risk the lives of his three comrades to use this forbidden spell despite the fact that she was the head of the five old people.


    Although he did not understand the reason, he still had enough confidence to defeat it!


    He raised his right hand slightly, and said in a deep voice that sounded like a summons, "Dragon, destroy your enemies!"


    The dragon seemed to have its own intelligence, as it fiercely nodded towards Chang Jing before it made a move quickly!


    "Go and die, all of you!" Shi Da laughed crazily, and shouted crazily, completely losing his mind, "All of you go die, die!"


    The blood on its hand suddenly turned into a line of blood that floated into the nostrils of the supreme divine dragon. The moment the divine dragon came into contact with the blood on its forehead, it actually began emitting a dazzling light.


    "Phew ¡­" With a sound, a huge ball of fire emitting a dark purple color sprayed out from its mouth, directly shooting towards the wild dragon in front. With the arrival of the hot wave, even the surrounding air that didn''t have enough time to expand emitted a crackling sound, its speed and power could be clearly seen!


    But a wild dragon, this magical beast of lightning from the sky (let''s call it that for now), how could it be afraid of high temperatures? It did not panic at all in the face of the incoming ball of fire. It suddenly spun around, and its thick dragon tail that had electric flower on it swept towards the divine dragon''s head ¡ª ¡ª


    "Beng!"


    "Beng!"


    Two loud bangs sounded out at almost the same time. The divine dragon''s fireball and the raging dragon''s tail landed heavily on each other''s bodies at the same time, producing a shocking sound! The two Dragons were knocked far away due to the strong impact. They shook their heads and roared even louder!


    This round did not seem to give anyone any advantage, but at this moment, it seemed to herald the final outcome of the battle!


    The dragon rushed back a second before the divine dragon did. Its menacing aura made it seem as though it would not rest until the dragon was torn to pieces ¡­


    As time passed and the citizens of Wind Moon City arrived, the spectators on the sidelines grew more and more, but because they were afraid of getting caught up in the battle and getting caught up in it, they unwittingly retreated, waving their flags and shouting from far away!


    Amongst the crowd, Ka Buyi, who was so excited that he was screaming, was still the most dazzling!


    Because of Feng Yue''s victory, the rarely happy Rou Xin of late couldn''t help but joke around with Ka Buyi. She smiled and asked Qing He, "It can''t be that he was chasing after the stars, right?"


    Qing He laughed obediently and pointed to the center of the arena.


    "Hur hur, look at who''s inside. You''ll know why she''s so happy."

 C243 unflinching

    In the fighting arena, there was a graceful man in light blue armor. The man who did not flinch while facing the four people from Mo Wei Zu.


    Rou Xin looked carefully in the direction that Qing He had pointed, and could not help but become blurry in his sight ¨C All of this was real, he, the awe-inspiring man, was my son, Chang Jingye!


    Chang Jing paid close attention to the battle between the Zirconium and the Supreme Divine Dragon. Through her studies in the Holy Maiden Palace Palace, she understood that her "Zirconium" should be far more powerful than what she had seen in the past.


    The reason why the Mo Wei Zu gave them sufficient time to prepare their magic was because they wanted to see what level the "Zirconium" was at with her current strength. The result was satisfactory, although it was still far from the strong destructive power depicted in the book, but it was still many times better than before ¡ª ¡ª If it was in the past, how could it withstand Shi Da''s high level magic, let alone now, where could the "Blood Curse" possibly exist!


    When Shi Da saw that the Dragon God''s valiant look was not the least bit inferior to Chang Jing''s magic battle, he became even more berserk, and had long forgotten that his life was flowing out of his body like an ocean, the only thing he wanted to do was to exterminate Chang Jing, exterminating everyone who was standing there watching the show.


    The divine dragon released a terrifying aura when faced with the crazily pouncing wild dragon. It did not consider dodging at all, but instead lowered its head and used the dragon horn above its head to prop it ¡ª As fast as lightning, the dragon horn shot out streams of powerful arc-shaped electric currents, striking the wild dragon! The dragon soared up and raised its body by ten feet to dodge the attack. However, its attack was not affected in the slightest. The sharp teeth in the big mouth ferociously pounced at it!


    As soon as the divine dragon saw that the situation wasn''t right, it turned its head and pointed the horn at it. The electricity arrived as expected! But this time, the dragon was not willing to dodge it to a large degree ¡ª this was his chance! It twisted its long body to avoid most of the current and continued to rush down, while the rest of the scales that brushed past it didn''t hurt much.


    The Divine Dragon''s thick neck was fiercely bitten by sharp teeth! But just when everyone thought that Chang Jing had won, the colossal dragon''s neck became like a bucket of water, falling to the ground and escaping from the dragon''s bite!


    The supreme divine dragon was made up of four Magic Elements s, so its might couldn''t be underestimated!


    Surprised by the sudden disappearance of its neck, the dragon did not expect the puddle of water on the ground to turn into tens of thousands of profound ice knives in the blink of an eye and pierced towards its abdomen ¡ª the softest part of the Zirconium!


    Amidst the screams of the crowd, the Mad Dragon was in so much pain that it was rolling on the ground, its body twisting and struggling as it soared into the sky in pain!


    However, the Black Ice Saber''s heavy and thick neck was suddenly pressed onto its body by the divine dragon ¡ª ¡ª Once combined, a pair of wings as thin as a cicada''s wing suddenly appeared on its back. With a flap, it actually lifted its huge body off the ground, quickly chasing the wild dragon!


    That arrogant look of his seemed to be saying, "Do you think that you''re the only one who can fly, that I can''t?!"


    Seeing this, Chang Jing could not help but laugh, how could a transformed dragon feel pain? This was sufficient to show that it was slowly becoming more real and powerful! He waved both her hands, and a strong magical power was transmitted into the dragon''s body ¡ª in a split-second, its aura was completely different from before. Its roar was filled with a thick domineering aura!


    Its scales began to grow larger and tougher, and all parts of its body became more real. If the sun wasn''t shining so brightly in the sky, people wouldn''t have been able to tell that it was a dragon!


    At this moment, the dragon no longer felt any pain from before. Its spiraling aura was oppressing and pressuring the dragon until it lost all of its vigor!


    Although the wings were powerful, the Divine Dragon was not the best place for the Divine Dragon to display its strength. In view of this, Shi Da allowed it to fly back.


    With a bang, the Divine Dragon''s massive body fell back to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust and dust. The dragon above it had long since chased after it. The moment it landed, it used its four dragon claws to ruthlessly grab it!


    This time, it was grabbing onto the back of the divine dragon, where there was an extremely discordant pair of wings!


    Shi Da laughed sinisterly when he saw this ¡ª The divine dragon''s wings had actually left his body and turned into two double-edged blades, spinning towards the dragon''s abdomen. This was the place where it had previously suffered a great loss!


    However, before he could finish laughing, the scene in front of him caused him to be stunned!


    How fast was the Twin Bladed Blade''s rotation speed? But why was it captured by that damned dragon with its claws?!


    The dragon faced upwards and let out a long roar. It charged head-on into the divine dragon''s body, smashing into it without hesitation!


    The divine dragon was unable to dodge, allowing it to pass through!


    It was gone. The divine dragon''s body dispersed at this moment, leaving only a massive head that dispersed so thoroughly and surprisingly ¡­


    However, a few seconds later, the red patch on its forehead flared up once again, and its scattered body was miraculously reassembled!


    Could it be that it really was a god, an indestructible god?


    The two dragons continued to tangle with each other. Although the divine dragon was at a disadvantage, it was still able to avoid danger at a crucial moment!


    Chang Jing watched as they fought, and gradually lost her patience.


    "Come back, Zirconium!"


    Hearing that, Kuang Long flew back to Chang Jing''s side with a heart full of unwillingness, looking around at the crowd majestically.


    Chang Jing jumped onto its back, and the ancient jade sword appeared back to normal as it was held in her right hand.


    Pointing his sword at the divine dragon, he lightly said a single word ¡ª "Charge!"


    At his command, the wild dragon carried him and once again rushed towards the divine dragon.


    His clothes fluttering in the wind, his expression cold and unwavering, he rode the wind of the dawn''s radiance and flew towards the divine dragon!


    "Break!"


    The ancient jade sword''s tip of sword was pointing straight at the red patch on its forehead!


    Shi Da opened his eyes wide, and crazily pounced towards Chang Jing, while the other three people also rushed towards him. They were still a step too late, Chang Jing''s sword had already pierced into its head, it was as easy and nimble as piercing through tofu.


    The divine dragon let out a painful wail. The sound scattered for nine days, and its body gradually grew larger and thinner as it wailed in pain, gradually dissipating into the air!


    Shi Da and the other three were furious. They rushed to the front of Chang Jing, as if they wanted to die with him!


    Chang Jing counted down softly. When he counted to one, an unbelievable thing happened ¡ª Shi Da and the other three quickly shrank into dried human flesh right before they were about to kick him. Finally, their souls fell to the ground!


    As the dust settled, only the cheers of the victors remained on the battlefield!


    The battle on the Tall and thin''s side had also reached its conclusion. Seeing his four brothers die miserably, he almost fell from the sky in panic! As for the three Wind Moon soldiers that were fighting him, they would naturally not miss such a great opportunity. The three swords simultaneously stabbed at his body from three different directions!


    The Tall and thin waved his staff and released a huge fireball towards the incoming man. The man turned his sword around and tried to block the incoming man''s attack with his sword, but in the end, he was unable to do so and fell to the ground. But just at this moment, the defenses on the left and back of the Tall and thin revealed a huge flaw, and when he realised it and wanted to dodge, the two swords had already pierced through his left abdomen and neck at an extremely fast speed!


    Silence. For the first time in his life, he felt the quietest sound in the world. The sound of his life being drained away along with his blood ¡­


    The war that had persisted for many years had finally come to an end. The people of Windy Moon who had longed for peace celebrated their hard-won victory, and the heroes on the battlefield had received the noblest of courtesies. People carried them through the crowd, and everywhere they went, there was cheers everywhere!


    However, the greatest hero of this war was currently quietly sitting in the Mayor Feng Yue''s manor. As he watched the generals that filled the arena raise the cup of victory up high, a faint expression could be seen on his face ¡ª ¡ª A faint smile, a faint hint of worry.


    "Everyone, who do you think has contributed the most this time?" Mayor Feng Yue stood up from his seat, looked around and asked with a smile on his face.


    Almost all of them said the same thing as the generals replied excitedly, "Academy Army General!"


    "Oh, really?" Mayor Feng Yue looked at Chang Jing who was sitting beside him and intentionally asked, "But where is he now?"


    "Well, isn''t that it?"


    "Hehe, so he also came. I thought that great hero didn''t come!" The Mayor Feng Yue pretended to be enlightened and said to Chang Jing, "But he''s a great hero, why didn''t you say anything. Sitting there alone and not eating or drinking at all ¡­ "I remember someone telling me to drink the Wine of Victory today!"


    After Chang Jing heard this, she stood up and looked around at the generals.


    "Everyone, let me toast everyone!"


    After he finished speaking, he finished it in one go.


    "Actually, what I want to say is that this wine should not be the wine of victory, but rather, it should be a form of farewell wine for our journey in the future!" He continued, "Ao Delun has already been captured by us, but the Grand Princess over at Mace''s side has regained their position, and seems to have succeeded ¡ª ¡ª We will take back the land lost by Ara, but she might not give it up, we must take this chance and attack as soon as possible!"


    Even though he said this, there was a small voice in his heart saying, "Soon, soon will come ¡­"

 C244 Cold weather

    As night fell, Little Fairy Xue Ge''s residence was surprisingly quiet, it was completely not as bustling as it was in the past.


    This was the second day after the victory of the Wind and Moon War. The weather was cold and the hearts of people were boiling.


    In front of Cheng Jian''s sickbed, it was surrounded by people.


    "Teacher, my cultivation level isn''t high enough, so I can only temporarily protect the Grand Master''s life. I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Looking at Xue Ge''s guilty expression, Chang Jing was filled with emotion. He truly did not think that her unintentional action back then would actually create the current Little Fairy, much less that she would even save her father''s life! Originally, Chang Jing did not dare to accept the title of "Teacher", but under Xue Ge''s forceful insistence, he could only "accept her fate" ¡ª since she had already accepted three students, taking another one would be more or less alright!


    However, he did not expect that the four students he had accepted would end up being the top magic characters in the The Fiendgod continent, becoming legendary experts of the Wind, Fire, Water, and Earth elements!


    "Don''t be silly. I don''t even have enough time to thank you. Why would I blame you?" Chang Jing lightly patted her shoulder, and comforted her, "It''s all your fault, otherwise, I really wouldn''t know what would have happened! Don''t be sad, let me see what''s going on. "


    He sat on the edge of the bed and bent down. Cheng Jian''s complexion was very good, other than his muscles being slightly more relaxed compared to ordinary people, they were also as ruddy as the others.


    Rou Xin''s eyes were focused on the father and son pair the entire time. Her gaze was filled with gratification and concern for his son''s current achievements, as well as concern for Cheng Jian''s health. He was even more worried about whether Chang Jing was able to save his father.


    What if he failed ¡­ Rou Xin did not dare to think further, this result was something she could not accept! Ka Buyi and Qing He, who were by her side, quietly reached out and grabbed her hand, "It''s alright, Aunt (Aunt), Big Brother Chang Jing will definitely be able to do it!"


    This was the greatest trust they had for Chang Jing, right? Rou Xin couldn''t help but think that he was truly fortunate to have two girls who liked him so much.


    Chang Jing closed both of her eyes. Her deep concern for her father caused him to release a strong white light right after she began to use "Gentle as Water". It was so thick that it was hard to see.


    "Let''s go out," Xue Ge pulled her grandfather''s hand and said to the rest, "With teacher treating grandteacher, then there won''t be any problems to worry about, it''s better if we don''t disturb him."


    Everyone nodded and followed her out. The only ones left in the room were Chang Jing, his father and the soft light that couldn''t be waved away. It was so white that it made people feel at peace.


    Mayor Feng Yue Mansion.


    Mo Yan was discussing with the mayor about recovering the lost land.


    The mayor said, "According to General Mo''s intentions, we have to end the battle quickly?"


    "Yes," Mo Yan stared at the map of the Ara, pointed at every place where the red dot was drawn and said in pain, "As Left Vanguard Ye said, although Mace was defeated in this battle, their strength is still not to be underestimated. Furthermore, according to reliable sources, Ai Lisi has already taken back most of Mace''s land, and it is time for her to sharpen her governance, there is no reason for us to give up these places. As for us, we need to increase our speed! "


    "Even so, the emperor hasn''t given any instructions yet. I''m afraid ¡­" The mayor shook his head and said, "I''m afraid there''s suspicion that he''s good at making decisions."


    "I know that as well, but what else can I do?" Mo Yan sighed, "Although the country is in a difficult situation, the wars in the country have never stopped! If the imperial edict were to arrive, it would be too late! But then again, the Emperor didn''t expect us to be so fast. It only took us one night to solve the danger that had plagued him for so many years, the Wind Moon City! "


    "This is all thanks to General Ye!" "I never thought that there would be such an outstanding Magician in our Ara. If not for him, I reckon the current situation would be completely different! If he were to lead the troops and go on an expedition, then it would not be a big problem to reclaim the country! "


    "Well, I think so too!" Mo Yan replied, "But once we report it to the imperial government, who will send out the troops will not be under our control. Chang Jing doesn''t seem to have much interest in leading the troops either, because last night when I went to report this matter to him, he had already given up. If a young person has such an imposing manner, then his future will be limitless! "


    "That''s a problem!" The mayor rubbed his aching temples and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore ¡­" What do you plan to do with Ao Delun, will you directly hand him over to the emperor for decision, or do you have other plans? "


    "It''s hard to guarantee that his trusted aides will be present in the court. I want to use him as a trump card when necessary to make sure his subordinates don''t fight!"


    "It is a good idea, but this official feels that this matter is too important. If it is not reported to the imperial government, I''m afraid it will affect you in the future."


    "Haha ¡­" Mo Yan laughed coldly, "Since I have already requested for troops to come out, I naturally would not care about all these. So what if I can take back the head that I lost?!"


    However, just as his heroic spirit soared into the sky, a series of hurried knocks sounded out from outside the door.


    "Come in."


    Just as he finished his sentence, a soldier hurriedly pushed open the door and ran in.


    When the mayor saw that he was not being polite, he could not help but ask with a serious face, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Milords, the emperor has sent a secret decree!"


    The two of them were shocked when they heard this. They took the wax-sealed bamboo tube from his hands and asked, "The capital is more than a thousand miles away. How did you get this decree in a short day?"


    The soldier replied, "General Meng had me deliver this to the two sirs. The rest of the subordinates do not know either."


    "Mm, you can leave."


    Seeing the City Lord''s doubtful look, Mo Yan explained, "General Meng, his full name is Meng Yi, he is one of the top generals of the new generation in the Ara, and is also one of the targets to be sought after by the centurions from the left wing.


    The city lord nodded his head, then took out the secret decree from the bamboo tube and handed it over to Mo Yan.


    When Mo Yan looked at it, he saw that there were only a few numbers written on the paper ¡ª ¡ª


    "Congratulations on your successful success, Sir Mo. Please submit all matters to General Meng before returning to the capital to report!"


    And the signature was a big red seal, the Imperial Jade Seal that represented the highest authority in the Ara!


    "It seems like the left wing has long planned this!" Mo Yan could not help but say bitterly, "Forget it, we don''t need to wait here and think about what to do. I have long planned for this!"


    The mayor also smiled wryly, "But I wonder what kind of changes you''ll see after coming and going!"


    "Don''t bother with this nonsense. There is someone in power who cares!" Mo Yan pressed onto the City Lord''s shoulder, and said sincerely, "I don''t know what will happen after I go, but I''ll be troubling you with the matters here! You must persevere on, then Meng Yi would be fine other than being extremely ambitious, you just need to gently guide them and we just don''t have to fiercely argue with each other! "


    "Understood!" The mayor raised his hand in a military salute, "Rest assured, I am here!"


    Tomorrow, tell Chang Jing that she should follow the plan and train the Academy Army according to. I''ll be going back overnight! "" Okay.


    With that, he flew out, leaving the mayor alone in his room, deep in thought.


    Suddenly, a person walked out from his side room. He wore a steel helmet and looked extremely mighty. "I say, big brother, what are you thinking about? As soon as he walks out, he''ll be under the rule of our world!"


    "Heh, don''t make it sound so light. Their right wing is not so simple either!" The Mayor laughed sinisterly, completely losing his previous sense of righteousness, "Brother Meng Yi, it seems like we can only hurry up, don''t disappoint the Prime Minister!"


    The night was silent.


    Chang Jing walked out of Cheng Jian''s sickroom with a smile.


    "How is it? Are you alright?"


    The moment they came out, everyone encircled them and asked anxiously. And the most anxious ones were Rou Xin and Broken Sword.


    Chang Jing looked around and replied happily, "I''m fine now. Dad just went to sleep. Let''s go see him tomorrow!"


    When they heard that Cheng Jian was alright, everyone started laughing happily. When they thought that he was still resting in his room, they hurriedly covered their mouths, afraid that they would disturb him.


    Xue Ge suddenly said, "Teacher, how did you do it, can you teach me quickly?"


    "Alright ¡­" When Chang Jing saw the deep emotions in Qing He''s and Ka Buyi''s eyes, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "It doesn''t look good. When it''s night, everyone hurry back to your rooms to rest.


    Xue Ge pouted and agreed to it, but Qing He and Ka Buyi followed her back to her room helplessly.


    The moonlight reflected off the snow, illuminating the ground.


    Inside the courtyard, only Chang Jing was left. Accompanying him was that long shadow of his and an indescribable melancholy.


    There was no sound of snow falling, but the sound of footsteps could be heard. Hearing the creaking sounds, the night seemed all the quieter.


    Chang Jing looked back at her own silhouette walking in the snow, her heart in turmoil.


    Now that the things here had come to an end, he did not know how Bing Bing was doing. Letting a young girl like her, who wasn''t familiar with the affairs of the world, face so much trouble for her, Huo Wu and the other two would probably help her from the side ¡­


    How did she know about the Ancient God''s Treasure? Could it be that she had a close relationship with the Ancient God? If that was the case, then did she know of the Awakening Bell''s whereabouts, or perhaps she was the one that he was looking for!


    Chang Jing shook her head and said to herself, "Whatever, let''s go to the army camp first, I wonder how Xiao Jian is doing, I''m really worried about him, I have to go and take a look."


    After making up his mind, he took a big stride and flew into the sky. Riding the wind, he instantly disappeared into the silvery moonlight ¡­

 C245 Xiao Jian

    Xiao Jian, this bizarre man, who once made Ao Delun''s army see him as a demon, was currently lying on the bed peacefully, sleeping soundly.


    Chang Jing watched him quietly from the side. Thinking that the battle had been tough on him, she wanted to leave after visiting him, but who knew that Xiao Jian would wake up the moment he took a step.


    "How are they?" The moment he looked at Zhang Kai, he asked, "Have you sacrificed yourself?"


    Chang Jing smiled and replied quickly, "You''re awake, they ¡­ "It''s nothing, I''m fine."


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Xiao Jian said in disbelief, "But their injuries are all very heavy ¡­ If everything is fine, then that''s great, that''s great! "


    "Hehe, it''s rare for you to ask about their news the moment you wake up!" Chang Jing said, "Chuchu and Xin Jiangli also asked you how you were doing the moment you woke up. I told them that you were fine, but that you were too tired. You should rest up. Now that the battle has ended and we''ve won, it''s time for us to rest and recuperate. "


    But Xiao Jian ignored his good intentions, he seemed to have heard something from his words.


    "Zhang Zheng and Xin Jiangli?" He asked in a daze, "Then Feng Zui, of the three of them, he was the one who got the worst injuries. How is he now?"


    Looking at his urgent gaze, Chang Jing really didn''t want to tell him that the man in his mouth had died before the battle could even end. She didn''t even have time to see the victory before she died!


    "He ¡­" Chang Jing hesitated, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "I did my best. I exhausted myself, but in the end, I still couldn''t save him ¡­ "I''m sorry!"


    "Feng Zui, is he dead?" Xiao Jian opened his eyes wide, suddenly she felt a wave of grief and indignation, and two clear streams of tears flowed out from his eyes, "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault ¡­ If only I hadn''t underestimated the enemy that much, if only we had fought with all our might from the very beginning, how could it have ended up like this? It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! "


    If there were too many of them, the world would be thrown into chaos.


    "Don''t blame yourself too much," Chang Jing sat on the edge of his bed and comforted, "If it wasn''t for you, the consequences would have been even more unimaginable. "Oh right, what happened to you back then? Not only did your body become bigger, even your power became terrifying!"


    "At the time?" When Xiao Jian heard him, he couldn''t help but think back to the scene at that time. A figure slowly became clear in his mind, and slowly a crazy person with red hair and red eyes appeared, "I don''t know either ¡­ "I only remember that my companions tried their best to give me some time to attack the enemies, but I was powerless when I saw their painful expressions. Afterwards, I could not hold it in any longer, and a powerful energy suddenly emerged from my heart to control my thoughts.


    Seeing his confused look, Chang Jing knew that she would not be able to get anything out of him, so she said concisely, "According to my guess, this is probably the legendary mania, once a person is completely enraged by something, the mania molecules inside his body will start to move fiercely, and in the end, obtain powerful energy and combat strength. If that''s really the case, then I must congratulate you, because such people are few in number, and not a single one has appeared in the past thousands of years.


    Hearing this news, Xiao Jian could only nod his head lightly without a trace of excitement. Right now, nothing was more important than sacrificing Feng Zui, so what if he could exchange it for her life and become a cripple?!


    "Don''t worry about it. Rest well." Chang Jing patted his shoulder as she walked out. Before leaving the house, she did not forget to turn back and say, "If you want to take revenge, then you have to recuperate properly. Only when your body is better will you be able to enter the battlefield!"


    As if he had understood something, Xiao Jian gazed at his retreating back, and nodded heavily ¡­


    In another place on the continent, three young people were flying through the sky at an extremely fast speed. Their speed was so fast that it was hard for one to see their faces clearly before they flashed by.


    "Do you think that teacher is unloyal?" One of the girls said angrily, "Leaving the three of us by ourselves is one thing, but you still didn''t come back after such a long time. This is simply unforgivable!"


    "Unforgivable?" A man''s voice laughed as he answered, "Hur hur, then how do you plan on punishing him? Don''t forget that he''s our teacher, he''s called ''The teacher is the leader, the teacher is the leader''. Otherwise, if he fails to steal the chicken, he might lose the rice in his hands."


    "Hum, hum, hum!" The female voice hummed for a long time before gritting her teeth, "Let''s see how I''ll deal with him when we find him!"


    The male voice did not say a word, only continuing to laugh softly. The boy at the back did not say a single word, and only shook his head and smiled ¡­


    The next day, Chang Jing who was accompanying her father, Cheng Jian, who was sitting in the courtyard and basking in the sunlight, suddenly smelled a strong fragrance.


    "Ya, sweet and sour pork!" He sniffed with all his strength, and suddenly slapped his thigh in excitement, jumping up like a child, and shouted, "Not bad, it''s really the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs! Haha, it really is the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs! "


    "Heh, this child!" Cheng Jian couldn''t help but laugh when he saw his current appearance, "You''re so greedy for food already, don''t be afraid of others laughing at you!"


    When he heard that, he was delighted. Blinking his eyes adorably, he said, "Hehe, who said I''ve grown up? I will always be that cute little Chang Jing in front of my father! Hehe, let''s go, let''s eat sweet and sour pork! "


    With that, he stretched out his hand to lift Cheng Jian''s chair, pushing it away as he flew towards the living room.


    Because he had been lying on the bed for a long time, although he had Rou Xin''s meticulous care, his muscles would inevitably become lazy if he lied for too long and it would be hard to walk for a while. Cheng Jian didn''t mind, since he had his precious son with him, he had plenty of ways to enjoy the happiness he had not experienced in a long time.


    A moment later they were in the living room.


    Chang Jing shrunk his head and peeked his head inside ¡ª No one there? Hehe, then don''t blame me for being impolite!


    He moved Cheng Jian''s chair to the side of the door and shushed him, gesturing for him to be quiet while he quietly walked towards the dining table.


    "Yes, it''s really the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs. It smells really good!" He sniffed with all his strength and gently fanned the sweet smell into his nose. He shook his head and said intoxicatedly, "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten a dish made by my mother, but I can''t believe it''s even more fragrant than before!"


    Seeing that there was no one else in the room, except the smiling lord father, he stretched out his right hand to a plate and quickly popped a piece into his mouth, squinting his eyes in ecstasy.


    At that moment, a burst of laughter suddenly reached his ears. The sound was so loud that it nearly deafened him.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    He couldn''t help but open his eyes to look towards the source of the sound. This sight was really incredible. Good boy, what kind of people are these!?


    At the door, a large group of people were holding their stomachs as they laughed unrestrainedly. From left to right, they were all Xue Ge''s grandfather, his grandfather, Xue Ge, Qing He and his mother.


    She almost burst into laughter. She tried her best to hold back her laughter as she finally said what she wanted to say, "Look, I said he would definitely steal the food. Everyone, quickly give us money. We admit defeat, haha!"


    And the place where her finger pointed was exactly the spot where Chang Jing was standing.


    "Cough ¡­" Chang Jing tensed up, she was coughing because of the ribs in her mouth, "Don''t... "Don''t spout nonsense. Who''s secretly eating? I''m just tasting the dishes made by my mom ¡ª You, don''t you eat the dishes made by your mother at home?!"


    When everyone heard this, they laughed even louder.


    Ka Buyi made a face and laughed, "Of course I''ll eat it. But I''m not like some people who have to check if anyone is there to eat before eating, and even more so, won''t directly eat it without chopsticks!"


    With these words, Chang Jing''s face turned red.


    "Then, then I didn''t see any chopsticks here!" As he spoke, he moved the pair of chopsticks in front of teleportation to another space, "Without chopsticks, you can only use your hands. Don''t tell me you want me to directly bite you with my mouth?"


    Rou Xin pushed Cheng Jian and followed the crowd and laughed as they entered the hall and took their seats.


    Big Sister Qing He was really naughty, "Ka Buyi laughed out loud again," I told you to definitely prepare chopsticks for Big Brother Chang Jing, why did you put it on the table and ran away? You should have just stood here and looked at it.


    "That''s right," Qing He tactfully replied, "If I knew earlier, I would have put a note beside the chopstick saying ''Chang Jingye''s special chopsticks, don''t touch him,'' so that it wouldn''t be thrown around without anyone knowing."


    "Hehe, isn''t it just a pair of chopsticks? It''s a small matter, why don''t you just take another pair?" Chang Jing said embarrassedly, "Come, let''s eat. It''s been a long time since we''ve had such a delicious meal, let''s all eat a little! "Haha, haha ¡­"


    As he said this, he was unable to eat with his chopsticks because his chopsticks had been "sneaked away".


    At this time, Xue Ge walked behind him and said with a smile, "Come, teacher, let me give you the chopsticks."


    Just as Chang Jing was thinking in his heart that Xue Ge was a good child, unexpectedly, she leaned over and whispered in his ear:


    "Teacher, next time you want to steal food, remember to first check if there''s anyone by your side ¨C the way you''re stealing food really doesn''t look good!"

 C246 Yakuza is far away from home

    When a wanderer was far from home, he would especially miss his hometown dishes. Even if he had eaten a delicacy outside, it would still not be comparable to the dishes that his mother had cooked with her heart. The seemingly ordinary dishes had too many feelings that were difficult to express with words!


    Chang Jing slowly savored each drop with a hint of awkwardness and happiness that filled her heart, completely ignoring everyone''s teasing.


    "Give me another bowl of rice!"


    As usual, Chang Jing licked her lips and carried the bowl into Rou Xin''s hands. Whenever this happened, Rou Xin would stand up and talk about how this child was getting bigger and bigger, and was becoming more disobedient, even not knowing how to eat. However, as he talked, he would go and fill the bowl up the rice for with a smile, and then carry it in front of, telling him to eat more.


    A mother''s love was great, how could it be repaid!


    Seeing his satisfied look, Rou Xin smiled, put down the bowl in his hands and walked over.


    "Why is this child getting older and more disobedient? Even his food ¡­"


    "Auntie, let me do it." This was a rare occasion for Ka Buyi to be shy. She took the bowl in Rou Xin''s hands and said, "Big Brother Chang Jing has worked hard these past few days and she''s still my superior. I should at least kiss his ass."


    Chang Jing, who was quickly picking up dishes like a hungry ghost, turned around and said to her, "Are you trying to kiss ass? "Don''t even think about teasing me! I''ll burn incense to worship Buddha!"


    "Tsk, I''m not teasing you!" Ka Buyi fiercely placed the rice in front of him, pouting, "Do you want to eat or not, hmph!"


    Their fuming cheeks were indescribably adorable, causing everyone to laugh out loud once again.


    At this moment, a military-looking person was brought in by a servant.


    "Reporting to General Ye, the Great General invited you."


    "Hmm?" Chang Jing was puzzled, "Didn''t we say to rest for two days and not ask for military matters? Today is only the first day, why are you looking for me?"


    "This subordinate isn''t clear," the soldier replied. "In short, the general has ordered you to hurry over, he said that he has something to discuss with you!"


    "Mm, alright then." Chang Jing reluctantly put down the chopsticks in her hand and said, "Everyone eat slowly, don''t you dare eat all of your food. I''m not full yet!"


    With that, he wiped his mouth and followed the soldier with large strides ¡­


    The general''s resting room was arranged at the City Lord''s Mansion. Firstly, it was convenient to discuss military affairs with the City Lord, and secondly, the conditions here were much better than outside of the camp.


    "Where is the general?" Chang Jing was brought into a room by a soldier, and other than the man wearing the official''s hat from Title, there was no one else. He could not help but ask, "Didn''t you say that you have something to discuss, why is he not here?"


    "Am I not?" Hearing that, the man in the room laughed and replied, "General Mo Yan should be on his way back to the capital by now. His Majesty ordered me to take charge of everything here after he left ¡ª ¡ª thus I became a great general."


    Although she did not understand why she had not been notified of such a large order, Chang Jing still performed a military salute respectfully.


    "You must be Chang Jingye?" The man flipped a book on the table and read as he explained, "She was born in a small city by the sea, crossing pool. She once studied in the Wenteng Mage Academy and represented the Ara in participating in the Magic Exchange Competition before disappearing ¡­"


    Listening to his own resume like words coming out from his mouth, Chang Jing''s heart slowly started to feel disgusted with him.


    "Hehe, not bad. Indeed, heroes produce youths!" The man closed the book, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Meng Yi ¡ª from now on, you belong to me!"


    As he spoke, a haughty air rushed into the clouds, as if he was the best in the world.


    Chang Jing was too lazy to reply, she only replied simply, "Oh, hello."


    "Do you know why I called you here today?"


    "How would I know?"


    "You ¡­" Seeing that he was looked down upon by his subordinate, Meng Yi could not help but feel annoyed, so he temporarily suppressed his purpose of coming over, and asked: "Could it be that you have some sort of opinion towards me?"


    "Heh, what does General Meng say? How can you and I not have an opinion when we meet for the first time?" Chang Jing answered, "Besides, you are my boss, what do I have to say about you?"


    It was "I dare not" and not "No". The meaning behind his words was that there were a lot of opinions.


    "That''s for the best!" Meng Yi scoffed, and pointed at Chang Jing, and said, "You, although you have done well in the previous battle, young people must remember to be arrogant! Since you have just joined the army and are currently holding the position of Left Vanguard, your experience is still lacking, so after discussion with the few generals, we decided to temporarily take back some of your power ¡ª ¡ª In the future, you don''t need to worry about other things, there will be people specially helping you share your burdens. As for your position, General Ye need not worry, you are still a Left Vanguard! "


    Chang Jing suddenly had the urge to laugh. This was clearly taking advantage of the situation, why did she have to come up with such a grand excuse?


    He asked coldly, "But does this so-called Academy Army Training refer solely to the students of the Faculty of Magic or does it include all the soldiers?"


    "Naturally, it''s the students of the academy!"


    "Oh," Chang Jing seemed to have suddenly realized something, she clapped her hands and said, "So you''re saying I''m the Academy''s Principal?"


    Meng Yi thought for a while, but he could not figure out what was going on, so he said, "If you want to understand it this way, then it''s fine, it''s not that much different in terms of nature, anyways."


    "Ya, this is going to be difficult!" Chang Jing said with a bitter face, "I thought I could teach him, but when the generals go on parade or inspect, isn''t it funny that they would salute after seeing me, a little instructor in front of a large group of soldiers?"


    Seeing that Meng Yi was speechless, he continued, "Furthermore, I am just a student, it is hard to avoid mistakes in my experience if I want to take the position of the instructor. What''s the use of having such an unqualified instructor? It would be better to just remove my position as the Left Vanguard and include me in the group as an ordinary soldier! "


    "You!" Let alone reducing him to a normal soldier, she even had the heart to execute them. But now that she was only an Acting Great General, if she did such a thing not long after Mo Yan left, it would be difficult for the imperial government to investigate him. Moreover, Chang Jing had done the most meritorious deeds in battle, so if they did not reward him, it would not be reasonable. Haha, actually, what we did was just a temporary measure. Although we won this war, as you have seen, our casualties are also very heavy. Isn''t it because our combat strength is weak? Therefore, the first big thing we need to do now is to raise our fighting skills. The strongest magic users in Faculty of Magic must be you, so the heavy responsibility of training them can only be given to you. "Hey, Brother Ye, please understand me. This training task is too hard, I''m doing it to help you share your worries!"


    Chang Jing looked at the sky outside and said nonchalantly, "Okay, then let''s do it. I still need to hurry back to eat, so this subordinate will take his leave. "


    With that, he did not bother about Meng Yi''s orders and walked straight out.


    Meng Yi saw that he was so angry that his teeth were about to shatter, "Damn you, Chang Jingye, I don''t believe that I can''t kill you! Just you wait, just you wait! "


    Chang Jing was actually very depressed right now, if it was anyone else who encountered this kind of thing, they would definitely be depressed.


    The reason he had become an official was just a coincidence, based on his relationship with the Demon World, there were more than ten million subordinates! If not for the fact that they were worried that the future battles would have an irreparable impact on the Homo sapiens, no one would be willing to come here to suffer! The reason why he was able to seize the upper hand and seize the upper hand was probably because there were too many of these people in the Ara!


    Humans, people, what was there to fight for? The mountains and rivers were already in ruins, was it worth it for them to fight to the death for a small advantage? In the end, power and influence had all been for naught. In the end, he was nothing more than a country slave!


    With a stomach full of unhappiness, Chang Jing walked on the street, bored out of her mind. He did not want her bad mood to affect his family.


    After wandering around for a long time, his anger had almost dissipated. He slowly walked back to the Jian Hun Family.


    The moment he entered, he noticed his grandfather, who was waiting for him at the door.


    The broken sword scolded him with a hint of reproach. "Why did you just come back? Everyone''s waiting for you!"


    "Wait for me?" Chang Jing was startled, and immediately asked: "What are you waiting for me for?"


    "Have you forgotten?" The broken sword couldn''t help but laugh when it saw his confused look. "What did you say before you left?"


    Chang Jing recalled, but she really couldn''t remember where, and couldn''t help but shake her head.


    "You said you want us to wait for you to eat!" The Broken Sword pulled his hand into the living room, while walking, he joked, "You Chang Jingye, everyone thinks you''re a young hero, but you''re actually more forgetful than me, an old man. Don''t be suffering from Alzheimer''s disease!"


    Chang Jing said that it was impossible, and in a moment she was in the living room.


    In the living room, on the round table, a group of people were either chatting or nibbling on food, waiting for him!


    It was originally a joke, but they all took it for real. The most precious thing was that they actually waited for such a long time.


    [What is there to repay this favor for?]


    Chang Jing''s eyes slowly became moist, and a warm and blissful feeling filled his entire heart.


    "What are you standing there foolishly for? Hurry up and come eat. The food is already cold!"

 C247 interposition

    Because of General Meng Yi''s intervention, the battle for Academy Army''s recovery of the lost land was delayed, and Chang Jing was also unable to bear to part with her long-missed family love, hence she finally decided to stay in Windy Moon for a period of time.


    The days of being surrounded by kinship were happy, and it was more precious for a family to live happily together than anything else. Chang Jing was actually very happy, as though she had returned back to her childhood and placed all her worries aside for now.


    I''m just a child who has just grown up, he thought. Of course I can enjoy the day with my family!


    However, there were still some unhappy things on a happy day. For example ¡ª


    "General Ye, you haven''t been to the military camp for two days!"


    On the surface, it was to assist him in his work, but he knew that it was only a surveillance.


    "Hmm, it''s only been two days. I thought it had been three days!" Chang Jing squinted her eyes, seeing that he looked to be in a difficult situation, she continued, "No need to fear, I have already taught all the training methods to Ka Buyi and him, they will take care of everything naturally, don''t they? "Come, let''s go out for a walk and experience the affairs of the people."


    Finishing his words, he didn''t care if the assistant agreed or not and left in large strides, causing the assistant to increase his horsepower so that he could catch up.


    The Wind Moon City, an ancient city with a long history. Even after being cleansed by time, he was still extremely beautiful, but in the midst of this man-made war, he became dilapidated. The streets on both sides of the street had lost their liveliness and bustle. The shops were open in twos and threes, and looked listless. It was as if they had only appeared to take a breath of fresh air.


    Is it because no one needs to buy anything? Of course not, after experiencing such a long war, every family''s daily necessities were very scarce. They were eager to buy carts of goods from their families ¡ª but in this place where supplies were scarce, what could they buy even if they had money?


    Chang Jing looked at this miserable scene and felt upset in her heart.


    "General Ye," However, his assistant was not concerned about this. He ran over to Chang Jing and said with difficulty, "The Great General said that if you do not rush to the army camp today, you will be punished by the military law!"


    "Oh, really?" Chang Jing stared at him closely and asked, "Did he really say that?"


    The assistant''s heart skipped a beat when he was being stared at. He panicked and stammered in reply, "Yes ¡­" You''d better hurry up. "


    "Seems like this was entirely your own idea," Chang Jing ignored him and walked straight ahead, "Let''s go, we''ll take a look at the front. It seems like something happened over there."


    Sure enough, something happened up ahead.


    Perhaps it was because the war had just ended, but many people had no time to do anything and formed a lively circle on the streets.


    The crowd was filled with a clamor of voices. It sounded like they were criticizing someone, but it also sounded like they were in favor of something.


    "Uncle, what happened?"


    Chang Jing grabbed one of the uncle and asked. The uncle answered without looking back, "Hehe, I heard there''s a girl asking for directions inside!"


    As he spoke, he desperately squeezed his way in, afraid that he would miss the opportunity to be asked.


    "Isn''t it too much for a girl to cause such a ruckus just by asking for directions?"


    "Young man, you don''t know this," said the uncle, continuing to squeeze forward. "This girl is not a normal passer-by ¡ª she sends out a large piece of wild boar meat every time she asks a question, not to mention that she is said to be very pretty."


    "Oh, is there such a good thing?" Chang Jing said excitedly, "Then I will also go and take a look!"


    He turned his head and ordered his assistant to wait outside. Then, he turned around and squeezed his way through the crowd of people.


    Actually, he wasn''t really bored. Firstly, he wanted to get rid of his assistant, and secondly, he truly wanted to meet this lady.


    Under the current situation in Wind Moon City, distributing the wild boar meat was considered a big deal. What kind of person would be so generous to her with such a goal?


    He was very curious, so he had to go in and see.


    With a few leaps, he quickly squeezed in amidst the curses from the surrounding people. He took a peek and sure enough, there was a girl who was distributing wild boar meat!


    His fiery red back was exceptionally dazzling and warm in this cold winter.


    "Don''t steal it, I still have a lot of people to ask. Everyone has a share." The girl smiled as she handed a piece of meat to an aunt. She then asked a youth, "Do you know where the dancing fire is?"


    When the youth heard this, he scratched his head and started thinking.


    "Oh, I know." But before the youth could reply, the girl spoke up herself, "You mean in a small village in the west of the city? Okay, this meat is yours!"


    After he finished speaking, he handed the meat over to the young man without a care for the young man''s doubts and continued to ask the others.


    Chang Jing became curious and went behind her, saying, "Miss, you can ask me if you want to find anyone, I''m familiar with this place!"


    "Okay," the girl asked as she handed a piece of meat to another person, "Then you know ¡­ Yes, Tu Nian, where does Tu Nian live? I''m looking for him ¡­ Teacher, why are you here! "


    Facing the young lady''s question, Chang Jing was also surprised, because the person in front of him was none other than Huo Wu!


    She definitely ran out after she left the capital of Meisu. Once she understood this point, Chang Jing joked, "Who is this mischievous person? Why are you looking for him?"


    "Earth Intent... It''s just a study of the earth! " When it was rare for Huo Wu to feel shy, she blushed and whispered, "I heard that you were at Wind Moon City, so I rushed here ¡­ "We originally planned on fighting a wild boar to scare you, but who knew that the moment we entered the city, the wild boar meat on Big Brother Nian Tu''s shoulder would attract everyone''s attention. After some discussion, we ¡­"


    "That''s the ''meat delivery question'' trick, right?" Chang Jing laughed, her heart feeling gratified, "What about the two of them, why aren''t they here?"


    "They went out of the city to hunt wild boars after seeing too many people. How could the previous one be enough? This is already the seventh wild boar!"


    What a good child, Chang Jing thought. It seems that they have all grown up.


    "Alright," he said as he took the meat from her hands. "The teacher will also help you divide the meat. Let''s not try to play any tricks and just directly divide it up!"


    He took the knife from the chopping board and cut the wild boar as soon as he could, working until the sun had set and night fell before he stopped.


    But now there were even more people gathered in front of them than there had been during the day.


    When Yin Feng and Nian Tu returned, they saw the crowd asking their teacher with difficulty, "What do we do now? Why are there so many people who want us to go and fight a few more beasts?"


    "Forget it, there will be a way tomorrow." Chang Jing gave the last piece of pork on the table to an old granny, then shouted loudly, "Everyone, it''s night! It''s almost time for the curfew. Everyone should go back first! Tomorrow, I will invite everyone to queue in front of the Jian Hun Family''s gate. The things that will be sent out will be much better than this! "


    After saying that, he pulled the three students into the air like a whirlwind and ran away!


    Just as she landed in the courtyard of the Jian Hun Family, Chang Jing had her three students wait for him in his room. As for Chang Jing, he quickly ran to the broken sword in the room and didn''t come out even after a long time.


    "Do you think Teacher is lying to those people?" After waiting for a long time, Chang Jing still did not come over, so Huo Wu could not help but ask, "Otherwise, why would I not see him come over. I had thought that he would come to discuss with us about what to do tomorrow!"


    "I think if there''s someone among us who wants to run, then the first one would be you," Yin Feng laughed, "Do you think everyone is like you, especially our teacher!"


    "What''s wrong with our teacher?" Huo Wu became anxious when she heard this, and explained with a red face, "I am not like some people who eat and drink for free in a hotel in Biqi Continent, and even took a big bag of gold in the end ¡ª ¡ª That person seems to be our teacher, right?"


    Hearing that, Yin Feng closed his eyes, and immediately said that he was sleepy ¡­ I''ll sleep for a while, then stick to the table. No matter what, Huo Wu will not be able to pull him up.


    After Huo Wu played with him for a long time, she still couldn''t wake him up. However, when she looked at Nian Tu, he stood by the window like a living dead man, ignoring her!


    "Hmph, I''m so angry!" "All of you are like teachers, all of you are big liars!"


    "What big liar?" Right at that moment, Chang Jing pushed the door and came in, "Why are they suddenly such big liars, is our Huo Wu being ''bullied'' again?"


    As soon as Huo Wu saw him, she covered her mouth and replied that it was nothing.


    "It''s good that there''s nothing!" Chang Jing pretended to be angry as she glared at her and bellowed, "Don''t think that you can say bad things about me just because I''m not here!"


    Pausing for a moment, seeing that the results were no good, he gave up, and waved at the door to continue speaking, "Let me introduce your junior sister, Xue Ge, Water Magic Master!"


    Outside the door, Xue Ge stood there. He looked like a La Mei standing proud in the cold wind.


    As soon as Huo Wu saw Fei Fei, she pounced over. She grabbed her hands and repeatedly called her older sister. The other two boys, on the other hand, nodded shyly at her as a greeting.


    "Ah, now that the four of them are all here, I can give you all a difficult mission," Chang Jing laughed, seeing that they were getting along quite well, she took out a book from his chest pocket and placed it in front of the four people. "Here, everyone look at what this is all about!"

 C248 Human God Four Element Magic

    It was a simple and unadorned goatskin scroll. The binding thread on the left was already turning yellow, and it was only a few pages thin. On the cover, there were six large words written in a flamboyant manner.


    Human God Four Element Magic!


    This was the book that was presented in front of Huo Wu and the other three. On the other side of the book was Chang Jing''s white hand.


    "This mission is really difficult," he casually flipped the book over and over again, then said, "I took a look and saw that it contained extremely profound magic. Even with my current strength, I found it difficult to resist each and every move of the book, and the difficulty to practice it is also very high ¨C now I will hand it over to the four of you, whether you succeed or not will depend on your own luck!"


    When Huo Wu heard this, her previous anger was long gone. She quickly grabbed it in her hands.


    "Is it really as good as you say?" Let me see, what kind of magic is in it? "


    Chang Jing smiled and sat on the chair, she picked up a cup of tea and savored the taste, then answered, "Actually, there aren''t many records of magic on it, only a total of 16 spells. There are four of them: Water, Fire, Earth and Wind, and Water, which are considered ''Soul Slaughtering Ice Arrow'', ''Ice Congealing Battle Armor'', ''Water, Soft Intestine Broken'' and ''Floating Snow Flying Song!"


    Xue Ge frowned as he listened to his description, and said, "My guess is that ''Soul Kill Ice Arrow'' is formed from many ice arrows, and in the end, it was able to kill the enemy just by a little. That ''Ice Armor'' might be a defensive technique, but I am not clear about the other two."


    "Hehe, you''re the first one who said it right. I''ll give you 25 points!" When Chang Jing heard this, she laughed, "However, this'' Ice Armor ''is not trash like you said. It is not a defensive technique, but a type of large-scale offensive magic, within its attack range, no matter if it is a flower, plant, man, fish or bird, as long as they are attacked by it, they will definitely freeze and lose all ability to fight. And the most shocking thing is that unless the caster releases it herself or the magic of the caster is too strong, no one will be able to move until they are frozen to death in two hours! The former is like a cool breeze that caresses the face, but causes one''s intestines to unknowingly die. The latter even attracts illusions and assassinations in the quiet world of flying snow that filled the sky, which is a type of sound attack! "


    Listening to his detailed description, Xue Ge''s face revealed an extremely excited blush. She had never thought that she would have the chance to learn such a profound magic. How could she not be excited?


    "Hehe, let me see!" Huo Wu took the book she snatched away and flipped to the page that recorded the Fire Magic, "''Heart''s Fire'', ''Rising Sunset of the Moon'', ''netherworld''s Earth Fire'', and ''Raging Dance of the Nine Heavens'', hehe, just by looking at the name, I can tell that it''s not much worse than hers!"


    When she saw Yin Feng and Niu Tu''s anxious expressions, she couldn''t help but have the thought of teasing them.


    "Strange, teacher, why are you blabbering? There is only the water element and the Fire Element''s magic recorded on it. Where''s the wind and earth?"


    Chang Jing wanted to explain, but she did not expect the normally quiet Nian Tu to suddenly change his mind, and anxiously said, "How can this be, teacher, this is not fair, why only the two of them have it while Yin Feng and I do not ¡ª no, I do not want to learn earth system Magic, I want to practice Fire Element with Huo Wu!"


    "Alright, I don''t mind taking you in as my disciple!" Huo Wu laughed like a child as she waved her small hands in the air, "Come, call me senior sister. If you are satisfied with what I hear, I will teach you now!"


    Nian Tu hesitated before walking over. He gave her a bow and said, "Senior Sister!"


    "Be good, big sis will buy TangTang for you to eat!"


    "Mm, then go and buy him some candy." Chang Jing laughed and exposed her crafty plot, "Leave your little junior brother, who is reciting the details, to me. Not only are there no records of earth system Magic, but the records are definitely super strong!" The Dragonscale Slaughter Spell, Tempest of the Mountains, Tempest of the Nine Springs Village, Shrinkage of the Earth ¡ª they can be said to be able to defend and flee in all directions, how can they not be there! "


    He then briefly introduced the Wind Element''s Wind Ant Erosion Bone, Wind Raising Clouds, Wind Dust Riding and Hard Looking back, and Spring Rain, which caused the four''s hearts to drop to the sky. Only then did they take a sip of tea.


    "Teacher, if these spells are so powerful, then why didn''t you teach us before?" Huo Wu held the book lovingly as she asked, "If you had taught us all of them at that time, we would be invincible here!"


    "I told you guys earlier, did you think I would be a prophet?" Chang Jing muttered to herself, but these words were indeed degrading, and she said, "Hehe, I just got it, hehe."


    "It must have been stolen from somewhere," Huo Wu said as she rolled her eyes at him. "Otherwise, some people would have already told him how they got their hands on the book. They wouldn''t be so presumptuous as to think about it now! "Teacher, do you think that what I said was right?"


    Chang Jing''s forehead suddenly became hot, and embarrassed cold sweat directly flowed down from her temples ¡ª ¡ª


    "It''s getting late. Everyone, take this book and share your rest. Hur Hur, good night!"


    With that, he pushed the four of them outside the door, leaned against the door and sighed, "What kind of world is this? Giving people benefits and still getting scolded? There''s no justice in this world!"


    The next day, the sky had just turned gray.


    Winter was supposed to be the time when people slept the most, but today was a different story ¡ª ¡ª Jian Hun''s family''s gate was already full of people, two long queues were blocking the road in front of the door.


    Needless to say, the people who were able to line up on such a cold day were naturally the people who heard that the Jian Hun Family would distribute food today.


    They were clamoring to open the door, but the door seemed to ignore them and remained locked, no matter how hard they knocked.


    At this time, the door was already filled with people, they were the servants that were waiting here under Jian Hun''s orders.


    "Why aren''t they here yet? I specifically instructed them to buy some food from the farm. Logically speaking, there should be people welcoming them at night!" Broken Sword anxiously paced back and forth among the servants, "But why is it not here yet? If you didn''t come, my good grandson would have lost his trust in front of everyone!"


    At this time, Chang Jing was still sitting in her own room practicing the¡¶ Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting¡· that she acquired from the Ancient God''s Treasure. Thick gases, one purple and one green, coiled around his head, occasionally entangling and occasionally circling separately. After a while, they slowly combined together as if they had received some sort of stimulation, slowly revolving around his body.


    "Phew ¡­" He let out a long sigh of relief and stood up from the bed. "This Ancient God is really an amazing person, he actually thought of such a perfect way to combine the two energies!" It has only been a few days since I obtained it, and I have actually completely merged forty percent of the demonic qi into one ¡ª wouldn''t it be easy to fuse them all in the next few days?! "


    Thinking of this, his admiration for the Ancient God couldn''t help but increase by a few points. He thought to himself that such a wise man truly deserved to be called a god.


    He slowly pushed open the door and bumped into the servant who had knocked on his door.


    "Young Master, you''re up," the servant said respectfully. "The lord wanted me to wake you up to take a look outside ¡ª it''s really lively outside, full of people inside and outside, but the delivery man hasn''t arrived yet, it''s so urgent for the lord!"


    "I almost forgot there was such a thing!" Chang Jing shuddered, "Mn, I got it. You go first, I''ll be right there. "


    With that, he ran to the four students'' residence like a naughty child, shouting for them to get up.


    With hazy eyes, Huo Wu yawned as she opened the door. "What are you doing? Why don''t you let me sleep early in the morning?"


    Although Yin Feng and the other two did not say anything, the unhappy expression on their faces was still written there.


    "Have you forgotten that I promised my countrymen to distribute food yesterday?" Chang Jing snickered, "Teacher has matters to attend to so I can take over from the students. Quickly, follow me out - what are you doing last night, why were all of you so dispirited early in the morning?


    Huo Wu, who was walking towards the door behind him, rolled her eyes and snappily replied, "You''re the one who''s having nightmares. You were forcefully taken as a husband by Zhou''s fat daughter, haha! I am a good child, and a good child does not have nightmares! Do you know, I''ve already mastered ''Heart of Fire''! "Hehe, if I were to do it now, I can just point a finger at anyone who wants to, and make their brain hallucinate that they are stuck in a sea of fire, causing their brain to suddenly heat up, thus achieving the effect of killing the enemy and winning the battle!"


    After Chang Jing heard what she had to say, her face was filled with disbelief.


    "You must be bragging. I don''t believe that you can learn such a difficult spell in one night!" He pursed his lips and said, "Do you think everyone here is a three year old child or something? They will believe you ¡­"


    However, when he looked at the other three''s faces, he suddenly froze. That excited and pleasantly surprised expression clearly said that he had also succeeded!


    Chang Jing skeptically asked, "It''s difficult ¡­ Is it really as Huo Wu said, that you guys have mastered it too? "


    "I didn''t really understand it at first, but with Big Sister Huo Wu''s help," Xue Ge said happily in a soft and happy voice, "I also mastered the first move, ''Soul slaying ice arrow''."


    "He''s almost mastered that move ¡­" But Nian Tu blushed in embarrassment and replied, "I was much more stupid than Huo Wu. I only practiced the first move this morning until the end."


    "''Until this morning, I only managed to master most of the first move''?!" Chang Jing''s eyes were wide open as he looked at the four people in front of him in disbelief, "You call yourself stupid now ¡­ There''s no justice left in this world! "


    He then turned to Yin Feng and asked, "Don''t tell me that even you have mastered the first move?"


    Yin Feng''s face was filled with unhappiness at his question, "Teacher, what are you saying? "I''m very sorry, but while I was training the first move, ''Wind Ant Bone Erosion'', I also managed to train the second move, ''Rising Wind and Cloud'', to the point of no less!"


    The difficulty of the Ancient God''s special reminder did not show up on the four of them at all, but if Chang Jing was really angered, she would be happy. In short, she was so stunned that she could not even speak ¡­

 C249 worldly cold

    In this world, there were many people who added flowers to the flowers, but there were also very few people who provided coal in the snow.


    No one would be willing to support a poor man, even if it was just to give him a small basket of charcoal. However, when he reached great heights and faced the gorgeous and luxurious brocade, there would be people smiling from time to time.


    One could see how cold the world was.


    It said that the Ancient God''s Treasure s'' Human God Four Element Magic required a high level of magic power and a good understanding of magic as the foundation, and that either was necessary, or else no matter whether one was a genius or had a high cultivation, it was impossible to do!


    Originally, among the four of them, Xue Ge''s cultivation was the lowest, so cultivating this book was indeed extremely difficult ¡ª at least he wouldn''t be able to learn a type of spell that fast in just one night, but since she possessed "Gentle Love," which was completely different from any other magic, it could be said that he was ridiculing others.


    For example, with Chang Jing''s current level, if he wanted to cultivate this technique, it would be natural for him to do so. However, because of the mental trauma he had caused when she was learning Homo sapiens''s magic, she subconsciously avoided it.


    Naturally, he did not know about this. Otherwise, he would not be forcefully dragging his four students to distribute food like he was doing now instead of practicing in the room.


    "Why don''t I go take a look?" Seeing that the person to deliver the goods had not arrived, Chang Jing could not help but say to the broken sword, "Waiting like this is not a solution!"


    Before he could reply, there was already a commotion outside the door.


    It''s here!


    Everyone was overjoyed and hurriedly opened the door. Sure enough, the delivery team had finally arrived!


    However, the moment they stopped to unload the goods, the people who had been waiting for a long time had already climbed onto the cars and were rushing away. The scene was extremely chaotic!


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic," Chang Jing shouted towards the crowd, "Everyone queue up peacefully, everyone is present!"


    However, the crazy crowd did not care about him, and they continued to clamor and fight over him.


    The broken sword looked at Chang Jing, sighing sorrowfully. Her heart was filled with sorrow written all over her face.


    Yes, what a pathetic, abominable war it was to have a group of well-bred people rob food like them!


    Just as they were at their wits'' end, a patrol team came over, led by Xiao Jian.


    "Xiao Jian?" Seeing him, Chang Jing felt a burst of happiness in his heart. He walked in front of him and asked happily, "You''ve recovered already? To be able to recover so quickly, you''re amazing! "


    "Hehe, I''m really too busy to recover!" Xiao Jian looked at the disorderly crowd and frowned, and asked, "What''s going on?


    Chang Jing answered with a blushing face and a blush, "Hehe, I had originally wanted to do a good deed for Feng Yue, but who would have thought that I would end up in such a state."


    Suddenly, the sound of a gong sounded out in their ears, causing Xiao Jian''s face to turn anxious.


    "Quick, tell them to leave quickly, or we''ll be in big trouble!"


    "What can happen to them if they make a ruckus like this?" Chang Jing did not understand and asked, "Don''t tell me you have a mental disorder after resting for a few days? That''s not good. Hehe, I need to find a wife to take good care of you! "


    "The great general is here, quickly ¡­"


    Before he could finish, the innocent civilians were already in trouble.


    A group of soldiers in military uniform raised their spears and rushed into the crowd without any warning, shouting and dispersing. Anyone who did not obey would be met with a bloody disaster!


    Before the civilians could react, more than ten of them had already fallen into pools of blood!


    All of these things happened too fast, so fast that everyone was caught off guard, including Chang Jingye who was standing at the side.


    "What are all of you doing!?" His eyes were red and his mind was filled with extreme anger. "Quickly stop! Stop!"


    However, the group of soldiers looked at him and laughed contemptuously. They ignored him and continued to pierce through the crowd with their spears!


    "Damn it, you''re courting death!" Unable to control his own emotions any longer, the furious Chang Jing finally charged into the crowd and threw a punch at a soldier who was about to assassinate an old man, hitting him without hesitation!


    The intense battle qi burst out in an instant, and through his fist, it fiercely struck the soldier''s chest ¨C flesh and blood splattered everywhere, and he was the one who deserved it!


    The soldiers were scared stiff by the scene, unable to move even a bit. And those ordinary commoners also took the opportunity to retreat behind Chang Jing, trembling as they wailed.


    What kind of person would act against a bunch of weak commoners? Those who came here to distribute food were all poor commoners!


    Not only did Chang Jing''s anger not calm down from the previous strike, it became even more intense. He looked at the group of people from left to right, leaving them absolutely horrified.


    "Speak," his trembling voice was terrifyingly low, and he roared without caring about Xiao Jian''s intense shout, "Why did you attack them, why!?"


    No one dared to reply him, as in their eyes, Chang Jingye had already become a completely irrational devil, a devil that killed people!


    "No reason?" His head drooped, his chest heaved. "Then don''t blame me, all of you ¡ª die!"


    Once again, the demonic qi gathered together, and a terrifying aura spread out from him.


    But just as he was about to attack, a voice rang out like thunder.


    "Wait, this is my idea. Do you have any objections, General Ye?"


    A man wearing a general''s hat slowly walked out of the dispersed soldiers. He was the acting general of Academy Army, Meng Yi!


    "Hehe, Brother Ye seems to be very angry." He laughed and walked over, not fearing Chang Jing''s angry gaze in the slightest, "Look, didn''t I already use this move on them so they won''t steal anything from me! As for the commoners, all of them are as cowardly as mice. As long as we give them a little bit of color, they''ll listen to us! "


    Chang Jing didn''t say a word, she only clenched her fists tightly.


    No wonder these soldiers were so fearless, no wonder Xiao Jian had to stop me again and again, it was all because of you!


    "Speaking of which," Meng Yi continued, "It''s rare for me to come out to check on the affairs of the people. How come something like this happened early in the morning?


    With that, he kicked a roasted chicken away.


    "Oh, I see!" He shouted at the soldiers, "Everyone, thank General Ye. He has prepared such delicious food for us to improve our food! Don''t you think so, General Ye? "


    Chang Jing still did not speak, her hands were trembling in anger as she tightly clenched her fists.


    "Then ¡­" Meng Yi rolled his eyes, then waved his hand: "Okay, everyone can take these back, we won''t return until we''re drunk tonight!"


    With that, he commanded the soldiers to load the vehicles and prepare to pull them away.


    But at this time, four figures flashed in front of him like ghosts, blocking his path. From left to right were Huo Wu, Xue Ge, Yin Feng, and Nian Tu!


    "Who are you? How dare you block my way?!"


    "A dead man doesn''t need to know our names!" The four of them simultaneously answered with low throats, "You, you can die now!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the four of them attacked Meng Yi at the same time.


    When their hands were about to come into contact with Meng Yi, Chang Jing stopped them.


    "General Meng, take care!" He ignored the strong opposition of the four and said with a smile, "Consider these things as my filial piety to you, old people. You must not care about these children."


    "You''re sensible!" Meng Yi straightened his clothes that were messed up because of the panic, and brought the carriage away while cursing.


    "Alright, let''s all go back first. There''s nothing else!" Chang Jing faced the crowd and said apologetically, "I, Chang Jingye, promise you that I will give you an explanation!"


    Everyone was disappointed or in pain. They either cleaned up the corpses of their friends and relatives or were helped away.


    "You should be more careful in the future," Xiao Jian worriedly waved his hand at Chang Jing, and said, "I''ll also be leaving first, something big happened in the army in the few days that you weren''t here."


    Chang Jing smiled slightly, "You should also be careful, Meng Yi is not a simple person."


    Before Chang Jing could even finish his sentence, her thoughts were pulled back by an angry curse as she watched Xiao Jian''s departing figure.


    "Wooden coward, why did you let this scum go!?" This kind of person can die a thousand times or even a hundred times! "


    Huo Wu gritted her teeth as she scolded, as if she had completely forgotten that the person she scolded was her most respected teacher.


    Chang Jing ignored her and asked the other three.


    "Do you all think so?"


    The three of them did not reply, but the angry look on their faces was enough to explain everything.


    Chang Jing sighed, then greeted the broken sword and walked back, and said: "Hey, I will tell you why after we return home."


    Upon entering the room, Huo Wu asked again, "Tell me, why don''t you let us kill him?"


    Chang Jing answered with a question, "Do you think I don''t want to kill him?"


    "Hmph, you?" Huo Wu''s eyes were filled with scorn. "It''s too late for you to please him. How can you bear to kill him!"


    "To please him?" Chang Jing looked out of the window, "So what if he erased his ambition to fulfill his duty as a great general because of my flattery? So what if I curry favor with him?"


    "I think teacher must have his reasons," Yin Feng continued, "Are you right, teacher?"

 C250 extirpate

    It was the same no matter where or when, an overlord had to eliminate his enemy in order to consolidate his position.


    Meng Yi also had a headache, and today, Chang Jing''s performance had made him very unhappy.


    "Do you think he''s trying to win the hearts of the people?" He frowned and asked the Mayor Feng Yue, "Do you think we should find a chance to kill him?"


    The Mayor Feng Yue pondered and did not speak for a long time.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Meng Yi continued to curse angrily, "Fuck, he actually dared to clench his fist in front of me, doesn''t he know that I am a level older than him? I don''t believe that I won''t be able to kill him! "


    After being silent for a long time, the Mayor Feng Yue finally spoke, he said in a neutral tone, "Do you think we have the ability to kill him? He is someone who singlehandedly exterminated the Mo Wei Zu ¡ª even Ao Delun was caught by him! Let alone killing him, even if I wanted to touch one of his fingers, it would be extremely difficult! "


    Saying that, Meng Yi went silent.


    How could a man so powerful make him surrender without resisting?


    Difficult! It was as difficult as ascending to heaven!


    "If we can''t fight him, we can only rely on our own intelligence," Meng Yi decided, "No matter what, we can''t find an excuse to get rid of him. I feel that Mo Yan will not have much luck this time, Lord will not let him steal our limelight, but the Magic Student seem to admire Chang Jing, and they all listened to him, just like last time when I told them to stop training and go to the families of the commoners to get some money, all the leaders stood up to oppose it! "How could the money allocated be enough for so many of us? If we don''t grab some money, then what are we going to eat? If not, then what are we going to fight for!"


    "Little brother, it''s hard even for us to be subordinates!" Mayor Feng Yue looked up at him and said, "Right now, there is no movement from above, and we are not allowed to continue the attack either, I really don''t know what they want. "You are one of the famous people around the lord, so you should know some inside information. Tell me, what do you want me to listen to?"


    "Hehe, it''s better to know less about this kind of thing." Meng Yi laughed sinisterly, "Let''s wait here peacefully. After a while, we will have a good life. I am going to go see Ao Delun now, don''t let him get hungry, if not, something big will happen."


    Facing the doubts of Huo Wu and the others, Chang Jing smiled bitterly.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who is afraid of death?" He added, "Although sometimes you are afraid of death... But if we really have to deal with him, it doesn''t seem like we need to go to the point of life and death, right? "


    "So you''re saying," Huo Wu''s big eyes were fixed on his face, "Why don''t you let us kill him? Such a bad person should have died long ago!"


    The other three looked at Chang Jing as if they had the same hatred for him, as if they wanted to pull him back to their united front.


    "Damn it, he deserves to be killed ¡ª but have you thought about what would happen if you killed him?" Chang Jing''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces and continued to speak, "It''s easy to kill him, but once he is killed, that army would lose their leader, wouldn''t it be a mess then? If it''s bad, it''s bad. It''s not that big of a deal anyway. But if the troops were to fall into chaos, who would be in command to defend against the enemy? Don''t forget that the Wind Moon City was only a hundred miles away from Ao Delun''s location. Could it be that I have to summon my arms and lead the Academy Army to revolution?! "


    Xue Ge had never expressed his opinion before, but after hearing his words, he could not help but open his mouth to speak, "As long as teacher gives you a wave of your arms, I believe that a multitude of people will respond! If anyone dares to come to Windy Moon again, we''ll annihilate them! "


    "Hehe, such an naive idea!" Chang Jing laughed, "The world is not that simple, it does not mean that anyone can do whatever they want! Once I raise the flag and rebel, I will be a traitor, and when that happens, there will be even more people who will be killed from both inside and outside ¨C with a small Wind Moon as my base, facing the entire Ara and half a Mace, what do you think are your chances of winning? "Hehe, this is not about being brutal, but about being annihilated!"


    "But ¡­" Huo Wu still didn''t give up and said, "Can''t we just kill him and leave? With the abilities of the five of us, who would be able to catch them? "


    "Like I said, without the leader, this place would be in chaos!" Chang Jing stood up and said, "The situation in the army is extremely complicated. This is the end of our discussion. In short, we absolutely cannot touch him, so we can only endure it! "


    Saying so, he walked out under the crowd''s gaze. Not long later, he returned because he suddenly remembered that this room was his own ¡­


    The peaceful days went on for a few days, but Chang Jing lived a fulfilling life. First, it was to distribute food to the common people. Although Meng Yi had caused a ruckus once, neither Chang Jing himself nor the other people were willing to let this matter end so there were still many people who came to pick up food. Second, it was to cultivate the¡¶ Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting¡· ¡ª This book was really good, as though it was specially made for Chang Jing himself.


    He spent his free time studying the < Ancient God''s Private Manual >.


    Battling soldiers was not like a simple battle between people. If one''s strategy was wrong, it would lead to a complete defeat. Even if one had the ability to defy the heavens, it would all be in vain. Chang Jing was very clear that the reason why she was able to turn the situation around in the previous few battles was because the difference in strength between the two of them was truly too great. Therefore, he urgently felt the importance of learning military tactics. While she was studying, the words on the last page of the book were becoming clearer and clearer in his mind ¡­


    "All military strategies in the world come from the same origin. There are only four words," know the person "and" dare to act ". However, although the military strategy was good, they still had to listen to the order. This was the pain that a soldier''s family would suffer! Therefore, if you want to be invincible, you must claim the throne! "


    Must I claim the throne?


    What kind of scene would it be like for the flags to obey wherever they go on top of thousands of people?


    This was completely out of place with the education Chang Jing had received from a young age. The thought of "Heaven and Earth Monarch''s own master" had already formed a shape in his mind, allowing him to do this "treason" task seemed to be rather vexing.


    Today, he was thinking about the contradictions between the two and did not want Ka Buyi and Qing He to come together.


    "How''s the training at Academy Army going?"


    As soon as he saw them, he would ask the two of them. Now, he could only ask them about these things. The best way to avoid certain things was to bring up other things.


    "You still care about that?" Ka Buyi said in a neutral tone, "I thought you had long forgotten about the matter of Academy Army''s Magic Training!"


    Chang Jing recalled that she hadn''t been to the army camp for a while and her face started to get hot. Whether he was protesting against the weakening of her authority or fleeing from the two girls, he could not say for sure. It was as if there were both of them and neither at the same time.


    "Not bad!" Seeing his awkward expression, Ka Buyi''s expression also eased up, "It''s just that we still don''t understand a lot about the method you taught us last time, we''re here to consult you about it now."


    "Oh, what is it? Tell me about it."


    So she laid out all the problems, and with Chang Jing''s patient guidance, she finally settled them all. It was just that the sky had started to turn dark now.


    Finally, Ka Buyi said, "How is it, don''t you want to treat us to a meal at home? The food in the army camp is really terrible!"


    "Of course we have to treat him. It wouldn''t make sense if we don''t treat him!" Chang Jing laughed, "But then again, why would the food in the army be bad? I seem to remember there were a few incidents where soldiers organized themselves to snatch food from the citizens!"


    "You know about it too?" Qing He looked at him in shock. She found it strange that Chang Jing, with her personality, knew that there was no response, "The second reason we came here today was to tell you that we wanted to get your opinion on this matter. Since you already know about it, there''s no need for us to say anymore.


    "Very good," Chang Jing pretended to be relaxed as she replied. "Isn''t it good to borrow food from the common people in the army?


    "Do you really think so?" As if seeing Chang Jing''s face for the first time, Ka Buyi opened his eyes wide and asked, "Could it be that you don''t feel that it''s wrong for them to steal from the common people? What''s the difference between an army like this and bandits?!"


    "I know that the Big Brother Ye is definitely not such a person, right?" Tears actually appeared in Qing He''s eyes, "You must be very angry and unsatisfied in your heart, right? You want to kill the general and avenge the people, don''t you? "


    "If I think that it''s wrong or wrong, then it can change its opinion. Then, I will definitely stand out and criticize it," Chang Jing''s face once again revealed that faint bitter smile. "If I can''t change reality, then I can only change my view to match it with my own!"

 C251 The day of submission

    After hearing what Chang Jing said, the two girls were stunned. They never thought that Chang Jingye would actually surrender one day!


    "Confer with it?" Ka Buyi could not help but sneer, "Then let me tell you, the food they snatched did not enter the mouths of the ordinary soldiers and was sold to the common people at a high price. Let me tell you again, according to what I know, when we stole the people''s money and food, there were already over a hundred innocent civilians who died tragically in the hands of soldiers, and the situation is ten or a hundred times more miserable than it was during wartime! "


    Go eat, "Chang Jing shook her head and said." It''s already late, if you still don''t eat, you won''t have anything to eat.


    After saying this, he didn''t care if they followed him or not and left first by themselves.


    The two girls looked at him. They wanted to turn around and leave, but in the end, they couldn''t bear to do so and followed him. They silently followed behind him ¡­


    Mace Palace


    "Her Majesty, traitor Ao Delun was captured in the battle of Wind Moon City, I wonder if we should extradite him?"


    Ai Lisi had already ascended the throne, and after hearing the official''s report, her exhausted face finally revealed a smile.


    "Of course we have to extradite him!" She laughed excitedly, "This traitor has caused Mace so much trouble, so I will definitely not let him go. However, looking at the power that he had taken over in the Ara, the Ara will definitely use him as a bargaining chip to negotiate with those random bandits. It will definitely not be easy for us to extradite him! Send some people to the Aragorn to negotiate with them, and see what they have to say. "


    "This official obeys the decree!" The Minister asked again, "But I do not know under what conditions will His Majesty negotiate with them? is it a city that has been invaded by Ao Delun in the Ara? "


    "Surrender?" Ai Lisi sneered, and said, "What a joke, for all the years of war these cities have caused me, Mace, to lose so much national power, how could I let these places go because of a traitor?! Absolutely not! We can exchange them for other conditions, but it''s impossible for us to do so! "


    "This subject understands!" Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly remembered something, "Your Majesty, I would like to ask Your Majesty what we are going to do with the surrender of the rebel army. There are countless of rebel soldiers who surrendered to the Duchy of Meuse after obtaining victory in a row. As of now, their cells are unable to hold them back and their food has already become a burden to our national treasury. We have to punish them. "


    "They?" A look of helplessness appeared on Ai Lisi''s face, she pondered for a long time before saying, "Tomorrow, let the ministers discuss this with the court, this matter is indeed troublesome."


    He thought that since he was afraid of their ill intentions, there was no way to keep him imprisoned. This was indeed a difficult problem.


    The court official bowed and turned to leave, leaving only Ai Lisi and a few palace maids by the side.


    "Mom," Bing Bing''s figure appeared from behind the huge screen. When there was no one around, she still called Ai Lisi "Mom", ran to Ai Lisi''s side and gently rubbed her shoulders, "I heard that Ao Delun was captured, is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Enjoying his daughter''s massage, Ai Lisi who was always toiling for his country finally revealed his maternal love for her, "My good daughter, why didn''t you rest in your own bedchamber and come to Mother''s place?"


    Bing Bing laughed and replied, "Heh, I''m bored!"


    "Oh, how sad!" Ai Lisi pretended to sigh, and said: "Your mother works day and night to even grow white hair, yet you still don''t make up any excuses to comfort your mother, do you think it''s because you miss the Lady Mother? Really, in the end you came to visit your mother when you were bored!"


    Her white hair was faintly visible between her drooping temples.


    "Mom, you''ve worked hard ¡­" Bing Bing stroked his white hair and said sorrowfully, "It''s all my fault that I can''t help mother take on this heavy responsibility. It''s all my fault ¡­"


    "Heh, mom is teasing you, why does it sound like it''s true?" Ai Lisi took her hand, placed it on her own palm and comforted her, "You''re already good enough, if you didn''t snatch the capital back, I really wonder what the current situation would be like! You don''t have to worry, once everything''s settled, I''ll give you this burden, and I''ll go out with your dad to sightsee! "


    Hearing that, Bing Bing nodded his head firmly, but Ai Lisi''s eyes were already looking in front, and was at a place not far away from him.


    Ao Delun had always had a lot of suspicions, which was why when he attacked important cities, he liked to bring his trusted aides to personally go to war.


    A suspicious person would not value outsiders, and once a trusted aide was brought to the side, the authority behind the case would be left out of the world. In the past, the generals who had been pushed aside previously because they were afraid of Ao Delun did not dare to make any big moves after gaining power. However, now that he was captured and looked calm on the surface, they naturally spread out.


    Tang Yang, the person who was usually the most submissive in front of Ao Delun, had activated a military mutiny the very first day he was captured and firmly controlled three of the seven forces behind him! What troubled him the most was not how he would develop in the future, but how his sworn enemy, Xin Qingaomu, had already taken control of three powers, and he was even connected to the high ranking officials of the Aragorn!


    "What is he trying to do?" He, who had already waited for more than ten days, still couldn''t understand what this old cunning fox, Xin Qingaomu, was planning to do. "It''s been so many days already, could it be that he''s not anxious at all? If we continue to wait like this, then the Wind Moon City''s troops will come and attack us! "


    He rubbed his sore eyes and asked the advisor beside him, "Have the people he sent out returned yet?"


    "Great King, we have already sent sixteen spies over to Xin Qingaomu''s side, but there still hasn''t been any news at all.


    "Could it be that he''s waiting for me to attack Feng Yue and then the oriole to follow?" He nodded and confirmed his thoughts, "That must be it! That''s what the old fox must think! "


    Thinking up to here, he suddenly smiled. A scheme suddenly took shape in his mind ¡­


    On this day, the outside of Wind Moon City was completely silent.


    The city walls that had collapsed due to the great battle were now completely repaired, and on top of that, there were a few earth system''s magic array s set up around them. The troops guarding the city gates had all been replaced by energetic recruits. Although they lacked a lot of experience compared to the veterans, but wasn''t letting them patrol the city during this temporarily peaceful time a form of training for them?


    It was a pity that most of the new recruits were students of Faculty of Magic, and it just so happened that they were the ones who hated Meng Yi the most as he stole food from commoners.


    "If this continues, I''m afraid that the Wind Moon City will not be able to hold on," The recruit who was resting on the city wall wiped the magic spear in his hand as he spoke to the Recruit B beside him, "Ever since Meng Yi took up the post of acting general, he has been thinking about how to amass wealth ¡ª ¡ª This is the Wind Moon City, the frontline of the Ara''s defensive line! If it''s like this, then the situation in the other parts of the country will be hard to imagine. If it''s really like this, then not to mention the Wind Moon City, even our Ara will die! "


    "Hey, bro, you''re right!" Recruit B was a fatty, so the helmet on his head was clearly too small. "I said that too, but what can I do? Who asked him to take charge now? No matter how much trouble they make, it''s not our place to care! Look, ever since he went up there, not to mention improving our food, even the food capacity has been reduced. The money that he saved up has probably gone into his pocket as well, causing me to starve every day.


    "Heh, look at what this is?" The new recruit snuck out an item from his pocket and handed it over to Recruit B, "I''ll give it to you to eat, a big meat bun!"


    Recruit B grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth, eating while asking vaguely, "I haven''t eaten such a delicious meat bun for a long time, where did you get this from? Our food hasn''t been tasted like this for a long time!"


    "I told you not to inform him," the recruit whispered into his ear. "I took off my military uniform and snuck in front of General Ye''s house to collect these three. I saw that you said every day that you were hungry, so I didn''t have one left for you."


    "Many thanks brother, you''re really my brother who is even more intimate than my own brother!" Recruit B quickly finished the meat bun, and as if he was not yet done, he said, "Speaking of which, General Ye is not bad, not only is his magic strong, he''s so good too. If you want to elect him as our Great General, I would raise my hand to support it!"


    "But he doesn''t seem to be interested in this!" The new recruit heard his words and sighed, "If he really had that intention, I would follow him even if he rebelled against me. But now that Meng Yi is such a bastard, he did not say a word.


    Recruit B also sighed, he sucked on his oily fingers and said, "Sigh, I hope he can help us say something earlier, this kind of life is not for human beings!"


    As he was speaking, a group of black masses seemed to appear in the distance. Recruit A stood up in alarm and took a closer look.


    The area that was approaching the black mass was not a human, so what was it? So many people. Could it be that ¡ª


    Incredible, the enemies are coming, a large number of enemies are attacking!

 C252 The alarm bell rang out in a hurry

    The alarm bell anxiously sounded, and in less than a moment, it had already spread throughout the entire army camp one after another, and also reached Meng Yi''s ears.


    "Has it finally come?" A smug smile appeared on his face. With the wave of the flag, the army departed!


    Chang Jing also rushed to the battlefield at the first moment. Just as she was dressed in her armor and was about to return to her position in Left Vanguard, he suddenly remembered that she was only left with one right in the training academy.


    "Can I still become a ''Left Vanguard''?" He smiled bitterly.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was annoyed by the sudden turn of events, the news of Meng Yi asking him to lead 30,000 troops to assault from the left came through, causing him to be extremely happy.


    So it turns out that Meng Yi was not completely useless, that he still knew how to use people at this crucial moment. Chang Jing''s disgust for Meng Yi decreased a little, but how could he know how many schemes and tricks were involved!


    Once again, the Academy Army let the people of the world know of their heroic looks! The fluttering flags, the high fighting spirit, and the heroic shouting all made people''s blood boil!


    Facing the incoming enemy troops, a very strange thought appeared in Chang Jing''s mind ¡ª ¡ª


    That''s not right, why are these people shouting louder and louder and then slowly stopping in their tracks?


    This troop was sent by Tang Yang!


    Afraid that Xin Qingaomu was lurking in the back, he had never dared to make a move. Even if he had a plan, he would still die under the attack of the spies that he sent out. This time, after carefully analyzing the situation, he finally had a good idea. Thus, when he thought of this plan, he started to take action!


    Thousands and thousands of warriors moved forward bravely, with a grand momentum!


    Under Meng Yi''s command, the Academy Army opened the city gates wide and slowly approached the enemy. This was completely unlike the usual rules of a city defense battle, where close combat was not even worth mentioning if one abandoned the advantages of the city walls!


    Chang Jing saw that this was happening and was getting anxious. He knew that with the Academy Army''s current strength, she shouldn''t be so careless, he quickly ordered her assistant to ring the gong to withdraw, signalling for her thirty thousand men to return to the city wall. Meanwhile, he herself flew to Meng Yi, no matter what, he had to stop this from happening!


    In the center of the army, he found Meng Yi who was shouting as he advanced to kill the enemy.


    "General, the troops can''t move any further!"


    "What a joke, what do you know?" Meng Yi looked at him with disdain, and said, "When I led the army to war, you were still wearing open pants! Go back to your position, my lord. "


    Even though she said that, Chang Jing was still unwilling to compromise, because this concerned the lives of millions of people!


    "Yes, I admit that, but once we send all of our troops out, we will inevitably create an isolated environment. At that time, not to mention the protection of the city walls and city gates, even escaping would be difficult!"


    "I''m the biggest on the battlefield, I don''t need to explain anything to you, you have to listen to my orders!" Meng Yi was still disdainful as he pulled on the reins of his horse and galloped forward, leaving Chang Jing standing there, completely motionless.


    Just as the two troops were about to fight, a melodious sound of flute sound s rang out, echoing far away. That wave of grief was as if a wanderer who had been wandering outside for a long time had suddenly heard the news about his hometown. The thing that was buried deep in his heart suddenly burned at this moment, burning into tears of nostalgia!


    Before this, they had never truly left the care of their parents, but this war had caused them to suffer greatly outside. The grievances in their hearts had long been wanting to tell their most beloved parents, but upon hearing this, the flute sound s could not help but cry!


    Just as they were lost in their thoughts, the sky suddenly changed and a thick fog rose up. It was so thick that people could not see anything clearly. What entered their eyes was only a blurry figure and the enemy''s real attack!


    On the city wall, Xue Ge who was dressed in his military uniform asked Chang Jing who was beside him, "Teacher, this mist seems to be extremely abnormal, should we go over to take a look?"


    "No need," Chang Jing stared at the mist and thought for a long time, then waved her hand, "Let''s wait and see on the city wall."


    The fog, this fog was too big. Even the thing in front of him had become blurry, let alone seeing the enemy''s face! Although Meng Yi was a little worried looking at the fog, when he thought about the plan, his worries were immediately overthrown ¡ª


    Don''t worry, our master will definitely not attack Feng Yue at this time of the year, we are just waiting for this old man Tang Yang to attack the city, at that time, you just need to coordinate with him, and we can attack him from the front and back! The special envoy that Xin Qingaomu sent was dressed like a rustic farmer, with his mouth wide open, he revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth which made people feel disgust. He untied the bundle of firewood that he had carried over, and laughed, "After this is done, the golden beauties will naturally not be without you, Master!"


    The bundle of firewood was actually shining with a golden light, so bright that Meng Yi could barely keep his eyes open.


    "As long as we take advantage of the fact that we are able to annihilate Tang Yang today and get a large amount of money even if you don''t say it out loud, why wouldn''t I be willing to do that? "Haha ¡­" The more he thought about it, the more lucky Meng Yi felt that he was lucky. He raised the banner, and without caring about the white patch of land in front of him, he shouted, "Charge! Kill these berserk wolves!"


    As soon as he gave the order, the gongs and drums used to transmit the order began to beat. The rhythm was fast and the force was fierce!


    Hearing the order, Academy Army raised her hesitant leg again and rushed forward, towards the blurry area in front of him. Sometimes, military people''s subjective judgment was the most worthless, because no matter what, all they could do was obey the order!


    "Brother, are you still here?" The soldier who had been guarding the city was holding a spear nervously. He narrowed his eyes as he looked forward and asked, "Are you there?"


    Soldier A answered him and asked curiously, "Do you feel like we have traveled for a long time?"


    "This... Are you afraid to walk too much in a war? "You''re really too lazy!"


    "No," the Soldier A shook his head, denying his words, "I''m saying that you don''t think it''s very strange? Before the fog started to rise, the enemy had already rushed in front of us, but now that so much time has passed, and we have also walked for so long, why haven''t we seen a single person? "


    Sure enough, other than the footsteps of his comrades, there was no sound of weapons clashing!


    "Isn''t that simple!" Soldier B laughed out loud, "Our Academy Army is too powerful. When the enemy saw us rushing towards them, they ran away in fear!"


    "Afraid?" Soldier A laughed helplessly, "Maybe ¡­"


    However, everyone knew that if the enemy was afraid of running away because of their reputation, why would they rush over?


    This conversation was not limited to Soldier A B, but existed almost entirely within the Academy Army s that were groping their way forward. Not only did the ordinary soldiers have such doubts, even the various leaders and generals had noticed this, but no one dared to stop to investigate this point, because they had heard the drumbeat that was urging them to move forward constantly!


    With the sound of the drum, he had to move forward!


    "How far do we have to go ¡­?" Soldier B started to worry, after confirming that the Soldier A was still around, he sighed and said, "To be honest, I''m not like you all who are born in the Academy. From the time I applied to the present, I have experienced many wars of varying sizes, but I have never seen anything like this before.


    The sound came to an abrupt stop!


    "You should die from exhaustion, right? Hur Hur!" After a long time but he did not reply, Soldier A became anxious, "Hey, what happened to you, what happened?!"


    A cold feeling suddenly came from his left side. It felt like an extremely cold block of ice with a sharp blade ¡ª Not good, it was the Profound Ice Sword!


    He quickly turned his body, barely dodging the attack. What was flying past him quickly was not the Xuan Bing Sword, but rather the Xuan Bing Sword!


    "The enemy is coming!"


    It was as if they were cooperating in tacit understanding. The people in front of them all shouted at the same time!


    There were no more words, nor were there any unnecessary movements. Their swords, sticks, spears were mercilessly and disorderly thrusting forward ¡ª ¡ª Even though, before them was still a blur ¡­


    No one knew who would be the target of the sword thrust from his hand. Perhaps it did not even manage to pierce anything, or the body of a comrade-in-arms! However, due to their subconscious, their swords continued to move uncontrollably, because the moment they stopped attacking, they would be facing death!


    The mournful cry of a wounded person!


    When he found out that the one who died in his hands was his best comrade, he cried!


    Because in the end, these gusts of wild laughter could not resist the endless fear!


    intertwined this should not belong to the human lamentations, the death of the elegiac...


    Meng Yi''s face twisted from excitement. The loud shout in front of him made him experience the joy of war for the first time ¡ª ¡ª The joy of being a commander!


    "Damn, it feels so good to hear someone scream before they die!" He muttered to himself, "But calling him that is already quite a loss for us ¡ª ¡ª We have to get Xin Qingaomu to pay a little more later. I''m going to kill a soldier with five gold coins, haha ¡­"


    "General, isn''t it about time to call for reinforcements?" Meng Yi''s trusted aide could not help but say, "If this goes on, we won''t be able to make up for it. After the fighting strength has greatly decreased, how could that old cunning fox Xin Qingaomu care about us?

 C253 In the fog

    Chang Jing, who was standing on top of the city wall, finally could not hold it in and said to the four students, "You four stay here and pay close attention to the enemies'' movements. I''ll go and take a look now, and I''ll be back very soon!"


    After speaking, he dashed towards the battlefield and quickly disappeared in the mist.


    There was unease jumping about in the fog--not the smell of blood, but the faint, faint throbbing of a Magic Elements!


    "Could it be that this fog belongs to the water element?" Chang Jing frowned, the mist that was sticking to him and her "Like Water Flexible" had extremely similar characteristics! He leaped up quickly and hovered above the mist.


    Above him, the sky was blue and the clouds white. His vision was clear.


    "You came up too?" The one who asked this question was Xiao Jian, who was standing five meters behind Chang Jing.


    "Come up and take a look ¡­" Chang Jing did not turn back as she stared at the mist below her feet.


    "This fog seems very strange ¨C I don''t know what it is, but I have a faint feeling that it is not a product of nature! "Maybe it''s someone''s magic. It''s strange, if it''s magic, I wouldn''t not feel it at all!"


    "Do you think so too?" Chang Jing laughed, "Actually you already noticed it, or else you wouldn''t be here right? This is actually a magic, different from any other magic in the Homo sapiens ¡ª although it can still be reluctantly attributed to the water attribute ¡ª if you can''t see it then of course it''s understandable. "


    "Oh, what did you see?" Xiao Jian asked happily, "Is there a way to deal with it?"


    "I only saw a tiny bit of it. If I were to talk about the method to break it ¡­ I can only try. I can''t guarantee whether it will succeed or not!" After saying that, he ignored Xiao Jian who was left behind and flew back towards the city wall alone!


    "What kind of idea is this," Xiao Jian thought as he shook his head. "But of all the people I know, he has the most methods, it''s also good to take a look ¡­"


    Yin Feng looked at Chang Jing in shock and said, "What? I still barely managed to practice this move. If I were to use it against the enemy, I would still be far off from success! "


    "It''s not like I''m asking you to use it against others ¡­" Chang Jing laughed, "Isn''t it possible for it to be used by others as a form of magic? I only let you absorb the layer of mist, so you want to stop me?"


    "It''s that simple?!" Yin Feng looked at him suspiciously. In his heart, Chang Jingye was a person with a bad idea, it would be hard to protect his own life if he used this immature "Rain of Spring" against others. "If that''s really the case, then I will go over, but at that time, if I fight against others head on, I will reserve the right to use other spells!"


    "I know, hurry up and go, stop wasting time here!"


    Yin Feng shook his head helplessly and followed him up into the clouds and mist. His determined lips slowly opened and closed, and his slender fingers started to dance as he chanted in a variety of gestures.


    The various spells recorded in the < Human God Four Element Magic > were not exactly the same as Homo sapiens''s magic, nor were they completely similar to the god race''s magic ¡ª to be exact, it was created after combining the human and god race''s magic. Thus, when it was used, not only did it need to chant an incantation, but both hands also needed to print the knot continuously in order to adjust the magic waves produced during the incantation process.


    As the color continued to deepen, Yin Feng''s forehead also slowly started to drip a few drops of sweat. His trembling hands seemed to indicate that this magic was powerful, but it also gave off the feeling that he would not be able to hold on any longer.


    "Break through the spring wind and rain!" Both of his hands aimed at the fog beneath his feet as he shouted loudly. However, he collapsed on the ground as if he was completely drained of his strength. Luckily he had Chang Jing''s help, otherwise, he would have fallen down immediately.


    The rays of light that filled the sky suddenly converged and rapidly turned into a ball the size of a soccer ball. It flickered with a bright light, and as if it could pierce through any substance, it rushed into the mist without any order!


    Chi chi ¡­


    The world suddenly became very quiet, so quiet that one could only hear the ''chi chi'' sound on the ground. The fog that filled the sky also began to gradually become fainter, before finally disappearing from the world.


    The fog ¡­ was broken!


    The road ahead immediately became clear, the soldiers who had been killing until their eyes turned red were suddenly stunned by the light without any warning, especially those Commander s who were even more shocked!


    As the fog dissipated, the truth gradually surfaced.


    Originally, Meng Yi had already colluded with Xin Qingaomu from the start, and planned to attack him from the front and back when Tang Yang''s army was making a large scale invasion of Feng Yue. In the end, they had to annihilate this large group of people and make Xin Qingaomu''s family larger, the price was Xin Qingaomu having to pay Meng Yi millions of gold coins, as well as the benefits he would gain in the future.


    However, this was not the case for normal Storm Soldiers. They thought that this was a battle of justice and a battle of defense, but they did not know that the enemy they were facing was not the ones they were going to face in the beginning. Tang Yang''s troops, which should have been on the battlefield, had actually disappeared without a trace.


    The troops that he should not have met at this moment were fighting intensely, corpses littering the ground!


    The Academy Army was fine, after the fog dissipated, they at most were confused about how did they manage to travel so far. They did not care about anything else, but Xin Qingaomu''s subordinates were all dumbfounded.


    Wasn''t the opponent supposed to be a member of Tang Yang''s tribe, how did he become this damned Academy Army? The higher ups had instructed them not to touch Academy Army before eliminating the members of the Tang Yang Clan, but now, they had met them!


    While he was hesitating, the furious magic and the sword had separated their heads from his body! Just at this moment, the tens of thousands of hesitant people within Xin Qingaomu''s power made their final farewell to this world!


    Meng Yi realized that something was wrong and rushed over. He shouted for the soldiers to stop fighting and to withdraw, but who would listen to him now? More than half of the Academy Army had died in the mist, and now they finally understood why the culprit had let them go.


    Xin Qingaomu''s soldiers were already killing until their eyes turned red ¡ª Didn''t Master say that the Academy Army was our temporary ally, why did she still stab us in the end? This perfidious person deserved to be killed, damn it!


    This was a free-for-all, a free-for-all that was filled with anger and helplessness!


    The atmosphere of the battlefield had turned extremely funny, just like a city''s well. The atmosphere of the war had also changed, turning into groups of people fighting each other!


    Fighting, ridiculous fighting!


    People shuttled through this chaotic scene, using killing as their only way to vent their anger. Blood rained through the air, and their clothes fluttered in the air ¨C one by one, they fell down like dried grass!


    The current Meng Yi was extremely anxious, he could make his subordinates sacrifice themselves for his own benefit, but if the result of his subordinate fighting with his life on the line was the difference between Xin Qingaomu and him, then it would not be worth it.


    Furthermore, even if he really wanted to fight with Xin Qingaomu, he shouldn''t have given up his chance to defend the city and ran all the way here!


    "Quick, hurry up and call for reinforcements!" He shouted at the commander. The commander who was already beating the gong increased his strength once again.


    Xin Qingaomu''s heart became even more anxious. Regardless of whether he won or lost, he had lost a large amount of battle power in the end ¡ª ¡ª Compared to the inexplicable disappearance of Tang Yang''s side, his own side''s battle power had been greatly reduced. At the same time, they had lost the power to fight back!


    No matter what, he would lose without a doubt!


    But even so, he could not let his fighting strength continue to be lost. The best option was to immediately stop the battle ¡ª he was also shouting for the commander to call for reinforcements and for the commander to call for gold.


    Amidst the sound of the gongs and drums, the warriors whose eyes had been red with killing intent finally dragged their tired bodies back ¡­


    Late at night, at a secret location.


    "What do you guys mean by that," Meng Yi asked the person in front of him with a dark expression, "You have agreed to attack Tang Yang together, yet you break the agreement and decided to attack my Wind Moon City instead?!"


    The person in front of him also had a gloomy face, and surprisingly, the face of the person in front of him was Xin Qingaomu as well.


    "We were tricked by that old fool Tang Yang!" Although he resented the fact that the Academy Army took advantage of the chaos to kill so many of his own soldiers, he knew that this was not the time to lose his temper, "Right now, we should not look into who''s right and wrong, but rather come up with a strategy to deal with Tang Yang together!"


    "Humph!" Meng Yi snorted coldly, while Yu Guang glanced at his own pocket, indicating that he didn''t know where the money would go.


    "Don''t worry, once this is done, it will be yours!" Xin Qingaomu replied impatiently. He hated Meng Yi''s greedy face, if it was not because he wanted to unite Ao Delun''s broken body, he would not be bothered to cooperate with this kind of people.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you," Meng Yi said unwillingly when he saw that he didn''t get the money, "But other than the small advantage from the beginning, I haven''t seen you make any other moves ¡ª this can''t stop me from doubting your sincerity."


    "You suspect the sincerity of my soldiers?" Hearing that, Xin Qingaomu became angry, and replied coldly, "Whatever you want! But I have to remind you, with our current strength, if we do not work together, then Tang Yang can easily kill both of us! "


    These words caused Meng Yi to break out in a cold sweat ¡­

 C254 Very different

    Originally, it was impossible for the Academy Army to stand against Xin Qingaomu and Tang Yang''s army, but the situation now was completely different.


    Looking at the casualty count that the assistant general sent over, Meng Yi felt that his head was growing bigger and bigger, so big that he almost couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Scram!" He threw the book of statistics to the ground and shouted hysterically, "All of you, all of you, all of you!"


    The assistant, who was used to his irritability, reminded him calmly, "General, there are several generals waiting for you outside!"


    "Wait for me to see him?" Meng Yi sneered, "Hmph, you must be here to make things difficult for me!"


    He stood up irritably and paced back and forth in front of the table.


    "Fine, let them in. I''d like to hear what they have to say!"


    After a while, four men dressed in general attire walked in, one of them was Chang Jingye.


    "Speak," Meng Yi''s expression was currently cold. He looked at the four people around him and asked, "What do you think?"


    "General, we''ve suffered a lot this time!" An elderly general was filled with grief, he was close to tears, "Other than the last time we coordinated with the Wind Moon City to eliminate Ao Delun and injured the other members that lost their fighting strength, we lost a total of 123,300 people. The details are ¡­"


    "Looks like Old General Fei''s memory isn''t bad!" Meng Yi looked at him coldly, pointed to the report on the ground and said, "But I already know, you do not need to recite it here!"


    The old man was speechless.


    Meng Yi continued to sneer, and turned to the other three, "What about you guys, is there anything else?"


    "We don''t want to find out who was in the wrong ¨C there are some things that are beyond our control, but in the end, the truth will be revealed!" Chang Jing was enraged, she stared straight at him and said coldly: "We came here to find out what the Great General plans you have for the future?"


    He intentionally dragged out the sound of "you", which was especially ear-piercing to Meng Yi''s ears.


    "Future plans?" Suddenly, an idea appeared in his mind, he sighed and replied, "Sigh, what other plans can I have? Originally, in order to minimize the number of casualties among our people and maintain our fighting strength, I deliberately found out from Ao Delun that his remaining parts had been split into three powers, so I pretended to work together with one of them to fight ghosts with. Could it be that I didn''t know the superiority of using the city walls and high ground to defend, but in order to eliminate the largest power amongst us, I had to give up on this superiority.


    "Is that so?" Chang Jing shook her head, "So that''s how it is, but Great General, your secret method is way too advanced, even we are not aware of such an important matter, it is very easy for people to misunderstand you selling out our country."


    "What a joke, how could I, as a citizen of Ara, do such a dirty thing!" Meng Yi tensed up, his face flushed red, and angrily shouted, "Don''t speak nonsense!"


    "Hey, didn''t I just say that it is easy to cause people to misunderstand? Could it be that the great general also misunderstood him?" Chang Jing knew that this was not the time to be at loggerheads with him, so she stopped here and changed the topic, "Based on the current situation, the other power is already relatively stronger, and if the third power is absorbed by it, the situation will be even worse, do you plan to work with them again, or fight alone?"


    Inside Tang Yang''s army.


    "Haha ¡­" Tang Yang was happily dancing in front of the main marshal''s table. It had been a long time since he had been so happy, "To think that that old cunning fox Xin Qingaomu was tricked by us! Haha, quickly invite the Great Magician over, I want to reward him well! "


    After saying this, he realized that his assistant didn''t follow the order to leave and was waiting for something.


    "Why aren''t you going? If not for his help, you would definitely not have been able to achieve such a good result!"


    The deputy said in a flattering manner, "Great King, this subject has even better news to report to you!"


    Tang Yang really enjoyed the title of "King". Closing his eyes, he tapped the table with his fingers and asked, "What better news? Speak!"


    "Just a quarter of an hour ago, the third power had already pledged their allegiance to us!" The assistant said with a loud voice, "Right now, their leader is waiting outside for you to receive him. This way, it would be easy for us to unify the land of the Ara and take over the Ara!"


    "Oh, is that true? This will save us the trouble of attacking the third power! " Tang Yang laughed loudly, "Quick, let him in, and let me, oh no, let us properly receive him!"


    "Understood!"


    Inside Wind Moon City, the place where the Academy Army stood.


    "Alone?" Meng Yi held his head in pain, "What do you think we should do in this situation? The assistance of the imperial court is far away, so whether we come here or not is still a question.


    "Then you mean to continue cooperating with the enemy?" Chang Jing''s expression was rather dubious, "You don''t even hesitate to bear the branding of a traitor?"


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    Chang Jing turned around to look at the three people around him and realized that they were also looking at him.


    "No matter what we do, we can''t do it!" When he saw that all eyes were on him, he suggested a plan that he had long since prepared, "Why don''t we go with the flow and help them unite Mace?"


    Everyone was stunned...


    Tang Yang sat on the dragon chair, looking at the leader of the third force, Tian Jian, below him. She did not reveal any expression, but the latter was smiling charmingly.


    "In a war, I want subordinates that are absolutely obedient, not collaborators!" Tang Yang finally opened his mouth and with a tone that had never been this domineering before, he said, "Right now, there are only two choices left to you ¡ª unconditionally submit or after I''m killed, I''ll lead my troops to persuade them to surrender!"


    Was there any difference between the two? "Yes." Fei Jian couldn''t help but regret his previous neutral policy, because the commanders who had surrendered were treated fairly well. "Look, aren''t I being sincere here? For the sake of our former colleagues ¡­"


    Listening to his pleadings, Tang Yang knew that he was already standing at a very high place. Tian Jian never wanted to appear as a collaborator, the words he said just now was just a formality, otherwise, why would he kneel down like that?


    "Alright," Tang Yang didn''t want to continue this conversation, he stood up and casually said, "I''ll let you be a general!"


    He walked out. Talking to such a person would wear down his spirit, and he might as well go back to his tent and a few strategists to study the next step, rather than wasting his time here.


    Perhaps, it was time to make a choice between fighting back against the Mets or defending the position ¡­


    Xue Ge was very unhappy today, because there were too many wounded people waiting for her to cure them in front of her home.


    "Why must we fight?" She thought about this question in confusion, "Isn''t it a happy thing for everyone to live in their own areas in peace? Why do you have to be so desperate to survive?!"


    "Because human nature is full of greed!" Huo Wu, who was helping at the side, replied in a lukewarm tone, "You see, because there are people who are greedy, they will fight. Because there are people who want to fight, they will have more and more sophisticated weapons. Even the existence of magic is due to a person''s greed! "


    These seemingly illogical words were like gold, summing up the entire history of mankind!


    Xue Ge looked at her in admiration: "Big Sister Huo Wu, you are so awesome, why do I not understand you? You are so stupid!"


    "I didn''t expect that this would happen because of your luck," Huo Wu quietly replied. "If you were to suffer from the bullying after being imprisoned for hundreds of years, you would understand ¡­"


    After she finished speaking, she left with a rare resentful look, leaving Xue Ge stunned in the middle of the crowd.


    How could the wounded miss the shadow of Healing Master Chang Jing? However, he was nowhere to be seen in Little Fairy''s residence ¡­ The current him was standing on the city wall, facing the wind, staring at the bright moon. The bright moon next to the flickering stars!


    "Why don''t you go to your fairy student and help with the treatment?" Xiao Jian who was standing at the side asked him, "There are a lot of injured people who participated in this battle!"


    "Look at that moon ¡ª ¡ª" Chang Jing did not answer his question. Instead, she pointed her finger towards the sky and said, "Does the moon today have an incomplete beauty?"


    The crescent moon was in the sky, beautiful in the clear sky.


    Xiao Jian did not understand, but laughed in the end, "Heh ¡­ When the moon is full, of course, it will have its own beauty! "


    "Is it a kind of luck that a man who cannot go to the battlefield because of his injuries should be saved?" Chang Jing muttered, "You used the pretense of saving others but ended up harming that person, is this also considered a kind of sin?"


    After Xiao Jian heard this, he fell silent. In his heart, he had always been troubled by a question.


    "Or is it a virtue to kill for the sake of saving ¡ª to save an entire people at the expense of killing a few?"


    A smile suddenly appeared on Chang Jing''s face as she stared intently at Xiao Jian''s wandering eyes.

 C255 kill to stop killing

    There is a philosophy called killing to stop; there is a theory called using violence to deal with violence.


    There are many things in the world that don''t make sense, and this is one of them.


    Xiao Jian''s heart suddenly flew back to the scene of the massacre. The man with red hair had muscles as red as blood.


    "No!" Xiao Jian painfully covered his eyes, but the bloody scene still lingered in his mind, it did not go away!


    "Calm down!" Chang Jing forcefully pulled away his hand, and looked him straight in the eyes. "Calm down, don''t be afraid! Look at me ¡ª don''t you understand what I mean? There has never been perfection in this world, everything has to pay the price! "


    "And then?" Xiao Jian laughed coldly, despising himself from the bottom of his heart, "And then, I can use this open and aboveboard excuse to kill that many people?!"


    "Your heart demon is too heavy!" Chang Jing sighed, "It''s too heavy, is there a need to brood over this matter? If it wasn''t for your mania, more people would have died! I know you still don''t forget about Feng Zui''s death, but this is a war, a cruel war, who can guarantee that the next person to be sacrificed won''t be themselves?! It''s still the same, if not for your mania, then Feng Zui would not have been the only one to die. Don''t you understand that if we can''t pursue perfection, we can only part from it! "


    "But ¡­" Xiao Jian''s heart wavered, and he muttered, "But I killed so many people, so many ¡­"


    Chang Jing looked at him silently.


    He finally asked him in a neutral tone, "Then do you want to stand by and watch as more of your own people die in their place?"


    Hearing that, Xiao Jian trembled, he was stunned on the spot, but Chang Jing quietly left the place.


    The next day was sunny and the snow had melted. The weather was cold.


    Three to five groups of merchants walked out of the quiet Wind Moon City. They were either driving the horse carriage or carrying bags on their backs as they hurried forward. Occasionally, there were a few thin and yellow skinned refugees that strenuously followed behind the caravan.


    At this moment, the wind and moon were temporarily in peace, and the citizens who were immersed in the joy of victory were beginning to realize that after many years of war, the food stored in their homes could no longer support an increasingly difficult life. Of course, this also included those cities that were occupied by Mace. Compared to the Aragorn which was short of materials, the profits from going to those cities which were injected with Mace Merchant were much greater.


    This is no wonder, no matter where and when, the practice of "people eat the sky"!


    And today, the number of merchants leaving the city was much more than usual, and the bodies of the merchants were much thinner than the previous ones, and they were generally younger, just like those Magic Student who had rendered meritorious service in the war ¡ª Hehe, of course it couldn''t be them, who would dare to leave the city to do business during such a tense time, unless they didn''t want to live anymore!


    However, there were some people who did not wish to live among them. For example, there was a caravan of a beautiful young lady wearing fiery red clothing on the merchant car!


    It was clear from her actions that she was Huo Wu!


    "Hurry up and change your clothes!" The middle-aged man in front of him didn''t know why, but his voice was hoarse and he said, "You''re already out of the city. If you keep on dressing like this, you''ll be recognized after just a few steps!"


    "Heh, teacher, you''re talking nonsense again!" Huo Wu stood up and pointed her finger in front of her, "Charge!" There are no enemies within a five kilometer radius, who would I wear such ugly clothes for?! "


    "Ugly?!" The driver lowered his head and looked at his clothes, "Hehe, it is indeed a bit ugly ¡­" "No, quick, quickly change out of your clothes. No matter how ugly, you have to put it on!"


    He pulled out a flowery shirt from his backpack and threw it to her, saying, "You have to be clear, we''re not here for sightseeing, so why are you being so particular? If they were to be discovered, then all of Feng Yue and even the Ara would be finished! "


    "Then... Can''t I just put it on? " Huo Wu felt wronged and took over the clothes, she went into the carriage and muttered, "Alright, alright, I''ll wear it, wood teacher is just a wooden log, I can explain anything, how can it be so reasonable?"


    Seeing that she had obediently gone into the carriage, Chang Jing (of course, it was the pitiful guy driving the carriage) couldn''t help but to whip the carriage forward, flying straight ahead!


    The horse carriage quickly arrived at the nearby city and was stopped by the soldiers outside the city gates. A very long line had already formed in front of them.


    "Everyone be careful not to leak anything!" Chang Jing lowered her voice and instructed the people inside the carriage.


    "It''s fine. If worst comes to worst, we can just rush in. What''s so special about that? I don''t believe that there''s anyone here that can block our joint attack!"


    Huo Wu''s words were full of pride, as if it was just a piece of cake for them to have thousands of men and horses in front of them.


    "Please, lower your voice!" Chang Jing was now regretting the decision to bring her here. She had initially wanted her to contribute to Feng Yue, but looking at the situation, she would already be thankful if she didn''t pull Feng Yue along. "Yin Feng, you manage her, don''t let this little girl, who doesn''t know what''s important, ruin our plans!"


    When Yin Feng, who was deep in thought the whole time, heard this, he pitifully shrugged his shoulders. That serious expression finally turned into a helpless smile.


    Who in this world could care about this mischievous little girl?


    Slowly, it was their turn to be examined.


    "You all ¡­"


    Without waiting for the soldiers to ask, Chang Jing fawned and said with a smile, "Fellow soldiers, you''ve all worked hard for us poor commoners!"


    "For you?" The two soldiers looked at each other and could not help but laugh, "Yes, we came here for you. To leave your homes, you see how hard it is for us!"


    "Well, this is just a small token of my interest. Please take it and have some tea, my two grandfathers!"


    "It''s rare for you to have this kind of filial piety, so we won''t be polite and accept it!" The Soldier A took the money and nodded towards the soldier, then waved his hand at Chang Jing and said, "Quickly go in, there are still a large number of customers waiting, it''s not good for anyone to delay the merchant''s time!"


    Chang Jing nodded her head and bowed as she boarded the carriage, constantly saying thanks for driving the carriage into the city, while a large group of horse carriages waited behind him to enter.


    "What? It''s all ''hard work for us poor people''. Disgusting!" Huo Wu imitated Chang Jing''s manner of speaking a moment ago, and said: "I think that it''s for the sake of peeling off the layers of skin from poor citizens!"


    "Alright, since the important materials on the car have already been delivered, why do you care!" Chang Jing heaved a sigh of relief and stopped the carriage in the middle of the crowd: "Here, Yin Feng, you drive the carriage so I can rest!"


    After he finished speaking, he did not care about whether Yin Feng agreed or not, and went back into the warm carriage, rubbing his hands and breathing in it, he enjoyed it a lot.


    Then, they exited the city and entered another city. Unknowingly, their group had already reached the only land border between Ara and Mace, and the carriages behind them had always been following them from the start.


    "It''s finally time to start!" Chang Jing got off the carriage, looked at the carriages and shouted, "Everyone find a place to hide these carriages!"


    After he finished speaking, he directed the two male students to dismount the horse and then pushed the old cart into a pile of withered grass.


    When everyone was ready, it would be night.


    Hanging above the bonfire were roasting rabbits and other small animals.


    "Mm ¡­" Does it smell good? " Chang Jing took back a rabbit that had been roasted to a brown color from above, smelled its scent, and said in an intoxicated tone, "This was something that I learned in the wild when I was young. I remember that life was very comfortable at that time, my friends went out to steal some things from the fields, then caught a few fish and grilled them with salt.


    Seeing his intoxicated look, Huo Wu couldn''t help but reach out to grab it. She quickly tore off a leg and stuffed it into her mouth. "Wow! Teacher, you''re not only strong in magic, but you can also roast a good rabbit!"


    "Of course!" Chang Jing did not care that the delicious food had been stolen, she was still immersed in her memories, "Do you think cooking is easy?


    Mhmm, hmm. The students saw how he took this opportunity to eat the meat in his hands while praising him.


    But how would they know that Chang Jing''s culinary skills were all forced by others! When he was young, even if everyone came out to play together, he would still be bullied, fishing, stealing sweet potatoes ¡­ such a risky thing, of course there would be people fighting for it, and the boring work like cooking would naturally fall on him, Chang Jingye! In the past few years, under the "not tasty" boxing exercise, it would be weird if the cooking skills were not long!


    Eating this roast meat that he hadn''t seen for a long time, Chang Jing''s mind went back to his carefree childhood and completely forgot about those unpleasant experiences!


    Humans were always like this, right?


    After going through years of screening, what remained in the depths of his memories would forever be those sweet and happy memories ¡ª no matter how poor the era was, there would always be at least a few fragrant roasted sweet potatoes ¡­

 C256 flicker

    The night was getting darker. The flickering bonfire made the cold air breathed out by the people turn into streams of mist and coiled around their bodies.


    The cold night was perhaps the best time to act.


    Chang Jing commanded everyone to bury the fire well before nodding to the four students, "You four can do what you plan to do separately!"


    The four listened and nodded. Without a word, they ran to the other caravans ¡ª the caravan immediately began moving after they arrived, quickly transforming into five squares ¡ª the first square was placed horizontally in front of the other four squares, and in their hands were many swords and sabers! The four cubes behind them were much fewer than the first, and were only a third of their total. They stood at the back of the first square. The members inside did not hold any weapons, yet their expressions were so solemn that no one dared to look down on them! There were no less than four thousand of them altogether. It was like a well-trained army!


    What were they doing?


    After arriving at their designated positions, the four of them immediately commanded everyone to change out of their clothes and into neat uniforms. Even though the uniforms were blurry in the night, it was hard to tell just what they looked like.


    "Everyone!" At this time, Chang Jing had already changed her clothes, he jumped onto her horse''s back (the one that was pulling the carriage earlier) and pointed at the front while shouting, "It''s time for us to report for duty, everyone rush forward!"


    He brandished his banner and sprinted to the front of the group, taking the lead and rushing forward bravely. Behind him was a neat square formation, whether it was riding a horse or running a horse, quickly advancing with him!


    As time passed, the city gate quickly appeared in their sight ¨C were they going to attack the city?! Taking advantage of the enemy being caught off guard on this night, if they were able to kill their way in, then the harvest would not be small! However, if they really wanted to attack this city, why would they have to come outside the city after their disguise? Wouldn''t it be even more destructive if several thousand people were mixed in with the commoners in the city?!


    He really couldn''t understand it! However, what was even more puzzling was not this, but rather ¡­


    When they were close to the city walls, they started a big fire and shouted while waving their flags!


    Under the firelight, the cold glint of the weapon reflected off the ground.


    "Magic army, listen up," Chang Jingye, who was holding onto the order badge, was extremely mighty, "The Fire Element Army will attack the city gates, the earth system Army will cooperate and break the walls beside the gates!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two columns at the back of the army began to move. As for Huo Wu and Nian Tu, they were the commanders of these two teams. After they answered "Yes" in unison, they began to command their subordinates to cast magic.


    With a series of incantations, hundreds of fireballs and fireballs were thrown towards the city gate like bombs, causing the heavy metal door to rumble! With a rumbling sound, the bricks by the city gate began to flow like water after being roasted like latex!


    What was the point of this? The alarm from inside the city was loud, and the soldiers guarding the city began to fight back under the leadership of their high-ranking officers. Maybe it was because their years of battle experience had given them a lot of experience, or maybe it was because Chang Jing and the others were shouting so loudly that they were already well-prepared. The Magician in the city continued to cast spells while attacking the ambushers outside of the city without showing any signs of panic.


    The archer hiding on top of the city walls were even more terrifying.


    Seeing this, a smile actually appeared on Chang Jing''s face!


    "Wind division magic army, Water Magic army, I order you to quickly activate magic to bring the water in the moat to the city wall, making them panic!"


    Yin Feng and Xue Ge gave a military salute before they began to command the other two columns unhurriedly. After a while, a scene of a violent storm appeared on the city walls.


    For the first time, the leader in charge of defending the city resented the people for digging this damned moat when they were building the city. Now, they had no choice but to give up their advantage of standing on top of the city walls and open the gates to kill the enemy!


    The moment the city gate was opened, Chang Jing quickly cast her gaze at the first square meter in front of the large group.


    He waved the banner and let out a majestic voice, "Charge! Killing gods and devils alike!"


    Like the waves of the ocean, the troops of 3000 plus people surged forward to face the incoming enemy. They brandished their weapons as they charged forward!


    The two teams quickly got together and began to fight with their lives on the line. The real battle was about to start. This person was the one who frightened people the most when he came into contact with them. Even if you were extremely careful, you wouldn''t be able to defend against the cold blade and sword at your back!


    A guard traveled extremely fast through the crowd because of his small physique, and just by virtue of that, he was able to kill several of Aragorn''s burly men. However, when he was feeling extremely proud and confident for the sixth time, he was kicked in the chest by a Ara soldier, causing him to spit blood and die; another Ara soldier suddenly felt a chill while she was trying her best to kill the enemy, and immediately realized that someone had secretly shot his best friend in the back, but at the same time, had also accidentally killed him.


    All sorts of things were happening!


    Although the Ara soldier who lost the opportunity to sneak attack was brave in this battle, he was still outnumbered. In front of the much larger number of guards, she was slowly being beaten, and the number of casualties was also rapidly increasing!


    The distant parents looked forward day and night to their brave son''s triumphant return. The young daughter-in-law stayed up all night in her room only for the promise he made before he left, the innocent child with the wooden sword imitating his father''s glory ¡ª but had they ever expected such a day, such a heartbreaking day?


    Perhaps, from the very first day they stepped onto the road to join the army, all of this had already entered the minds of their loved ones.


    There was not a single trace of emotion on Chang Jing''s face, who was leading her horse into the crowd. There were only bloodshot eyes, but in the end, she still couldn''t resist the urge to drop a sparkling teardrop, which flowed down along his resolute face. The teardrop that was not even in time to fall, was suddenly scattered by a whirlwind ¡ª ¡ª Chang Jing moved!


    In a flash, he kicked away the guards who were charging towards him and leaped onto the horse''s back like a whirlwind as he ran back. He actually fled in a panic in an inconceivable manner. He was in such a sorry state!


    "Retreat, retreat!" His panicked voice spread throughout the entire area. "Everyone, retreat!"


    After hearing his order, the soldiers that were fighting just now actually began to retreat at full speed, screaming as they ran, as if their courage was like the air in a balloon.


    The crowd that was running away, on this winter night, was being chased by the guards, without the slightest bit of heroism!


    However, it was because of this that the guard couldn''t help but relax his guard. When he was chasing after them, he gradually slowed down, unconsciously distancing himself from them.


    Suddenly, the oncoming guards were startled by the loud noise coming from the front. Accompanying the sound was a flash of light, and under the light was a group of Magician that were gathered in a circle to cast magic!


    There, a giant mass of light flew out like lightning towards them. It was so dazzling that it was like the sun had left behind a legend in this dark night ¡­


    Xue Ge looked at the flames in the distance that were still burning, and asked: "Teacher, do you think they will believe it?"


    "I hope so!" Chang Jing''s expression was terrifyingly dark, "If they don''t believe me, then I really don''t know how to face those dead warriors!"


    "It will, it will!" What happened just now made her, who had never experienced war before, both excited and frightened. She also did not want her most respected teacher to bear such a heavy psychological burden, "You said that only the Duchy of Meuse''s army could use this kind of magic to unite with others. They would definitely think that we were sent by the Duchy of Meuse to deal with them."


    All of this was for this reason!


    "But ¡­" Huo Wu''s lips were trembling. She stared at those little girls with broken intestines and broken arms and said in a tearful voice, "But they are so pitiful!" In order to make those people believe, they did not hesitate to give up their lives and were not willing to display their true strength.


    "Yes!" Chang Jing lowered her head and said word by word, "I asked them to do this. If you want to curse, then curse me! At this moment, regardless of success or not, these sacrificed soldiers are all heroes, and I ¡ª "


    He smiled contemptuously at himself and continued saying each word as if it were a thousand kilograms of words, "It''s that sinister villain who would use any means to obtain victory!"


    Just as he was blaming himself, a heavily injured Magician wearing night attire flew in front of him.


    "General, they believe it, they believe it!"

 C257 They believed it

    They believed it


    "What did you say?"


    After hearing the news, Chang Jing''s face became even uglier!


    "They believe it!" The Magician did not notice Chang Jing''s expression at all, and gulped down a mouthful of saliva before continuing, "I was following Master Yin Feng''s orders and snuck into the enemy camp, and finally heard a sentence."


    Seeing him slow down, Huo Wu couldn''t help but panic. "What are you talking about? Hurry up and say it!"


    "Hehe," The Magician revealed a brilliant smile, "When their leader handed a letter to herald, he told him in a serious tone," It is extremely urgent that Ai Lisi send troops to war, you have to quickly hand over this document to His Majesty the King! "


    "Yes, it seems like they have really fallen into a trap ¡­"


    Chang Jing nodded after listening, turned around and walked into the boundless night sky alone, her figure lonely ¡­


    Why would Xiao Jian''s persistence appear in my mind? A few days ago, didn''t I still try to persuade him to take the good side of things that isn''t perfect? But why do I feel so ashamed of myself when I see soldiers who are willing to sacrifice their lives?


    But this battle had cost him more than two thousand lives! The mage had died far from the enemy, but what about the common soldiers? Only six hundred of the three thousand ordinary warriors had died! What the heck is this!


    What is the true meaning of war? To fight for peace, or to satisfy his own selfish desires? What a joke! The citizens of Windy Moon were people! Could it be that the citizens of Meiss were not people!? But why would I give up on the safety of the American people for the sake of the Wind Moon City?


    Or perhaps, everything was purely selfish ¡­


    After this battle with Chang Jing, Tang Yang quickly came to a decision ¡ª to give up on Wind Moon City, the bone that Ao Delun had not eaten for many years, and attack Mace instead!


    The reason why he made such a decision was definitely because of Chang Jing''s plan, but it was also because of a deeper reason. After successfully usurping the throne, Ao Delun had turned all the funds from the American treasury into battle supplies and teleported them to the frontlines, and they were in his hands right now. With the emptiness of the treasury, it was extremely difficult for Ai Lisi to become powerful.


    Hence, it was very dramatic to see the direction of the war going from the Ara to Mace''s "Civil War"!


    Seeing that this matter had come to an end, the Mets Civil War did not want to interfere either ¡ª so be it. What else could a war do other than bleed! Therefore, he had originally planned to return to the Wind Moon City, but after considering the fact that the sixteen hundred soldiers who were left after the battle last night had not been able to pass through these heavily fortified cities and return to the Ara, it became a problem wherever he brought them to.


    If Feng Yue couldn''t return, then what about Mace? There was Princess Bing Bing waiting for him to return, and he had a mission that he had to take on, but once he entered Mace''s land, he would be forced to do it, not to mention that the thousand odd soldiers were all homeless, could it be that she wanted them to risk their lives for other countries?!


    Maybe we should go to the Elde Empire, "Chang Jing said to the four students." Ever since the outbreak of the war between Mace and Ara, it has been the most stable.


    Yin Feng looked at the soldiers who were resting at the side, and nodded his head, "I agree with teacher''s suggestion. Bringing so many soldiers with us is indeed not a good idea to go anywhere, unless we throw them here or risk the destruction of our entire army."


    "No, how can we leave them here!" Xue Ge was the first to stand up and oppose, "They are already very pitiful. Last night when I rescued them, I found out that most of their Magic Student s came from the capital, and had tens of thousands of connections with the high officials in the Academy Army. It was precisely because of this connection that General Meng Yi was so afraid of his subordinates that he was sent here as a deserter! They are already so pitiful. How can we just abandon them like this?! "


    "Then I''ll have to listen to teacher and go to Erde!" Huo Wu paused for a moment before continuing, "I hope there won''t be so many bloody scenes there. I really can''t take it anymore ¡­"


    "Alright, you guys go and let them change their clothes," Chang Jing finally made up her mind, "We will once again go to Erde as merchants and craftsmen!"


    After Xue Ge had worked hard to save them last night, the over a thousand people had almost completely recovered from the psychological pressure. As a result, their movements were still as quick and nimble as before under Chang Jing''s order. They had found their hidden carriage and changed it into a merchant caravan, then the refugees began their grand journey to Erde! First, they were escorted by the reinforcements from Erde to the hidden dock, then they proceeded directly by the water route. After ten days of travel, they finally arrived at the coastal city of Erde, which was also the busiest trading city, Bossa City.


    "President Jin, this is our destination!" Erde was in charge of receiving the foreign merchants and craftsmen. He had seen many organized teams like this, but this was the first time he was talking to Chang Jing on such a large scale, thus he was especially polite to him when talking to him. She pointed to the people walking past the pier and said, "Once we disembark from the ship, there will naturally be someone coming to pick you up. I hope that you and your friends can find a new starting point for your career here. At the same time, I hope that you can find your friendship, love, and kinship here!"


    "Thank you, I have to thank you for your help on this journey!" Chang Jing, who had changed his name to Jinxuefeng, politely reached out his hand and said, "We will definitely not waste your passion!"


    "Hehe, this is called win-win mode!"


    The two of them laughed and said their goodbyes, then Chang Jing brought the thousand over men under her command and got off the boat. Soldiers, regardless of where they were, had the qualities of a soldier, so when lining up to get off the boat, Chang Jing did not want to make any mistakes and just stood on the deck, disrupted the line.


    As a result, the thousand or so people who were walking on the streets seemed more like ordinary people.


    As soon as they got off the boat, someone came to pick them up. This time, it was a tall and slim young lady.


    "You must be Mr. Jinxuefeng?" When the young miss saw Chang Jing leading the group, she passionately walked forward and said, "I have been waiting here for a while, may I ask if you can provide me with the detailed skills of everyone here? Oh, don''t misunderstand. The matter is like this, Erde has this rule, every craftsman who defends against others must first be recorded in order to be easy to distribute and manage. "


    "So that''s how it is?" Chang Jing was startled, he did not expect that Erde would be so systematized, "I''m sorry, because we came in a hurry, we did not have the time to organize the materials that you requested. If you really need, then I will begin to organize them now!"


    "Hehe, Mr. Jin is very courteous!" The young woman chuckled, "It has been hard for you guys to travel here. How about this, you all stay here for now. We''ll come back in two days for the materials."


    "That''s fine too," Chang Jing said with a troubled face. "But ¡­ But with so many people lodging, it''s really hard to deal with, and we''re in a hurry ¡­ "Therefore, we did not bring much money with us!"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing," The young lady couldn''t help but laugh when she saw him stuttering and embarrassed, "Don''t worry, our Erde has a uniform accommodation arrangement for the oncoming blacksmiths. Please don''t worry about this!"


    "Then, I''ll have to trouble Miss to lead the way!"


    Chang Jing pretended to heave a long sigh of relief and followed her with a peaceful heart. It was not that he did not have money, other than a small portion of the treasures that she had taken out from the Ancient God''s Treasure to buy and distribute to the citizens of Windy Moon, the rest of the treasures that she had taken out were still stored in his space bag. She only needed to extend her hand to take them, but the reason he wanted to say that was because she was very curious as to what kind of treatment the Erde would give to the artisans, and at the same time, he also wanted to know how many people had already been absorbed by them.


    After passing through a path that was not small, a huge hotel appeared in front of these people. That enormous building''s grandeur was more than enough to make the palace look like a palace!


    "Everyone, look," said the young woman who was in charge of receiving them as she pointed at the hotel. Even though this place is small, it''s enough to accommodate ten thousand people. "The empress ordered us to build it for the capable, and even the name of the hotel was personally written by Her Majesty!"


    Everyone followed the direction where her finger was pointing to and saw five large golden words written in golden paint at the center of the hotel.


    A big hotel!


    "Friends?" Chang Jing muttered to herself, "Such a vulgar name is very fitting, I think everyone that comes here to seek refuge should hope to receive such treatment, they sure are generous!"

 C258 One person for one room, all the facilities in the room were prepared.

    "Your country''s treatment of talent is really good!" Walking into her own room, Chang Jing looked at the arrangement inside and thought back to her own experience in the Ara. She suddenly had an indescribable feeling, "Could it be that all of you treat everyone that comes here with this kind of treatment?"


    The young lady smiled lightly, her eyes filled with worship. "Of course! The Empress is wise and mighty, and said that Erde is currently the perfect opportunity to develop.


    She paused, and then continued as if she had thought of something, "Actually, the arrangement here isn''t very good, the really good thing is over there ¡ª" She said, "The new reception area in the Imperial City is the best. It''s like a paradise on earth, but it''s a pity that I haven''t been in it for a year since I started working in the field of talent introduction, and I''ve only occasionally heard my colleagues talk about it. They said, ah, that it was designed to be entirely according to the palace''s specifications, and that even the mirrors were gilded! "Also, the design of that small room alone is said to be equivalent to ten years of an ordinary person''s income!"


    "It doesn''t seem necessary, does it?" Chang Jing started to feel unconvinced, "It''s just a house, it''s good as long as you live comfortably, there''s no need to be so extravagant like you said. Besides, who in the world would live in such a nice decor? That would simply be tormenting. "


    "Mr. Jin, you don''t know about this, right? Not to mention no one else, but not many people would apply to live there! The identity and status of the people who could live there would immediately change. As humans, they all liked to compete with each other! Besides, even if those people don''t like it, there''s still us ¡ª we can try to invite them in! Take me as an example. If I were to introduce a guest to stay there, I could be promoted two levels in a row! It''s a pity that I never had such an opportunity and that I couldn''t bear to part with my family and went to Mace or Ara! "But I heard that ¡­" The woman seemed to still have something to say, but she restrained herself as she spoke, "Hehe, who cares? Whoever wants to stay with me will have to live with me!"


    Seeing her hesitant look, Chang Jing knew that she must have something to hide from him. Originally, he did not like to probe too much into other people''s secrets, but when he thought about the treatment she received during this trip, she became even more curious about Queen Elde Mu Like''s methods, and could not help but ask, "Who are those people that live in there?"


    "Top tier martial arts experts from advanced magician and Aragorn!"


    In any case, this could not be considered to be a secret, because in the Erde, as long as you randomly picked anyone to ask, they would all be able to tell you the answer.


    "Your highness is indeed very powerful!" Chang Jing praised him from the bottom of his heart, and asked again, "So it was arranged for the adults. No wonder the Empress Dowager was so willing to spend money! "But magic and martial arts should at least have different levels, right? And the treatment should also have corresponding differences, right?"


    "Of course!" The woman replied proudly, "Thinking about how wise our empress is, she naturally understands the importance of this process. Let me tell you, the rooms there do not care if the experts belong to magic or martial arts. There are four levels: god level, Emperor Level, King Level, and Tyrant Level! There are two ways to move in: One is that a certain room has been designated to someone, and my country will send an invitation to him to serve, and the Special Envoy will try his best to show our sincerity when he sees me; the other is that it is simply chosen through an examination, but it does not mean that everyone has the qualifications to be examined, and he must also be recommended by the person in charge of the search. Ah, I am one of them, to be honest! "


    "Ha, so you''ve gained experience!" Chang Jing''s excitement was disguised to the point where one could not find any hypocrisy in it. His eyes lit up as he said, "So you''re saying that the strongest expert is the god level? "Hehe, it''s hard to imagine how they live their lives!"


    "Haha, if you know magic or martial arts, then you can go over and have a look. Unlike how I can only ''hear'' about it and not ''see the truth''!" The woman continued, "However, I am not sure if the god level is the strongest or not. Last time, there was another Sacred Level Expert, Lord Notre Dame ¡ª but how could there be any Notre Dame in our Erde? This so-called Sacred Level that''s even higher than god level does not exist anymore. "


    The speaker has no heart, the listener has no heart.


    When Chang Jing heard the two words "Notre Dame", his body was obviously stunned for a moment ¡ª ¡ª Could she be the person that the boss of the "Special Operations Group" had mentioned previously?!


    "May I ask if Miss really wishes to meet them?" Chang Jing suddenly thought of an idea, "If that''s really the case, then I have a way to fulfil your wish!"


    "Of course it''s true! However ¡­ But what can you do? "


    "Haha," Chang Jing laughed out loud, "Just now you said that if you can get an expert to level up twice in a row, then I guarantee that you will be able to get to the highest level this time!"


    "What did you say?!" The woman''s eyes widened as she asked in surprise, "To the highest level, why?!"


    "No reason," Chang Jing''s eyes suddenly gave the woman a profound feeling, "It''s just because I brought over a thousand experts within the group!"


    "So many experts ¡­"


    "I don''t see why they should be exposed." After hearing what Chang Jing said, Yin Feng was the first to disagree, "Teacher, if we want to expose them, then wouldn''t that miserable battle have all been in vain? Rather than that, it would be better to just bring them to Feng Yue and fight, there is no need to go to Erde! "


    "I told you right from the beginning that this isn''t about exposure, but the concealment of another method!" Chang Jing knew that his own students would definitely disagree, so she explained in an extremely patient manner, "We can hide our names, for example, I can just call myself ''Jinxuefeng'' and not ''Chang Jingye''! Of course, once we successfully move in there, there will naturally be people investigating our background. However, with this over a thousand people combined with our deliberate concealment, how could it be easy for them to investigate us?! That is to say, they will definitely not be exposed. Instead, it will be a more covert method of concealing themselves! "


    "But I don''t understand why we are participating in this so-called selection event!" Huo Wu was still not convinced by Chang Jing''s suggestion, "We should either settle the five of us down and head straight back to Feng Yue, or find a secluded place to focus on practicing magic, isn''t that much better than participating in this bullshit activity?!"


    "Cough ¡­" An embarrassed look appeared on Chang Jing''s face, but she quickly concealed it, and replacing it was determination, "Because there is a high possibility that the first goal we came to the Homo sapiens for ¡ª ¡ª Awakening Bell!"


    The woman in my dream, the white robe floating down to the light of the sky, is so deep in love with the warmth that I haven''t seen for a long time! But at this moment, she was lying alone in the ice-cold room, waiting for me, the heartless person, to go ¡­


    Upon hearing "Awakening Bell", the four students fell silent, because they knew one thing was always the most important thing in their teacher''s heart. Even if he had to sacrifice the entire world, he would do it!


    "Alright!" The four of them replied in unison, "We will follow teacher to beat up those people with Sacred Level god level!"


    Chang Jing looked at their eyes as they punched, and her face revealed a gratified smile ¡­


    According to the rules of the Erde, only after a period of investigation would the newcomers finally arrange their respective destinations, but under the control of Yin Man, who was in charge of receiving Chang Jing and the others, they were all arranged to the imperial city, while she herself followed the group in the name of fear of unexpected accidents after seeing so many people going on their journey ¡ª ¡ª A group of people was heading towards the imperial city of the Erde in a grandiose manner!


    After dozens of days of trekking, they finally arrived at their destination on a warm noon. They had just arrived at the Imperial City, and the thousand plus people were already extremely excited! Although they came from the Ara''s capital, the imperial city of the prairie countries held a different flavor to them. Furthermore, the majority of them were only twenty year old strong youths.


    Seeing that they were so happy, Yin Man decided to cancel her plan to bring them directly back to report on their arrival and started to make them a "one-day tour of the Imperial City". She brought them to travel along the roads of the Imperial City and introduced every place as she pointed to every direction, happy to see everyone calling her "big sister".


    Although she had stayed here for quite a while, she was still far from being able to see what Yin Man was capable of. Furthermore, she had wanted to help Bing Bing mother, Ai Lisi, recover his country so badly, how could she have the heart to care about all this? It was rare for him to get involved, so she laughed like a naive child.


    It had been a very long time since he had been unintentionally "thrown" into Demon World, and he hadn''t been as relaxed as he was today right? The burden on his body was just too much, and every day he had to tell them that he was already an adult, unable to laugh and scold others, unable to bear the burden anymore. But deep in his heart, his greatest wish was to turn back into that carefree little Chang Jing, even if he was still bullied by them, he would still be happier than he was now!


    In this world, who wouldn''t want to be a child again?

 C259 tired

    After playing for a long time, everyone finally felt tired and went back to the temporary residence that Yin Man had arranged. The reason they called each of them ''was because the Imperial City was not like the previous city, where the Erde was used to receive talents from the various nations. The reception hall was naturally much smaller, and the biggest residence only had a bed for five hundred people. With no other choice, Yin Man had to rely on the headquarters to divide these people into five groups, and the result was that in the end, there still had to be three people in each room.


    After tiring for a whole day and finally getting busy, Yin Man dragged her tired body and knocked on Chang Jing''s door. It was because even now, she was still not very sure how reliable his words were ¡ª ¡ª If something went wrong, it would not be so simple as "arranging" for so many people to enter the Imperial City was not a small crime, it might even be possible for them to go to jail!


    "Is something the matter, Miss Yin Man?"


    Chang Jing, who was in the same room as Yin Feng, was currently discussing the Wind Moon City''s current situation.


    "No, it''s not that big of a deal." Yin Man awkwardly walked into the room, she sized up the arrangement of the room, and in the end, her gaze landed on Chang Jing''s face, "Mr. Jin can just call me Yin Man from now on, Miss, please call me that!"


    "Heh," Chang Jing laughed when she heard this, "But Yin Man seems to still call me Mister!"


    "Stop laughing," Yin Man laughed out loud and quickly changed her tone, "I wonder if Jinxuefeng can get used to living here?"


    "Not bad!" Chang Jing looked back at Yin Feng, and said, "Although the conditions are much worse than before, it is still much better than when we were at home! Speaking of which, I have to thank you, Yin Man! "


    Yin Feng and Nian Tu also spoke up from the side, "That''s right, that''s right. It''s much better than our home!"


    "Heh, that''s nothing!" Yin Man''s face flushed red, she suddenly became beautiful, "This is also what I should do, but do you guys have confidence in the selection? "Don''t let that happen ¡­"


    At this point, she stopped.


    "You don''t want to lose your job when the time comes, right?" Chang Jing smiled, "Don''t worry, I am not lying to you. You can go and register us tomorrow and everything will be settled by then! "


    "Un, then I am relieved!" Yin Man nodded her head heavily, and said happily, "Then you all can go rest first, I''ll register these one thousand five hundred and thirty-two of you tomorrow!"


    She hurried back, leaving the three men smiling at each other.


    "Women are really suspicious at times!" Yin Feng said, "She should have thought of the five of us, let alone passing the selection, even if it''s to retrieve the location of the god level experts, wouldn''t it be an easy task?!"


    "Don''t spout nonsense," Chang Jing stopped him, "During the competition, you must be careful, don''t completely expose your strength, because that will be very disadvantageous to us! Let''s not think about the position of those god level experts anymore. It''s enough to just enter the Tyrant Profound Realm, in case there''s trouble! "


    "Understood, teacher!"


    Yin Feng shrugged his shoulders and responded before going back into his magic world.


    "Yin Feng, don''t look like you don''t care," Nian Tu, who usually didn''t like to talk too much, spoke up at this moment. "Teacher had already sacrificed too much of his time to search for time for this world, so there definitely can''t be any mistakes this time! If we ruin the whole thing because of you and me, how can we stand it? Right now, what I hope the most is that this so called ''Notre Dame'' is the person that teacher wants to find. That way, we can return to the Demon World! "


    "I wonder what is happening in Demon World right now." Chang Jing''s thoughts flew to a faraway place, "Big Brother Jian Wulei should have already eliminated the remnants of the elders'' energy. With his many years of preparation, he should have been orderly preparing for treatment of the Demon World! The invasion of the orc has yet to happen, and might have already been stopped by the Big Brother Yi Chen. The god race is still far from here, after disappearing for so long, they shouldn''t have made any movements in the recent years! "


    Thinking of this, he no longer had any worries, and wholeheartedly began to plan his future plans.


    And at this time, the most important thing that happened in the God race''s territory for hundreds of thousands of years!


    The king of the god race was sitting on a Dragon Throne that was emitting an endless light at a high level. Two mini dragon were coiled around it, looking majestic.


    "Our god-race''s big day is finally coming!" But before his lips could open, a vigorous voice was heard in the ears of everyone standing in the throne room, "For this day, we have already waited far too long. We should be happy for this! But ¡­


    His sudden change in topic scared people.


    "But at this critical moment, there is actually someone who dares to take advantage of magic array''s protection and destroy the magic array''s ability to absorb barrier energy, delaying the time for the barrier to shatter!" Celestial King seemed to be truly angry, the two divine dragons coiled around his feet at the same time spewed out a ball of fireballs to vent the anger in his heart, "Hero, you sure are bold, awesome! But he had to pay the price of his life for this heroic deed! Someone, bring him here! "


    Just as he finished speaking, a bloodied prisoner was dragged up by the palace guards.


    "Do you know what crime you have committed?"


    "Crime?" The prisoner slowly lifted his blood-stained face without a trace of fear. "What a joke! I, Fire God Kang Yuan, have always done things that are worthy of the world, how can I commit any sins?! It is you, the tyrant, who have sinned so much! "


    "Hmph, it doesn''t matter even if you don''t say anything!" The Celestial King angrily slapped the armrest of his chair, and the rumbling sound instantly resounded through the entire throne room. "Where''s the Divine Officer? Read out all the crimes this damned madman committed!"


    "Yes sir!" The God of War deeply bowed in front of the Celestial King and turned towards the prisoner fire god Kang Yuan. "Sinner Kang Yuan sent his men into the magic god array on October 22, 15259, and destroyed the structure of the magic god array with the power of fire, causing all the stored barrier energy to fly out and then, even though he tried his best to make up for it, he still managed to return a portion of the energy back to the prisoner fire god Kang Yuan. This directly caused the The Divine Realm to regain freedom from breaking through the barrier on October 22, 15259. After our investigation and sampling, the criminal confessed to the crime he committed! On October 24th, Wang ordered our department to punish him. After careful deliberation, our department decided to ¡­ "


    "Wait!" Kang Yuan struggled to stand up, waving his hand to interrupt the God of Death''s speech. "Why are you so busy narrating how I committed this crime without even mentioning why I did this?!"


    The Divine Officer was startled when he heard that, and turned to look at the Celestial King, hoping that he would make a decision.


    "There is no need to ask for the tyrant''s opinion!" Kang Yuan laughed out loud. His body could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood due to the intense shock, "Let me, this heinous sinner, tell everyone why I did this. I want to ask if you still remember the fusion of the enchantment five thousand years ago and if you have heard of the origin of the enchantment? That''s right, the rumored barrier formed by the life of the The Battle God Ascends to the Mortal Realm is real. I saw it with my own eyes and saw it with my own! War God could be said to have great achievements in dealing with Demons, but when he successfully killed Demons Elder Shi Shen, he realized that all of our actions were wrong! The gods and devils would never let each other go. All of this was just an excuse for the tyrant to satisfy his selfish desires! He was only worried that one day, his throne would fall apart and he would be the first to forcefully expel the Demons, and even exterminate all of them! "


    Listening to the Fire God Kang Yuan gasping for breath as he finished his speech, the ministers began to discuss amongst themselves.


    The Celestial King sneered again and again, "You actually still haven''t changed for the better even when you''re about to die. You''re now blabbering nonsense in the throne room! Come on, drag him out and use the God Slaying Sword! "


    "God-Slaying Sword", the torture device used by the god race to punish all evildoers. Those who are slain will be turned into ash and be annihilated for all eternity!


    "Cut it off. I''ve been a coward for the past five thousand years, and I''ve been waiting for this day to come." If I can show the true face of a tyrant like you to the world, I am willing to die with no regrets! " Kang Yuan shouted loudly, "But everyone must remember what I said. Once the enchantment is activated, this Tyrant would definitely attack the Demons again. "You must remember ¡­"


    Everyone was surprised that he did not continue speaking. As they looked over, they saw two vicious divine dragons piercing through his chest, instantly sending his flesh and blood flying everywhere!


    The Divine Dragon landed heavily, then happily flew back to Celestial King''s feet, coiled in the middle of it, and the entire throne room became quiet again. It was just that a giant star was quickly falling at the edge of the sky ¡­


    On the afternoon of the third day that they had arrived in the Imperial City, Chang Jingye once again saw the excited Yin Man running over.


    "I''ve been busy these past few days!" She complained the moment she saw Chang Jing, "I have to arrange a place for you to stay again and also go to the Selection Committee to apply for your qualifications. Facing those bunch of arrogant people, in order to make them believe what I said, my mouth is about to break! If I were to do it again, I would truly die from exhaustion! "


    Chang Jing smiled as she listened to her complaints, then asked, "Is it going smoothly? Can we participate in the selection now?"

 C260 Erde Imperial Palace

    Mu Like felt a headache coming on as he read the report.


    Because of the war between Mace and Ara, Erde used this rare opportunity to carry out large-scale reforms in order to quickly develop and replace Mace as the number one country. It was also because of this that the memorials she wanted to approve would become a small mountain everyday. Since she had taken over this stall, she would not regret or be afraid of working hard. However, the contents of the imperial report he had submitted today really puzzled her.


    In the end, she summoned her trusted minister here to ask her what was going on.


    "Is what it says true?" she asked slowly, rubbing her aching temples, as if her voice might become unreal if it were to be any slower. "Could it be that the local officials are making up lies to raise the budget?"


    The Minister hurriedly bowed and replied, "Reporting to Your Majesty, based on our indirect verification, it was initially determined to be true!"


    "Three villages turned into ruins overnight?" She still had some doubts as she looked at the imperial reports and said, "Apart from the bones and the destroyed buildings in the village, not a single thing was left behind, not even food or clothes?"


    "Yes, this is what the person who presented the memorial said to this old official."


    "Human corpses turned into bones overnight?" Mu Like shook his head suspiciously. He could not accept this, "Is this a lie concocted by them to shirk their responsibility as supervisors?"


    Seeing her angry look, the Minister hurriedly explained, "This place is under the jurisdiction of Minister Bao. The policy of reporting the situation here is to be done by local officials once a day, this is something the little Chen can guarantee for Your Majesty."


    Mu Li was clear on this point, and it was precisely because of this that she was so confused.


    "One night, one night ¡­" She stood up and paced back and forth in the room. "Could it be that a monster capable of turning into human flesh and blood has appeared there?!"


    "It doesn''t seem to be ¡­" Seeing that she was staring at him intently, he continued, "According to what the newcomers have said, apart from the bones, every corpse has meat left on it, and the way it looks now is as if it was bitten by a wild beast ¡­"


    "It was bitten by a wild beast, could it be that the wild beast will steal the clothes of a human, put on the clothes of a human, and eat the food with its own fire?!" Speaking to here, the angry Mu Like suddenly realized something and couldn''t help but shiver. "Could it be ¡­ Was this caused by the orc? A large scale orc army has already invaded my land?


    If that was the case, then how many more days would the Erde have to live in peace!


    Chang Jing smiled as she listened to Yin Man''s complaints, then asked, "Is it going smoothly? Can we participate in the selection now?"


    Looking at Chang Jing''s expectant expression, Yin Man lowered her head, exhaling deeply, he answered softly, "I''m really sorry ¡­"


    "Can''t I?" Chang Jing was disappointed, she sighed and comforted her, "If you can''t do it this time, then it''s fine, but don''t blame yourself. I believe that you will still have the chance in the future."


    "Why after?" Yin Man suddenly raised her head, blinked her large eyes and said mischievously, "I''ve been busy for so long, if they don''t let you participate and see how I won''t bomb them, then! I am very sorry for you, but it is only because you will have to work hard for me from tomorrow onwards. If I succeed, I can be promoted to two levels, and if there are five or six people selected for the position of Tyrant, wouldn''t I be able to become a high-ranking official? "Hahaha ¡­"


    Chang Jing was stunned, only after thinking about it for a long time did she finally understand that this little girl was messing with him!


    "Alright, alright, that''s for the best!" He threw up his hands and shook his head. "What day exactly?"


    "Are you going to eat breakfast early or a little later? Do you want to let them have a good rest?"


    "No need, we are already getting impatient. The sooner the better!" Chang Jing rubbed her hands together as if she was eager to give it a try, and replied excitedly, "The reason why we took the risk to come to the Erde to seek development is only for fame or profit, but if we succeed, wouldn''t we get everything?! My lifelong wish, how can I allow it to come late?! "


    "That''s for the best," Yin Man nodded happily. "The day given to me is tomorrow, and I was worried that you guys might not have gotten used to it yet, but you still wanted to fawn on those officials and take your time!"


    "Then I''ll go and tell them the news now!"


    No matter how funny it looked, it was a joke. However, firstly, it was to hide his gratitude, and secondly, he was very happy when he heard the news, because it meant that she was one step closer to saving Xi Yan!


    The next day, the sky was clear and the weather was warm enough to be mistaken for spring.


    Chang Jing and Yin Man took the lead, leading over a thousand people to the entrance of the''s Sacrifice Hall, where the first round of preliminaries was held.


    "Everyone be quiet," Yin Man waved her hand, signalling for everyone to be quiet, "The content of the first selection is actually very simple ¡ª ¡ª Magic cultivators test the magicite crystal to determine their own magic power, and to make it emit red light. Martial arts cultivators test their palm energy, lightness skills, and speed. Everyone split into groups. The Mage, please stand to the right, while the Warrior, please, will stand to the left. "


    The group obediently separated according to her orders, and the number of people who trained in magic and martial arts became clear ¡ª the magic team on the right was extremely large, accounting for around eighty to ninety percent of the total number of people, with Yin Feng, Noticing Earth, Huo Wu and Xue Ge leading the group, while the martial arts team on the left only had a little more than a hundred people, led by Chang Jing.


    This was not surprising. Most of these warriors who had been practicing martial arts in the army had lost their lives in the last battle. It was not easy to gather over a hundred people. But what made people feel strange was how did Chang Jing, this strong mage, manage to stand in the martial arts team?


    Yin Man looked at Chang Jing in surprise and asked him in disbelief, "You didn''t stand the wrong way, right?


    "That''s right," Chang Jing faintly smiled, "Could it be that you''re forcing me to stand by your side? I was born in a martial arts family, what''s so strange about cultivating martial arts? "


    That was a fact. If the Jian Hun Family did not count the Wu Lin Family, then there were very few people in this world who could be called the Wu Lin Family.


    "Hur hur, then just stand there and manage the martial arts team." Yin Man was amused by him, and did not forget to mutter after he finished, "I didn''t think that your skinny and weak body was actually a martial arts expert, it is truly unbelievable!"


    That was what he said to Huo Wu last night.


    "Because I have some fame within the Erde, I don''t want to be exposed because of this! Moreover, the house that the Saint level expert lived in was located right next to the martial arts practitioner, far away from the magic cultivator. "


    So that''s how it was!


    While they were talking, the two teams split up at the test site.


    Chang Jing admired Mu Like''s heroic spirit even more when she saw the scale of the plaza. This place that was provided for the experts to cultivate was considered a very private place that should not have been built well, but right now, she was looking at a place that took up over a hundred mu of land. There was a large amount of ancient trees in the plaza, and as soon as she entered, he could feel the fresh air inside. What moved him the most was its design. The ancient trees were not distributed randomly, but rather cleverly divided the large square into countless independent spaces. While one could feel the emptiness here, they could not clearly see the situation in the space nearby, which provided the experts with a good ability of concealment.


    "Boss, let''s hurry up and go. I''m afraid that I won''t be happy if we''re late!"


    One of the soldiers reminded Chang Jing. Ever since she had decided to come to the Erde, Chang Jing had asked them to call him "Boss", because even an idiot would be able to tell that they belonged to the same unit as the "General".


    "Heh, I was too engrossed in looking at the arrangements here that I forgot we have serious matters to attend to!" Chang Jing laughed embarrassedly, and said, "Then let''s hurry up and go over. I''m still curious about how they tested it."


    With that, they sped up their pace, and soon, they arrived at their destination.


    The space here was much larger than other places, it didn''t feel crowded at all when accommodating over a hundred people, but instead had the feeling that no one was around, and other than them, there was no one else in the area. Forget about the examiners, there wasn''t even a single chair or table, if not for the fact that there was a "Martial Arts Testing Grounds" sign in the small plaza, Chang Jing would have thought that she had walked into the wrong place.


    "Everyone, stand here. I''ll go take a look at the situation first."


    After instructing these people, Chang Jing immediately walked forward, then turned around a tree that required five people to hug together, and suddenly felt enlightened. Inside, ten over huge stones were neatly placed there, and the people next to the stones were the five middle-aged men who were in charge of testing them!


    The person standing in the center asked Chang Jing disdainfully when he saw someone walk in.


    "You''re the contestant for today''s test?"


    Chang Jing subconsciously nodded.


    "Then why are you still standing here?" He had a big temper as he coldly scolded, "Hurry up and let them all come in. I still have things to do today!"

 C261 rude speech

    "How uncultured!" Facing the examiner''s rude words, Chang Jing was secretly unhappy, but she could not say it out loud, so he could only nod her head and go out to call people.


    Just as Yin Man had said before, the martial arts team only tested palm strength, lightness skills and speed. The ten large stones were the key to testing the palm strength.


    "Line up, line up!" The Examiner A ordered the other four examiners to do their own thing, while he himself waved towards the group of people that Chang Jing was standing on, and said impatiently, "All of you, line up in front of this rock!"


    Seeing that the line up was almost done, he said obliquely, "The palm force is actually very simple. If any of you can get a 5 cm deep imprint on this rock, then it''s considered qualified. If not, then hurry up and leave!"


    What kind of person was this? He was simply a scum!


    Therefore, he chose a spot at the back to line up and waited for the others to test their strength before slowly leaving.


    "That ¡­" He nodded and bowed, then asked the Examiner A, "Examiner, why do you think this stone is so easy to make?"


    "How would I know? Hurry up!"


    "No way!" Chang Jing was surprised for a moment, then asked with her eyes wide open, "Even the examiner doesn''t know what the exam is for!"


    "I''m not testing you for your brain, what are you blabbering on about!" The examiner became even more impatient. He pointed at the large rock in front of him and shouted, "If you continue blabbering with me, your qualification to take the test will be revoked!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll take the examination right away!"


    After Chang Jing finished this sentence, she looked around the rock, and even gestured with her hand as she walked, muttering to herself, "Horizontal? No, this won''t do. It seems like the lines aren''t horizontal ¡ª vertical? "It doesn''t seem right."


    In the end, he had to "consult" the examiner and said, "My lord, do you think I should take pictures horizontally or vertically? "Look at my eyes. No matter how you look at it, you can''t tell what the lines look like. Just tell me!"


    Originally, they were arranged to come here for the main test, but now it was finally the last examinee''s turn, and they did not expect him to be so blunt. Examiner A''s heart was not at ease at the moment, feeling extremely anxious.


    "Are you done yet!?" He was about to explode with rage as he cursed loudly, "Your head must be crazy! Do you think this is cutting beef?! Just give it a slap and everything will be settled! "


    "Alright ¡­" Chang Jing pretended to be wronged and replied as she extended her right palm towards the boulder.


    "Ah, I also want to ask how deep your palm mark can be?"


    This time, Examiner A was truly angered by him, he shook his huge head with all his might and replied, "Eleven centimeters! "Hurry up, if you keep making noise, you will be punished for not complying with the assessment''s rules!"


    Failure to comply with the assessment rules would permanently disqualify Yin Man from the exam. This was something that she had specifically warned Yin Man about before they came.


    Thus, Chang Jing raised her head to think carefully, and in the end said unexpectedly:


    "Oh, then I''ll give you eleven centimeters. It''s said that those who overtake the examiners in fame will not have good results to eat!"


    Damn, could this person really be a fool to say such words? Examiner A was truly speechless this time.


    Then, he took out a handkerchief and wiped it clean before pushing the stone slowly and absentmindedly forward with his palm ¡ª ¡ª


    His hand slowly moved forward, bit by bit. Under the Examiner A''s astonished gaze, he slowly moved forward, as if he was stepping into tofu ¡­


    How many people in this world would have the ability to do what this person in front of them did? If an ordinary person came to take the test, they would be afraid that their clapping speed was too slow and they wouldn''t make it in time. How could they be as slow as this person in front of them? This kind of display would require a powerful warrior power. He must use a strong and pure warrior power to shake the stone, and this Applicant must be extremely proficient in using and controlling the warrior power!


    If it was a palm instead of a palm, how could the rock not be directly penetrated?!


    Under Examiner A''s unbelievable thinking, Chang Jing moved her palm back, squinted her eyes and measured the depth, saying in disappointment, "Damn, it seems to have gotten an extra centimeter!"


    As if he had lost his soul, Examiner A took out a ruler and extended it into the palm imprint.


    11: 1 cm!


    Once again, his heart was shocked by the result. "Damn, it seems like I''ve gained an extra centimeter?" Could it be that it would be a piece of cake for him to push it a few dozen centimeters or even break it?!


    "What''s wrong?" Chang Jing couldn''t help but mock him when she saw his blank look, "Did you fail? "Wait a minute, let me try again, this time I promise I will only push you five centimeters!"


    "Qualified. Qualified."


    Examiner A''s heart was in a mess right now. He did not expect that this stupid young man in front of him was actually someone who pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger. His cultivation was already so strong at such a young age, was the strength of a "god level expert" not that great?


    His previous arrogance had been completely extinguished, and his attitude had taken a sharp turn.


    "May I ask which master is this young master from Ara?"


    "Hehe, grandpa told me about some entry level methods. I practiced blindly according to this book!"


    That was true, that was the truth.


    "Oh ¡­" Examiner A knew that some things could not be asked by outsiders, thus he sighed as if he had aged a lot, and said, "Congratulations Young Noble, not only have you passed but you have also obtained the basic certification of a god level Ranker''s qualifications ¡ª ¡ª As long as you can maintain this kind of result in the following tests, you will be able to obtain the honor of a god level Ranker!"


    "Ah, no!"


    His surprise this time was not an act but real, because if he became a god level Ranker, he would definitely attract Mu Like''s attention, and all his efforts would be in vain!


    After the examiners left, he counted the number of examinees who passed the martial arts group exam ¡ª out of a hundred people, seventeen passed. This could be considered a pretty good result.


    "Well done, everyone!" When heading to the test site for the Qing Gong speed, he could not help but encourage those who had failed, "If you didn''t pick, then you didn''t, and you didn''t, and you didn''t have to take time off ¡ª ¡ª Anyway, we are only here on a temporary basis, if there''s a chance, we have to go back to our home country''s Ara!"


    Although everyone was a bit disappointed, they still nodded after hearing his words.


    Seeing them acting like that, Chang Jing laughed, "Then let''s go over, let''s see how we brothers perform for the Erde people!"


    The contestants quickly reached the test point for Qing Gong under the escort of the failed contestants. This place was different from any space they had ever seen in this square. It was a long strip, and the trees inside were planted in a disarray. Each tree was of a different size from the other ¡ª either the open space was like a wide road, or the narrow space only allowed one person to sidle past! There were sandbags and wooden stakes tied to the trees. Judging from their tottering appearance, it was unknown when they would fall down.


    To be able to run or fly quickly in such an environment requires skill and agility!


    The examiner presiding over this exam was a skinny old man. Looking at his skinny body, it was obvious that he was as light as a swallow. He was an expert in Qing Gong.


    "Good job, boys. Have you all passed the palm strength test?" He said amiably to the seventeen, "Were you offended by the examiner?"


    "How did the old grandpa know?" One of the soldiers that was in the same group as Chang Jing a moment ago was still very young, around the age of 16 or 17.


    "Heh heh, of course I know!" The old man laughed loudly and replied, "Because I was the one who called him back from his wonderful vacation to work. Do you think I didn''t know that he would vent his anger on you all?"


    No wonder the examiner was in such a rush, he was still so intent on going back for the holidays!


    "Then, old grandpa, how are we going to test it this time?" The young man saw how easy he was to talk to, so he asked, "Shall we fly a few laps in the sky?"


    "How many laps in the sky?" The old man looked up at the sky and pointed to the trees and the sandbags. "If that''s the case, why did I ask you to come here?" To put it bluntly, what we are examining this time is speed and reaction, and it is quite simple to do it, which is to ask you to run up and down the road ¡ª but you must be careful, you can fly up but you must not go beyond the trees, otherwise you will be guilty of breaking the rules, and the obstacles you can only bypass but not destroy them. "Hehe, because you all know each other, you can''t destroy obstacles. I added this line at the last minute to prevent any of you from becoming heroes or to open a path for the remaining contestants."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    "Since everyone understands, then I won''t say anymore." The old man took out an hourglass and placed it on a table. "Let''s start, one by one, you can pass the test by coming back before the sand in the hourglass flows back!"

 C262 eager to try

    After hearing the old man''s rules, the seventeen of them couldn''t help but be eager to give it a try.


    This was very similar to the physical education classes of his schooldays. Oh, no, it should be more like a fun game!


    They were a bunch of young people who had just reached adulthood and still hadn''t lost their childishness. Naturally, they were fond of them!


    But just at this time, the benevolent old man spoke up again, "Don''t worry, don''t worry! Young people, why are all of you so impatient? Don''t you know that anxiety can''t eat hot tofu? Before I even finish my words, I''ve already started fooling around! "


    Please, who just said "Let''s begin"?!


    Everyone stopped and looked at the old man in confusion. They all wanted to know what else he had to say.


    "Don''t you think it''s too monotonous to run like this?" The old man''s eyes were filled with laughter. He pointed at the sandbags and stakes on the trees and continued, "Don''t tell me you want an old man like me to run around and create difficulties for you? Old man, the bones are no longer working! Therefore, I have to tell you all one more thing. That is, there is a limit to the number of people in the shrine. If a new person passes the test, they will have to compete with the older members. In order to alleviate or reduce the conflicts between the members, there will be strict rules and restrictions for each selection. For example, this time, there will only be two qualified candidates out of the seventeen! So you can shake some sandbags or something for your companions, and of course you can play tricks. Don''t be soft-hearted just because you think that your opponent is your comrade, because even if he gets through this time because of your kindness, he will have to pay a huge price, even his life, the next time he fights with a member of the Guardian Hall! "


    These words made everyone lose interest. Only then did they realize that this wasn''t a game, but a cruel competition! At the same time, they also began to admire the "quality does not weigh" approach here. If things continued like this, then the fame of "Erde''s Audience Hall" would surpass Mace''s "Mo Wei Zu"!


    This naturally included Chang Jingye who had been standing at the side silently all this time.


    He was wondering what attitude he should take in this test, and for the first time he realized that this old man who was always smiling was actually so crafty that he had set such a difficult balance for them ¡ª to control their speed so that they could arrive within the allotted time while holding the opponent back so that they would not be robbed; to consider the immediate benefits of helping his comrades to get through this trial without having to look away so that they would not be killed by the worshippers!


    "Any more questions?"


    "No!"


    The old man took a sip of the tea that he had imported from Aragorn, and said slowly, "Then let''s begin, listen to my order ¨C one, two, begin!"


    As soon as they finished speaking, the seventeen of them began to either run or fly at a low speed as they advanced forward crazily!


    The first obstacle they encountered was a sturdy sandbag hanging from a tree, swaying in the wind. As it passed by, although no one among the team members purposely moved it, but from their slightly paused figures, it could be seen that their hearts had already begun to hesitate.


    Sometimes, fame and fortune were enough to change a person, not to mention this group of youngsters with uncertain personalities.


    So when they passed the second barrier, the riots happened without incident. The first person to rush past the sandbag saw his comrade following closely behind him frantically. It was very possible that he would surpass him. Thus, he steeled his heart and threw a punch to the back, breaking the sandbag!


    The sand in the sandbag was like a prisoner in a cell that had been stuck for a long time. The moment he received the news of his release, he rushed out in excitement.


    The man saw the sand flying towards him and thought, "This is bad," so he dodged to the side to avoid it. But who knew that he would block the path of the people behind him if he didn''t dodge?


    Not good, what was that soft thing on the head? He reached out his hand to touch it, only to realize that he had bumped into Chang Jing''s chest, who was flying at a low altitude!


    "Damn it, General ¡ª it''s over!"


    Fearful, he staggered and fell down right on the head of the person who broke the sandbag!


    With a miserable "wow," the two of them fell on the ground at the same time, knocking over the trees on the roadside, causing them to tremble.


    The road was pitifully small. Plus, these people had been running frantically from the start. They couldn''t stop and enter in time. What was most hateful was that there was a wooden stake the size of a bucket hanging above the two of them!


    The world was in chaos!


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the mage examiner, it was that damned little girl, Huo Wu.


    Magic Testing Stone emitted yellow, green, blue, red, orange, indigo, and purple rays according to the student''s level of magic. This was also one of the important criteria for evaluating the level of magic power of a practitioner. The grade corresponding to the "red" radiance, which was required as a standard by the Guardian Hall, was advanced magician. With the strength of the red light, it could be divided into three classes: low, middle and high.


    Above The Fiendgod continent, there were very few people who could make Magic Testing Stone emit indigo light, let alone purple light that represented the highest level.


    The reason for that was because Orange''s magic power was just too great. Even if someone had this kind of energy, they would still be at the top of the world of magic. Naturally, they would not be bothered to be tested.


    Seeing that many of her companions were trying their best to hold back, the lithosphere could only let out a faint blue light. She couldn''t help but start to size up the ball-shaped stone that could measure one''s magic. Looking at her, I wonder, on what basis would it test our magic power? It''s not like it''s an expert!


    Therefore, when she saw that the person responsible for testing her was an old man, she immediately asked, "Ah, old grandpa, why do you think this ball will light up when we touch it? Could it be that it was originally a Magician that was turned into stone by some villains after being chanted? "How pitiful ¡­"


    All of a sudden, she saw a handsome prince who had accidentally turned into a frog while fighting a demon ¡­


    "This ¡­" To be honest, this old man had not carefully studied the reason why Magic Testing Stone shone, and probably not many people understood the reason, so he awkwardly avoided the topic, "Look, there are so many people queuing up behind you, quickly reach out and check first, don''t disturb me!"


    "But if you don''t tell me, I feel weird!" With trembling hands, Huo Wu reached out to the front of the Magic Testing Stone, and after hesitating for a while, she asked, "It can''t be that some kind of mechanism is able to absorb magic, right?"


    The old man almost fainted. Helplessly, he stretched out his hand and demonstrated, "Here, look ¡ª"


    After the dark brown lithosphere sensed the trace of Demon Power in his hands, it was like a huge dragon that had been sleeping for many years being stimulated by the Demon Qi. It released a piercing orange-red light, so thick that people could not see through it!


    The old man retracted his hand in the midst of the crowd''s praise. He was very satisfied with his knife, so he smiled and said to Huo Wu, "See, I am fine now, am I not?"


    "Since the old grandpa is fine, then I''m relieved!" The cute Huo Wu caressed her chest, took a deep breath and placed her small hands on the lithosphere s ¡ª ¡ª


    Slowly, the dark red lithosphere began to emit a faint yellow light, and after a moment the yellow light slowly became denser, turning a light green then a deep blue, and finally stopped at a medium red color and not changing.


    After a moment, the lithosphere suddenly burst out with rays of yellow, green, blue and red mixed together. The rays of light intertwined together to weave a colorful light sphere!


    "Hehe, it''s colorful. It''s really pretty!" She smiled and said to the old mage, "Unfortunately, there are only four colors. If there were five, that would be even better! "Thank you for the reminder, did I pass?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The old man snapped out of his shock and hurriedly replied, "You passed!"


    However, he was still thinking about something his teacher had told him long ago when she was teaching him magic.


    "Child, you have to remember, no matter how strong your magic is in the future, when you meet someone who can make the Magic Testing Stone give off different colors at the same time, you must not provoke him, because no matter how hard you train, you will never be his opponent!"


    Could it be that this innocent little girl in front of him was the top superior cultivator that his teacher had mentioned before?!


    Seeing Huo Wu who had gone out of the limelight happily walking towards him, Yin Feng couldn''t help but berate her in a low voice, "Have you forgotten what teacher said to us? Yet you actually played a ''Multi Colored Ball''! "


    "How could I forget!" Huo Wu unhappily rolled her eyes at him and argued, "If it weren''t for teacher telling us to hide our strength, I would have the confidence to explode this Magic Testing Stone. How would I have stopped at just the red light? Besides, I didn''t do anything. Didn''t you see that the highest level light emitted by the lithosphere was only red?


    That''s right, what she did was only slightly thicker than the red light of the ''qualification''!


    Yin Feng was justified by her words, the reproach that filled his stomach could not be found to reason with, in the end he could only stare at her.

 C263 large wooden stake

    Chang Jing saw that the group of people who had no choice but to jump up were about to collide with the big wooden stake, and became anxious. To hit something at such a fast speed was quite impressive. If one wasn''t seriously injured, they would at least be knocked to the ground ¨C this way, so many people wouldn''t be able to reach the designated location within the specified time!


    A water attribute Primary Magic "Profound Ice Arrow" followed the energy palm and flew out, spinning like an iron drill as it charged towards the large wooden stake. In the blink of an eye, it drilled through the air and turned into a cloud of dust, falling onto the two people''s faces!


    He didn''t know how to respond to these people''s actions, so he could only remind them, "Everyone, take care of yourselves!"


    After he had finished speaking, he shot forward like a swift arrow, followed by a large group of people who had just escaped danger.


    He, who was flying at the front of the group, squinted his eyes at the people behind him. Although they were fast, they were still able to maintain a distance from him unintentionally ¡ª Who asked him to be the general of the Left Vanguard, who would dare to be ahead of him!


    He thought that if he were to run to the front of the group again, it would definitely attract the attention of the higher ups of the Erde. Thus, he straightened his body, jumped onto a huge ancient tree, and disappeared from everyone''s line of sight.


    Seeing that he wasn''t around, the crowd, who had been holding their breath for a long time, sped up again. It was about time for them to "burst" after saving for so long.


    Although everyone''s speed was very fast and was estimated to reach within the specified time, the quota was still limited. If they didn''t get to the place first in front of everyone, then all their hard work would be for naught. Now that the first person that was framed by their comrades was left behind, he unwillingly took out a concealed weapon and threw it at a sandbag in front of him.


    When the sandbag was broken, the sand inside would fall down, and the people under it would be unable to see the way clearly, while the victim could not hold back his anger anymore and smacked at him with his palm ¡­


    With all these, a small test like this exposed all of their weaknesses, such as greed, distrust, and such as them who had undergone strict military training. Chang Jing, who was standing still among the tree branches, was extremely shocked.


    If they sent this kind of team to war, as long as the other side resorted to some underhanded tactics, the entire army would collapse on its own! They had originally wanted to train them into a special army that was strong enough to fend off hundreds of enemies in one go, but now it seemed like it would be difficult to do so.


    As he thought of this, his confidence in them began to waver. However, after seeing that one person had fallen into a trap, everyone stopped helping him and he regained his confidence!


    "They are all good youths. Their only weakness should be that they are too young!"


    The test ended in a nervous and quick manner. Even Chang Jingye, who was in second place, had, without any surprises, two people who passed the test. The one who was running in front was a young man with a weak appearance, one of the kind who would blush when talking, called Yu Feng.


    "Well done!" The old man looked at the hourglass and nodded with a smile. "I should be happy with this result. Back then, my disciple, the person you guys scolded, worked so hard to run away with only an hourglass. How could he compare to you youngsters?"


    Chang Jing smiled and nodded to express her thanks, then asked him, "Then, old grandpa, can it be said that we have already officially stepped into the Guardian Hall?"


    No matter how one looked at it, the "worship hall" sounded like a place an old man should stay. Now, after being asked this question by a young man, the old man started to feel a little confused.


    "Mm, sort of!" "However, you still need to spar with others in the early stages of the Martial Arts Competition. Firstly, you can increase your combat experience, and secondly, you can use this to increase your cultivation, and thirdly, as mentioned earlier, there is a limit to the number of people at each level. If you want to stay here for a long period of time, you''ll have to accept the tests and challenges from senior members!"


    So troublesome? Chang Jing thought.


    He looked at Chang Jing who seemed to be deep in thought, and continued, "Don''t be afraid, what should come will eventually come. The entrance ceremony will be held in a few days. At that time, your contacts will let you know! "


    The group of people bid their farewells under Chang Jing''s lead, and just happened to meet the completed assessment of the magic army at the door!


    "Awesome!"


    Unexpectedly, the first person who ran towards Chang Jing was not Huo Wu but Yin Man. She hugged Chang Jing with an extremely exaggerated smile, and said excitedly, "Did you know, seven of us were chosen! Seven! "


    "Oh?" Chang Jing was also a little surprised, he had originally thought that one or two of the disciples entering the competition would be considered good, but she never thought that other than the four students, there would be three other disciples entering the selection.


    "Hehe, it''s all thanks to everyone!" Yin Man was extremely happy when she thought about how she would not have to be angry at her superior in the near future, "Then what about you guys, how many people were chosen?"


    "Two!" Chang Jing laughed and replied, "Including me, there are two of them!"


    With that, he walked towards Huo Wu and Yin Feng who were standing in the middle of the crowd, staring at each other.


    "What''s the matter with you two?"


    Huo Wu looked at him, but still humphed indifferently and turned back to face Yin Feng, glaring at him.


    Chang Jing also felt a little scared, and turned around to ask Xue Ge what was going on with them.


    "Actually, it''s nothing much!" Xue Ge looked at the two of them, and then burst out laughing, "Big brother Yin Feng saw that when the Big Sister Huo Wu tested her magic, the Magic Testing Stone was so angry that it emitted multicolored light rays, and it was only able to produce orange light rays ¡ª ¡ª This is a level higher than her sister, the moment she came out, she scolded Yin Feng, saying that he is sinister!"


    "Correct," Huo Wu said as she took time out from her busy staring to turn around. "It''s not that it''s colorful, I just made it emit four colors! At first, I wanted to make it emit seven different colored rays of light to form a rainbow shape, but after thinking about Master''s orders, I gave up. But who would have thought that Yin Feng, that damn fellow, would actually scold me at the start and said that I was not hiding my strength, but when it was his turn to do so, he actually beat me to first place! "


    Chang Jing realized that her head was starting to get bigger, and asked helplessly, "And then?"


    "Then I said that I wanted to retake the test, but this damned fellow actually blocked my way and refused to let me go!"


    "Mn, it''s Yin Feng''s fault, he deserved to be punished!" Chang Jing purposely said when she saw her angry look, "How about this, today Yin Feng is treating us, let''s go out for a meal to celebrate?"


    Yin Feng looked at this teacher who had no stance, and was unable to say anything for a long while.


    "I can treat you, but I don''t have any money!"


    He had invited over a thousand or so people. Who could afford it?


    "That''s easy!" Hearing that there was something to eat, Huo Wu''s face immediately changed from cloudy to sunny. Moreover, it was the kind of sun that shines brightly without clouds. I know that teacher must have hidden a lot of money. Anyways, once you enter the Hall of Reverence, you''ll be able to take the money every month ¡ª you''ll be able to take more money than someone of my level! "


    Before they could even agree, she acted on her own and shouted at everyone, "Today, my teacher and senior brother are treating us to a meal. Don''t be polite with them, you must eat and drink to your heart''s content.


    Hearing that, Chang Jing laughed, then looked at Yin Feng who was looking at him pitifully, and started to wonder why in the end, every time she took joy in another''s misfortune, she would bring this disaster upon herself.


    Helpless, they could only follow behind the happy Huo Wu, and under Yin Man''s lead, they walked into three of the most famous restaurants in the area, enduring the pain and eating the sea food.


    "We''ll lose even more if we don''t eat a little more!"


    "Yes, yes. Teacher, please have some meat!"


    It was night. On the beginning of the moon, the silvery moonlight spilled all over the ground, causing it to seem like a warm new robe, making it seem even more poetic.


    Chang Jing and Yin Feng sat on the rooftop, burping as they talked while looking at the stars and the moon.


    Chang Jing thought about what had happened in the past few days and asked, "What do you think of the Guardian Hall?"


    Yin Feng answered simply with four words, "I have ill intentions!"


    "Oh, why don''t you tell me what kind of evil intentions it has?"


    "Does that even need to be said? To use such a good treatment to attract experts, with such a sound mechanism of bringing in talents, and with such an unscrupulous development strategy, it would be weird if you don''t have any evil ideas in your heart! "


    "Not bad," Chang Jing was very satisfied with his student''s performance, hence she continued to ask while laughing, "Then why do you think they want to do this?"


    "Dominating!" Yin Feng answered without thinking, "Most of their experts are drawn from the United States and the Ara, which is a relative process. Even if these experts were not willing to invade their own country at that time, but since they have already been roped in, they would naturally not be so stupid as to do something to resist the invasion. This way, the experts of the United States and the Ara would naturally have less strength, and adding to that, they would have to spare no effort in bringing in talented people in, but they all like people with some skills.

 C264 Is that a problem?

    That''s a problem.


    "That''s a problem!"


    Chang Jing sighed, she looked at the moon and an indescribable feeling appeared in her heart.


    The wind had picked up, and it was especially cold in the late winter night. The clouds in the sky moved with the wind, causing the moonlight to flicker and dim, adding to the tranquility of the night.


    No summer bugs, no bamboo sound, everything was quiet.


    He stared thoughtfully at the clouds swirling in the wind, and a hint of a smile gradually appeared on his deep face.


    "Actually, this might not be a bad thing!" He organized his thoughts and said to Yin Feng, "We were wrong from the very beginning, we shouldn''t have taken all these matters into our own hands! Wouldn''t it be better for the continent to be united by a single nation than during the war? Once the alien invaders invade, it would be much easier and convenient to fight back! The reason why we are so concerned is simply that it is not rationally justified ¡ª but the country is different from the people, or sometimes there is never a human or moral reason! "


    Yin Feng thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Perhaps that is the case, we are not even able to obtain a position, what I am most concerned about now is teacher, how confident do you have that the Awakening Bell is in that so-called Holy-ranked Ranker''s possession? According to the dog god, it was taken away by him, if it was truly in the hands of that expert, then wouldn''t he have a deep relationship with the fox spirit?!"


    "Maybe it''s her!" Chang Jing pretended to be relaxed, and said, "If he really is the fox spirit, then things will be easier to handle. After living for such a long time, she has a clear view of the situation. Furthermore, saving a person''s life is better than building a seven-levelled pagoda. Furthermore, we are only borrowing money from her and not thinking of taking it for ourselves, she has no reason to reject us. "


    Even so, it was hard to tell. Who could guarantee that nothing else would happen?


    "If that''s really the case, that''s great!" Yin Feng changed his tone and asked, "I think that teacher, you didn''t just call me out alone to talk about this, right? Tell me, is there something you need?"


    "Heh, I nearly forgot about what I was saying!" Chang Jing slapped her thigh and asked him, "The reason I let all of them participate in this test last time was simply because I didn''t want to separate from them. But now that the test is over, and all the contestants have been eliminated, I don''t have any reason to ask Yin Man for help to not let them split up anymore. What can you think of for our teacher? "


    "Isn''t that simple?" Yin Feng asked directly, without even thinking, "Won''t you just push it to Miss Yin Man? Wasn''t she going to level up because of us? The greater the authority, the greater the authority. Can''t we arrange for a few thousand people? "


    "There''s no other way. Let''s do it this way then!" Chang Jing thought about it and asked again, "How are the four of you doing, have you learnt all four spells?"


    "It should be about there," said excitedly. "Right now, other than Xue Ge who has a weakness, who has only learned three, the rest have already mastered them to a basic level. It''s just that they still don''t know what the results will be, they just want to find a time and give it a try!"


    "Don''t!" Chang Jing quickly stopped them, "That magic power is too great, you guys shouldn''t use it so easily!"


    "Un, I''ve noted it down!"


    The two of them talked about some trivial things before returning to their rooms to sleep.


    The next day, Chang Jing made up a reason to tell Yin Man about requesting her help. She swore that she would take care of everything and just as expected, she took care of this matter in two days and arranged for everyone to stay in the Imperial City. And she herself had been successfully promoted to the Erde''s "Development and Integration Commission", a department with diplomatic and investigative functions.


    Another three days passed without incident. During this time, Chang Jing had twice sneaked into the Guardian Hall late into the night to investigate, but she did not manage to obtain any results.


    On the fourth day, the restless Huo Wu was finally no longer able to hold her breath. Under her great efforts, the five of them arrived at the Imperial City''s bazaar for the first time to stroll around.


    The Erde was originally different from the Ara and Mace. It was a livestock nation, and the market style of the Erde was naturally different from them.


    "If I had known it would be so fun, I would have come out earlier!" Originally, Xue Ge was depressed because of his own cultivation, but after going around in circles, the gloominess was gone completely. He laughed and pulled Huo Wu''s hand, "Thank god it''s Big Sister Huo Wu, otherwise, I would have been suffocated to death!"


    "Hey, of course!" Huo Wu raised her nose and replied proudly, "Don''t you know who I am? I am not like a certain someone who only knows how to stay in a room all day long!"


    When she said that, her beautiful eyes deliberately looked towards Yin Feng who was laughing with Chang Jing at the side. Seeing that he did not respond to her, Huo Wu fiercely stomped her feet.


    "Bad guy!"


    She was just calling him a bad guy when a bad guy appeared in front of the crowd. He was leading a large group of people to rob people of their belongings!


    "Let''s go and join in on the fun!" Seeing that Chang Jing didn''t agree, Huo Wu immediately pulled Xue Ge''s hand and ran towards the crowd. The remaining three men shrugged their shoulders and helplessly followed.


    Pushing a large group of people away to watch the excitement, they saw a robust yet destitute plainsman carrying an exquisite wood box and arguing with a Magician.


    "Ask around," Huo Wu pulled a young man beside her and asked, "What are they doing?"


    The man was looking at her happily, unable to contain his anger. Just as he was about to lose his temper, he turned around and was no longer able to speak.


    Because he saw a peerlessly beautiful face, a pair of large eyes beneath her eyebrows seemed to speak. With a slight blink, it seemed to be able to hook away a person''s soul.


    This was what a devastatingly beautiful woman was!


    Huo Wu didn''t feel awkward at all when he was staring at her in such a daze. Instead, she was quite angry.


    "Hey, I''m asking you!" Her long, shapely eyebrows slightly knitted, and her questioning voice was actually so pleasant to listen to, "Why are you looking at me instead of answering me!"


    "My apologies, Miss!" It took the man a moment to recover his wits, but he gave her a gentleman''s bow and replied nervously, "It''s like this ¡­" Look, did you see the wood box that the herdsman was carrying? It''s said to contain his family heirloom! Because the horses that were raised in the family have been chased away by the wolves, they had no choice but to come to our Imperial City to sell them. Who would have thought that after standing here for a whole day, no one would care about them?


    Upon hearing this, many bright flowers bloomed on Huo Wu''s snow-white face. She then said, "Thanks!"


    "No thanks, no thanks," the man quickly blushed as he replied, "It''s my honor to be able to serve the young miss ¡­ "About that, may I know Miss''s name?"


    Because of his nervousness, he lowered his head when he asked for Huo Wu''s name. However, when he raised his head, he couldn''t find any trace of the beautiful woman in front of him.


    "It''s your fortune that my family''s lord has taken a liking to you, why are you spouting so much nonsense!" A Attendant who was standing behind a man dressed like a Magician, shouted at the impoverished man as if he was reprimanding a child, "It''s best if you obediently take this thing and leave, don''t disgrace yourself here!"


    As he spoke, he took out a steel sword that he wore and handed it to the man.


    The man did not take it, but hugged onto the wood box tightly, repeating what he had said countless times, "My whole family is still pointing at it selling money for food!"


    "Heh, a little herdsman like you dares to go against my lord?" Seeing that he still didn''t know how to appreciate a favor, the man couldn''t help but threaten, "This sword is definitely worth more than the broken thing in your hand! If you don''t agree, then don''t blame us for being impolite! "


    As he spoke, the few burly men behind him waved the weapons in their hands towards him as if in a demonstration.


    The impoverished man still did not answer him and continued, "My entire family is still pointing to it selling money for food!"


    Magician was getting impatient, he took a step back and waved his hand, ordering coldly, "Go, attack!"


    When his subordinates heard this, they rushed forward to take the downtrodden men!


    However, just as they were about to come into contact with the man, they were stopped by two beauties.


    The fiery-red robed beauty smiled as she grabbed the steel sword that was used as an exchange item and carefully sized it up.


    Seeing that his own sword had been stolen away, the man couldn''t care less about enjoying the beautiful ''scenery'' and loudly cursed, "Little girl, why did you steal my sword!?"


    "Old men, why would I snatch your sword when I have nothing to do?" She took the sword and flicked it with her finger, imitating the tone of a man as she said, "Listening to this voice, it''s basically common. I even thought it was dirty on my hands, and you still want to use this thing to exchange for someone else''s family heirloom? You''re dreaming!"


    The man couldn''t help but blush when he heard that. With a flash, he wanted to snatch the sword back.


    "Wait!" Who knew that Huo Wu would slowly turn the tip of sword around and point at him, saying, "Could it be that you want to make a move on a little girl like me?"


    The sunlight shone down onto the bright tip of sword, reflecting a glaring light that shone onto the man''s eyes. He did not want to lose his life like this, so he suddenly stopped his body, wanting to find an opportunity to make a move.


    Huo Wu looked at him and turned around. She pointed to the wood box in the hands of the impoverished man and asked him softly, "Uncle, how much are you planning to sell it for?"


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes lit up, and he seemed to be in high spirits.


    "Of course the more the better!"


    With just one sentence, he had amused everyone who came to watch. They all thought that he really was a boorish fellow.


    Hearing that, Yin Feng who was in the crowd frowned, and asked Chang Jing who was beside him: "Teacher, do you think that this is a double play that they were playing, just waiting for someone like Huo Wu to take the bait and buy it?"


    "Do you think so?" Chang Jing laughed, "Why don''t you tell me if they are lying or not?"


    But after asking, there was no response. The two of them turned to look, only to find him standing there by himself in a daze.


    Yin Feng secretly pulled on his clothes and reminded him, "Teacher is asking you a question!"


    "Hmm?!" Instead of answering, Nian Bing asked Chang Jing, "Teacher, did you notice that there seemed to be a faintly discernable magic aura floating over here? The kind that is both powerful and seemingly weak! "


    Hearing his words, Chang Jing and Yin Feng could really feel it.


    "Are you referring to the pure water magic aura here?"

 C265 like tenderness

    It was as if tenderness was wrapped around the broken heart to heal the wounds all over the ground; it was as if a sharp sword was dancing between dispute and evil, cold to the point where it was heartbreaking and intoxicating.


    The pure water element was faintly discernible, but it quickly increased and floated in the air. It was as if a wise man who had been hidden for many years was unable to endure the loneliness and could no longer breathe.


    "The more the better?" Huo Wu burst out laughing, she stared at the black wood box with wide eyes, then looked at the impoverished man and said, "I say, uncle, what you''re doing is not kind, how can you buy it for me without giving me a price? "That scared me to death. How could I dare to bid again?"


    Hearing her words, the impoverished man''s eyes dimmed once again. He continued to mutter to himself countless times, "My entire family is still pointing to it selling money for food!"


    The two talked for a long time, until Magician and the rest became impatient.


    "I think it''s better for you to mind your own business, little girl. I don''t even appreciate your kindness!" The Magician cupped his fist and said, "My water attribute advanced magician is Wan Songhe, my lord, I am a member of Elf Hall. Please give me some face and don''t interfere in this matter anymore!"


    "A member of the Hall of Worship", isn''t this obvious that people don''t want to look at the face of a monk? If it were anyone else, he would have left with a flick of his sleeve, but this time, he met Huo Wu, the one and only Huo Wu!


    "Hey, why do I need someone''s help?" The tricky Huo Wu replied without a care, "Whatever you do, just look at his face. That''s not like me, your grandma!"


    Wan Songhe was speechless, he was stunned speechless.


    Huo Wu smiled brightly and asked the man, "Uncle, tell me, how much money does your family need to eat and play for a year?"


    The man looked up and replied, "At least 150 gold coins!"


    When these words were spoken, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    What did "one hundred and fifty gold coins" mean? This was a year''s worth of income for a rich family, half a year''s expenditure for an ordinary Faculty of Magic, the dream of an ordinary person for their entire life!


    "Do you think you''re a lion?" Huo Wu rolled her eyes at him. "You''re asking for an exorbitant price. Think about it again. I want to see what''s inside this black box ¡­"


    As she said this, she reached out her hand towards the box, but was unexpectedly stopped by the man.


    "My whole family is pointing at it to sell!"


    At this time, Yi Huo Wu had already wanted to leave. She couldn''t be bothered with such a difficult task! However, the current her felt that it was difficult for her to back down while she was riding a tiger. Not to mention the looks of the crowd, even Wan Songhe''s group that was on the verge of making a move made her feel that it was difficult to step down.


    She became more and more curious about the contents inside the black wood box, and she couldn''t help but want to forcefully open it.


    "Since I''ve already made my move, I will definitely help you to the end. I''m definitely going to buy this item!"


    With that thought, she did what she had done ¡ª With a flash, she flew behind the impoverished man, reaching out to grab the black wood box that was half a body length away from the man''s arm!


    How fast was she? Before the impoverished man could react, the wood box was already in her hands!


    However ¡­


    The moment she opened the wood box, a dazzling light burst out from the inside, as though she was in danger and struggled to release a dense and powerful energy!


    His cultivation base was strong like a flame. Even if it was accidentally swept by the light, he could not stop it and fell to the ground. His expression changed several times as he muttered to himself, ''How is this possible!?''


    As for the black wood box, the moment she fell to the ground, it was also knocked down to the ground, and the lid of the box automatically closed.


    Seeing the change in the situation, Wan Songhe and the rest would not let this rare opportunity go. Without waiting for a response, they leapt up together.


    "Bang!"


    "Ding!"


    "Boom!"


    A crisp sound rang out. When the group of people was about to place their swords on Huo Wu''s neck, they found that the weapons in their hands were all broken!


    Wan Songhe, who had been standing at the side, became even calmer. He knew that he had met an expert today, the young lady who was sitting on the ground was one, and the other person who had failed to reveal himself and caused his men to lose was the same.


    After thinking about it, he was still unwilling to be sent flying by the roast duck that was almost in his hands. Thus, he braced himself and bowed to the crowd as he said loudly, "May I ask which expert is here?


    But after he shouted for a long time, no one came out to talk to him except for the crowd, which was even noisier than before.


    The impoverished man was frightened by the light that his clan''s black wood box emitted. He stood there in a daze, not thinking about taking back the box.


    Huo Wu stared at it, struggling with the weakness in her body for the time being. She didn''t want to give up.


    "Let me go Big Sister Huo Wu," Xue Ge, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, held onto Huo Wu''s hand and helped her up. She smiled and said, "I was thinking for a long time on the side just now, and I finally understood something!"


    "Alright," Huo Wu''s face was pale white. He thought back to everything that had just happened and instructed Xue Ge, "You must be careful!"


    "I will!"


    Xue Ge nodded towards her and slowly walked towards the black wood box.


    Just as she was about to pick it up carefully, Wan Songhe, who had greeted the unknown expert a few times, swung his sleeves towards her in hopes that she would retreat without realizing it.


    But when the gust of wind struck Xue Ge''s body, she did not have any reaction at all, even when he was forced to lean forward passively!


    The strong gust of wind from her sleeves became an itchy breeze in the air!


    The wood box was opened again, but this time, it was in Xue Ge''s hands.


    It was soft, but the box released a pearl-like white light. Like a child who had been lost for so many years, he jumped in joy like he had finally found their family, and then he released a warm white light that was like a pearl. The light illuminated Xue Ge''s face, making him look as holy as a fairy that had never touched the mortal world.


    That one look was the most eternal scene in the hearts of all the onlookers!


    "Did you see that, that pure water element was emitted from that black wood box!" Chang Jingye said from within the crowd, "Considering the situation earlier with Huo Wu, I think that the water attribute divine instrument must have been left over from the ancient times!"


    Nian Tu asked him in shock, "You mean the treasure that the impoverished man recited was a water attribute divine instrument?!"


    "It should be so," Yin Feng thought for a moment, then nodded his head, "I remember that I once read in a book that during the Great Demonic God War, there were many top-grade weapons from the god race that fell on the The Fiendgod continent, and there were even a few weapons from the Ancient God era ¡ª this is the so-called divine instrument! It is the nemesis of those who possess the opposite type of power. It is just like how we are seeing this now, it is nemesis to Xue Ge who is getting closer to the water because of the fire attribute! "


    "Your analysis makes a lot of sense," Chang Jing nodded her head in appreciation, and then added, "The divine instrument has another characteristic, and that is that it will choose its master to follow it. Once it chooses its master, it will follow it forever, until it is destroyed or its master dies ¡ª ¡ª Not only that, if it does not meet someone who thinks that it is more outstanding than its original master after its master dies, it would rather sleep than go and claim its master! Once it recognizes its master, it will be able to communicate with him. The mana of both it and its master will be multiplied by the number of times! Of course, this is only our speculation, and it is hard to say if the thing in Xue Ge''s hand is truly the legendary divine instrument, after all, such a thing is something that can only be encountered by luck and not sought. "


    As she said that, Chang Jing suddenly realised that her two weapons, You Ying and Wang Cai, could actually freely communicate with him through their own thoughts?!


    "Stupid master, we are not some divine instrument!" Thinking about that, Wang Cai, who was lying on his right wrist, could feel it. It said to him unhappily, "What does the divine instrument count as? Needless to say, You Ying was the one who created it, it is much more convenient for you than any divine instrument! "


    Chang Jing apologized in her heart after hearing all these. But he still couldn''t understand, whether his weapon was a divine instrument or not!


    As the light gradually faded, Xue Ge''s hand unknowingly reached into the black wood box as if it was destined to do so in the next moment.


    As if they were lovers who had been separated for a long time, when Xue Ge''s hands touched the object inside, her heart suddenly trembled, and a familiar feeling of familiarity at first sight entered her heart, the throbbing bringing with it even more warmth.


    Her hands were trembling with excitement as she slowly took out the items inside, revealing a beautiful sword.


    Along the pure white of the tip of sword, there was a black line extending from it to the hilt of the sword. The gauntlet also had a faint flow of water on it, but unlike the sword, it was even more glistening in the light, emitting a semi-circle of transparent Qi that covered the entire hand like a barrier!

 C266 The divine instrument recognizes its master

    When the divine instrument recognizes the master, it will release all of its energy into the body of the beneficiary, and then circulate it in his body once through, allowing the energy between the user and the body to become fully integrated, allowing the energy between the two to be purified and increased.


    However, it was also at this time that the beneficiary would lose all his defensive capabilities. He would be as naked as an infant that had just descended into this world and would not be able to put up even the slightest resistance.


    Wan Songhe obviously knew this logic too, so when he saw the crystal sword and Xue Ge both release a light dot that was as delicate as snow, he couldn''t help but to make a move!


    The black magic robe fluttered without any wind. Wan Songhe chanted continuously and his scallion like fingers quickly pointed towards the sky ¡­


    Like a clap of thunder, countless ice shards fell from the sky, reflecting the winter sunlight beautifully. They gathered densely at one spot, and struck right at Xue Ge''s head!


    As for that Xue Ge, he was completely unaware of it, and was still immersed in the joy of merging with his treasured sword!


    The ice dots transformed into ice cone s, and struck through the wind in the middle of the air, causing the surrounding people to be shocked, but, who was at the side, continued to hold his sword and smile as if nothing had happened!


    If he was struck by the ice cone, even if Xue Ge did not die, he would at least be heavily injured!


    Just then, three shadows leapt out from the group of people, welcoming the ice cone''s various abilities.


    A dark tornado arrived first, with Xue Ge at the center. It surrounded the ice cone, and once the dark tornado arrived, it joined the formation and dragged it into the sky! Boom!


    It was just a little bit short of time, the normally quiet ground released a loud rumbling noise, as though it was an earthquake, scaring everyone into retreating. Not waiting for them to retreat far, a piece of the ground suddenly protruded out, shooting up like a pillar to meet the rain of the ice cone!


    Unfortunately, by the time it reached a certain height, everything had already disappeared. The rain ice cone was completely torn apart by the tornado and then blown far away by the strong wind.


    Cursed Soil looked at the pile of mud on the ground and shook his head as if regretting that he was too slow. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he easily pushed the mud pillar back down.


    Wan Songhe''s face was even paler and uglier than Huo Wu''s at the beginning. He had been scared out of his wits!


    Too amazing! With such speed, only one person could easily destroy him with their little fingers. If they were compared in the Hall of Worship, he would definitely be a top-notch expert!


    At least god level and above!


    What kind of concept was "god level and above"? Didn''t this mean that the three of them had already started to close in on the Holy-ranked? Saint rank master was the most sacred place in the Guardian Hall!


    Chang Jing and the other two''s actions had completely exposed themselves, and it was definitely not a good thing for them who were deliberately hiding themselves, but at that time, they were also forced by the circumstances, if they had hesitated even a little, or used any other types of powerful magic, Xue Ge would already be finished!


    However, once such a shocking spell was cast, all their hard work would be gone. It would be strange if it did not attract the attention of others!


    What''s more, there were people from the Hall of Ecclesiastic Education here!


    Fortunately, Wan Songhe always had a very high opinion of himself, and would normally not bother to communicate with his "colleagues", nor would he speak of such an embarrassing thing.


    Yin Feng, Nian Tu, and Huo Wu, who had just stood up, quickly jumped to Xue Ge''s side. They formed a firm triangular protection circle around her in case anything happened, while Chang Jing coldly landed in front of Wan Songhe.


    "You really can do it!"


    His voice was equally cold, so cold that it made people shiver all over!


    Wan Songhe kept his cold heart, raised his hand and greeted, "I am Wan Songhe, I have yet to ask the master is?"


    Chang Jing felt that it was strange that he would still dare to stand here, he truly had a lot of guts. Normally, he would wish that he could talk to him, but this time was out of the question.


    "Are you still not going to f * * k off?"


    As if he was taking the life of a netherworld, his cold voice accompanied by that light expression, Wan Songhe felt a chill from the bottom of his heart when he saw this!


    He didn''t dare to say anything else and just waved his hand, ordering all his men to follow him and run away like homeless dogs.


    Chang Jing took a deep breath, suppressed her anger and walked to Huo Wu''s side to protect her.


    The intoxicated Huo Wu seemed to be enjoying the moment. Her eyes were closed as she revealed a faint smile, then her face was filled with surprise. It was as if she had fallen into a beautiful dream.


    "Everyone be careful," Chang Jing instructed the three students. "At this time, Xue Ge needs a lot of peace and quiet. Yin Feng, you go and evacuate the crowd.


    Yin Feng nodded, and walked towards the crowd, and his position was immediately replaced by Chang Jing.


    The "Mastering Activities" continued, and the joyful Xue Ge slowly rose into the air under the escort of a gentle ball of light. There seemed to be faint snowflakes dancing beside his within the mass of light, and Xue Ge''s peerless appearance was even more beautiful and moving!


    When she reached a height of 30 feet, the snow in the mass of light started to fall even faster, circling around her as if it was real.


    His eyes slowly opened, and the instant his pitch black pupils revealed themselves, the entire mass of light exploded like a firecracker. Countless rays of colorful light shot towards the sky from Xue Ge''s point of view, at the same time illuminating the horizon like fireworks. It was extremely beautiful!


    A melodious song suddenly sounded out in the sky, everyone''s eyes turned back from the light, looking towards the sound, it was actually the white robe floating heavenly immortal who opened her elegant mouth and sang!


    Was it a heavenly sound? It was so moving that it caused one''s soul to tremble! The unpleasant sound of the singing spread to the depths of one''s heart, causing one to be unable to help but feel happy and sad with its joy and worry!


    The sound of her voice lingered in the air as she went around the clouds in the sky. The white robe goddess lightly waved the sword in her hand and waved it ¡ª


    The light and graceful snowflakes fell from the clouds, accompanied by the white robe fairy all the way down!


    Wasn''t the Snow Goddess that had given birth to countless living creatures in the prairie the same as the ancient times?!


    Snow kills prairie pests with its coldness, protects the grass roots with its heat, and nourishes the grass with its selflessness! If there is no snow in a certain year, then the whole grassland will be withered, and the cattle and horses that feed on the grass will either die or win. The annual harvest of the herdsmen will be greatly reduced, and the days without snow will become a "black disaster"!


    Thus, on the plains, the respect people had for the snow was, in a certain sense, much greater than for power!


    In the country of the prairie, the people were simple and honest. In their faith, the Snow Goddess was an existence that no other person or god could ever compare to!


    As Xue Ge slowly descended, the people kneeling by the side of the street gathered together! These herdsman born Erde people excitedly shouted out the honorific Snow Goddess''s title, pious and simple!


    "Let''s hurry up and run!"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Chang Jing quickly pulled Xue Ge who had not yet understood what was going on over to the side and together with the other three people, he shot into the sky like a meteor and instantly disappeared from the view of the group!


    The impoverished man sighed as he returned home, and miraculously took out one hundred and fifty gold coins from the pocket on his back, just like what he had offered Huo Wu!


    Although they had disappeared, this day was still named "Snow God''s Descent". This was because a group of innocent Erde herdsmen who did not know how to lie had personally witnessed the transformation of the Snow Goddess amidst the drifting snowflakes, and then descended from the sky ¡­


    The five of them finally escaped this "calamity" and arrived at a deserted grassland outside the city. They rested and rejoiced on the inside.


    Huo Wu saw that the treasure sword in Xue Ge''s hand was extremely beautiful, and couldn''t help but ask, "Little Sister Xue Ge, can I take a look at your sword?"


    Xue Ge answered as if it was a matter of course, "Of course!"


    These words stunned the four people standing to the side!


    What kind of sound was this? It was so touching that even the four words'' ordinary ''sounded like heavenly music! Could it be that Xue Ge had really changed from his ownership of the divine instrument this time?


    Huo Wu thought for a while and reached out to take Xue Ge''s sword to examine it, but just as she was about to touch it, a red light suddenly shot out, forcing Huo Wu to take four steps back before she stopped in her tracks!


    However, Huo Wu refused to admit defeat. She didn''t want to admit that she was killed by a dead thing. Therefore, she walked towards it again.


    "Don''t touch it!" "It''s a water attribute divine instrument, filled with a pure and powerful element of water. It''s currently resisting your Fire Element''s body, the moment you move it, it will put up a resistance and kick you away!"


    Chang Jing was happy if she did not say it, but the moment she said Fire Wu, she became even angrier!


    She complained as she walked, "What the hell is this? Do you really dare to bully me, your aunt? "Let''s see how I deal with it!"


    When his hand lightly touched the sword, a red light burst out from the sword and deflected the fire.


    This time, she retreated eight steps before stopping!


    Xue Ge hugged his extremely apologetically and said to Huo Wu, "Big Sister Huo Wu, I think it''s better if we forget about it first. When I communicate with it in the future, I will definitely let you fix it well.


    Seeing Xue Ge''s troubled look, he sighed and replied, "Alright, then don''t protect it when the time comes, I must make it regret what it did today!"


    Her expression did not seem like she was talking to a sword. It was as if she had killed her father!


    Xue Ge smiled and nodded in agreement, but the sword in her hand continued to shine with a red light, as if he was unsatisfied.

 C267 Fire Dance

    The red light lit up again, like a mischievous child trying to demonstrate to Huo Wu!


    "Alright!" Huo Wu stomped her foot and said angrily, "My lord doesn''t care about vile people. Can''t I just ignore you?!"


    This sentence made everyone burst out in laughter. To be frank, it turned out that this world really had something that could suppress the fire dance!


    "Tsk, can it stop me?" Huo Wu disdainfully lifted her head up high. "When you see it, you can go down! But then again, did you give it a name, little sister Xue Ge? "


    Xue Ge was about to answer, but unexpectedly, Huo Wu rolled his eyes and stopped her.


    "Hmm, I know what to call it now!" She looked at the four people''s concerned faces, and announced loudly after her teasing heart had been satisfied, "It''s called the dead alba! Why? Look at how bad its temper is, it''s not a living being with a bad temper, I just want to play with it for a bit, but it''s just a ''no no no'', it''s just a ''no no no'', and it even released that hateful red light to tease me, it''s not ''dead alba'', what are you calling it, it''s decided, it''s dead! "


    When Xue Ge heard this name, he could not help but whisper, "Actually, it already had a name. It already told me its real name.


    "Snow Spirit Dispersing Soulsword", what a domineering name, created from the soul of the world''s snow, can exterminate the souls of all under the heavens!


    "Tsk," Huo Wu immediately rejected her protest, "''Snow Spirit Dispersing Soulsword'' and ''Snow Spirit Dispersing Soulsword''. Such a vulgar and overbearing name, how could it suit a delicate girl like you? I think dead alba is still the best, appropriate and special enough! Is everyone right? "


    After being stared at by Huo Wu, who would dare to say no?


    "See, everyone thinks that my words are good!" She said proudly, "Little Sister Xue Ge must communicate better with the dead alba. I want to play with your dead alba now!"


    Her every word, "dead alba", forced Xue Ge to admit it helplessly. However, that pitiful "Snow Spirit Soulsword" had from then on changed its name to "dead alba." If it could cry, then the entire tip of sword would be covered in tears!


    After the sword''s name was mentioned, Chang Jing began to introduce herself. He looked at Xue Ge with focus, and the faint white Qi around his body made him unable to see through her cultivation!


    He did not have time to explain before he ordered Xue Ge, "Xue Ge, immediately enter the meditation world to see if you discover anything new."


    Xue Ge obeyed and immediately entered into deep meditation while sitting upright on the withered yellow grass.


    Time passed second by second, a ball of water vapor began to spin above her head, with the flow of time, the water vapor also became thicker, thick as the morning mist, it was impossible to see what she was doing inside the water vapor!


    Finally, with a long cry, the water vapor gradually scattered and Xue Ge stood up in front of everyone.


    Chang Jing could not wait and asked, "How is it?"


    "My cultivation seems to have improved a lot, and I have thought through a lot of things that I could not understand before," Xue Ge recalled the situation just now, and answered. "Especially the fourth spell that troubled me so much ¡ª ¡ª ''Jianyue Feige''!"


    "Man Xue Flying Song", the spell that could incite illusions and kill enemies on a large scale, was comprehended by her in such a short period of time. Was it all because of the "dead alba"?!


    "Sure enough, after the divine instrument recognizes its master, it can actually greatly increase its master''s power!"


    Chang Jing nodded her head in gratification, as if she was telling others that she had confirmed her decision.


    However, when the active Huo Wu heard the news, she immediately jumped up in excitement and shouted, "Haha, Little Sister Xue Ge has also finally mastered four spells! In the future, as long as the four of us join hands, we will be invincible!"


    Looking at her excited expression, she was even happier than if she had mastered the fourth spell!


    I can tell you, "Chang Jing intentionally said when she saw her like that," Xue Ge''s cultivation is probably higher than yours, you should be worried!


    "It''s nothing!" Huo Wu ignored him and turned to hug Xue Ge, saying, "Xue Ge is my sister, what''s there to worry about if she''s stronger than me!"


    Just a simple sentence was enough to reveal her true feelings, causing Chang Jing to be moved.


    The group continued to jog and laugh on the prairie. Seeing that it was already late in the night, they took advantage of the darkness of the night to fly back.


    Although everyone was happy about Xue Ge''s sudden improvement in cultivation, even the usually open-minded Chang Jing was feeling terrible in her heart. No matter what she said, she was still their teacher, but her cultivation was still lower than their own student''s.


    In the future, these four people would be even more hardworking in their magic cultivation. Although their cultivation could not be said to have advanced by a thousand miles every day, there was still some rapid improvement.


    In the blink of an eye, the five of them returned to their temporary residence, an ordinary courtyard in the city.


    Chang Jing had specifically requested for this courtyard of the Four Great Sacred Grounds, he said that since her brothers already had places to go, then there was no need to stay and disturb the other nine people who were selected. Instead, it would be better for him to find a place to stay. Initially, Yin Man did not agree, but seeing Chang Jing''s insistence on adding on the temptation of "the cultivation of magic and martial arts is also of great benefit", she willingly convinced the other people in the worship hall and then went out to help them find a house that was built following the example of a Aragorn citizen.


    As soon as the five of them entered the courtyard, they were stopped by a candidate standing guard at the entrance.


    "Boss, Miss Yin Man has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Although he was curious as to why these five people had so much dried grass on them, he suppressed the urge to ask because of the strict rules regarding levels.


    "Mm, got it." Chang Jing smiled and asked him, "Do you know why she came to look for me? She can''t be here to discuss the entrance ceremony with me, right?"


    "This one doesn''t know, Miss Yin Man ran straight to your room the moment she entered, and did not even say a word to us!"


    "Looks like something big has happened!" Chang Jing''s heart tightened. She hurriedly greeted the few of them and went straight to her room, thinking about what had happened that made her so anxious to see him.


    When Chang Jing entered the room, she found that Yin Man was already sitting there, rubbing her hands together from time to time, looking very nervous.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Seeing him enter, Yin Man immediately walked over, and said, "Not good, something big has happened!"


    "What happened?" Chang Jing thought back to the past few days, and knew that their whereabouts would not be exposed, thus she calmed her heart and said, "The sky has fallen, and there are still people supporting them, what are they worrying about!"


    "Something big really happened this time!" Yin Man saw that he did not believe him, and anxiously said, "This time''s entrance examination has been changed, do you know, it is not as simple as the past competitions!"


    "Is this what you meant by major event?" Chang Jing walked to the chair and slowly sat down, and said, "I thought something would happen, why not change it, what is there to be afraid of!"


    "You don''t know this!" Seeing that he was still not in a rush, Yin Man became even more anxious, "Originally, I already had a good relationship with those people, as long as you enter the stage, even if it''s a fair fight, I can guarantee that you will win, but after being changed like that by upper management, it''s all over, everything is unknown now!"


    "Unknown?" Although Chang Jing was not afraid, her curiosity was piqued, "Then tell me what kind of competition we''re fighting now, it can''t be another physical fitness exam or something like that, if that''s the case, at least we won''t have to get hurt or something like that!"


    "What a beautiful dream!" Yin Man saw that he was still in the mood to joke and could not help but to shout out, "The assessment program has been changed to go to the villages near Dark Forest to investigate something, and the victor will be found. Those who do not will be eliminated!"


    "Just the few of us?"


    "Yes, just the nine of you can go! "As for the investigation, even I still don''t know what it is. I''ve heard that I''ll only tell you about it after you guys depart!"


    "Then let''s just investigate and see. There''s nothing to do anyway!"


    Chang Jing was indifferent but in her heart, she was anxious. Since this was the case, they would have to leave this place for a period of time. Going out wouldn''t be a big deal, but the problem was that the only reason she had made this much of a name for herself was to get close to that elusive Holy-rank expert in the "Erde''s Sacrifice Hall" ¡ª but now, he seemed to be getting further and further away from her original goal ¡­


    After Yin Man, who was burning with anxiety, left, Chang Jing gathered the other eight people present and simply conveyed Yin Man''s meaning to them. After that, she told them to go back and prepare, leaving Huo Wu and the other three people behind.


    "Teacher now wants to hear your opinions," Chang Jing organized the language she wanted to express and said, "Do you guys think that we should listen to the orders to go to the Dark Forest or do the five of us sneak into the Guardian Hall together to find out the truth?"


    "Of course to the Dark Forest!" Huo Wu was the first to stand up and suggested, "As the name implies, Dark Forest is a very dangerous and exciting place. Let''s go there and try out our skills!"

 C268 Dark Forest

    The Dark Forest was located in the southern region of the Erde. The climate was unique, with dense forests that covered an area of over a hundred hectares. It was not inferior to a small city, and in a country filled with grasslands, it was extremely rare.


    Huo Wu insisted on going, and the rest of them also chose not to go. Chang Jing thought for a moment, then resolutely decided to lead the group.


    Of course, this was already seven days ago, and the few of them had already arrived outside the Dark Forest, in the only inn on the forest road.


    "Everyone says that the Dark Forest is extremely dangerous, the home of fierce beasts and demons," Yin Man, who was determined to accompany them, looked at the dense forest and said worriedly, "You all have to be extra careful!"


    Huo Wu was also drinking water and staring at the forest. She became even more excited as she looked at the forest. She repeatedly assured Huo Wu, "Don''t worry. With us here, nothing will happen!"


    "Is there really no problem?"


    Yin Man turned her head towards the commissioner that was sent here, her eyes full of questions.


    When the commissioner saw the several people eating comfortably beside him, he calmed himself down, "It''s fine! Since they were all chosen to attend the worship hall, they were naturally not afraid of such a small forest! "Don''t worry, if anything happens, we will also send people to reinforce them!"


    When Yin Man heard him, she felt a little relieved. She suddenly realized that her current self was extremely funny, as if she was sending off a soldier''s son before his departure. Her heart was filled with a sense of pride, but she was also worried that something might happen to him.


    "Have I reached menopause?" She touched her smooth and delicate face and muttered, "Her face is so young, I don''t think it would be possible?"


    While she was still thinking about this silly question, Chang Jingye and the rest were already beginning to discuss their plans after entering the forest.


    This time, they were loaded with food and daily necessities. The bulging bags on their back looked like they were for camping!


    "You brought everything you should have, right?" Chang Jing laughed and asked the few of them, and pointed at the martial arts teenager who had brought a lot of things with him, "How about you, how were your preparations?"


    Seeing Chang Jing calling out to ask him, the young man''s tender face immediately flushed red, and she nodded her head to show that she had brought them all together.


    "Hehe, I think you''re really looking forward to moving your entire family here!" Chang Jing joked, causing everyone to laugh out loud, the youth''s face also became even redder.


    "We are about to enter the forest," seeing that they had laughed enough, Chang Jing''s tone turned serious and instructed them, "Everyone must remember, we do not know the situation inside, so when the time comes it would be better to meet in one place and not fight alone together! Do you understand?! "


    His tone was firm, giving off the aura of a great general!


    Everyone immediately nodded in agreement. Even the naughty Huo Wu seriously replied, "Understood!"


    Who knew that such a serious atmosphere would be destroyed by Chang Jing''s uncontrollable laughter. When he saw the group of people looking as if they were about to die, he laughed and said, "Now that''s obedient!"


    Before everyone could react to what was happening, Chang Jing had already ran to the other side of the hotel to sit with the Commissioner.


    He looked at the commissioner with an unflinching expression. "Have you not given the order for what we are going to do in the end?"


    "According to the arrangements, there should have been news before you entered the forest, but ¡­" The Commissioner''s face was also anxious, but it was soon replaced by a look of exhilaration and delight as he saw a hawk flying straight at him. "It''s coming!"


    He quickly ran to the entrance of the hotel, took out a whistle made of some unknown material, and blew it lightly. The whistle sounded, and the eagle obediently landed on his shoulder.


    After feeding it a bit of eagle food, the commissioner removed a sealed bamboo tube from the eagle''s right leg and crushed the beeswax before taking out a piece of paper.


    This was actually a messenger eagle! Chang Jing''s interest towards the Erde grew. He knew that eagles were already hard to tame, not to mention letting them obediently deliver a letter to him. Eagles had many advantages over carrier pigeons, such as flying higher, faster, and farther away. They could even capture enemy carrier pigeons under certain conditions!


    The Commissioner''s words pulled Chang Jing back to reality from her reverie.


    "The orders from the higher ups have arrived!" "A few days ago, all the villagers in the southern part of Dark Forest were slaughtered. The weirdest thing was that all the corpses were reduced to bones in one night, not even the clothes and flesh remained!"


    Chang Jing was shocked. She could faintly feel that this was definitely not a simple matter.


    "So the Her Majesty sent a few ace spies over to investigate. But after a few days, not to mention spies sending back some information, even their traces have disappeared! What is even more puzzling is that ever since the last time dozens of villages south of Dark Forest were massacred, nothing like this has ever happened, with the forest as the dividing line! "


    In fact, the so-called "dozens of villages were massacred" was just the result of the Commissioner exaggerating things further. In fact, there were only three villages in Erde that had been massacred.


    "Could it be that the purpose of our group of people who have yet to officially join the Guardian Hall is to investigate this matter?"


    Chang Jing asked, meaning was that there were a lot of official members in the shrine, why would they look for them.


    The commissioner was not a fool, so he naturally heard his subtext. He replied awkwardly, "Yes, your job is to find out what the clues are. You also know that the ''Hall of Honor'' emphasizes on quality and quantity, and the people selected are all elites. Once they are selected, it will signify a rise in status, and it is unknown how many people have their heads squeezed out of their minds wanting to enter the hall.


    But how could such a requirement be strict? It was simply harsh!


    "The way I see it, the higher ups are unwilling to let those people from the Hall of Reverence lose their lives in vain, that''s why they called us!" Chang Jing replied coldly, but then changed the topic, "But since you are already here, we can''t ignore you, leave this matter to us!"


    "Brother Ye is indeed bold!" The commissioner patted Chang Jing on the shoulder and praised him, "However, let''s put it bluntly first, although this mission is not simple, there is a time limit, if you guys are still not out of the forest after half a month, or have not gathered any substantial information, then consider this mission as a failure!"


    "No problem!"


    The commissioner nodded, stood up, and said respectfully, "Then we will wait here for the good news!"


    In the end, he did not forget to instruct her, "This is a very important matter, you should keep it a secret for now!"


    These words made Chang Jing feel extremely depressed. She thought in her heart, I already said that there isn''t even a shadow of the Dark Forest, if I want to leak it, I can find someone to leak it out!


    Chang Jing nodded her head and led the other eight people to head towards Dark Forest. She did not even say goodbye to Yin Man because he felt like she had been betrayed, and was very unhappy!


    As expected of the words "Dark", the moment they walked in, they felt like everything went black. The bright sunlight outside turned into a dim light which was even weaker than starlight, and what was even more strange was that most of the trees inside were also black, black like iron.


    However, upon entering, Chang Jing felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, the dark power in her body started to flow excitedly through her various meridian channels.


    Huo Wu''s curiosity swelled as she saw the strange tree color. She couldn''t help but want to hit the tree with her hand. But as soon as her hand touched the hard tree bark, a numbing electric shock hit her, forcing her to step back!


    My god, a person with a cultivation level as high as a fire dance would have such a reaction. If it was an ordinary person, wouldn''t they be electrocuted to death?!


    "Everyone, don''t touch the things here," Chang Jing hurriedly ordered. "Before you all understand the situation here, don''t act recklessly, especially you!"


    He pointed his finger at Huo Wu, who was still standing beside the tree thinking about how to play with it so that it wouldn''t get electrocuted again. Huo Wu felt wronged and paused before returning to his side.


    Chang Jing happily took out a Magic Crystal used for lighting. After she slightly probed into the magic, it immediately gave off a bright light, illuminating the faces of the nine people clearly. Chang Jing and his four students had calm expressions, obviously not too worried about this place, but the expressions of the other four were different.


    Seeing these four expressions, Chang Jing was disgusted. He first comforted them until her heart was at peace, then told them about the mission this time.


    Who knew that it would be better if he did not say anything. However, the moment he said something about these people, his expression changed even more.


    Huo Wu and Yin Feng''s faces instantly flushed red with excitement, as if they were hoping that something would happen and that they couldn''t wait any longer. When the four tensed up people heard this, they became even more nervous, and their flushed face that had been "heated" by Chang Jing suddenly paled, turning even paler than before!


    Seeing this, Chang Jing was secretly regretting her decision. She thought about how she had already told them everything that had happened, thinking about how he should calm down their tensed state again, but unexpectedly, Huo Wu spoke first.


    "Coward!" She snorted disdainfully and said, "Isn''t it just that the entire village has been massacred? We can just avenge them, why are you so nervous!?" As a girl, I''m not afraid of you guys! "

 C269 A tree lives a skin, a man lives a face

    Someone once said, "Trees live for a skin, people live for a face" ¡ª this was clearly more appropriate than men. The nervous four people became agitated after hearing Huo Wu''s words, loudly shouting that they would kill all the monsters in this group!


    "Heh," Chang Jing secretly laughed, "It looks like that little girl Huo Wu doesn''t only know how to cause trouble every time!"


    "It''s a good thing that we''re all full of fighting spirit, but don''t be too impulsive!" Chang Jing waved his hands, signalling for them to be quiet, and said, "Right now, we know nothing about the situation here.


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Just as they were about to discuss how to be careful, a strange Music suddenly came over!


    If it were in any other place, the Music would have been happy, but this place was different. This was the Dark Forest, a place filled with countless unknown creatures, a place where one could easily be scared to death with just a single sound. It would be weird if one could suddenly hear music!


    The four contestants who had recovered their confidence were once again frightened by this voice, their faces turning even paler!


    "This music isn''t bad," Chang Jing saw that she had decided to calm them down, and revealed a look of longing, intoxicating them as she said, "This should be the harp music, it is said that the elves love to play the harp the most, when playing it, it is smooth, although not loud, it is soft like a rainbow, it is very poetic. Just like this poem, which makes people feel warm and mysterious when they listen to it, it''s simply the ultimate song in the world! "


    "Elven music?" After being acknowledged as master by the "dead alba," Xue Ge had become extremely sensitive to music, and as he listened to the beautiful music of the harp, he started to truly immerse himself in it. However, as her eyes moved, a scene that she had never seen before suddenly popped into her field of vision and he immediately dodged.


    "What?" Chang Jing''s eyes suddenly opened up to her shouts. Looking in the direction of her finger, there was nothing else but darkness.


    Huo Wu tugged at Xue Ge''s sleeves and asked, "Little sister Xue Ge, what did you see just now?


    Xue Ge recalled the scene he saw just now, and after confirming that he was not hallucinating, he replied, "Just now, I saw an elf, an elf holding a harp and playing in the air!"


    An elf, a character that belonged to the rumours had actually appeared in Xue Ge''s profound cultivation!


    "Don''t lie to me!" Huo Wu turned her head up and down to check, but she didn''t see anything except trees. "Nonsense! How come there''s no spirit? Why can''t I see anything?"


    Xue Ge nodded his head heavily to confirm, "Really, I really saw the elf just now!"


    When she said this, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Huo Wu took out the other magic bow s from her waist, and unintentionally pulled on the bowstring as she said, "Then tell me what he looks like!"


    "A pair of pointy ears," Xue Ge recalled, and said while thinking, "Right, he has a pair of pointy ears, it''s very conspicuous! Furthermore, his hair is green, and he is petite and exquisite. He looks to be about half a meter tall, but his facial features are soft and beautiful! "


    "It should be true!" Chang Jing kept her fake intoxicated look from before, and started to ponder, "I''ve read books on this area, and the description of the Elves are exactly the same as what Xue Ge described!"


    While saying this, his eyes revealed a deep worry, because to his knowledge, the Elves were the most intelligent and the least angry creatures in the world. Their tricks were endless, and among them, there were even characters that had innately manipulated magic, with just a single movement, they could attract the attacks of any magic, which was the Elf attribute described in Homo sapiens Magic, like the Fire Elf!


    If the target of their investigation was the Elves, then they would be in deep trouble!


    However, Huo Wu didn''t know this. She was still excited. "Then is the elf you saw a man or a woman? He''s even prettier than us?"


    "F * ck ¡­" Chang Jing almost broke out in a cold sweat, he felt that it was strange that Huo Wu would still be in the mood to pay attention to this. There was no other way, she couldn''t fight him, and she couldn''t even scold him, so he could only choose to explain patiently, "The elves did not have any males.


    "Rare?" Huo Wu listened attentively for a moment, then asked in puzzlement, "Without a man, how would they have given birth?"


    This girl really knows too much, Chang Jing thought.


    "I''m not sure about that," he answered honestly after some thought. "But they all have a long lifespan, averaging over a thousand years. It shouldn''t be difficult for them to find a male elf for such a long time, right?"


    Huo Wu looked at him with a face full of disbelief.


    She rolled her eyes and pulled Xue Ge over to her, "Little Sister Xue Ge, you just said that you saw an elf, then do you know where he went?"


    "To the south!" Xue Ge replied her without hesitation, "He ran deeper into the forest!"


    Huo Wu clapped her hands and said excitedly, "Alright, then let''s go and take a look!"


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Xue Ge''s hand and walked in. What was strange was that Chang Jing did not stop her.


    "Since this matter is related to the elves, we can only go in and take a look!"


    Trees needed sunlight to grow, so in this dense forest, in order to obtain enough sunlight, those trees would desperately run up. This result was that after a long time, almost all the trees were dozens of feet tall, much taller than normal trees!


    But because of this, all the sunlight was blocked by them. In the Dark Forest, the denser the trees, the darker they were. The deeper they went, the harder it was to see!


    Originally, everything in the world had been compared. For example, if you placed a white object on top of a black object, the white color would appear even more pure, like the teeth of a black man. However, the Magic Crystal in Chang Jing''s hands actually went against this logic in this increasingly dark environment, the deeper you go, the darker it becomes!


    It was as if there was a force that absorbed all of its light!


    "Wait!" Chang Jing was also aware of this point, after he called everyone back she said, "Everyone be careful, something is going to happen!"


    Yin Feng''s ears were also pricked up as he said, "Hmm, something is going to happen!"


    Everyone stopped, they all held their breaths while Chang Jing gestured with her hand.


    Instantly, the surroundings became frighteningly quiet, not a single sound could be heard ¡­


    The Magic Crystal''s light flickered and dimmed like a lamp''s light. It swam between the black color and the mysterious and strange forest was even more eerie and eerie.


    Suddenly, a sonic boom sounded out along with the wind, it was like the sharp sound of a bamboo whistle, causing people to feel that the sound was ear-piercing, and the direction it was coming from was actually towards the Magic Crystal in Chang Jing''s hand!


    Just as the voice came out, a black figure covered the entire area of light. When Chang Jing retracted his hand, the Magic Crystal in his hand had already disappeared!


    Such speed!


    The group of people quickly formed a circle, and without anyone reminding them, they all activated their defensive magic. What a joke, it would be strange if they weren''t injured if they were hit by something as fast as this!


    Chang Jing and the four students also activated their own defensive magic, not only that, they had also transferred their own force to their eyes, making it so that they could see things as if they were day in the pitch black forest. With their cultivation, the five of them could naturally see things in secret, and the reason why they used the light Magic Crystal was to take care of the remaining four people.


    Wherever his gaze passed by, he saw a black gaseous object appear before his eyes.


    Through the mist, the five of them simultaneously saw its true appearance.


    Its entire body was flat, but its body was tall. It was like an exaggerated noodle that was about one meter long and half a meter wide! Without eyes or ears, what was "decent" all over its body was its mouth, and the mouth at the front of its body was even bigger than its head (if that was what it was). It was a bloody mouth!


    The big mouth was currently chewing on the Magic Crystal with relish, letting out a "kacha kacha" sound.


    What was this thing? No wonder it was moving so fast!


    The five of them could not help but ask themselves, but even after searching their brains, they still could not recognize what it was!


    Very soon, that small piece of Magic Crystal was completely wiped out, not even a speck of it was left.


    "Everyone, don''t panic," Chang Jing commanded, "Let''s stabilize our own people first!"


    However, before he finished talking, Huo Wu couldn''t help but move excitedly.


    With her left hand, she raised the magic bow against the monster, and with her right hand, she fiercely pulled back the bowstring ¡ª ¡ª


    swish *


    A magic arrow that was covered in fire shot towards the monster. Its strength was accurate and its speed was fast.


    But the magic arrow was fast, the monster was even faster! Before the magic arrow even reached its body, it had already floated up three inches in the air current. It had only floated up three inches, but for such a flat body like it, that was enough for it to avoid the magic arrow!


    Sure enough, the magic arrow flew into the air, and had to pass through three huge trees before stopping. However, the strange thing was that the three trees that had suffered the arrow only had a large hole pierced through, and did not start a fire!


    One had to know that the Ganoderma magic arrow was formed from the fire element, it was comparable to the netherworld''s fire!

 C270 vegetative magical beast

    The flat monster was called vegetative magical beast, and was one of the mutations of the ancient Divine Beasts. Its unique body allowed it to obtain unparalleled speed, and its speed was even faster than the speed of sound.


    At this time, the vegetative magical beast was eyeing the magic bow in Huo Wu''s hands like a tiger eyeing its prey. It thought that its favorite energy substance was embedded on the magic bow''s body ¡ª ¡ª the Magic Cores!


    Of course, it had never seen the so called Magic Cores, but it had no eyes in the first place, so why would it "see" it? Through the Magic Elements''s movements in the air, it sensed the strong and stable strength of the Magic Cores''s body. Unknowingly, Zhang Kai''s bloody mouth opened widely, and a large amount of saliva flowed out ¡ª ¡ª


    Saliva dripped onto the leaves that had been there for years, corroding them all in a moment!


    At the same time, its face was completely exposed in front of Huo Wu ¡ª its body was covered with a layer of extremely thick mucus, covered with bugs and other similar things. Its saliva was constantly dripping from the ugly monster''s mouth, making one''s hair stand on end.


    Huo Wu screamed in fear ¡ª this was purely a girl''s nature, as if they would scream if they saw a roach. It would be weird if they weren''t afraid when they saw something so disgusting!


    The vegetative magical beast that was floating in the air motionlessly was waiting for this opportunity. When it felt Huo Wu''s dancing hands and feet, it excitedly let out an even more intense ji sound, and suddenly rushed in front of her, wanting to bite the Magic Cores!


    It was too late for Huo Wu to dodge, and it seemed like she was going to succeed. Yin Feng''s hands suddenly transformed into countless fluttering butterflies that were dancing, and started chanting.


    All of this happened in a split-second, so fast that it was astonishing! Good boy, can he do magic? Otherwise, why would he carry the Fire Dance a few meters away from him without even seeing him move?


    But Chang Jing understood, he smiled at him and said, "Stepping on Formless Wind, your speed surpasses two times that of supersonic speed ¡ª ¡ª Seems like you have trained your ''Feng Chen riding is hard to look back at'' to the end, not bad!"


    Yin Feng also laughed, and said, "This is still a bit of a change, the other three spells are still far from being proficient!"


    This was a fact, but it also contained a hint of humility, because personally, the other three spells were only slightly weaker than the ones recorded in the book, and their speed had already reached the required level. The other three were the same.


    "Don''t be afraid Big Sister Huo Wu," Xue Ge said as he stared at the vegetative magical beast, whose body was constantly dripping mucus. "My dead alba said to let us experience its power, so I''ll take care of it!"


    With that, she leapt into the air and hovered in the air like a fairy, while the dead alba trembled and emitted a faint glow, causing Xue Ge''s clothes to flutter in the air, looking extremely beautiful.


    Where the light shone, the vegetative magical beast shook its head, as if it was considering whether the glowing weapon should also be its own delicacy. It moved very quickly, because it was already very unhappy when the Magic Cores did not let it eat it last time.


    With the speed of light, it rushed towards the dead alba. Xue Ge smiled slightly, his hands moved like a mirage to the point that she had thousands of arms. Her movements was extremely fast, so fast that it gave people the illusion that she had not moved at all.


    But in the end, she moved, because the dead alba s that were initially facing the ground had already aimed at the flying vegetative magical beast. With a "chi" sound, the dead alba shined brightly, and the brightest and most glaring beam of light was aimed straight at the vegetative magical beast ¡ª ¡ª


    Like a laser beam, the light condensed into an extremely small beam of energy, which pierced through the sky and struck the vegetative magical beast. The vegetative magical beast was also moving at high speeds, which increased the speed of light hitting it. With a "chi" sound, the extremely thin light passed through the vegetative magical beast''s body, but the vegetative magical beast continued to fly towards Xue Ge as if nothing had happened. No, it was the dead alba in Xue Ge''s hands!


    Xue Ge held up his sword and danced. His body moved to the left by half a foot, then turned around again ¡ª ¡ª This series of movements was completed in an instant, but even so, he was still a lot slower than the vegetative magical beast. She managed to dodge both dangerously and dangerously, and if the vegetative magical beast turned around to attack again, she was done for!


    Everyone present understood this, so they all broke out in a cold sweat for her, worried for her with a nervous mood.


    But Xue Ge retracted his sword confidently, and slowly landed on the ground with a smile. Once the sword retracted its glow, it dimmed until it was completely extinguished. The forest once again returned to its pitch-black darkness ¡­


    "Captain''s in danger!" The four soldiers who were born in an army all roared in fear. They ignored their own lives and fiercely pounced towards Xue Ge, afraid that the next attack of the vegetative magical beast would take away their most beloved temporary leader!


    Xue Ge chuckled, and then said in a melodious voice, "Hehe, don''t worry, I''ve already dismissed it!"


    Just as the four were puzzled, Nian Bing had already silently brought back something that they did not know what it was. Under the light of Chang Jing''s second Magic Crystal, everyone finally saw its appearance clearly.


    This, was actually the arrogant vegetative magical beast. At this moment, it had completely lost its previous arrogance, and was hanging lifelessly in Nian Tu''s hand, not moving at all.


    "Dead!" "Dead!"


    Heavens, it had died just like that!


    The four of them looked at each other, shocked beyond words.


    They finally understood the difference between them and the five of them ¡ª ¡ª they could easily see things as if they were day in a place that was just pitch-black. Yin Feng was as fast as lightning, and he effortlessly destroyed things that they thought were monsters.


    "Why are you still standing here?" Chang Jing held his magicite crystal and walked in front of them and said, "Let''s go, we still need to continue moving!"


    The four muddle-headedly answered as they slowly followed behind him with incomparable shock in their hearts.


    After advancing a distance, he suddenly heard the sound of a harp coming from the forest. This time around, it wasn''t as peaceful as the first time, but there seemed to be some kind of attack mixed in with the hurried rhythm.


    "Everyone, calm down!" Chang Jing gestured for them to stop in their tracks, "Be careful of their sound attack, Xue Ge, you go over and take a look!"


    Xue Ge nodded, and silently walked towards the origin of the voice.


    The dim light of the lamp flickered in the forest. Under the dim light, several beautiful yet mischievous and adorable spirits were either sitting or clinging to the branches.


    The harp was by his side, playing the tune. The Music was floating like a flute, like the music of heaven. It was extremely unpleasant to the human world ¡­


    Xue Ge, who was exceptionally sensitive to music, could not resist the desire to sing in his heart.


    "Snow ¡­"


    Descending to the World ¡­


    Flutter and purity of the sky;


    Is it a cherry blossom?


    Dazed out of the clean sky!


    Pieces of snowflakes, petals of cherry petals,


    poking at red dust


    gentle, unyielding, gentle, unyielding


    But it was your holy face


    "


    The sound of the zither was melodious, and the song was sonorous.


    The Elves looked at Xue Ge''s intoxicated expression, and started to giggle as they played their harps. They finally had their wishes, with the current situation developing, as long as they added more magic into the harp, then the more beautiful woman in front of them would disappear into thin air, never to be seen again!


    The sound of the zither became even more natural and fluid, agile and elegant, just like the everlasting immortality in this mortal world. It was so beautiful that even the soul danced along with it. The sound was clear and crystal clear. As it reverberated through the dense forest, it seemed more and more ethereal, full of substance!


    Xue Ge who was singing at the side couldn''t help but start to dance along with her soul. Following its melody, he was so beautiful that it made people gasp in admiration!


    "The Milky Way is your eyes adorning the sky full of stars and flying snow ¡­ The legend is that you only have to repeat the sorrow that you have been waiting for the snow to disappear along with the wind and the ice all over the world ¡­"


    "My wish ¡­"


    The more she sang, the louder her voice became. Her voice was as clear as snow as it pierced through the trees and into the sky, causing the leaves on the trees to rustle and fall, filling the sky in an instant.


    The harp strings had long been stretched to the limit. Originally, they had wanted to use the sound attack to confuse the enemy so as to easily win, but who would have thought that their own side would actually be unknowingly enchanted by the enemy!


    Was it a mockery of us that the woman dancing in the air rippled on her face as pure as snow?


    Chang Jing and the other three stood in the forest, patiently waiting for Xue Ge''s good news. In order to ease the gloomy atmosphere, Chang Jing smiled lightly at Huo Wu.


    "Wooden!" Huo Wu, who had yet to recover from her shock, knew that his smile definitely harbored ill intentions, so she shouted in annoyance, "What are you laughing at?!"


    "Huh?" Chang Jing was shocked on purpose and worriedly asked, "Little Flame, you couldn''t really have been scared by that beast just now, right? How come even the teachers stopped screaming?"


    Huo Wu''s tender face turned red as she played the fool, "What monster, what nonsense are you spouting!?" When have we ever seen a monster, when we''re walking around here?


    "dance of fire ¡­" Yin Feng understood Chang Jing''s intention, so he pretended to be reckless and interjected, "Just now, it seems that we really did see that kind of a monster ¡­"


    The smart Huo Wu didn''t take his words seriously. She pouted and said, "Tsk! Teacher said that so of course you''re helping him!"


    "Is that so?" Yin Feng sighed, "Originally, I wanted to remind you that the monster''s body was covered in sticky and dirty mucus, and its mouth was filled with disgusting saliva!"

 C271 Flames of Fire Dance

    Yin Feng lit up the flames in his heart with all his might, and told everything that had just happened as if he was an amnesiac, causing her entire face to turn red and his entire body to tremble uncontrollably.


    "You''re the one that''s scared silly!"


    Huo Wu was so angry that her feet had stopped moving. Her cheeks puffed up even more. Everyone could not help but laugh out loud as they felt her childish temperament. The atmosphere also became a lot more relaxed because of this.


    "Humph!" When Huo Wu heard this, she became even angrier, "I''m going to look for Little Sister Xue Ge, I''m going to ignore you guys!"


    After saying that, she strode forward. However, a water dragon suddenly appeared from the depths of the forest, blocking her path.


    Huo Wu waved her hand and a huge ball of flame wrapped it up completely. It was so tightly wrapped that even the wind couldn''t penetrate its body!


    She smiled and told everyone behind her in a loud voice, "There''s an ambush, be careful!"


    While they were talking, dozens of Elves appeared from the depths of the forest, holding blazing torches as they quickly surrounded Chang Jing and the rest. They looked as if Chang Jing and the others had stolen their most precious treasure!


    He first used the sound of the zither to lure them into dispersing their combat abilities, before quickly surrounding them. What a group of cunning Elves!


    If it were the experts of the Erde''s Guardian Hall, they would have already fallen for their trap. It was a pity that their plans had come to naught, because this time, they were not facing the experts of the Guardian Hall, but Chang Jing and the others who were preparing to sneak into the Guardian Hall, Chang Jing and the others who were invincible on the The Fiendgod continent!


    At this moment, Huo Wu had already retreated back with a smile. She looked at the group of elves with a smile. She wasn''t worried about any harm being done by these elves. At most, it would waste some time when they started fighting!


    "Teacher," she turned and looked at Chang Jing, and asked, "How about you leave them to me?"


    Chang Jing chuckled and replied, "Go on, but you have to act a little more lightly. After all, he hasn''t done anything to us yet."


    "I know, chatty!"


    On the other side of the forest, Xue Ge was also fighting with the elf.


    They tried their best to control the situation, hoping to stall for time and wait for reinforcements. However, the snow-white woman in the sky stopped her singing at this moment and opened her picturesque eyes, her red lips softly uttering out four words ¡ª ¡ª


    "Snowy Flying Song!"


    The harp string snapped and the zither music stopped!


    The elves stared at her with wide eyes, at the woman who stood in the air amidst the swirling snow!


    Is it snowing? The falling snow did not make a sound, and the swirling snow did not make the slightest sound. Not only that, the entire world seemed to have lost all sound under the falling snow, becoming completely silent!


    At this moment, they entered the illusion of the Ultimate Water Magic that Xue Ge learned from the < Human God Four Element Magic >, the "Unrestrained Snow Song >, without any resistance.


    Everyone knew that there were many extremes in this world. To walk on the shallow end of the Desert Fish Ascending was to reach the pinnacle of beauty! However, not many people understood one thing, and that was that the extremes of things were always reversed!


    The "Overflowing Snow Soaring Song" was the pinnacle of this kind of song, the extreme of this kind of thing being the absolute opposite! It was called "Jianxue", but it was empty inside the illusion. As the word "Flying Song" sounded, the inside of the illusion was as tranquil as a deaf person!


    Their line of sight was filled with dry yellow sand. The extremely rare water in the air, under the intense sunlight, turned into water vapor s that were floating above the yellow sand, causing their mouths and mouths to become dry and their mouths to almost collapse! Suddenly, a carriage loaded with clear water rapidly slid through the sand towards them!


    Happy, excited, finally saved! In this desert that was seriously short of water, this car''s clear water was definitely more precious than any treasure. There was no other reason but that it could save lives!


    The elves who were hot to the point that their blood was sticky cried tears of joy as they tightly embraced each other!


    Closer, closer. The car was finally approaching them!


    It stopped slowly in front of them, with water, with all their hopes.


    "Water!" The water of life! "


    They frantically ran towards it, extending their small hands towards the clear water ¡ª Oh no, how did the clear water that was just lifted up by their hands turn into a sinister smile?!


    The elf panicked and threw the water to the ground. The moment the water came in contact with the scorching yellow sand, it immediately evaporated, and from the swarming water vapor, tens of thousands of him, who held a weapon in his hands, walked out ¡­


    "Slowing Snowy Flying Song", killing people with illusions, killing people with illusions without end!


    Huo Wu slowly walked to the front of the group. She stretched out her right index finger and taunted, "Hey, cute little elves, if you want to fight, then hurry up. My hand is itching and I can''t wait!"


    The elves at the front looked at each other in surprise. They didn''t expect that the turtle in the jar would still dare to challenge them. They thought that they wouldn''t be able to escape even if they only had a few people to fight.


    With a sharp shout, all the elves gave up on surrounding Chang Jing and the others and turned towards Huo Wu.


    Almost at the same time, their left hands, which were not holding a torch, snapped ¡ª and with this crisp sound, powerful magic rushed out from behind each of them. Humans, beasts, clouds, horses, all sorts of strange shapes attacked the dancing fire that was still fiddling with its fingers!


    "No way, you guys," But she didn''t seem to care at all as she pointed to the sky and said, "You were just slow a moment ago, why are you suddenly so anxious now? I think it''s better for all of you to take a look at the sky and compare it with the sunset! "


    In the sky, the sky that was initially completely covered by the giant trees suddenly began to glow with a red sunset. It was so red that it made one''s heart surge!


    All of the magic attacks lost their original direction and were sucked into the air, directly colliding with the red clouds!


    The red clouds were originally invisible, so after being hit by so many spells, it was naturally fine. However, after being hit by the spells, the red clouds actually began to rapidly absorb their powerful energy for their own use.


    The elves were stunned at this unbelievable scene. They couldn''t help but look up at the sunset to see what was going on, but when their eyes touched the red glow in the sky, they couldn''t move anymore.


    No, it was their bodies that were nailed down and unable to move!


    Like spasms, their bodies began to tremble in pain. That unbearable pain coursed through their bones, causing them to almost faint wherever it went. However, that dizziness was once it was formed in their minds, it was pierced and disappeared without a trace by the stabbing pain in their bones!


    Their bodies could not move at all. Right now, the only thing that was moving on their bodies was their painful thoughts and continuously dripping sweat!


    Chang Jing, who was standing at the side, looked at the group of Elves who were in extreme pain under the sunlight of the sunset. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, "Huo Wu, this girl, to actually be so proficient in using this technique, ''Illusory Sunlight,'', I really can''t see it! I already told her to go easy on me, but why is she still so disobedient! "


    "Teacher, don''t blame her!" Yin Feng laughed and explained, "A few days ago, Huo Wu was saying that the ''Rising Sunset'' is a rare full-screen offensive spell that captures one''s soul and hurts one''s bone marrow. But this time, she showed mercy. Otherwise, as long as she gave up controlling the movements of these elves, their hands would have festered from the pain! "


    "Illusory Sunset", the only spell within the Human God Four Element Magic that was not quick kill was actually this excruciating. Even when it was about to die, it was still so painful that it pierced through the heart!


    At the other end of the forest.


    "It''s time to end it," Xue Ge muttered to himself as he looked at the Elves who were covered in wounds after being hit by their comrades in his illusions.


    After saying that, she waved her hand towards the sky. The sky immediately became snow-capped, and a rainbow hung horizontally in this forest that did not see any light all year round!


    At this moment, the Elves also woke up from their hallucinations. They looked at their bloodied bodies in shock, before casting their terrified gazes back at Xue Ge, who was still in the air.


    A second later, they might have already been killed in ''sleep''!


    A lady dressed in a white robe dress stood in the air with her clothes fluttering in the wind.


    "Speak, why did you attack me?"


    The beautiful voice was filled with an irresistible magic, causing the Elves to feel as if they were infatuated with her.


    One of the Elf with the sharpest ears seemed to be a bit older. She bowed to Xue Ge and replied modestly, "Because you have intruded into our world. We must chase you away!"


    "Is that so?" Xue Ge laughed lightly, "But why do I feel like you all want to kill me?!"


    "No ¡­." "No!" "We definitely never thought of it that way. We are only protecting our homeland from outsiders ¡­ The The Fiendgod continent is so big that it has already been occupied by your Homo sapiens, and right now, we elves only have this little bit of Dark Forest left, could it be that it is wrong for us to guard it? "


    Maybe what you said made sense, "the kind Xue Ge''s heart softened when he heard her pitiful confession, and had long forgotten about their sinister actions." But I still want to keep you guys, because my teacher wants to ask you guys for help! "

 C272 magical spirit

    Xue Ge, Huo Wu, these two extreme characters of water and fire, had finally allowed the world to witness their true strength, and the person who had witnessed this moment was precisely the spirit who saw magic grow, and was also known as the "magic spirit body"!


    Flames could faintly be seen burning in Huo Wu''s large eyes. The fire elements floating outside her body seemed to be telling her master how he felt right now, how he was stuck in a dilemma with no end in sight!


    Stop, this is too cheap for this group of shameless and unreasonable people. If it doesn''t stop, this group of Elves will soon "wither". Even if they don''t die now, they won''t be able to use any magic in the future, it''s equivalent to being a cripple!


    "The dance is done!" Chang Jing said indifferently, her light voice carried a power that could not be resisted, "Let''s stop here, I have something to ask them!"


    "Oh!"


    Huo Wu responded as if she was relieved of a burden. She released the bindings of the "Illusory Sunset" on the Elves. With the restriction removed, all the Elves collapsed to the ground, as if they had lost their power to support them. They gasped for breath, cold sweat dripping from their faces due to the pain.


    "Illuminating Sunset, devouring one''s marrow, the pain can be imagined!"


    "Why did you ambush us?" Chang Jing floated in front of them and asked coldly, "Don''t tell me you all don''t know that this is the most disgusting?"


    The elves listened to his question but did not answer. Perhaps they had already exhausted all their strength in answering these questions.


    "Hmph, what do you mean by most disgusting!" Not far away, the pointed eared elf in front of Xue Ge snorted, and replied aggressively, "If it wasn''t for you barging into the Dark Forest again, why would we have needed to sneak an attack on you? All of this is your fault, all of you are too selfish, too greedy, the The Fiendgod continent is a huge land for you, do you think that it is not enough to take over this last piece of land that belongs to us?! "


    The Sharp Eared Elf also understood that the loser would have no reason to reject any of the victor''s requests, so she did not struggle at all and brought her sisters over to be interrogated. However, right when she arrived, she saw her compatriots trembling in pain, the hidden rage in her heart was finally ignited once again!


    "What a grand reason!" Huo Wu was enraged by his words, but after thinking for a long time, she couldn''t think of a reason to refute his words, so she said: "But when did we say we were going to take over the Dark Forest? Just based on your one-sided thoughts, you have no destiny to sentence us to death, isn''t that a little too much! "


    Just as the pointy eared Elf wanted to argue based on logic, he was unexpectedly taken advantage of by Chang Jing, because he had already realized where the problem was.


    "Wait a minute," His expression was solemn, he stared at the pointy eared elf''s eyes and asked, "I heard you say that we are ''bed once again in the Dark Forest,'' but this is the first time we are here in the Dark Forest, what is going on?"


    "Hehe!" The pointy eared elf sneered again, his tone becoming colder and colder, "Now that we have lost to you, I admit it! However, what I want to tell you guys, even though we were defeated, it does not mean that we can let you guys play dumb and give in as you please. We are not able to do that, but there are many powerful and powerful elven brethren in the Dark Forest, and they will not allow any enemy who wants to touch our homeland to enter our sacred land, even if it means that they will have to pay the price of their lives with all their might! "


    "Don''t misunderstand," Chang Jing calmly listened to her words, and continued, "We are only here to find the answer to a question, and not as you imagine. I, Chang Jingye, can guarantee this with my head! "And what I just asked is the key to our purpose here. I hope you can tell me the truth."


    In the The Fiendgod continent, the "highest form" of promises was to use life as a guarantee, and things that use life as a guarantee were as trustworthy as the truth!


    After hearing Chang Jing''s words, the pointy eared elf''s heart seemed to waver a little, but this matter was related to the dignity of their entire clan, their existence, and she could not and could not easily trust him because of this.


    Seeing her silence for a long time, Chang Jing knew that she had most likely taken her words into consideration, so she continued to speak, "Let''s take a step back, if we really want to occupy your territory, then what need is there for us to speak to you all like that? It would be better to just kill all of you just now and take this Dark Forest by surprise and capture him! I believe that with the strength of the nine of us, it shouldn''t be too hard for us to do this, right? "


    What an arrogant aura! The pointy eared sprite was almost speechless from the pressure.


    "Since we have this ability, why didn''t we do so and sacrifice this precious time to ask you? Don''t we have to find out a truth that would satisfy both you and me?!"


    The pointy eared Elf remained silent, but her cold expression had already begun to ease up.


    Chang Jing seized the opportunity and suggested, "If you still don''t believe me, then let us enter your base camp. You can arrange everything properly before we arrive, and use the consequences of going in alone to exchange for your trust!"


    "Alright!" The sharp-eared Elf finally nodded and said, "I can let you in, but only you ¡ª the eight of them must wait outside the forest ¡ª to tell you the truth, this bet is too big for us to lose!"


    Chang Jing nodded her head and agreed without even thinking.


    "Listen to her and go out first," he instructed the group. "It''s not fun here in the dark, so just let me, the poor man, take care of you. But when I come back, you must remember to treat me!"


    The Elves nearly fainted when they heard this. It wasn''t funny at all in the dark. What kind of words are these!?


    "So we''re really going out?" Huo Wu laughed and said, "You can take your time. There''s no need to rush! Although Dark Forest is not that great, but the wild game in the hotels nearby are still very delicious, we will take advantage of the time we have been waiting for you to enjoy ourselves! "


    "What kind of person is this!?" Hearing that, Chang Jing''s face became bitter, and she spoke with a pitiful and wronged tone, "Is this how you treat your respected teacher? At the very least, I have to say something that I''m concerned about, even if it''s just ''Be careful in everything you do''! "


    "Tch!" This time, it was Xue Ge''s turn to speak. After being with Huo Wu for so long, this obedient girl had already learned from her. She waved his hand and said indifferently, "Why do you need us to worry?


    After saying that, he led the group of people away, without even looking back, causing Chang Jing to curse at them for being heartless!


    All of this was witnessed by the group of injured Elves, and they were all baffled in their hearts.


    His tone and performance just now should have been those of the group of people leading the group, but why did the majestic him just now turn into something like a child pestering around? Could it be that the people of the Homo sapiens were the same as him? He couldn''t understand!


    Countless fiery gazes landed on Chang Jing''s face, but he did not feel afraid at all. This was what it meant when a person grew up, and their skin grew thicker as well!


    "Where can I go now?" He did not seem to care anymore as his expression turned serious once more. He asked the pointy eared sprite, "You should have already informed your base camp through the thing in your hand. Is it convenient to leave now?"


    The pointy eared elf looked at the message box in his hand and answered embarrassedly, "Hmm ¡­ "Then let''s go first, they ¡­"


    She pointed to her paralyzed companion on the ground and said, "They should be fine, right?"


    "It''s fine," Chang Jing shrugged, as if she was comforting her, "It''s just that I''ve consumed too much of my magic, I''ll be able to recover in a while."


    When the Elves heard this, they felt relieved. They thought that they had lost all of their magic, but who would have thought that they would be able to recover in such a short amount of time. It would be strange if they were unhappy!


    Unfortunately, they had rejoiced for nothing, because what Chang Jing had just said was simply nonsense! " "What kind of trash magic is Man Xue''s Flying Song and the Rising Sunset Reflection?" "It will be gone in a while. What a joke!" In another fifty years, this group of Elves will understand how fake his words are, because after fifty years, their magic power will at most recover to 60% of their current level!


    "Then I am relieved!" Hearing Chang Jing''s words, the pointy eared sprite let go of the heavy burden that was pressing down on her heart. But because of this, she put down her faith in supporting her, and her entire body went limp.


    Chang Jing hurriedly stepped forward to support her. Her small body was actually so light, like a winter''s snowflake that was light and beautiful!


    "Thank you," the pointy eared Elf struggled to stand up, "I''ll do it myself. I don''t have the strength to stand, but I should be able to fly."


    With that, she flapped her transparent wings that were as beautiful as the wings of an angel and flew deeper into the forest. Chang Jing quickly took a big stride and followed behind.


    What novelty was ahead waiting for him to discover?

 C273 Sacrifice

    "Why did you guys come out?" Yin Man, who had been waiting outside Dark Forest all this time, asked the eight people who were strolling outside in surprise, "Then what about Mr. Jin, could it be ¡­?"


    "Yes!"


    After Huo Wu answered her "straightforwardly", she couldn''t wait to sit down and pick up her cutlery, extending it towards the ready-made dishes ordered by Yin Man. She was extremely surprised by what she saw.


    "You''re saying ¡­" She asked with a sorrowful expression, "Are you talking about the Mr. Jin? Did he sacrifice himself?"


    "Pu!" As soon as Huo Wu heard the dishes that had just been placed in her small mouth, she burst into laughter. After laughing out loud, she finally stopped, half laughing as she replied, "Yes, he sacrificed himself ¡ª he sacrificed the perfect opportunity to eat wild game and went in alone!"


    When she said that, Yin Man really did not know what to say. It was only now that she realized that the Aragorn, who was known for respecting his teacher, would actually produce freaks like Huo Wu!


    "Let''s stop talking, let''s stop talking." Huo Wu ignored what she was thinking and picked up the menu, "Boss, hurry up and give me another braised boar claw and fragrant bear meat ¡­"


    Although the trees in the Dark Forest looked messy and disorderly, under the guidance of the Sharp Eared Elf, Chang Jing was able to see through a few tricks. It was no wonder that she let Chang Jing in and didn''t let the others in, it was because no matter how loud Chang Jing was, he was still only one person. With this array in front of her, she could ensure that the nine of them would enter together, but at the same time, she was worried that killing the enemy would be useless.


    Along the way, Chang Jing also understood a lot about the pointy eared sprite. Her name was Shui Ruobing and she was one of the "Tiger Generals" among the Water Elves. She was responsible for the clan''s inspection of the Dark Forest, and because she had been out there for a long time, her power within the clan was not great. If not for the protection of the Water Elves Elder, she would have been replaced dozens of years ago. Through understanding, Chang Jing knew that there were five types of Elves: Water, Earth, Wind, Fire, and the rest of the Elves that were not different from each other. This was the most common Elf among Elves, and also the only one that had no rights and interests other than work.


    After Chang Jing heard this, she thought to herself, "No wonder I''ve only heard of female elves but not male elves. So it turns out that the ones with the highest number of people here are all female!"


    Following that, Shui Ruobing turned another corner, and Chang Jing''s eyes suddenly lit up. The dark world in the forest finally disappeared, and was replaced by a bright and sunny world full of spring!


    "You didn''t expect it," Shui Ruobing''s body felt weaker and weaker, but she still struggled to introduce her to Chang Jing, "You must not have thought that there is such a beautiful place in this Dark Forest, right?"


    "Yes," Chang Jing sincerely replied. "This place is filled with all sorts of beautiful flowers and is full of vitality, it is naturally much better than the outside world! "Could it be that we have already arrived?"


    "Yes!"


    Actually, Shui Ruobing didn''t even need to answer to know that, because right at that moment, a few hundred archers with small bow and arrow flying towards him, formed a circle around him.


    "I am truly sorry," Seeing the silly look on Chang Jing''s face when she was facing so many elves, Shui Ruobing thought that he was afraid. She hurriedly explained in embarrassment, "Because it has been a long time since any outsiders came, you, as a new visitor, should naturally be treated more strictly."


    But how could she know that the reason why Chang Jing revealed such a foolish expression was because he had never seen so many Fairies that were flying in the sky. With her heavy heart, he couldn''t help but be infatuated with the colorful and transparent wings!


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright!" He laughed heartily and said, "Didn''t I tell you from the beginning that I would trade myself for your trust? "Now is the time for me to show my sincerity. Why do you need to say something like sorry?"


    While the two of them were talking, a leader like Elf had already flown in front of them. It flapped its translucent red wings and stopped and asked, "Is it him?"


    His expression was cold and detached, as if he was asking Shui Ruobing but also as if he was talking to himself.


    However, Shui Ruobing appeared to be extremely respectful, she bowed and replied, "Reporting to Second Commander, I have already brought this man along, and am just about to bring him to meet our Grand patriarch. I will have to trouble you to let me know!"


    Actually, she knew very well that once an enemy invaded her, the only thing she would be responsible for would be outsiders ¡ª she wouldn''t be able to handle this place, so naturally there would be people coming to help ¡ª but she had requested for this this this time, just to give Chang Jing a hand when she was in danger.


    "Humph!" The Second Commander snorted, and let a few Elf Guards go forward and tie Chang Jing''s hands, then ignored Shui Ruobing and bid farewell to the rest, leaving behind the weak her who kept smiling bitterly.


    Her relationship with Zhang Xuan could be seen from this!


    Although it was treated as a prisoner, Chang Jingye still maintained that smile on his face and looked at everyone, that kind smile on his face made everyone feel that he was a hypocrite!


    Without being notified, he was left behind under a large tree, and the Second Commander left without a word.


    "Sisters, may I ask, where is the Second Commander going?" Chang Jing sized up her surroundings as she asked with a smile, "Could it be that this is the residence of your Grand patriarch?"


    Although he spoke in a refined manner, no one paid any attention to him, much less talk to him.


    "It''s really incredible!" After looking at the scenery for a long time, he finally muttered, "Isn''t it just a so-called Grand patriarch? What''s there to be afraid of? Pervert!"


    Who knew that the moment she said that, the Second Commander, who had just finished spreading the news and was about to bring his men out, heard her words. Without saying anything further, she fiercely slapped Chang Jing twice.


    Chang Jing licked the blood from the corner of her mouth and heaved a long sigh of relief. He did not say a word ¨C he could only console herself by repeatedly telling herself in her heart that she was here to find the culprit and not to cause trouble.


    "Bring him up!"


    She reached her hand out, took out a handkerchief from her bosom and folded it a few times. Then, she used it to cover Chang Jing''s eyes and commanded him to bring Chang Jing away.


    The whole journey was bumpy, and after walking for about half an hour, Chang Jing finally felt that she had stopped ¡ª and indeed, the handkerchief in his eye was removed by someone at this time.


    He quickly surveyed his surroundings. He was completely overwhelmed by the beauty of the scenery ¨C it was a place of red branches and green shrubs, filled with luxuriant clouds, as if it were real, as if it were some kind of fairyland!


    "Step down!"


    Suddenly, a dignified voice was heard. It spoke to the guards who were escorting him and then calmed down.


    The Immortal Realm was empty, but Chang Jing stood alone there.


    Both of his hands were bound so that he could not form a fist, but he still shouted out politely, "Erde''s Guardian Hall''s Jinxuefeng requests for an audience, Senior, please enlighten me!"


    "It''s rare to hear of fairyland on earth, so it''s better for esteemed guests to enjoy it!"


    The awe-inspiring voice seemed to be floating over from here, but it also seemed as if he was standing there!


    Chang Jing replied with a slight smile, "Although the scenery is beautiful, I am not in the mood to appreciate the facts, please come out, senior!"


    "In that case, I will come out and meet with you. However, before that, you must accept my test ¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the light in the area suddenly dimmed, making this fairy-like place even more immortal-like ¡ª but this scene did not last for more than a few seconds before everything began to change. The dense shrubs began to move like poisonous snakes in the night air!


    They were not moving like poisonous snakes, but they had become thousands of poisonous snakes that swam towards Chang Jingye who had her hands tied up!


    Chang Jing did not panic, and only laughed lightly, "So it turns out that Senior is also interested in snakes, it seems like I have to play with them!"


    With a slight twist of his body, countless sparks emerged from his body. These sparks then automatically merged into several large piles of flames, which then bombarded the horde of venomous snakes!


    Fire countered Wood. Viper trees and branches were originally formed from shrubs and branches, but after encountering this powerful flame, they were defeated and remade back into their own shrubs. However, they were different now, as each shrub''s branches and leaves had more or less been burned away, never to regain their previous transcendent beauty!


    "Senior," Chang Jing continued to smile faintly, "May I ask if I can be considered to have passed your test?


    "What a profound cultivation base!" Finally, a barefoot, purple-clothed fairy girl walked out from the depths of the shrubs. She was dressed in a loose outfit that matched the vigorous, revealing style of the fairies, but her aura was so oppressive that it could cause anyone who looked at her to be stunned. Her red lips slightly parted as she said, "Let''s just say you passed!"


    What do you mean ''let''s settle this''? He had clearly passed the test!


    "Thank you, young lady!" Chang Jing nodded at him, then requested, "Then, let this one lead the way, to see your Grand patriarch!"


    The elf girl gently smiled and said with her eyes wide open, "Don''t you think that I am the person you want to meet?"


    The majesty and authority in her voice should not have been emitted by this charming young lady!

 C274 So young

    He originally thought that the mysterious Grand patriarch was a highly respected, white-haired old man, but who would have thought that she was actually so young, so young that it was hard to believe!


    "Little miss, don''t joke around anymore" Chang Jing was still not sure if the young elf in front of him was really the person he wanted to see. She hesitated and said, "I do have something to request to see your Grand patriarch, I hope that young lady can lead the way!"


    When the young girl heard this, she happily burst out into laughter.


    "Am I really not like the Grand patriarch?"


    She stood in a circle, her skirt fluttering in the wind. She was very cute.


    At this moment, Chang Jing believed even more that the person in front of him was lying to him. Please, how could a dignified Elves be like this?


    "Yes, yes, yes, little sister, of course you''re Grand patriarch!" Chang Jing shook her head and added, "But I think that will happen a few years later. Now, you should still bring me to find your current Grand patriarch!"


    "Oh?" Wisp''s big eyes blinked as if he had remembered something, and he answered, "Oh, it''s not funny at all! Forget it, I won''t continue acting. I will bring you to see our Grand patriarch now! "


    After saying that, she walked forward, and after taking a few steps, she turned around and said, "It really doesn''t look like it at all?"


    Chang Jing nodded and replied her seriously, "Yes, but just like that!"


    Not knowing why, the little elf was happy instead of angry. She nodded happily and said, "Understood! Let me untie the rope tied behind your back. It''s so awkward to walk like this! "


    Thank you, "Chang Jing saw that this little girl was really likeable, so she let go and said," However, such a small rope is still not difficult for me, I will break it myself! "


    The rope behind him was broken into several pieces by the word "break" and they all fell to the ground ¡­


    He looked at Wisp''s startled expression and laughed heartily. "Let''s go!"


    In the end, she still unwillingly asked, "How did you do it? You have to know that the rope that tied you was weaved with the mucus of the Dark Forest''s vegetative magical beast and the rubber threads of the Bone Binding Beast. "Normally, we don''t use it. We only use it to bind powerful enemies with powerful magic. But even if we want to unlock it ourselves, we still need a special technique. How could we be like you ¡­"


    It was completely unheard-of for her to see something like Chang Jing being broken with bare hands!


    "Is that so?" Chang Jing did not take it seriously, as she said something that almost made the little elf fall to the ground, "Looks like you guys have been useless for too long, it has already matured!"


    They walked in silence, passing through a field of luscious flowers and arrived in front of a towering ancient tree.


    This Ancient Wood was not as large as the one Chang Jing had seen in the Dark Forest. It was much bigger and much taller. Its entire body was a faint yellow color with lines crisscrossing its surface. The towering tree trunk that reached into the clouds hung branches green like flowing water. Amidst the swaying of the wind, it actually exuded a sweet fragrance!


    Chang Jing could not help but be stunned once again!


    "How is it," Wisp giggled, "I didn''t expect the pitch black Dark Forest to have such a beautiful scenery, right?"


    Chang Jing subconsciously replied, "Yes, I really didn''t think of it!"


    "I don''t blame you for not knowing. There aren''t many people who would dare to enter the Dark Forest, and even if someone did, they would be blocked by the maze, or even die or be injured. No one would understand!"


    Seeing that Chang Jing did not say anything, she did not continue, and pulled on his sleeves: "Stop standing there foolishly, follow me up!"


    With that, she leaped and flew to the top of the ancient trees, Chang Jing following closely behind.


    Chang Jing noticed that this ancient tree was actually not simple. It seemed as if it, who was unguarded, would suddenly send out a few armed elves, and the higher it went, the more people would come. Its entire body was covered with mechanisms, making it seem like it did not dare to attack.


    As they spoke, the two of them flew straight to the top and stopped in front of a palace building that was built on top of a tree. It was a "palace" building because it was different from other common palaces. It was not like the other palaces which were built with such grandeur and substance ¡ª it was like a toy in the hands of a beautiful princess in a fairy tale, beautiful and dreamy!


    "Here it is!" Wisp placed one hand on her waist, the other on the palace, and said, "The security here is very tight, and the levels are also very tight! "When you go in, remember not to speak carelessly. Otherwise, you''ll definitely suffer!"


    Like a playmate introducing her beloved toy to him, Wisp blinked and said, "Remember, you can''t run around after entering. There are a lot of traps inside!"


    Chang Jing shrugged, "Got it!"


    The two of them landed on a treetop and walked towards the main gate. Along the way, Chang Jing was curious as to why so many guards would respectfully pay respects to her after seeing her. Was she really Grand patriarch? Let''s not talk about her young age, even if she treated Chang Jing with such an attitude, it would be impossible for her to be Grand patriarch ¡ª ¡ª Could Grand patriarch be the appearance of a little girl?!


    "Hehe," Chang Jing finally found a reason for her thoughts, "It seems like your Elves are not much worse than the Homo sapiens, and are all pretentious ¡ª you should be very popular in front of the Grand patriarch, right?"


    Little Fairy couldn''t help but giggle, and said, "That''s right, I am the number one maidservant in Grand patriarch. It would be weird if not red!"


    Chang Jing listened and nodded her head, looking like she was right.


    After a few more turns, Wisp seemed to remember something.


    "We''re almost there. Can you wait here for me?" She said to Chang Jing, "I''ll report to the Grand patriarch first."


    "How troublesome, didn''t she tell me to come in? Why did I have to stop here and wait for her to receive me?"


    Chang Jing was a little dissatisfied, but the small dissatisfaction completely disappeared without a trace under Little Fairy''s bright smile, and was replaced with a kind of appreciation for beauty.


    While he was waiting patiently, he walked to a window and looked down at the scenery below. In the vast expanse of Dark Forest, the trees were dull and lifeless at the same time, and in the middle of the forest was where he currently resided ¡ª the Elf''s Residence. It was around a few miles in radius, and it was located in the middle of the forest in a round shape. As the ancient trees were too tall, all the elves that they saw became ants. They were either busy with flowers or grass, or resting on the branches. They were all quite happy.


    "In fact, after everything is over, it would be nice to live here," he thought. "At least it would be considered as living in seclusion!"


    At that moment, Wisp hopped over.


    Chang Jing asked her, "What, everything has been settled and I can go in?"


    "That''s right!" The little elf smiled mischievously and said, "The Grand patriarch has already agreed for you to enter! I''m still not at ease with you, but you must remember not to randomly ask questions, Grand patriarch hates it when others keep asking questions! "


    "Oh!"


    Although this was the answer, Chang Jing didn''t think that way ¡ª The reason I came to this place was to resolve the doubt in my heart, if you don''t let me ask the question, could it be that she, an elder, will take the initiative to tell me!


    Under the guidance of Little Fairy, Chang Jing quickly entered the core area of the Elf City, where the Grand patriarch was located.


    A ruddy old granny level Elf was sitting upright on the emperor''s throne. Perhaps out of fear that she would reveal some secret, but instead of guards in this core region, she was the only one sitting.


    "Greetings Grand patriarch!" Little Fairy bowed to her respectfully and pulled Chang Jing''s hand in greeting.


    The old elf''s face reddened, and he raised his trembling hands, "No need for formalities!"


    "Thank you, Grand patriarch!" Chang Jing thanked him loudly, but he quickly got the main topic of discussion to the point, "This humble one is Jinxuefeng, I have come here today to prove my sincerity and to resolve the misunderstanding between you and me, your son, and your son. Secondly, I wish to investigate a major event that happened in Dark Forest a few days ago!"


    Little Fairy looked at Chang Jing, signalling him not to ask any further, but Chang Jing did not care, being tied up like a prisoner with such difficulty, how could she not explain herself clearly?!


    "I hope that Grand patriarch can believe what I have done, and at the same time hope that you can help this boy resolve this doubt!"


    Grand patriarch did not say anything after hearing Chang Jing''s explanation.


    Hearing that, Chang Jing was ecstatic, she immediately thanked: "Then Grand patriarch, please quickly resolve this brat''s doubt, this matter is extremely important, I can''t wait any longer!"


    Who knew that Grand patriarch still didn''t say anything as he simply replied, "En!"


    This time, Chang Jing was dumbfounded. Could it be that she did not hear what she just said clearly? Could it be that there was a problem with the understanding in the Grand patriarch itself, or that he was retarded? Please, it would be weird if she was retarded and could even become Grand patriarch! It seemed that it was because she was too old. If she wasn''t careful during her tenure, she would probably end up suffering from Alzheimer''s disease!


    He still did not want to give up, so he repeated what he had said just now, but the Grand patriarch''s reply was still "En", and her face revealed a very troubled and uneasy expression at the same time!

 C275 A mystery

    It was said that the elves were all crafty fellows, what kind of trick was this?


    Chang Jing could not understand no matter how much she thought about it!


    Little Fairy, who was standing at the side, could not hold it in anymore. Seeing that Chang Jing was ignoring her, she secretly tugged on his sleeves and whispered, "Hey, I told you not to ask so many questions, are you seeking death?"


    Chang Jing looked at Grand patriarch and then turned to look at her, and finally sighed and said, "Alright, let''s ask again next time!"


    Wisp smiled and nodded happily. He bowed to Grand patriarch and said loudly, "Grand patriarch, please let me entertain this guest from afar!"


    Grand patriarch answered with a "En", waved his hand at them and sent them back.


    This time, Chang Jing was really going crazy, what kind of person was this!


    "Let''s go!" Little Fairy jumped in joy, grabbed Chang Jing''s hand and ran outside. She ran like a little girl who was hiding his mouth from others, completely forgetting her etiquette towards Grand patriarch when she left!


    The two of them quickly went down the ancient tree trunk and arrived at a place with flowers and plants. However, not only did the rich fragrance not remove the anger in Chang Jing''s heart, it made him even more confused.


    "Hey, is your Grand patriarch suffering from Alzheimer''s disease? How come you only know how to say yes and nothing else!"


    "Don''t always call him ''Hey, hey, hey''!" Wisp, who was collecting fresh flowers at the side, was annoyed and said, "It''s not like I don''t have a name. Why would I be called ''Hey'' by you? You''re so rude!"


    Chang Jing was speechless, thinking, you never told me your name before?


    "Yes yes yes, I was rude." He helplessly twisted his neck and asked, "Then, Miss Little Fairy, may I ask what your name is?"


    "That''s more like it!" Wisp nodded his head fiercely and replied adorably, "Don''t you dare say bad things about the Grand patriarch. If anyone hears about it, you''re dead! My name is Si Ai, big brother please advise me! "


    The four attributes of the Elves, such as Shui Ruobing who was a Water Fairy, took the surname "Shui" as the surname, while the lower status members of the Fifth Clan all had different surnames that were excluded from the four attributes.


    Si Ai should be the pitiful elf in the Fifth Clan.


    Realizing this, Chang Jing couldn''t help but sigh, for the sake of Wisp''s pity and her own fortune. He shook her head and sat down by herself. Then, she grabbed a flower and started tearing the petals apart ¡­


    Once upon a time, that delicate boy liked to count petals whenever he couldn''t make up his mind. Childhood was always sunny. Even the hammer that his father used to forge the harpoon was very nostalgic. The warm wind by the sea, the shouts of returning fish, and his little feet on the beach ¡­


    I can''t go back, my childhood!


    "What''s wrong?" Little Fairy Si Ai saw that he was suddenly anxious and she ran over to her side to ask him. "Do you hate me?


    "No," Looking at her innocent eyes, Chang Jing shook her head and said softly, "Little sister, you''re so cute, how can big brother hate you not playing with me anymore? Big brother just recalled something and became distracted."


    Hearing that he did not act like this because he hated her, the little elf Si Ai happily clapped her hands and blinked her eyes at Chang Jing, "Since big brother doesn''t hate Si Ai, then can Si Ai bring big brother to a good place?"


    Chang Jing thought that it would be impossible for the Grand patriarch to summon him to help solve the doubts in his heart right now, thus she nodded her head and said, "Alright, but what good place do you want to bring me to?"


    "You''ll know once you get there!"


    Si Ai pulled Chang Jing and ran. Her footsteps were cheerful, as if she was dancing with joy.


    After a few steps, she stopped beside a few large trees.


    "Is this the fun place you were talking about?"


    "Of course!" Little Fairy Si Ai nodded excitedly, pointing her cute little finger at the few big trees, counting from left to right.


    "..." "Seven!" When she got to the seventh, she stopped counting, rolled up her sleeves, and dug into the roots of the trees.


    "Ha, he''s really still here!" An oily paper bundle suddenly appeared in her hands as she took out the dirt. "I didn''t expect that such a small tree would grow so big in the past. This thing is still here!"


    "What is it?" Seeing her so happy, Chang Jing didn''t have the heart to sweep her off her feet, hence she went over and asked her, "You''ve hid it for so long, you still remember it, it must be a good thing!"


    "Of course!" Si Ai replied as she went to remove the oil paper, "I have to dream of it several times every year!"


    "But ¡­" Her voice became helpless, "But since I entered the palace, I have never been free. After so many years, even if I were to leave, I will be surrounded by a lot of people. There''s no way for me to come back and dig it out!"


    The young maidservant had lost her freedom, and only she knew the bitterness of it. Thinking about it, Chang Jing could not help but take the oil paper package from her hands and comfort her, "Hehe, haven''t you come out now? Today, big brother will play with you to your heart''s content, how about it? "


    Si Ai''s faint eyes suddenly lit up, and she grabbed Chang Jing''s hand and said happily, "Good! You promised me, you''re not allowed to go back on your words! "


    "Big brother is a man after all. I will definitely keep a man''s promise!" As he spoke to her, he began to unwrap the package with curiosity. "Let Big Brother see what''s in it."


    "Then be careful, don''t break the thing inside!"


    The layers of oily paper were finally opened under Chang Jing''s careful peeling. And the thing that Si Ai regarded as a treasure, was actually contained a few pieces of broken leaves and a lot of dried up yellow debris!


    When the wind blew, the debris was carried away by the fragrant wind and scattered into the surrounding soil as if the distant childhood would never be found again.


    "Broken?!" Si Ai''s widened eyes were filled with tears of despair, as if what was blown away by the wind was not only just Ye Shattering, but also her dream, her freedom, "It''s actually shattered!"


    Chang Jing was extremely anxious in her heart, and deeply regretted destroying a little girl''s dream through carelessness!


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry ¡­" After saying a few ''sorry'' several times in succession, he suddenly stopped. He realized that his'' sorry ''was useless other than to make his heart feel a little better. No amount of'' sorry ''could be exchanged for anything else!


    "Little sister, don''t cry. Big brother will pick the leaves for you right now!"


    With that, he leaped up and flew to the top of the tree to pick leaves.


    "Come down, brother!" Seeing his anxious look, Si Ai gradually stopped crying, and said, "Don''t pick it, it''s normal to shatter it ¡ª ¡ª It''s been so long, it''s not normal for the windmills made from tree leaves to not rot!"


    Chang Jing was startled, he never expected that the oil paper bag that was wrapped up was actually a windmill, a windmill that was so simple that it was made out of tree leaves!


    "Alright," he laughed as he looked at the few leaves that he had picked in his hand, then threw them all back to nature. He floated down along the leaves and stood in front of Si Ai, "Big brother''s home when you were young was by the sea, and didn''t have such a large leaf, thus he didn''t know how to make a windmill.


    "Wild game?" Si Ai looked at him foolishly and asked in confusion, "What is game? I have never heard of it before!"


    "What is game?" This question was indeed hard to answer. Chang Jing thought for a while and asked, "Have you never eaten wild food before?"


    "En!" Si Ai nodded heavily and replied, "Our Elves eat nectar every day and drink flower nectar and those sweet wines that are made with flowers! "Big brother, quickly tell me what is'' game '', is it delicious? I want to eat it!"


    Imperceptibly, Chang Jing had already become the brother of this lonely little girl, Si Ai, and Chang Jing also unknowingly treated her as her own sister.


    "Wild animals are the hare, wild boar and so on!" Chang Jing finally managed to find a satisfactory explanation for him, "For any wild animals, we call those that can be eaten by humans as'' game ''!"


    "Animal?!" Si Ai''s eyes widened as she said in shock, "Brother, you''re actually eating animals? They are all living beings, how can we possibly eat such a cute thing?! "


    According to what she said, humans were animals, and game was animals. They were essentially the same, but why was it that people were so cruel as to kill animals like them for their own food? Although this was preposterous logic, Chang Jing was still embarrassed by her words.


    "Haha ¡­" "The grown-ups told my brother that only eating meat was healthy and strong, and when they taught him to eat meat, I was used to eating meat the moment I saw it and never thought about it."


    "Those adults are really bad!" Si Ai said bitterly, "They forced you to eat animals, and even forced me to do things I don''t like to do. They all died!"


    Chang Jing had nothing to say, at this time he could only laugh dryly at the side before forcing a smile, "Maybe, hehe ¡­"


    Just then, a team of patrolling spirit beasts flew over, led by the Shui Ruobing who brought Chang Jing in!

 C276 flying animal

    The elf was a flying animal. She had been flying all her life, and it didn''t matter if she became old or sick. As long as she had a breath left, she would still be flying, unless she died.


    Carrying the heavily injured and still diligently, Shui Ruobing quickly discovered Chang Jing and Si Ai who were standing next to the tree. With a wave of her hand, she flew over to the command post.


    "It''s over," the two shouted at the same time. "Let''s run!"


    Chang Jing was worried that the maidservant would be found out and play with him. He did not want this pitiful and cute little sister to be punished by anyone, but what Si Ai was worried about was not that, she only feared that Shui Ruobing would say whatever she wanted to say.


    Before the two of them could even get up, the patrol squad that Shui Ruobing had brought along had already flown in front of them.


    Chang Jing hurriedly said, "General Shui Ruobing, this is all my fault. Please, for my sake, don''t punish her!"


    But Shui Ruobing ignored him, before she settled down, she cupped her hands together and shouted in unison with her subordinates, "We greet the Grand patriarch!"


    "Wait!" Si Ai shouted with all her might, "Didn''t I say it? I am just a small maidservant serving Grand patriarch, there is no need for you all to pay respects to me, if not, I will let others see you all eating till the end!"


    Shui Ruobing was stunned, but seeing Si Ai''s blinking eyes, she tactfully shut her mouth.


    Chang Jing thought, at this time, she had to get close to in order to save him.


    Thinking about this, he walked forward and asked caringly, "Is General Shui''s injury all right? How did he come out to patrol so quickly?" That spirit of yours is truly worthy of us learning from! "


    Shui Ruobing laughed bitterly, thinking, if your student did not make me look like this, would I have come out with heavy injuries? If I don''t come out, then I''ll have to give up this position that I''ve earned with great difficulty!


    She did not reply Chang Jing, she only gave him a friendly nod before turning to Si Ai and said respectfully, "Since that''s the case, I will take my leave now."


    Si Ai smiled sincerely and quickly replied: "Alright, let''s go!"


    After the Elves flew far away, Chang Jing and Si Ai heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It was dangerous just now," Chang Jing said as she looked at Si Ai''s anxious and flushed face. "But it seems like the red person in front of Grand patriarch is pretty strong, everyone seems to be afraid of you!"


    "Of course!" Si Ai pouted her small mouth, looking just like a little flame dance, "They didn''t even have enough time to kiss my ass, how would they dare say anything else!"


    "A scammer and a scoundrel!"


    "Hehe," Si Ai said triumphantly, as if she was enjoying Chang Jing''s evaluation of her. "Brother, let''s not talk about this anymore, alright? "Didn''t you say you want to play with me? Then let''s go quickly, I''ll take you to another place to play!"


    Chang Jing nodded happily in agreement, and held her hand as if she were her little sister, and walked towards the even more spacious grassland.


    On the way, they stopped and walked about, either shuttling through the jungle or smelling the fragrance of flowers.


    Chang Jing noticed that the Little Fairy Si Ai rarely ever took the initiative to use her beautiful wings to fly, and she liked to use her bare little feet to walk on the ground, step by step.


    "Sister," he was very curious, compared to the Elves, flying should be easier, so he couldn''t help but ask the two of them when they were a little tired from playing, "Why are you walking with your feet and not flying with your wings?"


    "Hmm?" Si Ai looked at him and thought, then answered him seriously, "You must be asking because you think that flying is easier and faster for us Fairies. However, although flying is good, it will make us gradually forget about it as the earth is our mother, and only by stepping in her embrace and feeling her warmth, will the Fairies be able to keep their faith!"


    These profound words didn''t seem like something a little girl should say. Chang Jing couldn''t help but be surprised and started to re-evaluate her.


    "Heh, I thought that the faiths of the elves were like the sky, but to think that you all, who have a pair of wings more than the Homo sapiens, would actually adopt the earth as your mother."


    "''The sky is the father, the earth is the mother'', this is something that we knew since we were young," Si Ai paused for a moment before continuing, "We respect the heavens as if we respect the father, but we constantly think about the mother of the earth ¡ª to the children, the mother is the most amiable.


    "Maybe!"


    The two of them went back into play, but the conversation was deeply engraved in Chang Jing''s mind, it had a profound meaning for him in the future.


    The sky gradually darkened, and a happy day was about to pass. Looking at the moon which was getting rounder and rounder, the two people sitting on the grass couldn''t help but sigh.


    Happy days go by so fast, it''s as if you can''t catch it in the blink of an eye. If today''s happiness is about to end, what about tomorrow''s? Tomorrow, perhaps only the beautiful memories of yesterday remained!


    Ever since her relationship with Si Ai became intimate, Chang Jing wanted to find an opportunity to tell her that she was actually not called a dog shit Jinxuefeng, but Chang Jingye instead, was feared that from the very beginning, her deceit had caused their relationship to fall apart. For the first time, she was afraid that she would not be able to find an opportunity ¡ª because once she explained the situation, perhaps this happiness would come to a halt!


    "Big brother, big brother ¡­" Si Ai looked at Chang Jing with melancholy in her eyes, repeating it like she was sleep talking, repeating it over and over again: "Brother, are you Si Ai''s blood brother?"


    So "blood brother" could also be made out of it, Chang Jing laughed involuntarily. However, he had initially agreed to accompany her because she pitied her. Now, he really liked this innocent and small sister. She didn''t have any other feelings for him, just pure love, just like how every elder brother liked his own sister.


    "Of course!" Chang Jing laughed and said, "I always wanted to have a little sister, but unfortunately, our mother gave birth to me! Since you have the same idea, then that''s great. We are now siblings! "


    "Really?!" Si Ai''s eyes released an excited light, following that, her big eyes turned, and laughed: "Not now! We have to make a contract and use blood as evidence! "


    Although Chang Jing had some knowledge about the Elves in his books, he knew nothing about their customs, habits and interactions with humans. After all, what was recorded in the book was something that happened a few thousand years ago.


    "Oh? Do we still need to make a contract? Brother, you don''t understand at all! "


    "Hehe, big brother is so stupid!" Si Ai flew up and lightly knocked on Chang Jing''s head, and said, "Forming a contract is the way our Elves and Homo sapiens interact the most, unless we are willing to! Therefore, the one who made the contract is naturally us, the Elves! "


    "No way," Chang Jing pretended to look wronged, "Then wouldn''t that Brother be pitiful to death? He''s not even free!"


    "I don''t care!"


    Si Ai acted like a lowly person who had achieved her goals, she shook her head and laughed on the side.


    Chang Jing looked helpless, she touched her forehead and said, "Alright, alright, then let''s begin to make the agreement, who told big brother likes little Si Ai so much!"


    After saying that, he revealed a brilliant smile.


    "Alright!"


    Si Ai promised as she flapped her little wings and flew up into the sky. Under the protection of the moonlight, she looked like a completely different person in an instant.


    She took out a leaf-shaped ring from somewhere and put it on her right index finger. The exquisite outer appearance and ingenious carving made people feel that it was a piece of art ornament, but if there was an elf present at the moment, she would definitely tell you ¡ª You are wrong, it is not a plaything, but a treasure passed down from generation to generation in the Elves, used to guide the greatest sacrifices!


    Under the moonlight, the storage ring released a bright light, so gentle that people couldn''t clearly see Si Ai''s face, it was just hazy, just hazy.


    Her right hand began to move, and the exquisite ring magic tool was like a bright pen that constantly drew beams of light in the air ¡ª the marks became more and more clear, and in the darkness of the night, it was clear that it was a half-moon that had been overlapped countless times!


    Si Ai, who was in the air, did not squint her eyes at all, her right hand continued to draw, but an imposing voice came out from her mouth, just like what Chang Jing had heard for the first time ¡ª ¡ª


    "The spirit of the moon shall be used as the basis, the heaven and earth shall be used as the witness: my blood shall be used to gather the moonlight; the blood shall be used as a medium to make a contract with the ruler; the heaven shall be served as the witness, the earth shall be served as the witness ¡­"


    As she speeded up, her right hand began to move faster and faster. It was so fast that one could only feel that it was no longer a hand, but countless hands playing with and chasing each other!


    "..." Once the contract is made, life and death are intertwined! "


    The long and quick chant finally came to an end at this moment. At this moment, the half-circle string of moonlight suddenly became no longer calm and radiated light in all directions!


    In the midst of the light, it quickly shot towards Chang Jing''s head. Chang Jing subconsciously wanted to dodge, but even with his high cultivation, he was unable to do so at all. The light shot deeply into the center of his forehead, and after an even more powerful light ray passed through, it slowly entered his body.


    Chang Jing and Si Ai''s eternal contract was completed on the empty ground with the full moon in the sky and no one was around ¡ª ¡ª


    A ball of light that was the size of his body flew straight into the sky, and the more he charged, the brighter it became. Finally, it dispersed into the night sky, and countless fireworks fell ¡­

 C277 Familiar Strength

    Chang Jing felt a strange yet familiar power suddenly appearing in his body. It swam around skillfully amidst the surging demonic energy, and was not affected by the strong energy in his body at all. Instead, it was like a close relative that she had not seen for a long time ¡ª this energy also felt like that of their elders.


    He knew that his body had definitely been remoulded by this unknown power, but he did not know that the Fairy Contract had been thoroughly completed through the fusion of blood and blood, the convergence of spirit and spirit.


    "Big brother!" Si Ai turned around and flew straight down into Chang Jing''s embrace, saying happily, "This is good, from now on, you are Si Ai''s blood brother, you and Si Ai will have a common destiny!"


    "What common destiny?" Chang Jing did not understand, "Why do you say that from today onwards, we will have a common destiny?"


    "Hehe," Si Ai was still happy, "Because we have already completed the contract, so in the future, our lives will be linked together. No matter which side is injured or dies, the other side will also have the same fate ¡ª ¡ª In other words, our lives will be the same from now on, and if I can live for ten thousand years, then you can live for ten thousand years!"


    After hearing her explanation, Chang Jing was stunned for a very long time.


    He really wanted to tell this little girl in front of him that her lifespan was only a few decades, and compared to them, who had a lifespan of more than a thousand years or even more, these decades were merely a moment of growth!


    "Hehe, don''t worry!" Si Ai smiled calmly, as if she had seen through Chang Jing''s thoughts, and said, "It''s fine, my life is longer than any elf. Even if half of my life is given to you, I can still live for a very, very long time!"


    So the life that she had shared with her was actually one half of the life of the two of them, but even so, Chang Jing was still unable to accept such a grand gift. Other than a child whose mind was still immature, who would not care about his life, when she gave it to him, who she had not even known for a day, and he had not even told her his real name!


    "Why is that?" he asked her, and at the same time he asked himself, "Why put my life on the line?"


    "Because ¡­" Si Ai raised her head and thought for a while before replying, "Because you are Si Ai''s brother, aiya!"


    This was not the reason behind the little girl''s lonely childhood and miserable life!


    Yes, because I am Si Ai''s big brother, I have to help her!


    Chang Jing made a very heavy decision in her heart. No matter what, he was going to bring his little sister away from here. He didn''t want to see her being enslaved here!


    However, just as he made up his mind, a group of Elves came and disturbed his plans.


    They had all come for the unusual fireworks, the fireworks from the top-notch contract had not appeared in The Fiendgod continent for a long time.


    Who was so bold as to actually dare to get involved with the Homo sapiens at such a time when the elves were deliberately avoiding the world''s affairs?


    Who had the courage to be willing to give up half of his life to help an ordinary member of the Homo sapiens?


    Who was it that would be so lucky to obtain the favor of the clan''s elves and sacrifice so much for him?!


    All these things had caused them, who had been quiet for so many years, to fly over here one by one, with curiosity and curiosity in their hearts.


    The elves were like a tide, filling the sky.


    "Brother," Little Fairy Si Ai''s expression changed, she tightly held Chang Jing''s hands and said, "I''m sorry, Si Ai has kept a secret from you ¡­"


    Just as she was about to continue explaining, the four surprised Elves cut her off. From the way they were dressed, it seemed that they were four characters with high statuses.


    "You ¡­" They spoke almost in unison, but they were also filled with shock. "How can you ¡­"


    Chang Jing pushed Si Ai away and stepped forward to block her path.


    "Four sirs, please don''t blame my sister!" His tone was both negotiable and full of threat, as if he was going to start if you didn''t agree. "If you want to punish me, then come at me, I''ll naturally accompany you!"


    But the four old men didn''t pay attention to him, they continued to stare at Si Ai as if they were staring at thousands of words that could not come out of their mouths.


    "Big brother, come back." Si Ai''s tone was no longer the same as the little girl from before, it had become noble and foreign, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    "No!" Chang Jing protected her as she looked around from time to time ¡ª ¡ª Surrounded by so many elves, he did not have the confidence to win, "Brother is the one who wants to protect my sister, no matter what, I will not abandon you and walk away alone!"


    Hearing that, Si Ai revealed a happy smile, but it quickly disappeared and the smile became bitter, "Big brother, you have to forgive Si Ai. Although Si Ai has always been lying to you, Si Ai did not do it on purpose ¡­"


    "Are you lying to me?"


    Chang Jing was startled when she heard it, and turned to look at her blankly. She''s lying to me?


    "Grand patriarch," the four old men wanted to say something, but in the end, they still spoke up. They bowed towards Si Ai, and said respectfully and angrily, "Why don''t you come back with us first?"


    "Grand patriarch?!"


    This lovable little sister was actually Grand patriarch?


    Chang Jing was completely immersed in her shock. Didn''t everything that happened today already prove that she was a Grand patriarch? It was just that she didn''t believe it! However, she was actually speaking the truth from the very beginning!


    The dumbstruck looked at him with eyes full of blame. Was his brother really angry?


    She ignored the four elders and stood in front of Chang Jing, saying with glistening teardrops, "Big brother, you can blame me, but you have to listen to Si Ai''s explanation!"


    "What are you blaming for?" Chang Jing smiled, "If you are Grand patriarch, I wouldn''t even have the time to be happy, why would I blame you!"


    Even though he said that, his eyes still revealed a faint sense of loss. Earlier, he was still feeling guilty about deliberately hiding his name, but in the end, the sister he had a heart to heart with was also lying to him.


    Seeing his own Grand patriarch being ignored like this, the Second Commander became angry. Raising the sharp weapon in his hand, he berated, "Brat, you don''t know what''s good for you!"


    Chang Jing was about to speak out and ridicule her, but she suddenly stopped, because he saw Shui Ruobing rushing over from afar!


    "This is bad!"


    Judging from her flustered expression, she must have met with some serious trouble.


    One of the four old men, the one with the white wings asked her what was going on. There was only her here ¡ª Water Master had the best impression of Shui Ruobing.


    Shui Ruobing gasped for breath, and pointed towards the Dark Forest.


    "They... They''ve attacked again, and this time, at least thirty thousand people have come! "


    Thirty thousand people?! The total number of people in the Elves was only around twenty-five thousand, how could they fight against these thirty thousand people!


    Fighting one against one, everyone had the confidence, but the situation in Elves only had around three thousand people with fighting strength, fighting one against ten would not be so simple!


    "Is it still the same group of people from last time?"


    "Yes!" It must be them. Their attire and weapons are all the same! "


    It turned out that ever since the last time the people who had barged into the Dark Forest were killed by the Elves, the Dark Forest would frequently be harassed, and there wouldn''t be any problems under the protection of Shui Ruobing and the others. But this time was different, the number of people who had come this time was actually three times more than the first time, and they had come prepared, different from the last time where they were rashly attacked by a member of the.


    Chang Jing asked Si Ai what was going on softly. Si Ai sighed and said, "They are the reason why big brother came to Dark Forest right? But this time, there are a lot of them so we don''t know what kind of harm they will do to Elves."


    Grief swam in her face. They had lost close to a thousand of their compatriots in the last battle ¨C how could a race with such a small number of individuals be able to withstand such torture?


    Water Master asked about the situation and then said softly, "Grand patriarch, we are outnumbered, but I suggest that we hide here for the time being. There are too many bewildering formations outside, it would be hard to count them entering if we wanted to."


    This is a good idea. If the enemy attacks me, I''ll dodge.


    However, the fire master did not want to do it. She was innately irritable, how could he endure such a vexation? What a joke, the Dark Forest is the place where our elves lived for generations. We will throw them out no matter what! Not to mention only thirty thousand people, even if it''s three hundred and thirty thousand, we will still go all out against them! "


    "Fight?" Water Master sneered, "What are you going to fight for? In the previous battle, the fire attribute spirit beasts were all wiped out because of your misdirection. All the spirit beasts that you had painstakingly cultivated for almost a thousand years all died, don''t tell me that you, as a fire master, are not sad at all? "


    "It''s because I want to take revenge for them," fire master was hurt by her words and he could not help but get angry, "Let''s see how we Fire Elves will beat these invaders to death this time!"


    "Oh, so the reason why you''re going out to block it is because of a personal grudge!" Water Master knew that he had fallen into his trap and could not help but laugh. "Then you Fire Elves can go.


    Minutes and seconds passed, but the quarrel between the two continued.


    The two of them were used to quarreling. Even at this crucial moment, they had actually come up with the embarrassing incident of their youth to ridicule each other. It was both funny and infuriating!


    "All of you, shut up!" Si Ai opened her beautiful eyes, her gaze was fixated on their faces, "Whether or not we fight, when will it be up to you two to decide?!"


    After hearing this, the two of them trembled in fear and knelt down.


    It was only then that Chang Jing realized that''s actions were still extremely mighty, at least, no one in the Elf Group dared to go head to head with her. Her wish to be free like a child was obviously not something that anyone could fulfill, because she was not only responsible for the "Grand patriarch", but also for the future and hope of the entire Elf Tribe!

 C278 In the end, she still managed to get here …

    In the end, they still managed to make it here.


    In order to protect their home, the elves that had not been born for a long time, under the leadership of Grand patriarch, finally joined the army of the Dark Forest to resist the invasion of outsiders.


    "Do you know these people?" On the way, Chang Jing asked Si Ai, because he felt that only by knowing who was who would win.


    "No," Si Ai shook her head, "I''m not sure, the only thing I know is that they have been here before.


    "You mean that their intention is not to be above the elves, but on the other side of the forest?"


    "Yes, it''s your Homo sapiens ¡­"


    Chang Jing was stunned, since she knew that the goal of this group of people was not her, then why did she risk the clan extermination to stop them!


    The question was written on his face, but he didn''t say it out loud.


    "Hehe, everyone has their own reason for existing!" Si Ai gave a bitter smile, her expression appearing as if she had gone through many vicissitudes of life, "One of the reasons why Elves is living in Dark Forest, is to protect Homo sapiens ¡­"


    Inspiration flashed past Chang Jing''s heart, as if she had a bad premonition, but in the end, she did not catch hold of it.


    They flew quickly and quickly reached the front line. Chang Jing also knew what the bad premonition that had flashed in the depths of her heart was.


    Groups of orc s were rushing about in the forest while waving their weapons. Finally, the orc had stepped onto this land and was heading towards the Homo sapiens!


    The Three Thousand Elves were like a dam as they stood in front of the orc, not caring about death at all.


    "As expected, the orc is here!" Chang Jing clenched her teeth tightly. The thing he was most worried about had finally happened at this very moment.


    "Big brother, I''m going over!" After Si Ai finished speaking, she left Chang Jing and flew to the position where the four sect masters were standing.


    Standing amongst the group of Elves, Chang Jing''s eyes swept past orc army who was crazily attacking him.


    The werewolf roared under the moonlight with a mace in their hands, the majority of the weapons used by the Bear Men were hammers, while those snakeman''s who wriggled their way forward without legs took nothing, the poisonous teeth in their mouths was their most powerful weapon, their numbers were uncountable!


    As the army marched through the dense Dark Forest, the earth trembled with every step they took, and the sturdy black tree toppled over under the impact of the Bear Man''s iron body, unknowingly paving the way for the orc army''s advance.


    Si Ai commanded the elven archers that had gathered together to launch their first round of attacks on the orc s.


    With a command, countless feather arrow shot towards the bear man at the very front like a rain of flowers. The bear people didn''t mind at all. They knew that their flesh was solid and their skin thick, so this small feather arrow was not a threat to them at all. But the moment the feather arrow came into contact with their skin, they knew that they were wrong, and extremely wrong!


    At that moment, the feather arrow shone brightly. The arrow tip instantly exploded and exploded like a bomb!


    Elves were a magical race, so how could their arrows not contain magical powers? It turned out that every arrow that touched the bowstring was imbued with magic, and would explode upon encountering an obstruction!


    No matter how thick the skin of the Bearman was, it was still just flesh, how could it withstand the might of the Magic Explosion? In just one attack, the flesh and blood of the orc army''s vanguards were splattered all over the place!


    Although the attack on the Elves this time was extremely successful, at the same time, it gave the orc army a warning ¡ª such a good opportunity would never come again!


    When those orc saw their companion die without the slightest bit of cowardice, they attacked even faster.


    "No," Chang Jing thought, seeing that they were about to rush over. "Elves specialize in long-range magic attacks, while orc specializes in close-range physical attacks.


    Thinking about that, he immediately flew to Si Ai''s side and said.


    "Don''t let the orc get near! Quick, let archer rise into the air! "


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Si Ai had already ordered the archer in the front row to fly in the air.


    "What should I do now?" She had a strange feeling of trust towards her new brother. Seeing Chang Jing walk towards her, she asked without hesitation, "These people seem to be very strong, if they get close to us, it would be disadvantageous for us!"


    This was the reason why Elves had lost over a thousand people last time.


    "Send a quick elf outside the forest to help me call for my four students," Chang Jing said as she stared at the surging orc army, "They have too many people, we need them to help us!"


    Si Ai was startled, although she knew that Chang Jing''s magic was powerful, but she still could not understand one thing.


    Could it be that his four students were able to easily repel the orc army?!


    Si Ai was a little confused, so she continued to wait for Chang Jing''s explanation.


    "Hurry up!" When Chang Jing saw that she was still standing there without moving, he couldn''t help but to say anxiously, "Quickly send someone over and tell them that I, Chang Jingye, said this. This is my real name, I''ll explain it to you later!"


    Si Ai nodded her head and called for an Elf.


    However, Chang Jing suddenly had an imposing manner, her right wrist ''Wang Cai'' was held in her hand, and she leaped up with both of her arms wide open.


    The demonic qi s were instantly injected into the sword, and their Sword Qi soared into the sky along with Chang Jing''s dance!


    The dazzling Sword Qi struck the orc army directly, causing them to fly backwards in the air and become a mess of flesh and blood!


    The orc''s attack stopped right after, but in a moment, the orc that was as big as a cow''s hair rushed forward again, quickly reaching the bottom of the city, its distance from the Elves was only a short four to five meters!


    "Let the Elves fly," Chang Jing sighed, "Let''s find a chance to ambush them."


    Si Ai asked, "What about you?"


    "Me?" Chang Jing smiled and replied, "You will know very soon."


    With that, he fell down heavily, as if he had lost his ability to float, and landed amidst the group of orc.


    The trees in the Dark Forest were too dense, making it very difficult for the orc to join the army. They could only enter in a straight line, but it was also because it was very difficult for Chang Jing to do this ¡ª he could not hope to release a strong spell to eliminate everyone, because at the same time, more and more orc were waiting behind him to enter!


    Furthermore, if he ignored them and allowed them to pass through the Dark Forest first before exterminating them, even though it would be a good idea, the Elves would definitely suffer heavy casualties because they were not allowed to invade his territory!


    The only thing he could do now was to buy more time, and cut a bloody path for the four students before they arrived, minimizing the amount of Elves that would be lost, and allowing the four students that came after them to easily enter the rear of the orc.


    However, when he truly charged into the crowd of enemies, he realized that he had been too naive. War was not a battle. No matter how many individuals there were, they would still die a miserable death!


    The surrounding was filled with orc soldiers, the long spear and blade were as dense as the forest, not to mention killing all of them, even advancing would be difficult, especially the sudden spike in the poison teeth, it was hard to defend against.


    All the orc soldiers who stopped to attack Chang Jing realised, to their horror, that this guy was covered in a light aura. No matter if they were slashing or piercing or piercing, they were unable to harm him, even the craziest soldier felt powerless in his heart.


    They did not know that this was the effect of Chang Jing''s self-created "mirror technique". Ever since shesheade the contract with Little Fairy Si Ai, he felt that she had become more proficient in controlling the demonic qi in his body. Now that she had tried this "mirror technique", he was finally sure that the "mirror technique" he originally could barely use it, but she could not release that faint glow!


    The first goal that Chang Jing set for herself was to kill the incoming orc army and advance twenty meters forward, but even so, she was still unable to do so in this short twenty meters! She tried to fly and attack from top to bottom, but the orc soldiers were disregarding everything and pouncing towards him, causing him to be nearly drowned by the crowd of people. There was simply no time for him to float, not to mention the fact that as long as he showed her head, there would be a feather arrow attacking him!


    "What are these elves doing!" He could not help but feel bitter, "Why do you have to aim and shoot at me if you don''t kill the enemy properly? How depressing!"


    After consecutively killing more than ten orc, he finally managed to stabilize his body.


    Chang Jing never thought that a large number of people would be so terrifying, although the demonic qi s in her body were plentiful, they were useless here, so every strike did not require too much spirit power, but even if they used a large amount of spirit power, in the end, they would only be able to kill the person in front of them and once that person fell, there would be people who would immediately fill in the gap!


    The "mirror technique" required a powerful mana to maintain it, and the precise control of the demonic qi would consume a large amount of his energy. With every slash, he would need to rely on the "mirror technique" to block and neutralize it, and with every stab, she would need to use the "mirror technique" to deflect it. In the blink of an eye, countless blades and spears had already struck him, if not for the protection of the "mirror technique", Chang Jing would have been chopped into meat paste long ago!


    The number of people was indeed great. It was so great that no one dared to breathe too deeply!


    He took a deep breath, and the demonic qi fiercely shrank back as it roared madly, "Scram!"


    He waved his sword and sent out a Sword Qi along with the sword.


    In that moment, all the orc soldiers closed their eyes involuntarily. A ball of sun piercing brilliance shone, as dazzling as the sun itself, and the dull thunder suddenly turned into a thunderclap that exploded in everyone''s ears, followed by a wave of ghost wails and wolf howls.


    The path was finally cleared twenty meters!

 C279 The gains do not make up for the losses

    The more people there were, the more difficult it was to deal with them. Chang Jing now truly understood this principle, what he wanted to do the most was to obtain a powerful enough spell to destroy the orc in front of him ¡ª but he did not have it, if she was purely using her powerful demonic qi to kill the enemies, it would be possible to destroy them.


    A demonic qi''s replenishment required a long period of time, once the demonic qi in his body was used up, but before he could replenish them, his situation would become dangerous. With so many people here, who knew if another one would appear?


    Chang Jing did not care how powerful she was in a single fight, she was confident that she could contend against the opponent with her own cultivation, but with the current situation and the unique terrain, he felt like she did not have a place to use her entire body''s worth of strength.


    "Why can''t I use myself as a medium to guide nature?"


    He had always thought this way, but today it was even more intense.


    However, he still didn''t give up. No matter what, he had to create time for Huo Wu and the others!


    Outside the forest, Huo Wu, Yin Feng and the others were enjoying the wild game of the village store.


    "Mr. Jinxuefeng has been inside for almost a day, why hasn''t he come out yet?"


    At this moment, the only one who was worried for Chang Jing was probably Miss Yin Man.


    "It''s settled!" Huo Wu fiercely took a bite of the hare''s leg and didn''t even raise her head to comfort her. "With his ability, what''s there to worry about? "Rather than worrying about him, we might as well think about it too much. We even left him with something to eat!"


    "But it seems like it''s been a bit too long," Xue Ge said worriedly as he raised his head to look at the moon outside the window.


    Accompanying her was a person who didn''t like to talk, called Medusa.


    "Isn''t it just those elves?" Huo Wu took the chance when Xue Ge was raising his head to steal the rabbit leg from her plate, and secretly laughed as he ate: "Look, didn''t we already finish them off without using any strength? According to what I said, even if all the Elves were to meet in battle, he would still have the confidence to escape. Don''t forget that Mr. Jin is an expert in this field! "


    Indeed, it would not be a problem for the Chang Jing to escape now, but the key point was that if he escaped, she would lose another one to two thousand people ¨C they could not afford to pay such a heavy price!


    However, why would the elven race with the advantage of being in the air reside in such a dense and dense Dark Forest? Running and not being able to run, flying and not being able to fly, using it as a barrier was basically giving his advantage to the enemy as a favor!


    "That''s true!" After Xue Ge heard Huo Wu''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh. Thinking of his leaving, her smile became even more brilliant, "Teacher, you have such great ability, why do you need us to worry about you ¡­ "Hey, where''s my rabbit leg?!"


    Ignoring the two girls'' teasing, Yin Man''s heart was thinking about something else ¡ª ¡ª


    "What did you say just now, there are elves living in Dark Forest?" She stared into Flaming Dance''s eyes and asked, "Is it a fairy with a pair of beautiful wings behind her?!"


    "Do elves not have wings?" Huo Wu answered nonchalantly, "This is the first time I''ve heard of a winged fairy!"


    "No, I''m not talking about that!" Yin Man shook her head, and said thoughtfully: "There is an ancient legend in Erde, that the winged elves have disappeared on top of the The Fiendgod continent because of a belief, for the sake of protecting a treasure. Thousands of Erde Warriors went crazy to find the location of the elves because of this legend, but they either died or disappeared, unable to find any clues. I never thought that they would hide in this Dark Forest that no one is willing to enter! "


    "Precious treasure?" Huo Wu was stunned when she heard it, she recalled the events that happened when she entered the Dark Forest and started to believe the legend, "Why are the trees there so dense, so hard that they couldn''t even burn their own Hellfire? Could it be that there really is some treasure hidden inside?! "


    But she had forgotten one thing, that when Chang Jing first entered the forest, he had sensed a dense dark black aura!


    When it came to treasures, the few of them became restless, especially the Commissioner who was sent.


    "No, we have to go in and take a look!" He quickly placed the tableware on the table and said, "This is the treasure of our Erde, how can we allow it to fall into the hands of outsiders!"


    The meaning in her words, Chang Jing and the others were outsiders.


    This was also what troubled Mu Like the most. Although the system of introducing one''s own talents was already very perfect in terms of hardware, in terms of software, such as harmony between talents, it was not something that could be achieved in a short period of time.


    It was difficult to get along with others, so there was no need to talk about unity!


    This was also one of the main reasons why the Erde Kingdom had been destroyed in the end.


    The Commissioner''s words were caught by a few smart youngsters, and Huo Wu was even more unrelenting as she said, "What do you mean, can''t fall into the hands of outsiders? Don''t tell me that even we, the would-be worshippers, have become outsiders? "


    Yin Feng coldly snorted, and said, "That''s right, Dark Forest is such a dangerous place, so naturally, we cannot let the mighty warriors of the Erde take the risk! "But it''s strange, since you''ve assigned us outsiders to investigate, how come you end up not falling into the hands of outsiders?"


    He made this "outsider" sound particularly loud, as if it would be difficult to get rid of the displeasure in his heart if he did not do so.


    Yin Man stood up, she did not want any accidents to happen at this time, "I was only saying it, why would everyone take it seriously? Since the Mr. Jin has not come out for so long, why don''t we send someone to investigate? "


    She looked at the angry group of people, but they remained silent the moment they were hit. They turned their heads over ¨C Huo Wu and the others were angry at the commissioner''s attitude, but the commissioner was afraid that it would be too dangerous inside!


    Yin Man was so angry that she stomped her feet. She was starting to suspect whether the young boys and girls in front of her were actually Jinxuefeng''s companions. She anxiously looked at the forest, hoping that the Jinxuefeng would appear in the next moment.


    Just at this moment, a black dot actually appeared at Dark Forest. The black dot became bigger and bigger under everyone''s gaze, and it became clearer and clearer. Finally ¡ª


    A panting Elf flew in front of their eyes and stopped!


    The spirit with transparent yellow wings did not care about the expressions of this group of people, and anxiously asked, "Which one of you is Chang Jingye''s four students?"


    The four of them were shocked when they heard it, the three words "Chang Jingye" were not convenient to appear in this place, and since it appeared in the spirit''s mouth, does it not mean that Chang Jing was in danger?


    The four of them immediately stopped messing around and asked, "We are, what''s wrong?"


    "Come with me!" The elf waved his hand, and immediately flew back into the air. "Quick, the enemy is coming!"


    The four quickly took off and followed closely behind ¡­


    Si Ai looked in a direction uneasily, but that was not the place where she was fighting. Judging from her nervous expression, it seemed as if there was something more precious than her own life there.


    The sect leader of the four sects floating beside her also had a nervous expression on his face. There was a trace of unswerving determination mixed in with his nervousness!


    The fire master suggested, "Patriarch, why don''t we release those things?"


    The Water Master seemed to be born to argue with her, upon hearing her words, he immediately rejected, "No way, unless it''s absolutely necessary, our elven race must not use them!"


    "Could it be that you want us to die for a few thousand more people?!" The fire clan leader was infuriated as he shouted, "If it really is like that, then we don''t need to resist anymore and can directly commit suicide!"


    "Enough, stop arguing." Si Ai said softly, her right hand pointing forward, "Look, what''s that?"


    In front of them, Eagle, who had the nickname of ''Iron Winged orc'', was shuttling through the forest on a large scale towards them.


    The wings of this mutated Eagle was so powerful, it effortlessly broke through the hard branches of the trees in the forest!


    "Looks like we really have to use them," Si Ai sighed and said, "Sect Master Huo, you can go now ¡­"


    The fire master accepted his orders and left!


    Si Ai''s white robe shattered, revealing a suit of battle attire, "Looks like we really have to have a good battle this time!"


    Chang Jing saw that there were more and more enemies, and there seemed to be an unending stream of attacks coming from them. She was extremely anxious, after all, it was not easy to defend against an entire army by herself.


    The orc army was endless, using their sturdy bodies to attack Chang Jing again and again, killing until the ground was filled with blood!


    Kill, kill, kill ¡­


    Indestructible enemies, unstoppable flames of war!


    Chang Jing''s entire body was stained with the blood of the orc, it was shockingly red! The thick scent of blood stimulated his sense of smell. It was as if the fighting spirit in the depths of his mind was being expanded, growing exponentially!


    The battle continued, but his gloomy eyes gradually began to change. Between his left and right pupils, it was completely dark and golden! His flying hair stood erect like an inextinguishable flame in his heart, as sharp as thorns!


    After thousands of years of deep sleep, he woke up at this moment ¡­

 C280 spacious

    Eagle''s iron wings cut down the branches, causing the path of the orc to be much more spacious than before.


    Seeing that the enemy was about to occupy the upper hand in the air, Si Ai gritted her teeth and ignored the casualties of the Elves as she led the archer into the air!


    "All the Elves are on standby. archer, follow me. Her face was serious as she ordered word by word, "Shoot!"


    Many of the feather arrow s shot towards the Eagle under her command, while the tip of the arrow was flowing with a purple substance that resembled electricity ¡ª This was the sign of magic gathering at the tip of the arrow, if they were hit, the result would be even worse than the Bear-men!


    But just as the feather arrow was about to hit the Eagle, the direction of the Eagle''s Iron Wing Fan changed. They stopped and flapped their wings even harder, and a strong gust of wind quickly formed and flew towards the feather arrow. Under the influence of the wind, the feather arrow immediately lost its aim and shot right at the tree trunk, causing it to crack incessantly.


    Si Ai was shocked, she never thought that the Eagle''s wings would actually be so strong that it could open up a string and let out a feather arrow. However, a war would not wait for people, and before she could wake up from her astonishment, the real attack of the Eagle began.


    That black beak that was like steel opened wide, balls of strong fire shot out from it, shooting towards archer like a rocket. The archer who did not have time to react were still firing their feather arrow, who would have thought that they had such a move?


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse for her side, Si Ai was naturally flustered. But in the end, she was still a Grand patriarch respected by the elves, so her adaptability was naturally superior. She calmed herself down and seemed to have made a huge decision. She waved her left hand and shouted, "Wind Fairy, listen up! All of you, perform the ''Great Wind Song'' together!"


    "Great Wind Song" was a unique attack method of the wind elves. Although it was common amongst the wind elves after the coming of age ceremony, its power when accompanied by the harp during chanting was extremely astonishing. It was enough to cause a sandstorm attack! And the power of a group attack was unimaginable. It could only be described with the word "terrifying"!


    The unique, pure sound quality of the harp suddenly appeared in the Dark Forest, accompanied by its melodious, melodious chanting ¡­


    The wind rose from the ground in an instant, so fierce that it seemed as though it would tear the world apart ¡­


    The leaves and dried branches that covered the sky flew up into the sky from below. The normally gentle sand had also become a hidden killing move in the air current.


    The attacks of the orc army was all on Chang Jing, how would they take care of him? Half of them had fallen within the flying sand and rocks, and the rest of the wind was naturally not going to stop at that. Their target was the Eagle who was still spitting fire in the air!


    The enemies in front of him were all struck by the "Big Wind Song" until they all fell to the ground, but Chang Jing did not stop her attacks. As he panted and roared, the murderous aura that was difficult to conceal grew stronger and stronger along with the hair on his head!


    In his red eyes, the enemies in front of him had all become devils. Even if they were to die thousands upon thousands of times, there was no way to save them!


    The blue armor that You Ying had transformed into suddenly draped over its body, as though it had also been infected by its master''s crazed aura, the blue light flourished greatly!


    "Kill!"


    With just one word, he once again charged forward. The ancient jade sword in his right hand also left his hand and shot out like a meteor, shuttling between the orc ¡­


    Eagle sensed the dangerous aura coming from the front, and it was difficult to hide his panicked expression, at the same time, he increased the speed and strength of his flapping wings, in hopes of suppressing the imposing aura, but it was already too late, how could the might of "Great Wind Song" be something their wings could block with a few flaps of their wings?


    The iron sand pierced through the iron wings, and in an instant, a hole as thin as a cow''s hair was left on the wide iron wings. At this moment, the leaves on the trees had already been blown down by the immense power, and under the moonlight, many beams of light shot through from their wings, while Eagle also fell onto the ground at the same time, filling the sky with blood mist!


    It was filled with a suffocating, bloody forest. During this time, the trees in the center of the magic formation had all withered away, leaving only the bare tree trunk behind as a result of the "Song of the Great Wind".


    The sound of the harp suddenly stopped!


    "I was wrong." Si Ai was not happy at her victory this time, her tone was actually filled with grief. "I shouldn''t have used ''Great Wind Song'', so many holy trees have been destroyed, how can I face the ancestors of the Elves? Wrong, I was wrong! "


    Under this attack, the orc team temporarily stopped their invasion of the Dark Forest, but this was only temporary, because they had to occupy some of the places!


    The sad Si Ai shook her head, and ordered with determination in a low voice, "Go on, go out of the forest and annihilate them all!"


    In the distance, a dull sound could be heard. From a distance, it sounded like heavy footsteps. The sound was getting louder and louder, like the drumbeats in the dark night. It was terrifying!


    The black wind, a lump of black wind that only appeared when many fierce beasts were running. The thick stench of the ferocious beast caused people to be terrified!


    Si Ai looked anxiously in that direction, with a pious look in her eyes, she muttered to herself, "Great Holy Beast, please forgive me for disturbing your work, but you must forgive me ¡­"


    Huo Wu and the other three were following behind the messenger elf as they rushed towards Dark Forest. Normally, they could make fun of Chang Jing and ridicule him, but if he was in a difficult situation, they wouldn''t hesitate to go and rescue him even if they had to sacrifice their own lives!


    It was for no other reason but because Chang Jingye was their respected teacher.


    Huo Wu''s heart was burning with anxiety. After running so far, there was still no end in sight. She became even more worried. "How far is it?!"


    "Not far," answered the elf, panting. "Up ahead ¡ª if nothing has changed, up ahead!"


    Hearing this answer, if it was any other time, Huo Wu would have angrily scolded her for not using words like "should". There was nothing in this world that shouldn''t ¨C but now it wasn''t, she didn''t have the spare time to care about it, "How many enemies do we have, and how strong are we?"


    "At least thirty thousand!"


    "Thirty thousand?" Yin Feng asked suspiciously, "Thirty thousand enemy soldiers should not be much in the eyes of teacher, how could he let you come and call us over for help?"


    Looking at the situation from before, the thirty thousand strong army was indeed not a threat to Chang Jing, it was only a matter of time before they would be eliminated. But the problem was that they were not going to face an ordinary Human soldiers, but a orc that was naturally immune to magic. Furthermore, the special terrain of the Dark Forest restricted the ability of both him and the Elves''s people, so if they wanted to minimize the number of Elves''s sacrifices, then they had to make sure they made it out as well!


    "I do not understand this," the elf did not answer his question directly, but said, "The Grand patriarch ordered me to call you over for help. As for the other matters, I do not know either ¡ª you will understand soon enough!"


    However, before long, something even more puzzling happened ¡­


    Behind them, a series of complicated and heavy footsteps suddenly sounded out. It rumbled like a great army that had thousands of horses and men marching!


    "Could it be that the enemy is coming from behind?" The four Elves were simultaneously shocked. They suddenly turned around in alert, but what they didn''t expect was not an army, but a monster whose speed had created a mirage ¡ª it was about fifteen meters long, six meters tall, its snake-like body wrapped in a grinded black color, and its long legs were actually covered with feet of the same size. It looked like a snake that was magnified several times and a centipede that was magnified even more!


    Due to the fact that it was running so fast, its legs were like wheels in their eyes. Naturally, they couldn''t clearly see the hard rhinoceros'' horn and the fine tentacles around its mouth. They instinctively believed that they had seen a monster, a monster that had gone crazy!


    The beast quickly passed them, and as it came crashing down, the trees on either side of it fell to the ground, forming a three-meter-wide path. The four people of Huo Wu''s group were overjoyed. They quickly urged their magic to fly high. However, when they turned around, they found that the elf who was leading them was kneeling on the ground with a reverent face.


    "The Holy Beast has appeared, the Holy Beast is coming ¡­"


    Chang Jing became crazy from the explosive increase in her killing intent, she completely ignored the unpredictable consequences that would happen if she lost her strength after using too much energy, and only continued to rush forward!


    But it was also because of this that he, who had unknowingly let go of all his worries, became many times stronger than before. The ancient jade sword''s shuttling and piercing movements amongst the retreating orc made the orc s tremble in fear. In addition, with his face that resembled that of a demon from hell, they pitifully knew that they were done for, and no matter how fast they ran, they wouldn''t be able to escape death!


    orc race had always been a brave and brave warrior, so when they saw that it was hopeless for them to escape, many of them simply stopped and raised their weapons, rushing towards Chang Jing.


    Facing all these, Chang Jing laughed out loud, reached out, and took the ancient sword back to her right hand.


    "You''re courting death!"


    With just two words, those orc who had regained their courage disappeared into the golden blood mist ¡­

 C281 dyspnea

    What was it that was so thick it made me breathless, and what was it that stirred my restless heart? The rich dark air of the forest had at last drawn my wildness in that moment! The bloodthirsty emotions that had been suppressed for a long time could no longer resist the temptation and burst out!


    Chang Jing laughed and shouted, massacring without restraint, as if she was a demon from hell who caused the world to be filled with terror!


    Si Ai, who was busy directing the Elves forward, looked back at him with tears in her eyes. Her eyes were filled with worry, sadness and even more of regret.


    "Did I make big brother become like this?" She painfully thought, but the situation did not allow for her to think anymore, because the orc Army that had retreated for a few miles had begun to attack again!


    "For our home, kill!"


    Under the command, all of the Elves finally joined in the game of slaughter. Their wailing could only occur after the war ended.


    The next moment, it was a heaven-shaking wail!


    In the distance, the clutter of footsteps gradually grew louder, faster and wilder. Si Ai was startled, she could not tell if they were happy or worried. She handed over the command to the three sect masters, while she herself quickly flew towards the source of the sound.


    Hundred Legged Divine Beasts rushed over angrily!


    The fire master sitting on top of the Divine Beasts bowed towards Si Ai and said, "Grand patriarch, I''ll leave this to you!"


    "Go, quickly go to the main group and help direct them. Tell them that the Divine Beasts have come to help us, and let them cooperate well!" Si Ai took out a delicate scepter and leapt onto the Divine Beasts, ordering, "A Divine Beasts that has been sleeping for a thousand years, for the sake of your national dignity, let''s move forward!"


    The Divine Beasts raised its head and roared, as though it already predicted that there would be a delicious meal waiting for it, and happily rushed forward!


    In front of him, the man covered in blood used his busy back to block the way!


    "Brother, get out of the way!"


    Si Ai quickly stopped the Divine Beasts and shouted.


    But Chang Jing did not care about her at all, and continued to fight in the middle of the road.


    Si Ai sighed, patted on the Divine Beasts''s ear with his left hand, and indicated for it to go towards the right. There was no way to go, the Divine Beasts that was rushing over did not rely on its own 100 iron hooves to charge out?


    However, the Divine Beasts was obviously not willing to be stopped at the path it chose. Before changing directions, it shouted at Chang Jing unhappily.


    At this moment, it was as though the world had stopped.


    The loud roar provoked the blood-soaked man, causing him to slowly turn around.


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    These unfathomable words made Si Ai feel a burst of shock. Could it be that he wanted to go against the Divine Beasts s that the elf worshipped?


    As she urged the Divine Beasts to leave, she shouted loudly, "Big brother, I am Si Ai! I am not your enemy, I am your sister, our enemy is in front! "


    But the Divine Beasts was so agitated by Chang Jing''s killing gaze that it did not want to take a step forward. How could Chang Jingye, whose eyes were completely bloodshot, hear her words? He did not say a word, and only held the jade sword in her hand and pointed it towards the sky, shouting, "Lonely darkness, engulfing all loneliness ¡­ Listen to your master and destroy everything in front of me... Let everything vanish into thin air ¡ª ¡ª Zirconium! "


    The sky suddenly surged as a bolt of lightning soundlessly streaked across the dark and gloomy clouds! As if it was a signal, the thunders that were waiting to be released gradually sounded out. The louder it sounded, the louder it became. It was like there were thousands of horses and soldiers rolling around, deafening everyone!


    "Ahh ¡­"


    A colossal dragon, a colossal dragon that was radiating purple lightning, roared and shattered the dark clouds. It then followed the order and descended from the sky!


    Si Ai was so shocked that her beautiful face lost color, in her mind, how could this little dragon of illusions be able to fight against the Divine Beasts that was protecting her life? Furthermore, there were a large number of enemies waiting for the Divine Beasts to go!


    "Brother, get out of the way!"


    Her voice was so worried that it was close to screaming!


    But Chang Jing turned a deaf ear to her words, and used her sword fingers to shout loudly: "Come, beast!"


    The Divine Beasts was finally enraged by his words and flung Si Ai onto the ground with its large head. It didn''t care about anything else because a transformed dragon was provoking its dignity, the dignity of a Elves Divine Beasts!


    Not long after the Divine Beasts arrived, Huo Wu and the other three arrived as well. The first thing they saw was Chang Jing, who was fighting the Divine Beasts, and the blood that was all over his body!


    "Teacher ¡­" Brother Xue was so frightened that he couldn''t speak. He subconsciously thought that the blood was from Chang Jing, "Everyone go and kill that monster. If this goes on, our teacher will die!"


    "Wait a minute," The meticulous Yin Feng found something amiss, he immediately pulled Xue Ge back, "That blood was not teacher''s own blood, it was dark gold, but the blood on his clothes is red!"


    Sure enough, Chang Jing''s clothes were covered in a sticky red liquid.


    "Who cares!" Huo Wu was so angry that Yin Feng was still calm. "Look at that monster going berserk at teacher, no matter what we have to kill it first!"


    Xue Ge nodded in agreement. In her heart, his teacher''s safety was more important than his own.


    "Didn''t you notice that there''s something wrong with teacher''s mood?" Yin Feng shook his head, and said: "If you guys want to go then go, but if teacher wants to scold you later, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    "We should rush to the front to help. The teachers here will definitely be able to handle it!"


    On the way, they had already heard the whole story from the messenger elf.


    Huo Wu and Xue Ge looked at Chang Jing unwillingly, and finally nodded and agreed to follow them forward ¡­


    In the forest, it was as if there were only two beasts left, a human and an elf, confronting each other.


    What is this thing, why do I have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? But he was too much of a nuisance to dare to roar at me, and he dared to roar at me!


    Kill it, kill it, then no one will dare to be rude to me anymore, kill it!


    Chang Jing''s eyes constantly flashed, and all of the flashing in her eyes finally turned into the intent to kill ¡­


    No one could do this to him, not even monsters!


    "Big brother, wake up!"


    Si Ai did not give up and continued to call out loud, hoping that Chang Jing would recover from her call. But at this time, Chang Jing could not listen to him at all. He raised her right hand, pointed her sword at the Divine Beasts and said indifferently, "Whoever provokes me, die!"


    Zirconium sensed his intentions, with a flick of his tail, he rushed towards the Divine Beasts, bringing along the electric flower that were all over his body!


    The Divine Beasts was enraged, it opened its mouth wide and suddenly jumped up with its front legs, jumping half of its body into the air like a straight line. Suddenly, it spit out something from its big mouth. No, it was a lot of things ¡­


    It was only one meter long and half a meter wide, and they charged towards the dragon with overwhelming momentum. Their speed was so fast that it was as if they were about to die!


    What kind of monster was this? It could spit out living things from its mouth? Could it really be a "divine" beast?


    Chang Jing''s sense of familiarity became even stronger, but she was still unable to grasp hold of the hint of clarity, her muddled thoughts slowly shifted to the battle between Kuang Long and the few little monsters.


    Those little monsters had a name, which was flying beast. They were famous for their agility and solidarity. Even though they were small, once they launched a group attack, the sky would definitely become their territory. There was nothing they could fight against!


    The flying beast s circled around the Raging Dragon like annoying flies, shooting thick liquid at it from time to time. How could the gradually materializing dragon be willing to "die" before it could display its true power? It roared and scuttled towards the sky, its huge body becoming bigger ¡ª no, its body did not grow bigger, it was the electric flower that grew bigger!


    The electric flower flew up, creating sizzling sounds!


    From time to time, the bewitching electric flower would burst out and attack the mucus! The mucus hardened under the electric shock and fell down.


    However, there were simply too many flying beast. The Raging Dragon couldn''t care less about that side, and in a moment, several large holes had appeared on its body. It had no choice but to curl up its body and wrap itself around itself like a snake. Only the head of the dragon could be seen as it continued its battle!


    Once its body was coiled, the surface area that it could be hit would be greatly reduced. It was able to block the remaining mucus! At this moment, its body was sufficient to protect itself!


    As for its exposed dragon head, it had finally vacated the area. It opened its mouth wide and spat out the most intense flame between heaven and earth ¨C a ball of purple fire!


    The flying beast that were hit by the ball of fire fell down one after another, and in just a moment, more than half of them were killed.


    The Divine Beasts became even more furious, and that huge mouth of its once again made Zhang Kai jump out. From within, many long horns growing from their noses, and their entire bodies became slender and long monsters ¡ª ¡ª Stinger!


    The Stinger''s horn was even harder and sharper than most of the treasured swords in the world. As long as one was pierced by it, regardless of whether one was a bronze skin or thick as the city walls, they would all be pierced with holes.


    The Shield of the Child''s Spear was perfectly unified on its body.


    Under the command of the Divine Beasts, the four legs of the Stinger jumped, under the effect of the strong muscles of the legs, its body shot towards the Raging Dragon like an arrow with strings full of strings!


    Its speed was comparable to that of the feather arrow, and as it flew, it actually caused the air to emit whizzing sounds, as if it was a prelude to victory!


    How could victory not belong to such a powerful monster?

 C282 Zirconium

    Ever since Chang Jing inherited a portion of Shi Shen''s energy from the Demon World, his "Zirconium" had slowly turned towards the development of his true strength, but compared to Shi Shen, it was much slower in terms of speed ¡ª which was to say that she had to spend a lot of time to prepare for the moment when it would appear, but his previous strength was only half of her.


    The number of Stinger flying towards the sky was too many, so much that it gave people goosebumps. And the total number of goosebumps on their body combined was not even as much as the number of Stinger flying towards the sky!


    The crazy Chang Jing seemed to know how powerful the Stinger was, she anxiously swung his sword and flew towards the Stinger, he wanted to use the powerful jade sword''s Qi to wash these reckless people!


    But before he could even fly to the sky, the Divine Beasts suddenly let out a loud cry, and its huge body instantly expanded by two times, becoming a little longer than when it was hit by three times the Zirconium! After transforming, its first thirty feet touched the ground, and the last seventy feet rose into the air, flying towards Chang Jingye who was in mid air! Chang Jing laughed sinisterly, and turned her hand, releasing a ray of light that happened to be the direction of the Divine Beasts.


    But since the Divine Beasts dared to expose its "butt", then it must have some powerful trump card! Indeed, before the sword qi could touch it, a jet black gas gushed out from the back and covered its body. This gas was like the ink of squid, rippling in the air. It was so dense that it was almost solid.


    Chang Jing shouted as the jade sword rippled with light, shining under the moonlight. This move, which Chang Jing called the "Wave Swordlight", had mixed with the essence of the Spatial Magic on the basis of the misty Sword Qi. It could separate beams of light into small arcs, capable of shattering any object and breaking the composition of the objects into small pieces. When the two came into contact, they produced sizzling sounds at the same time, surprising him ¡ª the black gas from the Divine Beasts was also a "mini attack", and all the killing moves were hidden in the tiny molecules!


    While the human and beast were working hard, the dragon was already riddled with holes by the Stinger s. The moment they stabbed at the dragon, they became like embroidery needles piercing back and forth at an extremely fast speed. In just a moment, its body was torn apart by the spikes and disappeared with a whimper!


    Chang Jing thought, she also did not understand why his [Rippling Sword Light] would feel so powerless after falling into the black gas, as if the gas in front of him had the ability to absorb light beams.


    As he watched the Zirconium being broken so easily, he became anxious, but this little thought made him doomed for failure. Due to him suddenly ''breaking off'' of his consciousness, the Sword Qi was not pure enough to resist against the Qi, which slowly approached Chang Jing''s body until it enveloped him within it!


    His line of sight was obstructed, causing him to hurriedly withdraw his mind and face the enemy with a peaceful mind! However, it was too late. Divine Beasts who was using Yi Nan as its substitute saw this perfect opportunity to attack, so how could it give up so easily? Borrowing the cover of the black gas, it quietly moved its huge body behind Chang Jing, and then, with a leap, it took turns to launch attacks with its hundreds of thick feet, all of which ruthlessly landed on''s back and head.


    A hundred strong forces surged forth. Chang Jing, who was facing off against the black aura, finally could not endure it anymore. His bloodied body suddenly dropped onto the ground like a kite with its string cut, as she let out a dull thumping sound.


    The strength of the Divine Beasts was tyrannical as expected! One must know that Chang Jing was wearing the exquisite armor that You Ying transformed into! With its power, even if it stood in the middle of a large group of advanced magician without any defenses, it would hardly be harmed ¨C but it could still beat its master to the ground after asking a hundred questions!


    The Divine Beasts let out a strange chuckle. After it opened its mouth and sucked all the flying beast, Stinger and gas into its mouth, it turned its incomparably ugly face into a smile that was not a smile and looked at Chang Jing who was on the ground, as if it was looking at him with disdain.


    Si Ai, who had concluded a spirit contract with Chang Jing, felt her chest tighten as the blood and energy in her body churned. She suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood!


    But when she saw that Chang Jing had fallen to the ground, she did not have time to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    Just as her body was about to reach the place where Chang Jing had fallen, the Divine Beasts blocked the road with its body.


    "Big brother!" The Divine Beasts was a faith that her ancestors had taught her personally, and she definitely could not lay her hands on it. However, the "blood brother" that she recognized was now struck down by her own faith, what could she do?! Right now, she could only watch from afar as she cried out, "Big brother, what''s wrong, what''s wrong?!"


    But how was Chang Jing going to answer her question? He lay still, face to the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother?" Si Ai shouted loudly, opening her eyes wide, hoping to wake Chang Jing up, "Brother, quickly wake up, Si Ai wants you to wake up and be my brother!"


    As if she felt the fist heart, her eyes that were filled with tears seemed to see Chang Jing who was lying on the ground move a little ¡­


    Under the guidance of the messenger spirit, Yin Feng and the other three were floating beside the Four Great Sect Leaders.


    "Didn''t the two of you say a few days ago that you had nowhere to test your skills?" Seeing the overwhelming numbers of orc army, Huo Wu was not panicked at all. Instead, she became excited as she pointed at the orc army and said to Yin Feng and Nian Tu, "Little sister Xue Ge and I have tried it, it feels good! As for you guys, are you going to show off your current strength? "Well, there''s a ready-made target here!"


    Yin Feng shook his head, looking at her with a reprimanding gaze as he muttered, "What do you mean by ''targets''? They aren''t motionless targets, they are strong opponents that he can fight with all his might! Aren''t you afraid of offending people? "


    "Yes, Big Sister Huo Wu." Xue Ge tugged on the corner of her clothes and reminded her softly, "If you speak like that, it''s easy to offend others, when the time comes ¡­"


    "Tsk, what''s there to be afraid of!" Huo Wu laughed and winked at them, "Watch me!"


    She quickly floated in front of Water Master and politely asked in a loud voice, "Excuse me, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Water Master knew that they were reinforcements invited by Grand patriarch. Although he knew that there were some things that Elves had to handle personally, it would be much easier if they had external help. We were almost caught off guard by the enemy''s aggressive assault, luckily you guys are here! If possible, I want to represent the entire Elves to ask you to expel these people from the Dark Forest. As long as they leave the forest, we have a way to deal with them.


    "No problem!"


    Huo Wu turned around and winked at the three of them, which meant they didn''t mind what they were doing.


    Yin Feng and the other two shook their heads and sighed, floating over.


    "Many thanks ¡­" Yin Feng did not know how to address the Water Master, so he simply stopped shouting. He cupped his hands, and politely thanked, "Give us a chance to try it out!"


    They came to help us and even thanked us for giving them the chance!


    This gratitude actually made Four Great Sect Leaders''s face turn red. He waved his hand and was at a loss of what to do ¡ª Yin Feng and the rest of them had been separated from the world before, so how could they know about social etiquette?


    Huo Wu, who was watching from the side, couldn''t stop herself from giggling.


    "Well, don''t be polite! If you guys continue to be this polite, then this orc army will break this place! "


    On the ground, the orc continued to move forward!


    Yin Feng smiled and looked at Nian Tu. "Let''s go, it''s all up to us now!"


    With that, the two of them flashed away like ghosts. In the next moment, they were already standing on the ground a distance away, blocking the front of the orc Army.


    Yin Feng and Nian Tu stood there on both sides with tacit understanding. After clapping their hands together, they began their training journey.


    The incantation surged out from their mouths at the same time, and in an instant, an invisible pressure was emitted from their bodies. The incantation surged out from their mouths at the same time, and in an instant, an invisible pressure was emitted from their bodies.


    His body was in pain, but his heart was in pain! What was it that was constantly expanding in his heart? It was pitch black, as if it was a scene that would never appear in his dreams at all times. It was ice-cold and murderous! He could not hold on and could no longer stop the expansion of the gas. He helplessly allowed it to quickly take over his entire body ¡­


    A ball of black Qi came out from Chang Jing''s body and quickly wrapped around him. The dark black Qi was so deep that it was difficult for people to see what was happening to the person it surrounded. However, there was one thing that she was sure of, and that was that Chang Jing was slowly floating up into the air, slowly stopping in mid-air.


    As the black aura dissipated, what remained behind Chang Jing were four pairs of dreamy wings!


    seraph. It was the first time in the past five thousand years that the highest form of an elder of a legendary Demons had appeared outside of the Demon World!

 C283 wind ant bone attachment

    "Wind element gathering, it''s like ants attached to the bones, or poisons devouring the body!" The wind that permeates the entire universe is constantly blowing, gently and violently moistening and drying ¡­ "Listen to my commands, Wind Ant Bones!"


    "The earth elements, listen to my commands, give birth to the mothers of all living things. Break, build, fill this world with slaughter, destroy all disrespectful creatures ¡­" Dragon Scale Killing Curse! "


    Yin Feng and the two of them chanted an incantation at the same time, both of their hands quickly formed hand seals, in an instant, it caused the wind and clouds to surge, the world to turn pale, the dense dark clouds in the sky turned pitch black, everything became frighteningly quiet.


    orc army stopped in her tracks as she looked up and started walking back and forth.


    Suddenly, the ground moved. It was as if the entire world was about to start crumbling, the dense trees in the Dark Forest were uprooted by the tree, and like a volcanic eruption, it sprayed into the sky, causing everything to turn upside down!


    Under the admiring eyes of the crowd of Elves, Yin Feng and Nian Tu''s faces revealed an extremely embarrassed expression. They did not expect these two magic spells to be so powerful!


    But this awkwardness only lasted for a moment, because they saw the panic-stricken orc''s feet were currently being swallowed by the surface of the ground, while their upper bodies were trembling like they were having a spasm due to the wind ants!


    It was as if the human world had become hell!


    The two couldn''t help but say in unison, "Too abnormal!"


    Yin Feng could not bear to say, "Let''s put in more effort and let them have a good understanding of the situation!"


    Nian Tu didn''t say anything, only heavily nodding his head ¡­


    On the other side of the forest.


    Chang Jing glared at the Divine Beasts like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    "Aren''t you going to fight?" After transforming, his attitude now was completely different from before. Although his battle intent was still the same, his tone was extremely indifferent, "Let''s fight now, we''ll follow you to the end!"


    Maybe the Divine Beasts did not understand what he was saying, it was just staring at him, its eyes filled with doubt and hesitation.


    Chang Jing did not speak anymore, holding onto the jade sword, he coldly attacked it.


    "Brother," Si Ai saw him stand up again, she was really happy in her heart, but when she saw Chang Jing''s sword pointing towards the Divine Beasts, she became anxious and couldn''t help but yell, "Brother, stop fighting, it''s our Elves''s Divine Beasts!"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing was startled, she immediately retracted the sword in her hand, but she did not have enough time to retract the sword beam, it was about to reach the side of the Divine Beasts!


    The Divine Beasts was finally enraged, it roared towards the sky and pounced at Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª


    It was truly angry. It wasn''t willing to do something as convenient as releasing the little monster, but it was willing to do it itself!


    Chang Jing was naturally not afraid, the jade sword quickly moved, and instantly executed a "One Sword Break" move. After making a contract with Si Ai, he faintly felt that her strength had improved greatly, so he decided to try it this time!


    "One Sword Break" can condense sword qi at one point, gathering all the energy to kill!


    The tip of sword''s light quickly enlarged, and within the colorful colors, a sphere that looked like a sphere, layer by layer, gradually formed. In an instant, it shrunk to the size of a soccer ball, and shot towards the Divine Beasts! And the Divine Beasts also continued its aggressive assault without fear, and pounced straight towards the mass of light!


    "Looks like it''s still too much," Chang Jing''s nature of studying once again revealed itself as he looked at the mass of light and sighed to herself, "According to theory, its true form should be able to condense all of its energy into a single point of light and increase it by multiple times. Unfortunately, the current me can only compress it to such a shape!"


    The light became brighter and brighter, and under the pulling of the Divine Beasts, it became a bunch of bundles that tightly wrapped around the Divine Beasts. The bundles of light continuously twisted, like squirming caterpillars ¡ª if there was such a huge caterpillar ¡ª it would sometimes shrink and sometimes become bigger, and the light would also occasionally become brighter and dimmer as it twisted.


    Suddenly, a hissing sound came from within, and the strip of light exploded, scattering in all directions. The Divine Beasts finally broke through its bindings and struggled out!


    Chang Jing was shocked, she immediately raised his sword to respond, but she was too late, the sword had just reached out and the Divine Beasts''s sharp teeth was already aimed at his arm, he immediately swung his sword to block, but how could the Divine Beasts give him another chance like this? Although it had consumed a large amount of energy in its battle against the "One Sword Break", it was, after all, ready to strike and was filled with rage.


    Her teeth had fiercely bit into Chang Jing''s palm that was not protected by You Ying!


    The orc army in the forest had already been exterminated by one of Yin Feng''s and Nian Tu''s spells, and the four sect masters had also led their great army out of the forest to clean up the mess.


    "You two did well!" Huo Wu looked at the broken branches and corpses of the orc on the ground and couldn''t help but praise, "If it were me, I wouldn''t have taken care of them so quickly!"


    What she said was not the truth. As a Fire Magic Master, the range of attack magic that she had mastered was far more than Yin Feng and Nian Tu.


    Yuan Tu lowered his head and ignored her, but unexpectedly, Yin Feng also replied her simply, "Is that so?"


    Apparently, Huo Wu had already noticed their pale faces. Furthermore, their expressions now made it seem as if their skills were insufficient, so she comforted them for once, "Don''t worry. How many days have we spent practicing these spells together?" "As long as you''re familiar with it a few more times, next time, it won''t be as taxing as it is now!"


    Yin Feng and Nian Tu shook their heads at the same time and ignored her, flying out.


    Huo Wu thought to herself, It wasn''t easy for me to comfort you, but you''ve started to pull me up! He stomped his feet and shouted hatefully at their backs, "Let''s see if I can give you another chance like this next time!"


    The two of them slowed down at the same time, but they instantly recovered their original speed and continued to fly forward.


    "Big Sister Huo Wu, don''t blame them." Xue Ge walked to the side of her body, pointed at the corpses on the ground and said, "I think no matter who it is, if they saw me instantly kill so many people, their hearts would definitely not be at ease ¡­"


    Huo Wu looked in the direction she pointed. The mutilated corpses were badly mutilated. The heads of every corpse had already exploded, and their brains were running wildly. With just a glance, Huo Wu, who had been chirping non-stop, suddenly quivered!


    "How could this be? This ¡­" This is too abnormal! "


    What she didn''t know was that among the magic she had grasped, the "Heart of Fire" only attacked the enemy''s brain. The enemy''s death was perhaps even more miserable and abnormal than these people''s!


    Just as the Divine Beasts''s teeth touched Chang Jing''s hand, a stream of dark golden blood flowed out from it, and the moment the Divine Beasts touched the blood, it unexpectedly let out a cheerful hiss! However, something even more peculiar happened in the next moment. The Divine Beasts''s terrifyingly huge body unexpectedly changed the moment it tasted Chang Jing''s blood, suddenly releasing a ball of black qi from his hand. In its haziness, Chang Jing actually felt very comfortable.


    The black gas became denser, ten times or even a hundred times denser than when he had transformed!


    Every inch of his body was being moistened by the black aura, and every part of the dense and dense black aura was actually so tiny, to the point that all of it was drilled into his body by Chang Jing''s hands!


    Si Ai looked at the scene in shock, her mouth agape in shock, unable to utter a word!


    Could it be that the Divine Beasts really intended to perish together with its brother? Why was I so mischievous? If I didn''t trick him out and told him what he wants to know, wouldn''t he be long out of Dark Forest and would no longer be tormented by this pain?


    As a result of her regret, tears had already started streaming down her face, and she had no idea how Chang Jing was currently feeling!


    In the midst of the black smoke, a feeling of fatigue suddenly welled up in his heart.


    It was as if he was in the embrace of a mother. This feeling was too comfortable. It only made him yawn deeply and lie there curled up, never to come out again! At this moment, all the pores on his body were being "dominated" by the black air, and were madly drilling into them!


    "Master, nice to meet you again!"


    A voice travelled into Chang Jing''s ears ¡ª or more accurately speaking, it should be from the bottom of her heart. This feeling was subtle, just like the scene when he was conversing with You Ying.


    he asked himself. "You are?"


    "I am Demons''s Holy Beast, your Little Black!" The voice was very excited and very happy!


    "Little Black?" Chang Jing still did not understand, "Demons Holy Beast? "Where are you, in my body?"


    "Yes, master!" Little Black''s voice was still cheerful, "Perhaps you don''t know me yet ¡ª ¡ª It''s like this, I was originally the King of Divine Beasts, and after being subdued by Master Shi Shen, I became the''s Holy Beast. After Master died, I was also unwilling to live alone in this world anymore, so I swore to wait for his reincarnation to pacify the The Divine Realm! Relying on this resentment, my energy did not dissipate in the end. Instead, it became stronger and stronger after I devoured a large number of Magical Beast! Now is the time for me to come back and find you! "


    "Could it be that you are that hundred-footed monster from before ¡­" Divine Beasts? But how did you know that I was Shi Shen''s reincarnation? "


    "I didn''t know it at first," Blacky replied. "But when your blood flowed into my body, I knew it. I''ve followed Master for so many years. His blood energy is something I''ll never forget!"


    "No wonder," Chang Jing said as she suddenly came to a realization, "No wonder the Dark Forest''s dark elements are so dense, no wonder I have lost my mind today, no wonder I felt a sense of familiarity when I saw you. So it''s all because of you!"

 C284 King of Divine Beasts

    The King of Divine Beasts and the Demons''s Holy Beast, who were revered by the Elves, returned to Elder Shi Shen''s side after five thousand years.


    Chang Jing continued to ask, "This black energy is your energy?"


    "Yes, master!" Xiao Hei (Divine Beasts) replied, "I have long died ¡ª I am only a manifestation of an energy body now. That''s why I entered your body the moment I saw you! "The old master once stored a part of his energy in my body. Once I have completely entered your body, I will return that energy back to you according to the old master''s instructions!"


    Hearing this news, Chang Jing was extremely excited, because at this moment, he already deeply understood the value of strength. In this world, only the strong have such a responsibility!


    "But ¡­" However, he still had questions, "But what will you do after you enter my body? "Is it going to disappear just like that?"


    "Hehe," Blacky was very happy that its master would care for it now, "Actually, I''m only living in a corner of your body. Dark Forest was originally a place filled with devil guards and Divine Beasts, but now they have all disappeared. Do you know why? The reason is because I managed to absorb them into my Divine Beasts essence within the next five thousand years, so they can be used by me at any time! So my existence is still beneficial for you. As long as you need it, you can summon me! "


    It changed its tone and continued in a sad tone, "Of course, if master doesn''t want me anymore, then I can only change back to source energy to help you increase your strength ¡­"


    "No, don''t!" Chang Jing felt that she had replied, "You gave me your power and help me a lot, so you definitely cannot die!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Blacky happily shouted, before turning to give a mischievous smile. "Then Master, you should be ready now!"


    "Prepare what ¡­" "Ahhh!"


    Chang Jing still wanted to ask it what else she had to prepare, but a sharp pain suddenly entered his brain, causing him to immediately faint.


    Outside his body, the black aura had already completely entered his body ¡­


    Dark Forest, the Elves'' Residence.


    After another intense battle, the Elves finally exterminated the invading orc unit.


    At this moment, they all came back.


    Chang Jing laid on the temporary bed quietly (The elf''s bed was very small). His face was in pain and it was hard to tell if it was peaceful or not, so she laid like this for three whole days.


    "What happened to our teacher?!"


    Yin Feng and the other three had been asking this question from the moment they saw Chang Jing on the ground, but Si Ai maintained her sorrowful look and remained silent. When Xue Ge was using "Gentle as Water" to treat him, she discovered that her water energy was unable to enter his body no matter what. However, when she tried to increase her power, she actually bounced herself off and heavily fell onto the ground!


    On this day, when they once again asked Si Ai worriedly, Si Ai cried.


    "I don''t know!"


    She then narrated the situation to the Four Great Sect Leaders standing at the side. When they heard her words, all of them froze in thought.


    "You''re saying that monster drilled into our teacher''s body?" Huo Wu asked anxiously, "How is that possible? That monster is at least 15 meters long!"


    "I also said it''s impossible," Si Ai walked over to Chang Jing and said, "But that''s exactly what happened."


    What would happen if a monster drilled into the human body? Huo Wu and the rest didn''t dare to think any further.


    But at this time, when they saw the Four Great Sect Leaders looking like she wanted to say something, it was rare for them to take the initiative to ask if they knew what had happened.


    Everyone had seen how he killed his enemies. They were both afraid and respectful of him, and now that he asked them that question, they knew that there was no need to hide it any longer.


    The Water Master stood out and pointed at Chang Jing, "If I''m not mistaken, it must have been when our Divine Beasts recognized the master and channeled the power of the Great Clan Elder into his body, he wasn''t able to endure it for a while and fainted!"


    The four students and Si Ai heard and asked anxiously, "Will that be dangerous?"


    "He won''t be in any danger ¡­" The Water Master sighed bitterly, "But our clan of elves will be in danger from now on."


    Seeing their puzzled look, she continued, "Originally, we were only guessing, but after listening to Grand patriarch''s detailed description just now, we were certain of it. Perhaps, the Grand patriarch still doesn''t know about one thing that has been passed down between the sect masters of our Elves s for generations ¡­ After all, this is only a secret between our sect master, it is only normal for you to not know about it. The Divine Beasts is not only our protector, but also our ''wind vane''. The ancestors stipulated that once the Divine Beasts finds its master, then we, as a race of elves, must follow it and worship its master as its master. The reason why this secret could become a ''secret'' was because there was another curse placed on top of this rule. That was, if the Grand patriarch at that time had refused to recognize her as master because he was unwilling to give up his rights, then he would have to chase after her with all his power! Otherwise, not only will our sect master die from the curse, our entire Elves will also be destroyed! "


    The Elves''s Curses were always effective, it was just like their contract.


    When they heard that Chang Jing was alright, everyone relaxed. Si Ai also laughed, she did not place the matter of her losing control of the Elves in her heart at all. It was because she knew that no matter how Chang Jing changed, he would still be her big brother.


    Huo Wu also recovered her unruly personality, and muttered: "Could it be that following our teacher will make you guys feel wronged? Why do you say that the one in danger in the future will be your Elves?"


    "You all ¡­ You are all people with great abilities, and are destined to not be ordinary people, nor do you want to be ordinary people! " The Water Master hesitated for a moment, but eventually said something, "We already knew it from the moment he came to our place. If he was an ordinary person, why would he have come to find out about the news that happened in Dark Forest? Once we succeed, we will die a thousand times. If we follow him, we will naturally be in danger! "


    Huo Wu was about to retort, but suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything dangerous!"


    Everyone turned to see that the person who spoke was Chang Jingye!


    "Teacher (Brother), you''re awake!"


    The five children quickly surrounded him, full of concern.


    "Hehe, wake up, I''m fine!" He smiled at them, stood up and walked towards Four Great Sect Leaders, then said, "I heard everything you said just now ¨C although I am unconscious and unable to move, my consciousness is very clear, I can guarantee that no harm will befall me!"


    For the benefit of the entire clan, this was the first time that the water elder did not behave normally. He asked in a sharp tone, "On what basis do you guarantee this?"


    "Your curses!" He said confidently, "The matter about you all being cursed, Little Black, yes, your Divine Beasts, it has already told me about it, and I have already understood its origins, including the method to remove the curse. As long as I am willing, I can remove this curse for you all anytime!"


    Four Great Sect Leaders was shocked upon hearing this, thinking that he must be testing himself. Thus, after careful consideration, he replied, "Master, since this rule was set by our ancestors, then there must be a reason behind it. In a few days, we will hold the Great Ceremony of Submission.


    "Do you think I''m testing you?"


    Chang Jing''s eyes stared straight at them, until they felt extremely guilty, before she continued, "I really want to help you remove it, but at the same time, I have one condition."


    Four Great Sect Leaders''s eyes lit up, she could not help but ask in unison, "What condition?"


    "Haha ¡­" Chang Jing laughed, and that laughter was obviously saying that you guys are so nervous, and are still talking about surrender, "Actually, I was lying to you just now! "Haha ¡­"


    Seeing that the four of them were both embarrassed and angry, he laughed even louder. After a while, he continued, "Rest assured, I will help you solve this problem. However, the curse cannot be removed, because there is no such way! "But I can transfer the people you want to be loyal to to to ¡ª"


    He pulled Si Ai over and said seriously, "Transfer her! Si Ai is your Grand patriarch, being loyal to her is something you should do, right? "


    The pure Si Ai kept saying, "Brother, how can I!"


    Afraid that Chang Jing''s thoughts would change, the four sect masters immediately replied, "Right, right, that''s for the best! Grand patriarch is our leader, we will naturally be loyal to her! "


    "Since that''s the case, then this matter shall be decided. But all of you have to remember, you are my subordinates, I have no rights to restrict the freedom of the Grand patriarch!" Chang Jing understood that it would be hard for her to be convinced by the masses at her age, and he really wanted to repay Si Ai for her freedom. He turned his head and said to her in a low voice, "How can it be? "If you feel bad about it, then call me brother a few more times to make up for it!"


    Seeing that Si Ai was still hesitating, the four sect masters could not help but be anxious. They quickly urged him in a low voice, "Grand patriarch, for the sake of all our clansmen, please agree!"


    Si Ai raised her head to look at Chang Jing, and then forgot about the busy elves outside the door, and finally nodded. "Fine."


    But from her current performance, if Chang Jing was ever in trouble, how could she sit back and do nothing? It was very likely that the entire clan would move out at that time!

 C285 Exposure

    Just then, an elf ran to the door and reported loudly, "Grand patriarch, another person has entered!"


    Si Ai immediately asked, "How many people are there, or are they from orc army?"


    "Master Shui Ruobing is still under detailed surveillance," the elf replied. "There are only ten people in the open, but Master suspects that there are still a large number of enemies hiding in the dark, so he sent a small one to inform the Patriarch!"


    "Ten people? Are they light men or armed, talking or anything? "


    "This... We were afraid that we would be exposed if we got too close, so we didn''t see their exact appearance or if they were armed. "The elf thought for a while and suddenly said," Oh, right. I remember they were talking about the treasures of the Dark Forest, the worship halls and such, but I don''t know the specifics. "


    Si Ai was about to turn around and discuss with Four Great Sect Leaders, but unexpectedly, Huo Wu opened her mouth first.


    "It''s alright, we''re on the same side now. Hur Hur!" She laughed. "There are only ten of them in the dark and in the dark. They are not a threat to you!"


    Seeing that they didn''t quite understand, she added, "They''re the ones who came here with us, and retreated because one of your generals wouldn''t let us in ¡ª we''ve been here for three days, and they''re in no hurry to come in!"


    "Heh, are they on the same side as us? Bring them here! "


    "Wait," Chang Jing stopped her, "I think it''s best if you don''t expose yourselves. Speaking of which, we still have a mission. Since we''ve already investigated it, we should go back and report. Little sister, come with me for a moment. I''ll leave as soon as I transfer the curse to you. "


    But Si Ai didn''t care about that, she was only concerned that Chang Jing was about to leave, "Brother, why don''t you stay for a few more days?"


    "What? You can''t bear to see your brother leave?" Chang Jing laughed, "After I finish all the matters, I will come back. If there is an urgent matter, I cannot delay it!"


    Si Ai sighed, and agreed.


    Thus, after Chang Jing went to a quiet and secluded place and finished with a complicated set of ceremonies, he brought the four students and left.


    The orc was scared, it should not be so stupid as to want to come over from the Dark Forest''s side ¡­ he thought.


    Under the guidance of the messenger elf, they quickly found their companions, while Yin Man and the Commissioner seemed to be arguing about something.


    He didn''t know what Yin Man had said, but the envoy seemed to be very angry. He didn''t even know that the five of them were approaching him, and was only concerned about how he was gritting his teeth and trying to reason with them, "The situation in the continent is very unstable now, so we have to take note of everything. If we were to obtain this treasure trove, then how much of the battle supplies would we receive? Jinxuefeng, Jinxuefeng, we are always yelling about finding him first, don''t you know that even if he meets with danger and can''t be solved by himself, we will not take him ¡ª what use do we have for him to be here? "


    "Who are you calling useless!"


    When Huo Wu heard this, she became extremely angry. She ran in front of him and started pointing fingers and pointing fingers, preparing to curse at him.


    "Don''t mess around!" Chang Jing''s face sunk, waiting for her to unwillingly close her mouth before saying to the two of them, "Thank you for your concern, we have completed the mission given to us by the Hall of Reverence, we can go back now!"


    The few of them spoke a few more words of courtesy before hurrying towards Erde''s Imperial City. Although they would occasionally run into some small troubles along the way, but they did not have any major incidents along the way.


    This was because Chang Jing and the others mentioned in their reports that the orc army was planning to invade their Homo sapiens''s territory.


    Because the investigation had borne fruit, which meant that they had successfully passed the test, they had entered the shrine without any surprise. But because of their relationship with the first survivor of the "orc incident", almost all the big and small officials had looked for them thoroughly, and in the end, even the empress wood wanted to invite them to meet him too ¡ª luckily, Chang Jing and the other three had all pretended to be sick and had taken their lives, happy that the envoy had happily bragged about it and gone to receive her rewards!


    On this day, it was a rare day of peace and quiet within the Guardian Hall.


    Chang Jing walked around the grass in front of the door with "leisure" steps carefully. From time to time, her eyes would glance at the building opposite him.


    However, even after an entire morning had passed, there still wasn''t the slightest movement. Not to mention the so-called Saint level experts, not even a single figure had appeared.


    Due to the secrecy of everyone''s cultivation technique, a magical enchantment had been placed on every building, building, room, and room in the sacrificial hall. It was not that it was indestructible, but once it touched the warning system, it would automatically activate.


    This was also the main reason why he chose to join the worship hall in an honorable manner and didn''t force his way in.


    "Sigh, if you knew this would happen, you might as well have taken the test. At least, there''s someone accompanying you right now!" He secretly regretted it inside, but he also thought that since he was already here, it would be better to just sit down and regret it. Thus, he quickly returned to his room to modify the barrier so that he could clearly see what was happening outside while no one else could see inside!


    After sitting up, he quickly checked his inner strength and found that his magic power had increased by several times. In comparison, the already weaker battle qi had become weaker, and the "extra" part of the magic power seemed to be gradually transforming into battle qi under the effect of an inexplicable force, an unending stream.


    This must be the effect of the < Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting >, but Chang Jing felt that it was strange that there was another strange type of power amongst the demons. Its size was extremely small, but its purity was so pure that it was suffocating.


    Heh, it must be Little Black, who would have known that its form was actually a ball of energy. Chang Jing smiled inwardly and ignored it.


    Since his current level of qi was still weak, he should speed up the speed at which it was produced, as well as the conversion of magic into qi. This was because he clearly understood that only when his internal strength was balanced would he be able to display his best condition.


    Once he made this decision, he immediately entered a meditative state without saying a word. While cultivating the Art of Warlord in his lower abdomen near his Dantian, he also intentionally used his consciousness to guide the < Dual Manipulation of Magic Fighting >.


    When he woke up, it was already late at night!


    "Looks like we have reaped quite a lot of rewards this time. Although the demonic qi has not reached the balance yet, it will soon!" He said to himself, then thought, "But what can I do to get in there? It''s annoying!"


    "Over there." Naturally, it was referring to the location of the Saint level experts!


    As he was thinking, two figures suddenly jumped out from the building! The curious Chang Jing looked over with rapt attention, and one of them was surprisingly Queen Elde Mu Like!


    "How did she get out of there so late?" Chang Jing could not help but feel a surge of joy in her heart, "If that''s the case, then the so called Holy-ranked Innates are not just rumors. I look forward to it!"


    He quietly jumped down the stairs and followed closely behind them.


    It seemed like the two of them were going to some secret location. While they were flying at high speeds, they would turn their heads back occasionally, afraid that someone would follow them. Fortunately, Chang Jing was very energetic and vigilant.


    The two of them walked further and further away from the Imperial City. In a short while, they were already running on the prairie!


    She couldn''t continue to chase after it. It would be weird if she didn''t catch up with it even if she wanted to! However, Chang Jing didn''t want to give up such an opportunity because of this!


    He quickly rose into the sky and continued his work in the distant sky.


    Suddenly, the two of them stopped on a particularly verdant patch of grass.


    After a series of quick and rhythmic steps, they suddenly vanished into thin air!


    Chang Jing landed, surrounding the grass, he was completely at a loss of what to do.


    "Where did he go?" He thought, watching, "Do they know invisibility ¡ª no, if invisibility is what it is, why didn''t they just use it here? Could it be that there is a mechanism here? "


    When he thought of this, he did not want to think about it anymore. He avoided his eyes as he carefully recalled their footwork from a moment ago ¡­


    "Left four, right seven, forward... Top two, bottom three! "


    A miracle had happened. Chang Jing suddenly felt her eyes darken, and his body disappeared just like the other two.


    This was a Underground Palace, and could be seen from the layout of the tunnels.


    After walking carefully for a while, Chang Jing realized that her path ahead had been blocked. It was as if a dead end had never existed in such a large place.


    This time he was smarter, and he knew it must be a trap. He looked at every corner of the wall and found nothing, but then he laughed.


    Because the dust on the ground betrayed the owner of this place, a few rows of footprints could clearly be seen!


    He followed the footprints and walked forward step by step. After he finished walking, the wall suddenly shrank to form a deep hole the size of a person. Through the hole, he could see that there was indeed another world inside the wall!

 C286 Hope

    After wishing for so long and waiting for so long, Chang Jing finally saw hope today. Although this hope that was only right in front of him was still as unfathomable as before, he was still willing to believe that this was definitely what she was looking for in her dreams!


    He took a deep breath and finally took the first step into the wall!


    Inside the wall, it was extremely quiet as if no one had ever come here before. But Chang Jing knew that there was definitely a secret inside that she wanted to know more! He walked quickly towards the source of the voice. As expected, he heard faint sounds of conversation not too far away.


    Gently, he crept forward. He finally understood what was going on inside!


    "Master, I came here because I needed something. Please don''t blame Xiaoqing!"


    Chang Jing sounded familiar, it was Mu Like''s voice!


    A coquettish voice sounded, but it didn''t cover up her strong tone. "Didn''t I already warn you that you are not allowed to come here unless it''s my summons? Did you forget so quickly?"


    "This disciple has never forgotten!" Mu Like replied softly, "This disciple has always kept Master''s teachings in mind and has never dared to go against them. But this time, there is a reason behind it, and this disciple has no choice but to come and disturb your noble cultivation! And it''s all thanks to Xiaoqing''s reminder, otherwise this disciple really wouldn''t have dared to act so rashly! "


    "Xiaoqing''s help?" Another younger voice suddenly spoke up, his tone suddenly changing to a coquettish voice, "Then look at who I am. Have I ever taken the initiative to bring you into this place?"


    Chang Jing looked over, the person who spoke extended his hand and touched his face, and the face instantly changed to that of his "Master"!


    Could this be the Fox''s illusion technique? Compared to the one that Huo Wu used last time, it was much more advanced! He thought, if that was really the case, then wouldn''t this man in front of him have a huge relationship with the fox spirit?!


    At the thought of this, his heart began to fail him.


    Mu Like cried out in alarm, and timidly said, "Master, how can it be you, Master?"


    "How could it not be me?" The coquettish voice had a hint of anger in it, "If I don''t switch roles with Xiaoqing, how would I know what you''ve done? Fortunately, this is the case, otherwise I would have been taken for a fool by you! "


    "Disciple doesn''t dare, but disciple has his own reasons for doing so!"


    "Say it, if you don''t care about the difficulties, it''s your fault that you lied to your master!" The flirtatious voice continued, "If you, a dignified Queen Elde, have such unparalleled authority, I don''t understand your difficulties anymore!"


    Hearing this, Mu Li knew that her master had already begun to forgive her, and couldn''t help but steadied himself, saying, "This disciple''s feelings of respect and admiration towards master is well understood by everyone, so why would they bother my master''s cultivation for no reason? The reason why you are here today, is mainly because disciple already received the exact news that orc army is about to invade our Erde in a large scale! "


    "What did you say?!" The flirtatious voice asked anxiously, "orc army is invading Homo sapiens immediately?! Could it be that they have forgotten the responsibility God bestowed upon them?! "


    "Master, do you know anything about the orc?" Mu Like asked in surprise, but immediately changed the topic, "That''s right, with master''s ability, what can be hidden from you in this world?"


    "Don''t try to trick me," the flirtatious voice said with a disdainful tone, and then sighed again, "Right now is not the time for you to know, when the time is right, I will naturally die and tell you! You said just now that the news was quite accurate ¡ª who did you hear it from? "


    "This news came from a few new members of our Hall of Reverence. They only obtained this information after investigating in the Dark Forest, and they even sparred with the orc unit there!"


    "Dark Forest?" Her coquettish voice was no longer coquettish as it became shocked, "Did the news really come from the Dark Forest? That is the most convenient path to Homo sapiens in the entire Beech. Could it be that they are really going to ignore everything?! "


    Mu Li was still excited that he believed his clues, and continued to speak with anger, "That''s right, they really don''t care about anything anymore. They don''t even know how many people there are in Homo sapiens, if it wasn''t for the continuous'' civil war '', how could they be afraid of them! These orc are really repulsive, it''s already good enough that we don''t plunder them, they actually dared to come here! It''s a pity that in this way all our previous efforts may go to waste! These half-human, half-beast things are really despicable! "


    Just as she finished speaking, a crisp sound rang out. It was the flirtatious voice that gave her a slap!


    "What a joke, since when did orc''s turn for you to scold them?!" The flirtatious voice said angrily, "Don''t even mention how many people there are in Homo sapiens, what''s the point of having so many useless people! If orc really are invading your Homo sapiens in a large scale, then I can tell you with certainty that your Erde''s people are nothing in their eyes! Even if all the human soldiers and Magician s are combined, they might not necessarily be their match, because among them, there is still the powerful Four Great Beast God s! "


    Seeing that Mu Li was stunned and unable to say a word, his charming voice softened and comforted, "But don''t you worry, orc s might not invade. Even if there are, they are definitely separate. Right now, what you need to do the most is not to blindly worry about this, but to set up a defensive line at the border ¡ª ¡ª I will investigate the orc thoroughly! "


    Mu Li suddenly replied, "Thank you master, I will go right away!"


    "Go on," the charming voice sighed deeply, and said to herself, "I didn''t expect that this day would come in the end, my fox spirit can only come out to fulfill my responsibilities!"


    "fox spirit!" This name, which had appeared countless of times in his dream before, had finally come out of her mouth at this moment. Chang Jing''s heart immediately tightened, and he almost couldn''t stand anymore and staggered before sitting down!


    As he sat down, a loud noise was heard.


    Normally, this sound would not be considered a big deal, even if it was heard by others. However, this was no ordinary place. Just the sound of it was enough to expose him completely!


    "Who?!" Mu Li flew over, and headed straight in their direction.


    "This is bad," Chang Jing sighed inwardly, but she still made up her mind to not run away from the huge temptation of the Awakening Bell, "Perhaps I can obtain it today!"


    Since he had already made up his mind, there was no need for him to hide anymore. He patted his dirty clothes and walked out, bowing with both hands as he said, "This humble one is Jinxuefeng, I pay my respects to Your Highness!"


    "What are you doing here?" But Mu Li ignored him, and shouted coldly: "What did you hear?!"


    Chang Jing subconsciously touched her face, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong with the mask Huo Wu had made for him, she replied, "At night, this little one was just about to go for a walk, but I didn''t expect to see two figures rush out from the Guardian Hall. "To think that this person turned out to be you. Looks like this lowly one is being too nosy ¡­"


    "Then you heard it, saw it?"


    The existence of the Notre Dame was definitely the highest secret of the Erde. He would do anything to protect this secret.


    Chang Jing could feel the hidden killing intent on her body, and calmly replied, "Yes, I heard a little, but Empress Dowager believes in this little one, this little one will definitely not tell others about this!"


    "Is that so?" Mu Li laughed sinisterly, and slowly walked to behind him and said, "Since you have protected this secret from the bottom of your heart, then I won''t make things difficult for you ¡­ However, in this world, only the dead can keep secrets! "


    With that said, the murderous aura could no longer be hidden. It was so strong that it gushed out of his body!


    Chang Jing understood that she was already making her move, and did not resist but chose to fly in front of the fox spirit, kneeling down and said, "Greetings fox spirit, I have something to ask of you!"


    The fox spirit asked Mu Li in confusion, "Who is he?"


    "Don''t worry about him, Master. It won''t be too late to wait until I kill him!"


    Chang Jing did not even turn her head around, and had actually said it herself, "This humble one is from Jinxuefeng, and was the first one to discover the orc''s invasion!"


    "Alright," the fox spirit muttered to himself for a while, then waved his hand towards Mu Li and said, "You can go back first, leave this place to me."


    Mu Li was helpless, he could only snort and leave.


    Chang Jing was thinking about how she should begin to talk to her, but unexpectedly, the fox spirit herself opened her mouth first and asked in a baffled manner, "Aren''t you feeling uncomfortable on your face?"


    "Face?" "What''s wrong with my face?"


    fox spirit laughed loudly, his flirtatious look was unbearable, "Do you think that you can hide your superficial appearance changing illusion techniques from others? "Let me take a look ¡­"


    As she said that, she reached out her hand to touch Chang Jing''s face, and her exceptional appearance slowly neared.


    When the orchid like breath landed on his face, he suddenly felt a kind of itchiness. Even though fox spirit was very old, she still looked like she was in her twenties!


    "Look!"


    fox spirit laughed heartily as she tore off a human skin mask that was as thin as a cicada''s wing!


    "Looking at its dry state, you probably haven''t taken it off for at least fifteen days, right? This is not good for the skin! " The fox spirit looked at the mask and said, "I really don''t know how precious these things are. Although they are too rough and cannot be considered good stuff, they are still considered rare in the The Fiendgod continent! But then again, why are you pretending to be yourself? "


    "Heh, there are people in Erde that I don''t want to see, but I have no choice but to come.


    "Forget it, it seems like you don''t care about this on behalf of the Beech ¡­ Didn''t you just ask me for a favor? What was it?


    No wonder her attitude was so good. So it was because of this human skin mask! But what Chang Jing could not understand was, was the Demon World''s collection was also related to orc?


    Maybe this disguise illusion technique was the same as fox spirit''s illusion technique from the start, the only difference was the depth of effect.


    Chang Jing went straight to the point and asked anxiously, "Awakening Bell, I want to ask if the dog god''s Awakening Bell is still with you."


    Hearing the three words "Awakening Bell", fox spirit''s expression changed.


    "Did he ask you to come and take it back?"


    "You misunderstand," Chang Jing said sincerely. "It is not that the dog god asked me to come here to ask for it back, I came to the Erde because I was guided by the elder and came here to borrow it to save a person!"


    "What a joke, didn''t he say he wanted you to come and take it back?" fox spirit said angrily, "How can he agree to lend you such an important thing?"


    Chang Jing was about to explain, but she interrupted him.


    "You don''t need to say anything more. On the account of an old friend, I will let you go today. However, he must personally come get this Awakening Bell ¡ª ¡ª if he has the face to come!"


    Could it be that the hope he had just seen had been broken just like that?


    Chang Jing would definitely not give up because of this, so he continued to plead, "Please believe me, the person I love the most is currently lying on the cold bed in the ice room, waiting for me to save her ¡ª if you can''t get it, then ¡­"


    fox spirit''s face became even darker, and he shouted coldly, "So what? What does the person you love have to do with me? Wouldn''t it be boring if all the people who love each other in this world could be together? "


    Her tone paused for a moment, then looked at Chang Jing''s furious face and said, "Don''t tell me you want to use force?!"


    With such a vile attitude, anyone who saw it would want to give her a good beating to vent their anger. Chang Jing was no exception! But his reason told her that this was definitely not something that could be solved by simply fighting and killing. Fighting and killing only made things difficult!


    He went on, almost imploringly, "I have a favor to ask of you, how could I possibly make a move against you? But she insisted on letting your Awakening Bell go in order to save her.


    This time, the fox spirit did not pay any attention to him, and only coldly said, "Not saving!"

 C287 magic technique

    Legend has it that fox spirit was the most beautiful woman in the world, and also the person who was the most proficient in illusions. Because of her cultivation of illusions, she looked extremely young, so young that she looked like a young girl!


    Relying on her illusion techniques, she had incarnated herself into a million different people walking in the The Fiendgod continent, whether it was men or women, they were all extremely beautiful people.


    And at this time, she was already extremely beautiful, so beautiful that it seemed like it was impossible for her to be anything else!


    However, this was perhaps only one of a million identities ¨C who could guarantee that the identity of "Notre Dame" was not her disguise?


    In the face of Chang Jing''s request, the fox spirit did not care at all.


    Chang Jing couldn''t hold back his anger any longer, it was finally about to explode.


    "Don''t you even want to borrow one of your things to save a person''s life?!"


    He spoke slowly, afraid that if he spoke too fast, he would lose control of his emotions.


    "Wrong," The fox spirit replied him with extreme seriousness. "The Awakening Bell is not something that belongs to me, it belongs to the divine dog ¡ª I once swore that I would not give it to anyone before he personally runs to me to ask for it! Let alone a stranger like you, even if Mu Li asked for it from me, I would never give it to her! "


    "Can''t you change it?"


    "No," the fox spirit said, looking at him provocatively, "Unless you have the courage and strength to take it from my corpse!"


    "I am very timid and I don''t have the strength to fight, but I am determined to fight you! I won''t take your life ¡ª I only want, Awakening Bell! " Chang Jing was finally unable to endure it any longer, You Ying''s Illusory Armor instantly wrapped tightly around his body, and said, "I hope that the heavens will help me, this pitiful person!"


    "Hmph, good, good, good, very good!"


    fox spirit never expected that there would be someone who would truly want to fight him with his dignity. He was so angry that he said "good" three times, and a tyrannical killing intent quickly rose from the bottom of his heart! Her hands were like flowers, and with a clench of her fingers, a whisk like weapon appeared in her hands.


    This item was called "Indomitable will of the heavens" and was naturally unique. However, it had a pure white color like snow, and fine and concentrated soft silk revealed Master''s gentleness every time it fell!


    Before Mei Ying moved, she smiled and took the lead!


    fox spirit was so angry that he started laughing, completely disregarding the subterfuge of being courteous when fighting with a junior, as the "Indomitable will of the heavens" suddenly trembled in her hands. A wave of strong energy was then released like air, and in an instant, it covered the sky and the sun and moon!


    "Fantasy Flower Ocean!"


    One flower, one world. One leaf, one Subhuti!


    The world became still, and only waves of falling flowers rippled through the girlish dream!


    However, every single flower that fell from the sky was like a world full of slaughter. It was far from the beauty on the surface, even a slight collision could bring about a fatal danger!


    Chang Jing laughed coldly. He had enough confidence to deal with the flying flowers that filled the sky, because he felt that the demonic qi in her body was filled with flowers that had never been there before.


    With his right hand, the jade sword appeared!


    The ancient jade sword''s joyous dragon cry sounded from Chang Jing''s right hand, and it unwittingly brandished its wings to emit specks of cold light!


    "Fantasy Flower Ocean? I''ll break your flowers and fill your sea! "


    After Chang Jing finished speaking, he did not stop and jumped up like a dragon as she shuttled back and forth in the sea of flowers! At times, she would coil around and at other times, she would straighten her body. Her nimble body was like a dragon in water, unaffected. If one had sharp eyes, one would be able to see waves of mist in front of the jade sword ¡ª no, it would be more accurate to say it was a scene where cold water was poured onto the scorching ground, causing space and space to distort.


    fox spirit felt that something was amiss, he did not have time to think anymore, as she flew towards Chang Jing. She was a very meticulous person, he would definitely not allow such a hidden danger to exist, so she had to cooperate with the "Fantasy Flower Ocean" to stop him before the bad feeling could become reality!


    In the Fantasy Flower Ocean, she was the only one who could use her own consciousness to direct the flowers in the direction they landed, and also because of this, she was able to have a figure that was as beautiful as a dance when she was in the sea of flowers!


    Suddenly, her body shook and was almost touched by a falling flower. If she was touched by that flower, all the other flowers would immediately shoot towards her. Only she herself knew the danger!


    Unknowingly, she found that her face was drenched in sweat!


    On one hand, she was blaming herself for being too careless and not sealing Chang Jing''s path ahead, but on the other hand, she was worried that if she were to make the first move, Chang Jing''s first move would have been something like this!


    She could not help but look at Chang Jing, only to realize that the latter was still there, moving with ease!


    The worry in her heart became heavier, because she had discovered another unbelievable matter! The Fantasy Flower Ocean Ocean which was moving according to his will had been controlled by another type of power, to the point where it had no form, he felt as if he was being attacked! And the closer they got to Chang Jing, the more intense this feeling became!


    "Could it be that dog god taught him a method to break my illusion attack?!"


    Thinking up to this point, she couldn''t help but gnash her teeth in anger. That despicable fellow still didn''t have any intentions of repenting!


    Deep within the hatred, the horsetail whisk danced once again, and the strong wind brought about by the subsequent technique of "Fantasy Flower Ocean", "sea of flowers Na Chuan", finally seized back the "initiative" of the sea of illusions! The Fantasy Flowers that were flying in the sky quickly gathered in front of her under the guidance of the strong wind, forming a whirlwind that was spinning at a fast speed as it flew towards Chang Jing!


    Chang Jing had originally felt the dense killing intent of the "Fantasy Flower Ocean", thus she decided to rely on the dense demonic qi as the support, You Ying''s armor took the risk to protect him, and continued to move forward to avoid the flower falling from the sky, continuously breaking through the space with his sword qi, thus affecting the speed and angle of the flower falling, and even ultimately destroying the sea of illusions!


    He was very bold, but at the same time, he was also very lucky. However, the so called "A sea is boundless, but a river is boundless", the might of the "sea of flowers is boundless", it was not as simple as a normal follow-up technique, the power it possessed was at least three times stronger than the former!


    As expected, the powerful suction attracted all the surrounding materials, and even the air became thinner because of this, not to mention the Magic Elements that were floating in the air being sucked away!


    This powerful "sea of flowers Na Chuan" was quickly rushing towards Chang Jing, and the air vortex it brought also shifted towards Chang Jing!


    Chang Jing understood that if she did not have the protection of You Ying''s armor, then all of her clothes would have been torn to shreds!


    After this battle, even though his desire to borrow the Awakening Bell was still strong, his mind had started to calm down.


    Seeing that the fox spirit had increased his offense, he quickly dodged and said, "fox spirit, I am not willing to use violence against you, I only want to borrow your Awakening Bell, and return it in the future! Why don''t we stop this pointless battle first? "


    "You don''t want to use violence against me, it seems like that''s not what you said just now, right? Why did you change your mind now that you are in danger? Could it be that your Homo sapiens is as cowardly as you? " fox spirit saw that his attack was about to work, so how could he stop talking. "I already told you this a long time ago, the Awakening Bell will definitely not give it to you, unless you can take it away from my body!"


    Although she wanted to talk more, this did not mean that Chang Jing was afraid of her, fox spirit!


    Seeing that his suggestion had been rejected, he didn''t continue hiding. He suddenly turned around and stood in front of the air vortex and the "sea of flowers Na Chuan"!


    "You might be strong, but this little attack might not kill me!" His pupils suddenly turned gray, and then turned into a mysterious silver, "seraph, appear!"


    It was as if an ancient time and space had been summoned, and a wave of oppressive aura suddenly appeared in this Underground Palace. The dark black qi from his silver pupils enveloped him like an egg. It was so dense that not even a breath of wind could pass through!


    fox spirit was surprised, the name "seraph" was the last she heard a long, long time ago when she was living beside the Ancient God. At that time, although there were many intelligent people amongst the Ancient God''s servants, those who had reached this "seraph" form were considered to be few, he didn''t think that he would hear about it in the human world many years later!


    [Is the man in front of me really so powerful? How come he has reached such a high level?] If that was the case, then the fight would be truly dangerous. If he made a mistake, he might really die!


    In fact, her worries were unnecessary. Chang Jing''s "seraph" was only an early stage middle form of the "Eight Wings". There was even less of a distance between them and the middle stage. Furthermore, with Chang Jing''s current situation, even though hhercultivation had increased by a huge amount after inheriting the other portion of power that Shi Shen stored in the Demons''s Holy Beast, Xiao Hei''s, she still could not truly control the demonic qi in his form before completely fusing with it!


    And what was even more frustrating was that the reason why he could transform into "seraph" smoothly was actually thanks to the help of Demons''s Holy Beast Xiao Hei! Xiao Hei, who was hiding within''s body at that time, felt the danger of the outside world. After asking for permission through the mental conversation method, he suggested this suggestion and quickly dissolved into the demonic qi with Chang Jing''s consent.


    If it were any other time, he would have had to be in a life-threatening situation or if he was extremely angry!


    "Master, you can now freely use all the power in your body, including your battle spirit!"


    After Little Black finished speaking, it shrunk back into a ball of energy that could not be any thicker, and shrunk into a corner of Chang Jing''s body.


    The dark black Qi became denser and denser, so dense that it could actually resist the strong tearing force of the "sea of flowers Na Chuan" and the air vortex!


    fox spirit opened his eyes wide as he watched the transformation of the black gas, and finally discovered a phenomenon. It was that the black Qi was mixed with gold and grey, although it was not a lot, it was enough, because this meant that the cultivation level of the young man in front of him was not as high as he had imagined!


    She regained her confidence!


    However, what happened next surprised her yet again ¡­


    The dark black Qi ball finally broke apart, and the surging Qi flow quickly rotated as it flew towards the ''sea of flowers Na Chuan''! This was not only limited to that. The moment the dark energy stream touched the "sea of flowers Na Chuan", it would explode into sparks, and the result of the friction was both of them disappearing!


    The air vortex was formed because of the "sea of flowers Na Chuan". Once it disappeared, the air vortex would naturally break apart on its own!


    The dark black Qi had already dispersed, and Chang Jing also revealed his eight winged body ¡ª ¡ª The four pairs of wings behind him was tightly protecting him, and fiercely retracted his body. As her wings fluttered, her gloomy and resolute face was revealed!


    "I''ve said it before, this attack might not kill me!"


    Listening to his indifferent tone, then thinking back to that "sea of flowers Na Chuan" that was easily broken by the dark energy flow earlier, fox spirit could not help but think, should he re-evaluate that young man?


    Seeing that the fox spirit did not say anything, Chang Jing asked again, "Now do you believe my words and are willing to lend me the Awakening Bell?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" She laughed coldly once again, "If you think that your strength can make me surrender and obediently hand over the Awakening Bell, then you are completely wrong. Moreover, with your level, you want to make me surrender, you are simply dreaming!"


    As the fox spirit spoke, he flew backwards. He forcefully waved his right hand, and the soft threads of the "Indomitable will of the heavens" shot towards Chang Jing. They were as thin as needles and as numerous as hairs on a cow!


    "Is that so?" Chang Jing also sneered, and said to the silky girl with a taunting smile, "But their speed and attacking methods seem to be that good as well, right?"


    Who knew that a sudden change would occur right after he finished speaking!

 C288 human heart is not good at swallowing an elephant

    "Indomitable will of the heavens" suddenly attacked, the tens of thousands of soft silk suddenly turned into twisting vipers! The long viper stuck out its tongue and made hissing sounds, as if it would not rest until it had swallowed the prey in front of it!


    It was as if a snake had swallowed an elephant, such a small thing actually had such a plan.


    This move was called "Illusory Serpent Formation", which meant that the "Indomitable will of the heavens" would use its soft silk to transform into venomous snakes to carry out a comprehensive attack. Although all of them were illusions, their threat to Chang Jing was real, because the energy fluctuations on the poisonous snakes were more real than the real thing!


    Chang Jing then took form and used the power of the ancient jade sword to throw it out.


    The moment the ancient sword entered the formation, it showed its excitement. The dragon''s roar was like the rippling of water. The ancient sword formed countless illusory swords, and with the "water ripples", they quickly flew out!


    Seeing the poisonous snakes that were cut at the waist by the ancient sword''s image, fox spirit was not the least bit nervous.


    "Illusory Serpent Array, form!"


    As she danced the "Indomitable will of the heavens", the snake that had broken its body obediently slowly moved closer to her, condensing into a rope as thick as a human body ¡ª no, it should be called a python, because it was still a snake after all!


    The fox spirit laughed again, as if he was instructing the python and also saying something as if he was ridiculing Chang Jing, "Let it continue to chop, let it see if it can break you again!"


    The python was very obedient, standing still in the air as if it was willing to be beheaded!


    When the words came out, Chang Jing was immediately enraged, it was clear that she was looking down on others!


    He roared and used his spirit to communicate with the ancient sword. Even if it was just for a fight, it had to break this python!


    The ancient sword nodded in understanding, it turned and withdrew all of the Illusory Swords, and after quickly gathering its power, it let out a sonic boom and pierced towards the python''s waist!


    Strange, just as the tip of sword came into contact with its skin, it slightly twisted its body and slid away!


    "How is it, softness is the key to strength. If you want to fight with it, you''re still too inexperienced!" The fox spirit laughed out loud and ordered the python, "Don''t get entangled with it anymore, hurry up and entangle it and break it!"


    The python moved in a twisting posture as it welcomed the ancient sword. Although the ancient sword was prepared to retreat, the python''s body was too long and nimble, so it was able to block it!


    "What should we do?" This was what Chang Jing had asked herself. He had never encountered such a thing.


    Gu Jian panicked and sent a sound transmission to Chang Jing, "Master, I wonder what kind of divine instrument is this? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold on for long! "


    Just then, Chang Jing''s anxious eyes unintentionally caught a glimpse of the "Indomitable will of the heavens" in fox spirit''s hands. A lot of the silk had already fallen off, and at first glance, it looked like there was only a bare handle left ¡ª ¡ª No, that''s not right, there were still tens of strands of silk that floated along with the fox spirit''s continuous movements!


    Maybe this was the key to breaking through the python!


    With that in mind, Chang Jing flew straight to the fox spirit!


    At the same time, a sword suddenly appeared on the right arm of You Ying''s armor. It hadn''t been responsible for attacking for a long time since the ancient jade sword Wang Cai arrived, so it had to perform well this time, so that it wouldn''t get ridiculed by Wang Cai while it was trying its best to evolve!


    You Ying released a strong ray of light as she followed Chang Jing''s flying body and pierced straight towards the "Indomitable will of the heavens"!


    fox spirit, who had been watching the fight between the python and the ancient sword, was shocked. He thought that if the "Indomitable will of the heavens" was destroyed like this, it would take at least ten years to recover.


    She quickly turned her body to dodge, but it was this dodge that affected the python''s attack, so the ancient sword took the chance to drill out!


    Seeing fox spirit dodge like that, Chang Jing was even more certain of her judgement. If she destroyed this weapon, wouldn''t she have the upper hand?!


    "Wang Cai, quickly stop her!"


    Chang Jing shouted, while she himself continued to chase after her.


    But ancient jade sword was only temporarily escaping from the python, so how could fox spirit, who had recovered, give it that chance again? Before the ancient sword could move, the python moved again and twisted its body to attack the ancient sword!


    Seeing that the good opportunity was about to slip away, Chang Jing hastened her steps, using "Sakura Gruff" as she glided along the back of the four pairs of wings, and appeared in front of fox spirit in a flash.


    fox spirit was furious this time. He was actually forced into such a miserable state by a young man from Homo sapiens. If word of this were to spread, he would definitely be laughed out of his wits!


    "Brat, don''t be too complacent. I still have a lot of techniques that I haven''t used yet!"


    Chang Jing thought, it is because you have so many techniques that I have not used them all yet.


    He laughed mischievously and said, "fox spirit is easy to deal with, little brat, I don''t dare to be presumptuous in front of you!"


    Even though she said that, her hands did not relax as they attacked her. Swish swish swish.


    fox spirit was not slow either, this time she was prepared, no matter how Chang Jing''s sword pierced, she could easily dodge it! Chang Jing noticed that her footsteps seemed to be weird too, it should be some kind of high levelled footwork, it seemed like defeating her on the ground was impossible, thus he stopped.


    "Hey, fox spirit, I said that the reason why we fought is all because of you, right?"


    "What''s fair?" The fox spirit laughed and said, "If this world is fair, then there won''t be anyone who can break into your house and use it to rob others!"


    From the moment Chang Jing came running over to try and obtain her "Indomitable will of the heavens," fox spirit had started to admire this young man''s age but deep cultivation.


    However, this did not mean that she would obediently hand over the Awakening Bell, because after all, there were some principles that could not be broken.


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but blush after hearing her words.


    "That''s right, what''s wrong with me? Why would I do such a thing in the name of love?" He thought, "But Xi Yan is still in that ice-cold room waiting to be saved. If she were to give up just like that, then when would she have the chance to do so?!"


    Seeing that he did not say anything, the fox spirit smiled again, this time with sincerity.


    "What, are you embarrassed by my words?"


    Chang Jing shook his head, and said with a firm tone: "Right, I apologize to you for my actions, but I will definitely take the Awakening Bell, even if I have to bet my life on it!"


    fox spirit was startled, he could not understand what the man was thinking.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. I won''t give it to you, even if it means betting my life on it!" Even though she said that, she took back the python that was transformed by the "Indomitable will of the heavens" ''s soft silk. The python shrunk for a bit before returning to the handle again. It was gentle as if nothing had happened.


    Chang Jing was extremely surprised by her actions of taking back her "Indomitable will of the heavens", but since she had already taken back her weapon, there was no reason for him to place the ancient sword outside "threatening". Reaching out his hand, the ancient jade sword turned into a dragon bracelet and placed it on Chang Jing''s hand, while You Ying returned to her state of simple armor.


    He was not sure what the fox spirit wanted to do next, so he couldn''t take off the armor.


    "Master, why did you take us back? We''re almost going to win!"


    Facing their complaints, Chang Jing was speechless. She shook her head and did not answer.


    He took a step forward and walked in front of fox spirit and asked, "I wonder what this fox spirit''s intentions are?"


    "There''s no meaning," fox spirit shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Just because there''s no meaning to it, I decided not to fight!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Chang Jing with an innocent expression, like a little girl, and no longer spoke.


    Chang Jing was truly confused! It would be fine if she planned to borrow her Awakening Bell, but she could just beg her. However, it was clear to her that she did not want to borrow the money, but also did not want to fight ¨C what in the world was this?!


    "You ¡­" Chang Jing wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she asked a silly question, "Do you really plan on not lending me the Awakening Bell?"


    "Of course," fox spirit looked at him sincerely, and answered with the same sincere tone. "I really do not plan to borrow your Awakening Bell, so please, don''t think about it anymore."


    Chang Jing would only see this on her female playmates when she was young! It was not like she was some pure young lady, why did she pretend to be like this? According to what dog god said, she was a little fox beside the Ancient God, then her age should already be ¡­


    Chang Jing did not "estimate" how many times older she was!


    fox spirit continued to ask with a smile that was not a smile, "Why are you not saying anything!"


    Chang Jing actually wanted to say something, but no matter what, she couldn''t say it.


    "I''m thinking about what you need to do to be willing to lend me the Awakening Bell!"


    "How boring, it''s still this thing!" fox spirit shrugged his shoulders again, and asked, "I am actually very interested in that pair of bracelets in your hands, as if they can communicate through your soul. Tell me what happened!"


    Chang Jing was shocked, she could actually see through such a secretive matter, then wouldn''t her cultivation level be much higher than his?


    "Of course you can," Chang Jing replied, "But the condition is that you have to agree to lend me the Awakening Bell! Isn''t that fair? "


    "How annoying, why don''t you forget about the Awakening Bell?!" fox spirit shook his head and said, "I already said that the Awakening Bell is not mine, what can I promise you! If I wanted to lend you the divine dog, then ask him to come to me himself! "


    What else could he say in the face of such a troublesome fellow?


    Just when Chang Jing felt that she was at her wit''s end, unexpectedly, the fox spirit spoke again.


    "Alright, since you want it so much, I''ll give you a solution." She smiled slightly, as if she was proud of her intelligence. "In that case, I will agree to both of your conditions!"

 C289 What condition

    fox spirit''s attitude was just like her illusions, constantly changing. Just when Chang Jing was feeling helpless, she made her suggestion.


    Hearing that, Chang Jing was ecstatic, and hurriedly asked, "What condition?!"


    The fox spirit replied slowly, "Very simple. One, give me that pair of bracelets. Two, come with me to the Beech, we''ll talk this out with the divine dog face to face! Anyways, I plan to make a trip to the Beech Continent, it would be good to have a companion to relieve my boredom on the way! "


    If he gave her the bracelet, wouldn''t that mean that Chang Jing was going to give You Ying and the ancient jade sword to her?


    Just as she finished speaking, Chang Jing heard two voices shouting at the same time, "Master, please don''t! "No, she must be lying to you!"


    Indeed, it was difficult, on one side was the person she loved, on the other was the weapon she was most proud of, it would have been fine if it was just a pure weapon, it could have been given to others, but what she fancied were You Ying and Wang Cai who possessed my thoughts!


    They had already fused with his body. Letting them go was tantamount to cutting his own flesh!


    Besides, could the words of the man who was fighting with his life on the line just now really be convincing?


    But in the end, this was still an opportunity, an absolute opportunity.


    "You can''t bear it?" The fox spirit saw that he was hesitating, and laughed contemptuously, "You are really unwilling!"


    "No," Chang Jing resolutely replied, "I am willing! I''m willing to give them to you, as long as you agree to lend me the Awakening Bell s to save her! "


    "Are you sure?"


    Chang Jing chuckled and sighed, "I''m sure that someone who can even disregard his own life, would care about this?"


    Originally, You Ying and Wang Cai had wanted to fight for him with all their might, but after hearing these words, they didn''t have the courage to speak anymore. That''s right, someone who could even disregard his own life, would he care about others?


    The blue armor slowly retreated, and under the dim light, it once again transformed back into the dragon bracelet and rested on Chang Jing''s right hand.


    As the armor retreated, the seraph also disappeared. At this moment, it was as if he had aged several decades. If it weren''t for the fact that he still had the conviction to save others, he might have already collapsed!


    "Take it," he said, taking off the pair of bracelets in his hands and holding them in front of fox spirit, "If you like it, you can even make it transform into any shape ¡ª ¡ª you are the senior of the illusion techniques, but you are definitely much richer in this aspect than me ¡­ "But you must promise me that you will treat them as you would treat yourself. After all, they are alive just like us!"


    However, the fox spirit ignored him. Gu Zi took the bracelet and praised it while appreciating it.


    Chang Jing let out a long breath, and said, "Let''s go to the Beech Continent now!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I haven''t seen enough!" The fox spirit waved impatiently at him, and said, "Beech only has so little path, what''s there to be anxious about, it''s true!"


    Chang Jing laughed bitterly, "They are already yours, why do you care about looking down on them for so little time? Miss, I want to save them, you promised me that!"


    "Alright, alright," fox spirit smiled proudly, mixed within was a pleased look, "Then let''s pack up and go ¡ª Hey, I''m serious, don''t tell me that you really don''t feel the slightest bit of heartache by giving them to me?"


    "Of course it hurts," Chang Jing replied directly without thinking. "But what is this pain worth compared to the pain of my body being torn through, or the pain in the ice room?"


    fox spirit was dumbstruck for a moment. She thought that Chang Jing would definitely say that it wasn''t heartache, but he never expected that it was actually the answer.


    She suddenly said, "You''re very well!"


    "What?"


    "Congratulations, you''ve passed my test!" fox spirit returned to his original appearance when he first met Chang Jing, and said with a solemn expression, "You are willing to take out the most important thing for that person''s life, which is enough to show how much you love her ¡ª in this life, even if I can''t be a lover, I will still sincerely bless and respect that person! Don''t be surprised, I was just trying you out. Although they are good, they are not suitable for me. Let me return them to you, and I believe that in this world, only you are qualified to be their master! "


    Chang Jing caught the bracelet in a daze and asked worriedly, "Then ¡­ Then, does our previous agreement still count? "


    "Of course. How can we lie to a fox like you?" fox spirit laughed proudly, "But whether or not you can obtain it in the end will depend on your performance in front of the divine dog. After all, the Awakening Bell belongs to him."


    Chang Jing didn''t say anything and only gently held back a pair of bracelets.


    A great kindness cannot be expressed in words. Rather than saying useless words of thanks, it would be better to repay them in the future with actual actions!


    After saying these words, fox spirit turned into a thirty year old or so woman, who looked noble and sad at the same time.


    "Let''s go. Tomorrow at this time, I will wait for you outside the imperial city with this appearance. You can go back and report to your companions."


    Chang Jing nodded her head and left.


    After Chang Jing left, Xiao Qing, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked fox spirit, "Master, why did you bring him over? Could it be that you really want to help him?"


    fox spirit closed his eyes and replied lightly, "I am not helping him, I am helping myself!"


    Xiaoqing was stupefied by his words, unable to recover from the shock for a long period of time ¡­ "Uhh ¡­"


    Outside Erde''s Imperial City, on the prairie.


    Unknowingly the sky was about to brighten, but Chang Jing, who had not slept the entire night, did not feel sleepy at all. Instead, she was abnormally excited.


    He was really too happy. The big rock that had been hanging over his heart had finally found its exact location. How could he not be happy? Although he still needed dog god''s permission, dog god ¡ª


    "Hehe, such a benevolent person like him will definitely agree!"


    He was in a good mood, so much so that he gave up the right to fly and ran like a madman on the grass.


    However, You Ying and Wang Cai muttered on the side, "Tsk, this heartless guy just wanted to sell us out, and now he''s actually so happy! What a bad thing! "


    When Chang Jing heard it, she suddenly realised that the true meaning was actually so pleasant to hear, causing him to run even faster. She laughed loudly and said, "Heh heh, I''m a bad thing, you''re a bad thing, everyone''s a bad thing ¡­ ¡­"


    You Ying broke out in a cold sweat as she thought to himself, This man is truly crazy ¡­


    The next day, in the Erde''s Guardian Hall.


    Chang Jing was comfortably leaning on a chair that could fit a person, and was beaming with joy. Sitting beside him was Huo Wu, Xue Ge, Yin Feng and Nian Tu. Among them, the one with the ugliest posture but the most comfortable was Huo Wu, because she was basically lying down.


    "I''m leaving, to the Beech Continent!" Chang Jing said excitedly, "I''ll definitely be able to get the Awakening Bell this time. After that, I''ll head straight to the Demon World to save your Mistress!"


    "Mistress?" The four of them asked doubtfully, "Who is Mistress? Could it be that you saved the marriage at such a young age?"


    "Hey, I''m your teacher. How could a student talk to a teacher like that? I really don''t know how to be polite!"


    They were already used to Chang Jing''s bluffing, so no one bothered with him. What they were concerned about was still the topic of "Mistress".


    Huo Wu didn''t ask him and instead asked the other three, "He said he has a wife, do you believe him?"


    The three of them shook their heads in unison.


    "Did you believe him when he said he had a wife in the Demon World?"


    The three of them shook their heads even more neatly.


    "He''s definitely talking in his sleep, let''s ignore him!"


    The three of them finally nodded their heads in unison, and then they could not help but burst into laughter!


    "A bunch of extremely bored people," Chang Jing shifted his body as much as possible to make herself more comfortable, and then continued to speak in an intoxicated tone, "Anyway, I''ll marry her after I save her! Let''s see if you can call her Mistress! "Let me tell you something, I have to leave tonight. What are your plans?"


    Huo Wu blinked her big eyes and said, "Of course we''re going to follow this teacher. Don''t tell me you have the heart to abandon all four of us and run away?"


    Chang Jing secretly "sneaking away" too many times had happened, she had to say it out loud to make him feel embarrassed before escaping.


    "This, of course teacher would not have the heart to put all four of you cute students aside ¡­" I''m asking for your opinion right now! " Chang Jing laughed and said, "But this time, it is really inconvenient, because I am also from the ''Attendant'', how can I have the qualifications to bring my family members there?"


    The four of them could not help but shudder at his "adorable" words.


    Xue Ge originally thought that he would be able to leave the boundaries ruled by the Homo sapiens and head to s of the continent to broaden his horizons. Now that he heard Chang Jing''s words, he couldn''t help but say slowly, "Since you can''t take us to the teacher''s place, then why do you ask us?"


    "Let''s discuss our plans for the future. We have nothing better to do here anyway!" Chang Jing continued to adjust her posture, and said, "I think it''s best if all of you stay here obediently. You can both borrow this quiet place to properly cultivate your magic, and also show your power when the orc attacks the Homo sapiens."


    Huo Wu, Yin Feng and Nian Tu didn''t move at all, they were clearly saying that the life and death of the Homo sapiens has nothing to do with us!


    These three fellows were truly cold-blooded. How could they not even understand the basic principle of saving people from fire and water!


    Laughing, Chang Jing thought of something and said, "Fine, you guys love our plan, right? I don''t think that you guys can help us with just your little bit of magic!"


    Who knew that Huo Wu was such a clever little girl, she didn''t wait for him to finish speaking before crossing her legs and saying, "I''m really sorry, our magic standards are already extremely high, but even you, the Homo sapiens''s people, aren''t willing to intervene in the matters of the Homo sapiens, to add to our troubles! I think it would be better for us to just ignore this and head back to the Demon World to play. It''s been a long time since we''ve been back, and I wonder how Holy Maiden is doing! "


    Who told Chang Jing to be so detestable? She actually dared to use methods to provoke her, she''s not fooled!


    As expected, the moment the word "Holy Maiden" was mentioned, Chang Jing''s expression changed and became extremely serious.


    "I''ll go save her soon!" He said, "You guys can go back to the Demon World first, or at least you will have help when the time comes. Leave the things here to the people in power, there''s nothing we can do other than to use our magic to fight and kill his limited number of orc. We might as well go back to the Demon World, it''s going to be troublesome soon. "


    God race, when will they return? This is a very difficult issue.


    "Then, we will really return to the Demon World?" Huo Wu blinked and said, "You better not regret it!"


    "Go back," Chang Jing said quietly. "The pitiful humans are still in a civil war at this time, it''s about time to introduce some external forces so they can clear their minds!"


    With that, he stopped talking. After all, there were some topics that were too heavy for him to discuss now.


    "Then let''s go to the Demon World," Yin Feng said after pondering for a while. "The magic of a few people seems to have reached a bottleneck, we might even have a breakthrough if we went to the Demon World to train."


    Thus, their journey in the future was set like this. As a result, the pitiful Homo sapiens had lost four great generals ¡ª not great generals, but great generals!


    It was night, and there was moonlight.


    The stars were falling, and the night was enchanting against the constantly swaying moonlight.


    Chang Jing saw that it was time to slip out of the shrine. Since she was only here to get close to the "Holy-ranked Ranker", there was no reason for him to stay any longer.


    In a moment he was at the gate of the city and saw a woman arguing with a soldier!

 C290 Fully armed

    In the Beech Continent, the sun was still shining and the flowers were still fragrant. Everything was the same as before.


    However, the people at the edge of the pier were all excited. They were fully armed and had completely lost their calm from before!


    The fox spirit and Chang Jing who were still in the air observed closely, and the armour that they had taken a glance at almost scared them to death.


    "Looks like it''s true," the fox spirit muttered, "I didn''t expect that they would still start a war in the end!"


    Chang Jing let out a long breath and said, "I really don''t understand why they would want to attack Homo sapiens. Isn''t the Beech continent beautiful? In my opinion, it is the most beautiful place on the The Fiendgod continent! Since we should be content living in such a beautiful place, why should we think about war? "


    "There is always a shortage of people''s hearts," fox spirit laughed and said, "No one will be satisfied with the current situation, it''s just like how the poor love the wealthier ones. The reason the orc did this was mainly because they coveted the Homo sapiens''s knowledge and natural climate. Although their place was so good, because of their own conditions, they did not know anything, and could not even cultivate at the very least! When they thought about invading the Homo sapiens, the most direct causes were still the Homo sapiens merchants who had unintentionally come to the world of orc! Furthermore, when the merchants of the Homo sapiens talk about the world of the Homo sapiens while being reminiscing about her hometown, it is hard to not exaggerate things when they are talking about the world of the Homo sapiens. Just based on rumors, the orc thinks that the entire world of the Homo sapiens is filled with cattle and sheep that are treasures! "


    Chang Jing carefully thought back to when he first entered Beech. He realized that their living standards were indeed very low, so low that it was like a legend!


    He could not help but ask, "Why? Isn''t farming very simple?"


    "It is very simple indeed, but firstly, they do not understand this aspect. Secondly, most of the orc''s hands are not suitable for farming, and the most important reason is that the climate does not allow it ¡ª every two months, there will be a large-scale tsunami that will cause a large number of orc to die, let alone crops!"


    Chang Jing heard this and was startled, thinking, didn''t fox spirit already leave the Beech for a few thousand years?


    "How do you know so much about these things?"


    "Heh, if I don''t come to Beech, can''t I know this much?" fox spirit smiled and said complacently, like a child, "Don''t forget that I am also one of the Five Great Beast Gods! Even if my citizens don''t have 10,000 in the Beech Continent, they still number eight thousand! Of course they would tell me everything that happened in Beech, it''s just that I never believed that those four people would actually start a war! "


    "Four people" naturally referred to the other four Beast God s.


    As she was speaking, Chang Jing''s eyes kept looking into the distance.


    "Alright, I won''t say any more to you." fox spirit smiled slightly, "I know that your heart is currently filled with Awakening Bell! Then let''s just go straight to the divine dog territory, what a pity ¡­ "


    What''s a pity? fox spirit didn''t even know what to say. In her heart, she had always dreamed of a young girl. She dreamed that one day, the dog god would personally apologize to her with a "Heaven Punisher Mirror," and then ¡­


    She was still fantasizing, but who knew that Chang Jing would interrupt her train of thoughts.


    he asked, "Are we going to go like this? Based on my previous experience, Homo sapiens''s image here seems to be a little ''affecting the city''s reputation''! "


    He still remembered when he first came to the Beech. Someone actually wanted to capture them and send them to the zoo!


    "Isn''t that easy? "Watch me!"


    fox spirit laughed again after he understood. She turned around and the brilliance of his figure disappeared and an extremely flirtatious image of a girl appeared!


    Her face was fair and her skin creamy.


    She had a pair of pointy ears, and her furry fur was very cute. The snow-white tail of a fox captivated people when they looked at it ¡­ this was definitely the most beautiful tail in the world!


    The snow-white skin under the sharp chin was completely exposed the extreme whiteness of the skin. The alluring part of her chest that was slightly rising and falling with the wind that was blowing towards one''s face could be faintly seen.


    Chang Jing could not help but be dumbstruck.


    The fox spirit asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Jing replied in a daze, "No ¡­ Beautiful, it''s too beautiful! "


    fox spirit could not help but blush after hearing what he said. This was the first time she revealed his true colors after so many years!


    "Wait a minute!" "Turn around!"


    Chang Jing turned around. When he was allowed to turn around, another image of the fox spirit appeared.


    "How are things now?" fox spirit''s voice also became older as he asked Chang Jing for her opinion, "If he''s too beautiful, then he''ll attract attention!"


    Chang Jing actually wanted to say that she was still as good as she was before. Her current appearance was just too old.


    However, he couldn''t say this out loud. He was stunned for a long time before he asked in confusion, "Was that your actual appearance just now?"


    "Smart!" fox spirit coughed and said kindly, "How would my good grandson know that it is my true form? I haven''t revealed my true form for thousands of years! Now that we are in Beech and are infected by the atmosphere here, when we can''t help but turn illusory, we will unconsciously return to our original appearances! "


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Good grandson!" fox spirit pretended to be startled and said, "Don''t tell me I, as a dignified fox spirit, felt wronged when I called you grandson? I''m too old to be your grandpa''s grandpa''s grandma or grandpa. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down! Hurry up and transform, use the method I taught you on the way! "


    "Oh ¡­"


    Chang Jing replied dejectedly. She turned into a young man from a Fox with a shake of her body, her handsome appearance still unable to conceal the melancholy in her eyes.


    Although his illusion technique was still immature, it was still completely flawless in the eyes of an ordinary person.


    With that, they found a secluded place to land. To rely on one''s cultivation to travel across the vast ocean was something that would cause a huge commotion. They did not wish to expose their own whereabouts!


    However, despite their extreme caution, they were still seen by a passing woman in the end.


    "Gods, immortals ¡­"


    She pointed at the two of them and yelled, but the two of them turned into a rainbow and disappeared with a smile.


    After being married for many years, this woman had never been able to have a child. It was said that ever since she received the blessing of the two "deities", she had smoothly given birth to a son. In order to thank these two deities, she decided to take their child''s life as Xu Xian. The promises she had made, the immortals'' immortals, meant that she had to thank them all her life. After Xu Xian grew up, he was bewitched by a snakeman with a profound cultivation base. He insisted on marrying her, and along the way, he sent a penalty ocean to obstruct them ¡­


    They pulled it too far, hehe ¡­


    Chang Jing had originally planned to fly directly to the Doggod territory, but due to her "grandmother" of hers being affected by homesickness, she couldn''t help but compromise, and walked together with her through two territories. Although she was a noble Beast God, and a Notre Dame at that, in her heart, she was extremely lonely. It wasn''t easy for her to find such a "good grandson". Naturally, she had to properly use him to accompany her to relive the customs of the Beech.


    Along the way, they were shocked everywhere. Now, in the Beech Continent, children to old men were all talking about how the orc would attack the Homo sapiens and how they would not waste their time plundering and robbing cities!


    The people''s daily life had also entered a state of war, and almost all the "entertainment" had been cancelled: The story in the rhymes was no longer the heroic deeds of the Redeemer midnight lamp but a propaganda for war. The names of the various dishes in the restaurant had been changed to something like "direct attack" (roasted snake meat) "(chopped into pieces)" (lamb) "and even the popular games of children had become" fight over Homo sapiens "!


    The frightened fox spirit finally decided to pull Chang Jing along as soon as she saw the orc not waiting for them to speak!


    The fox spirit''s face became uglier and uglier every day, and the number of times Chang Jing reminded him to hurry to dog god''s residence became more and more frequent. Although he did not say it out loud, but in his heart, he was worrying more and more that fox spirit would go away without any promises ¡ª ¡ª Although he respected fox spirit, it was nothing compared to Xi Yan''s life!


    He had every reason to be worried.


    The reason she came to the Beech Continent was to investigate whether the matter of the orc preparing to attack the Homo sapiens was real or not, and looking at the situation now, it was extremely likely that the matter was not fake. As the Notre Dame, Mu Like''s master, she could abandon Chang Jing and rush over to provide support!


    On this day, Chang Jing once again suggested that she fly to the dog god.


    "Are you so upset about what has happened here? Let''s go to dog god, it''s the Free Capital, it''s definitely not like these places where people can''t sleep or eat in peace. "


    fox spirit looked behind him longingly and asked absentmindedly, "Will the situation with the divine dog really be better than here?"


    "Of course!" Chang Jing guaranteed, "I have seen him once, and during their conversation, I learned that he was the person who hated war the most. In order to seek a free and peaceful way of life, he did not hesitate to draw a line between herself and the other three Beast God s and opened that free city on her own. "How can someone like him agree to a war?"


    "I hope so," fox spirit nodded weakly. The events of the past few days had really made her sad, "Then we''ll go there now!"

 C291 The Divine Realm, throne room

    "Your Majesty, the barrier ¡­"


    "What happened to the barrier?!" Before the barrier managed to temporarily replace patron saint, he was interrupted by him. What he was most concerned about now was the barrier, he did not want any accidents to happen again, so he said, "Didn''t I already grant you the privilege of not entering the barrier god''s position without permission, no matter who it is, or if it''s me?! "Take it off and cut it for me. We will never be reincarnated!"


    The barrier patron saint was so scared that his face turned blue. He quickly kneeled down and explained, "No, no, no, Your Majesty. Oh, no, it''s a World God Formation ¡­ It''s not that the spirit formation was damaged! "


    Celestial King''s expression became extremely impatient. He thought that it was because of his stuttering shortcomings that he had been assigned to be a barrier patron saint, and he was hoping that the unpopular him would not cause too much trouble for the barrier. Unexpectedly, hearing his report now was so arduous, he calmed his emotions and said, "Since you''re fine, then why aren''t you quickly going to continue protecting your barrier god array!"


    patron saint slowly said, "Your Majesty, little Chen came here to tell Your Highness a big piece of good news!"


    "Humph, you are going to protect the God Formation for me!" Celestial King snorted coldly. Right now, he was most concerned about the barrier, and even his luck with his concubine was dwindling. He said expressionlessly, "Tell me about the good news!"


    "The barrier is about to break!" patron saint opened his hands wide, he was already stuttering from excitement, "It''s ¡­ It''s going to break down today... It''s done! "


    "What?!" The Celestial King was overjoyed, flying straight to the teleportation to grab onto his clothes and asked loudly, "What did you say, the barrier is going to break today?!"


    "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" Yes, your majesty! " "Yesterday, yesterday, and yesterday little Chen investigated the divine array in the middle of the night and discovered that the boundary at the edge of the divine array was so thin that it was pitiable, so ¡­"


    The Celestial King became impatient again, and directly asked, "Simply put, is it going to be broken?"


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes!"


    Overjoyed, the Celestial King laughed out loud, the laughter shook the entire throne room, "Men, quickly follow me to investigate!"


    Just as he walked out of the throne room, the world suddenly shook!


    As the array shook, the Golden Wax Jade Stone continued to fall, smashing to the ground and causing the Celestial King to laugh maniacally.


    "Haha, after three twists and turns, the enchantment was finally broken. The heavens did not disappoint our god race!"


    At the border in the distance, the purple membrane suddenly disappeared, and the clouds that had accumulated for five thousand years all scattered out of the boundary. At the same time, the divine formation that had absorbed five thousand years of barrier energy also collapsed with a loud bang. A dark purple ball of energy shot towards the sky like a meteor, overflowing with colors wherever it went ¡­


    The barrier laid down by the War God with his death, in the end, was still unable to resist the desire of millions of Gods to fight, and it was broken!


    Chang Jing and fox spirit were flying above a forest. Ever since fox spirit agreed to fly directly to Doggod territory, they did not waste a single moment other than eating and resting.


    "Did you go the wrong way?" After continuously flying for two days, the two of them were still unable to see the boundary of the forest. At this moment, he couldn''t help but ask the fox spirit.


    The fox spirit gave an embarrassed smile, pointed at the forest under his feet and said as if he was embarrassed, "I don''t know either ¡­ You have to understand, I haven''t been here for thousands of years. The trees are growing so fast, and the saplings that were planted only a few decades ago have already become towering trees now ¡­ "I remember that there seemed to be no forest here before, maybe ¡­"


    Chang Jing could not help but laugh bitterly, and asked pitifully, "Are you saying that we might have gotten lost?"


    Since it had been revealed, fox spirit calmly replied, "Seems to be so."


    Chang Jing was almost speechless, since she was already lost, and had actually brought him flying blindly for two whole days, if it wasn''t for the dry food that was prepared for him for two days, she would have starved to death!


    He feebly asked, "Then may I ask esteemed fox spirit, what do you plan to do?"


    "What else can we do?" The fox spirit shrugged and made an expression that completely didn''t match her current "image", "Continue flying, could it be that you want to run into the boundless forest?"


    Chang Jing rolled her eyes at her, and without saying a word, she directly stopped and descended, flying towards the boundless forest in fox spirit''s mouth.


    fox spirit glanced at him and followed after her like a child who had done something wrong.


    In the forest, the two of them walked in silence.


    fox spirit followed Chang Jing and ran around for a long distance. She was about to lose her patience when Chang Jing signaled her to stay silent and squatted down.


    The fox spirit obeyed, but still whispered a question in puzzlement, "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Jing glared at her without saying a word, and then disappeared into the forest like a hidden beast.


    The surroundings were completely silent. The faint sounds of beasts eating could be heard loud and clear. Chang Jing bent her back slightly, quietly observing everything in front of him.


    fox spirit had always felt that there was danger ahead, and when he saw Yue Yang looking like he was about to face a great enemy, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Because in her opinion, Chang Jing''s cultivation was already considered high in the The Fiendgod continent, and that enemy that could make him so nervous must have some extraordinary ability, so perhaps the two of them combined might not be his match.


    But who was he? Who else would there be in the Beech Continent ¡­ Could it be one of the Beast God s?! But no matter how high Beast God''s cultivation is, he shouldn''t be this nervous. This brat was not fearless when he fought with me in the past!


    The enemy in front of him did not even have a trace of aura, which meant that his cultivation was already high enough to return to normal. He had no confidence to fight against such an expert.


    It was said that unknown enemies were the most terrifying, the more fox spirit thought about it, the more nervous he became.


    Suddenly, Chang Jing moved, like a hunter pouncing towards his prey, she rushed out, but the enemy that even the fox spirit was nervous about still had not appeared.


    fox spirit sighed secretly, "It''s such a pity, he''s too impatient."


    Just as she was sighing over Chang Jing''s recklessness, Chang Jing suddenly spoke up, and laughed loudly, "Let''s see where else you can run off to, you''ve been captured by me!"


    fox spirit looked up and could not help but be shocked. What kind of powerful expert was Chang Jing facing, it was just a small wild rabbit!


    Shaking her head, she walked out and reproached, "Are you sick? Is there a need to put so much effort into dealing with a little rabbit?!"


    Chang Jing looked up and smiled, "Is that so? Aren''t normal hunters like me when they catch prey? It seems like some people are thinking too much. Earlier, I heard her heart beating faster. She really can''t hold it in! "


    fox spirit almost died from anger, just as he was about to flare up, he suddenly thought about how he had led the two of them astray.


    "Did you do it on purpose because you were angry with me?"


    Chang Jing imitated her and just shrugged her shoulders without replying. She turned around and condensed a ball of clear water and scooped up the rabbits on the ground and put them on after picking up a few branches. She then started to roast the rabbits on the small fireball.


    Seeing that he had ignored her, fox spirit kept quiet, as if she did not know what he was planning to do.


    Chang Jing thought about something else as she continuously flipped and turned the rabbit on the fire.


    Since morning, he had been feeling even more restless. Compared to the past few days, this feeling was even more intense, as if he had lost a part of his body. He didn''t know exactly what it was, but ever since that premonition that something had happened to his father and that something had happened to him, he had become more convinced of his sixth sense.


    "What happened?" He shook his head, hoping to piece things together, "This feeling is completely different from what I felt towards Xi Yan!"


    The purple mass of energy flew out of the God Beast God Formation and smashed onto a mountain in the eastern part of Demon World at an extremely fast speed.


    After a while, the fox spirit returned with a few dead rabbits in his hand. However, she was troubled when it was time to clean and barbecue. Although her cultivation was one level higher than Chang Jing, she knew nothing about water and fire magic, so she had to go sulking on his own.


    Chang Jing wanted to laugh when she saw her like this, she never expected that this woman that everyone respected and respected would have such an embarrassed face. Thinking back to the journey, he suddenly realised that the two of them had already formed a deep friendship, no wonder why she would say such rude words to him when she was being courteous to others.


    Looking at how fox spirit was racking his brains, he couldn''t help but reach out his left hand to give her a water ball. After cleaning her up, he started a fire for her ¡ª ¡ª This fire was directly ignited on the dried up branches.


    Seeing that he helped her, the fox spirit was happy and relaxed. In the end, she just sat down to rest.


    She looked around boringly, but her gaze quickly fell on Chang Jing''s body.


    Her thin and long eyebrows were knitted and stretched, and her thin lips were pursed tightly, as if she had a stomach full of worries. As for the hand holding the rabbit, from time to time, it would flip over, and the skillful movements made people feel extremely comfortable.


    She suddenly felt that the "little boy" before her was very much like an artist, a melancholy and skilled artist.

 C292 hare meat

    fox spirit gazed at Chang Jing quietly, her gaze as benevolent as an old granny who had experienced many vicissitudes of life.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me all the time?" Chang Jing asked curiously, "Did something grow on my face?"


    fox spirit smiled but did not say anything. He reached out and took the freshly roasted wild rabbit meat in his hand and deeply smelt it.


    "Smells good," she praised sincerely. "I didn''t see that your barbecuing technique was really good! There aren''t many young people like you anymore! "


    As he said that, he opened his mouth and took a bite of the rabbit leg, making a "tsk tsk" sound.


    Chang Jing looked at her and thought to herself that there weren''t many seniors like you, so he chuckled and said, "Let''s eat early, then immediately find a path and see if we can find one."


    The fox spirit said disapprovingly, "If we can''t even fly across such a large forest, what about if we go? I think we should forget about it! "


    Chang Jing was annoyed, "Forget it? "Do you want to be a barbarian who feeds on hunting everyday?"


    The fox spirit shrugged and did not answer.


    Chang Jing shook her head and started to carefully barbeque again.


    After a while, he suggested, "This is not a solution, why don''t we find a river first and follow the river, maybe we can find a few hunters who can live in the forest!"


    Maybe fox spirit was in a good mood because he had eaten his fill. She thought for a moment and said, "Don''t tell me that just now, I saw a big river. Looking at its clear surface, I think that there might really be someone nearby!"


    "Really?!" After Chang Jing heard this, she was overjoyed. She quickly finished the roasted rabbit, "Then let''s hurry up and go. If there really is someone else, we can leave!"


    "¡­" fox spirit looked at him, and only answered after a long while.


    The two extinguished the fire on the ground, tidied everything up, and then led the way by fox spirit.


    This forest had already existed since before she had left the Beech Continent. Although it had grown denser over the years, it still remained the same on the whole. However, the reason why she wasn''t willing to go to Doggod territory was self-evident.


    Although she had hoped for many years that the dog god would personally come and apologize to her, deep in her heart, she was truly afraid of meeting the dog god. It was because of this fear that forced her to drag Chang Jing along with her.


    Originally, Awakening Bell did not plan to borrow it. Since it was a divine instrument of the dog god, she had always kept it close to herself, afraid that she would accidentally lose it and it would be hard to explain to the dog god. However, after interacting with Chang Jing for a few days, she had gradually understood his personality.


    But she just didn''t want to, even if Chang Jing asked her on the way here several times, she would never give it to the dog god, saying that the Awakening Bell is from the dog god, and wanted to borrow it from him.


    If he agreed to lend the Awakening Bell to Chang Jing, then he would definitely abandon him and rush to the Demon World without stopping. At that time, how would he be able to face the dog god that he loved dearly but had betrayed him?


    She didn''t know, so the only thing she could do now was to delay Chang Jing as much as possible.


    As she thought about this, she unconsciously reached the river she mentioned.


    The river could not be called a river. It was more accurate to call it a brook, or at most a brook. It was so small that even a big fish could not catch its eye. However, the water was still clear, and it was still very sweet when Chang Jing held onto the water to taste it.


    Chang Jing looked at her anxiously and asked: "Is this the place you are talking about?"


    "Yes, this river is not bad, right?"


    "Let''s go to the stream!"


    The fox spirit was unhappy, he pointed to the small stream and retorted, "The small stream is a small ditch that is not connected to the mountain, do you think this is a mountain?"


    At a glance, the plains were covered with dense trees.


    Chang Jing almost went crazy, this person was really going back and forth more and more! On the other hand, fox spirit continued to smile at him, completely ignoring his eyes that could kill.


    "Forget it," Chang Jing couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Let''s split up and look around to see if there are any other people around!"


    fox spirit replied with gentleness. He looked like he had gotten lucky and was trying his best to hold back his laughter.


    Just as the two were about to act separately, an aunt with a bucket of water appeared in front of them.


    The aunt was very pretty, and it was obvious that she was a beauty when she was young. The most important thing was that she was a Homo sapiens, or more accurately speaking, she looked like a Homo sapiens on the outside.


    "Aunt," Chang Jing quickly ran over and greeted with a smile. "Auntie, you''re carrying water?"


    "Yes, this is the water on which all of us in the village depend!"


    But when she saw Chang Jing''s appearance clearly, she could not help but be startled, and asked anxiously: "Young man, do you see him clearly, is she from the outside?"


    Chang Jing nodded her head repeatedly, not missing a moment to ask how she was going to get out of here.


    When the aunt heard his tone, she could not help but let out a sigh of relief, "Ah, so you are a guest from far away. I thought you were sent here to kill us!"


    Although Chang Jing was very curious about who would come to kill them and why, she understood even more clearly that this was not the time to ask about these things.


    "Of course we aren''t. Who do you think would send a pair of grandfathers to kill people?" He casually pulled the fox spirit who had transformed into the old fox man and said, "This is my grandmother, we have been lost here for many days!"


    fox spirit seemed to enjoy Chang Jing''s way of addressing her. She gently caressed his head with a smile that was full of benevolence, as if she was enjoying heaven''s happiness.


    This fox spirit really liked touching his own head more and more. Chang Jing glared at her and thought to herself that if he continued to touch her like this, before she grew old, her hair would fall off.


    "Hehe, the forest is really too big. If a stranger were to enter, he would definitely get lost." "If the two guests don''t mind, it''s better if you come home with me first and stay at our place for the night. Tomorrow, my wife will go out for a while, and when it''s suitable for him to go out, I''ll let him take you out."


    Chang Jing actually wanted to ask about the way out very much, but first, the aunt was very hospitable, and second, she was not sure if she would be able to get out after asking about the way out, so she thanked her and pulled fox spirit along with him.


    Along the way, the aunt introduced everything here with great enthusiasm.


    From this, Chang Jing and the other two learned that the forest was called "Boundless", and that it was named after him. Even though the forest was not limitless, it was far beyond what ordinary people could imagine. The aunt also explained the general situation of the village to him. It turned out that this was not some primitive village, but was actually formed by a lot of people who had offended some influential people or could not live much longer in the orc City.


    There were no worldly disputes, nor was there any deceit. There were only simple and honest ways of doing things ¨C just like how the aunt would bring the two of them home, how could a slightly cautious person bring a stranger home in this critical period?


    But when Chang Jing asked who it was that was chasing after them, the aunt stopped talking and directly rushed forward without making a sound.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination ¡ª Peace Village.


    The people of Tranquil Village yearned for peace, and they also did what it was necessary for them to do.


    They were all busy with their own affairs, but the peaceful expression on their faces could not be seen elsewhere.


    "Here we are," said the aunt, stopping them in their tracks. "Wait here, I''ll go in and say hello."


    Chang Jing said as she nodded her head in thanks.


    The aunt immediately took the burden and went in, leaving the two people behind.


    When the fox spirit saw that there were no more outsiders, he quickly asked, "Do you really plan to stay here today?"


    "What else can we do?" Chang Jing curled her lips and said, "If it wasn''t for someone blindly leading the way, I think we would have already reached our destination."


    "Then live well," the fox spirit ignored him, pretending to be intoxicated as he pointed at the little village and said, "Look at how good their lives are! "We used to be like this. Everything was so simple, so simple, like people from another world!"


    As she spoke, she thought back to the days beside the ancient god and her eyes couldn''t help but dim down.


    "Hehe," she said with a wry smile, "Speaking of which, we are originally people from another world ¡­ I wonder how Master is doing now, or does he look so relaxed every day, or is he just running around like us? No, what can the master be so strong and what can he not solve? He must be as happy as he was before! "


    Chang Jing did not quite understand what she meant, but seeing her sad look, she could not help but comfort her, "As long as a person does not feel good about it, once everything is over, you will find that this kind of beauty is even better than being carefree!"


    How can you taste the sweetness of honey without bitter astringency? People who have not been baptized by suffering will never understand the true meaning of life, let alone understand what is true happiness ¡­


    After a while, the aunt came out laughing.


    "Please come in!" She called out, "What a coincidence, next door''s Wang Er just called a black bear over today. The black bear meat is very delicious, especially the claws, they are the most delicious thing I''ve ever eaten in my life! I''ve already told Wang Er that when he kills the black bear, he''ll leave the bear''s paw for you to eat. He''s good at cooking black bear meat, and no matter how sweet or salty it is, he can make people swallow their own tongue.

 C293 A quiet village

    Chang Jing and fox spirit slowly walked into the peaceful village with the warm greetings of the aunty.


    The village was not big, Chang Jing estimated that there were only a dozen or so families, and each family only had two or three people. Although she was isolated from the outside world, the living standards here were not worse than the outside world.


    But what was strange was that in every household here, orc and Homo sapiens would always appear, and their wives were either orc s and Homo sapiens s, or orc s husbands and wives were all Homo sapiens s.


    "Two guests, please sit for a moment. I''ll go over to Wang Er''s side and see if you''re done!"


    After saying this, the aunt left, leaving two family members to greet them.


    The older one should be the aunt''s husband, but the strange thing was that he was a orc ¡ª ¡ª werewolf! He was different from any orc Chang Jing had ever seen before. The other one seemed to be their son, about eleven or twelve years old. He inherited the strengths of his parents, his skin was white, his body was as strong as a werewolf, but his expression was as resolute and as beautiful as a Homo sapiens. His body was only covered with black hair at the beginning of his chest. It was not covered with hair like his father had.


    Maybe this is the best shape for Homo sapiens and orc to have after combining, Chang Jing thought.


    "Where did these two guests come from? From the way you two look, it seems like you''ve traveled quite a bit, right?" werewolf father asked.


    fox spirit replied indifferently, "That''s right, we have already traveled for seven or eight days!"


    As she spoke, she exuded an aura of superiority. After all, she was one of the highest leaders of the orc, commanding a powerful race! Although Chang Jing had been together with him for a long time, her reaction was completely different. He was so shocked that the axe she was holding onto fell, and she almost kneeled down and kowtowed!


    "You... "Sit down first, I''ll be right back ¡­"


    Unconsciously, his way of addressing the fox spirit had already become a noble title.


    The fox spirit smiled indifferently, as if every ruler was treating his own people, and waved at him.


    "Hey, you don''t seem very polite!"


    Chang Jing waited for his father to leave and bluntly said, "They were kind enough to invite us in, but you became their master!"


    The fox spirit replied nonchalantly, "Wrong, it''s Master fox spirit!"


    Chang Jing had no choice but to cut in with a "Tch" and no longer spoke.


    The only one left in the room after his father left was their son, the Orcs. The child obviously didn''t understand what "fox spirit" was, but hearing that fox spirit actually called himself "God", he couldn''t help but argue in his heart, "Nonsense, our orc only has a total of four Beast God s, what kind of fox spirit is that!"


    Just as fox spirit wanted to reprimand her, Chang Jing stopped her first and said to him with a smile, "Little brother knows our orc quite well!"


    "Of course!" The little guy arrogantly said, "I''ve only been here for half a year, I used to live in the city! Of course I know! "


    When the fox spirit heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh secretly, thinking that one of the "fox spirit" had already been removed from the Beech Continent!


    "Is that so?" Chang Jing turned around and pretended to think, then said to him, "Then big brother will come to test you, to see how much you know."


    "Go ahead!" The little guy also moved a small stool over, looking as if he could just ask.


    "Hmm, let me think about what to ask," Chang Jing thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Who do you think is the strongest person in our orc?"


    He had wanted to use this kind of method to strike at fox spirit, so when he finished asking, he looked at her, intentionally or unintentionally waiting for the answer.


    "What did I think you were going to ask? So it''s that simple! " The little guy giggled and replied, "The biggest and strongest in our orc is obviously the Four Great Beast God s, but ¡­"


    The two saw that he still had more to say, so they couldn''t help but ask in unison, "But what?"


    "But that was before, and now it isn''t!" The little guy''s eyes were filled with unspeakable pride. "So it turns out that you are all more stupid than me. You don''t even know this!"


    "That''s right, we are stupid, little brother is smart!" Chang Jing coughed dryly and asked once more, "Then who do you think is the strongest right now?"


    "Of course it''s the Beast King!"


    "Beast King?!"


    "Yeah, don''t you know?" The little guy was confused, "The Four Great Beast God s had already become his lackeys a year ago, so of course he''s the strongest right now!"


    The fox spirit asked nervously, "What''s going on, how did the Four Great Beast God s become his subordinates?"


    The little fellow was just about to answer when his Homo sapiens mother returned with two bowls of fragrant bear paws.


    She nervously scolded the little guy, then smiled and greeted Chang Jing and the others, "Hehe, kids don''t know anything, please don''t take offense! Come, have a taste of our bear''s paw. It''s so fragrant! "


    Chang Jing could only take the bowl over and hurriedly eat it without knowing how it tasted.


    In the end, Chang Jing could not help but ask, "Aunt, can we ask you about something?"


    "Customer, what do you have that you don''t know? Is it your way out of here?" The aunt smiled and said, "There''s no rush. Tomorrow, my wife will take you out!"


    "Thank you Auntie," Chang Jing changed the topic after thanking her, "But that''s not what I want to ask. Earlier, I heard my little brother say that our orc is now under his control ¡­ We''re all from outside the city, so we don''t know much about it. Haha, can you tell me what''s going on? "


    "Guest, you must be tired from all the travel, right?" The aunt avoided answering, "Here, I''ll get that couple to help you make up two beds... "Oh, where did that damn guy go? He was still here just a moment ago, I''ll go out and look for him!"


    After saying that, no matter how unwilling Chang Jing was, she didn''t forget to bring her son out with him.


    Silence filled the room.


    After a long while, the fox spirit finally said, "Do you know what''s going on? With their temper, they wouldn''t be willing to be ridden on the neck!"


    They were naturally referring to the Four Great Beast God s.


    "I''m not sure." Chang Jing thought about it before replying, "Perhaps this is the reason behind the orc''s invasion of the Homo sapiens. If there really was a Beast King appearing, then it would truly be a calamity for the Homo sapiens! The Four Great Beast God s are figures with profound cultivations to begin with. If the four of them were to join hands and were to fail to deal with that Beast King, then it can be imagined just how powerful he is! "


    "But that''s impossible!" The fox spirit did not believe it, "With their cultivation level, who would be their match in the The Fiendgod continent? Even if the previous War God from the God Clan and Elder Shi Shen from the Demons came together, it would still not be easy to defeat them! "


    "Maybe," Chang Jing said as she looked out the door. The villagers outside were busy, he sighed and said, "We''ll talk about it after we get to the bottom of things. But they seemed to be especially sensitive towards Beast King and were completely unwilling to talk about it! If the Four Great Beast God s are already controlled by the Beast King, what should be done about the Awakening Bell ¡­ "


    He took a deep look at the fox spirit''s waist, where the Awakening Bell were located.


    fox spirit persisted as he looked at him, "Let''s talk after everything is clear!"


    They didn''t speak again until the aunt''s family returned in the evening.


    "Look at me, I almost forgot about the two guests when I was looking for this damn thing!" The aunt scolded herself the moment she entered the door, "If it wasn''t for Semen Pterygii being smart, I wouldn''t have been able to find him!"


    The Semen Pterygii was their son.


    Chang Jing laughed and said, "Haha, it''s fine, auntie!"


    "The two guests, please wait a little longer. I''ll go and have a meal with the two of you right now!"


    After saying that, the aunt turned into a room. werewolf and his father, who were left in the room, intentionally avoided them as they stood far away without saying a word.


    After the awkward atmosphere lasted for about a quarter of an hour, the aunt began to call for these people to come in and eat. The table was already filled with dishes that smelled nice!


    Chang Jing could not help but exclaim, "Aunt, you''re really fast, in a short period of time, you''ve already cooked such a big table of dishes!"


    "Hur hur, don''t talk about an old woman like me." The aunt wiped her hands as she said, "This is our Homo sapiens''s cooking method. Try it, see if it suits your taste!"


    Chang Jing was originally a Homo sapiens, and the fox spirit had already lived in the Homo sapiens for a few thousand years, so they naturally had nothing to do with the Homo sapiens''s "cooking methods." However, compared to the Homo sapiens cuisine, the dishes she cooked were still very different. The taste was not as good as the dishes they ate in the past.


    Or perhaps, it could be said that there was more of the orc''s flavor inside ¨C the seasonings here were limited. Although the aunt had already tried her best to make them, in the end, they were all too difficult to make, and the taste was still too poor.


    "Delicious! Delicious!"


    After Chang Jing tasted it, she praised it greatly and gave a thumbs up, "This is much more delicious than what we ate in our hometown in the past!"


    With a sentence of praise, the aunt was unable to contain her joy. "If it''s good, then eat more. And what about your grandmother? Let her eat more as well!"


    Chang Jing nodded her head again and again, extending her hand and placing a mouthful of food into fox spirit''s bowl.


    Seeing that they were all in a good mood, he pretended to chat casually and asked, "Aunt, I''m surprised that you all live here and have nothing to do with the outside world. Why do I still hear you say that there are people chasing after you?"


    The moment he finished speaking, he knew that he had done something wrong. This was because the expressions of the aunt''s family had completely changed!


    "Hehe, this old woman is just spouting nonsense. Customer, you really think too much of it!" The aunt covered it up and said, "Come on, let''s eat!"


    However, at this moment, a warning sound came from the village entrance. Everyone was extremely nervous as they ate dinner!

 C294 Experienced Warriors

    The sound of the alarm, like the horn of a funeral, shook the hearts of everyone. It was like the sound of a weak wild beast who knew that it was impossible to reach the beast, yet still resisted it one last time.


    Chang Jing stared intently at werewolf''s father, because he had displayed the appearance of an experienced warrior!


    His father quickly took out a heavy mace and held it tightly in his hand. After grabbing a few pieces of meat and stuffing them into his mouth, he said to the aunt and Semen Pterygii, "You two stay at home and don''t go out no matter what happens!"


    The aunt nodded her head slightly, but Semen Pterygii''s eyes were shining with the desire to follow her father out to face the battle.


    "Child, you''re still too young." The old man fixed his gaze on him and said firmly, "This family will depend on you in the future, so you must stay here and properly protect your mother!"


    Semen Pterygii nodded heavily in agreement. His young eyes flashed with a maturity that should not have belonged to her.


    After giving his orders, the old man chewed on a piece of meat and ran out of the room ¡­


    Chang Jing could not help but ask as she looked at his father''s back, "Aunt, what''s going on?"


    The aunt shook her head and sighed, not answering his question. On the contrary, it was the Semen Pterygii who fiercely said, "It''s those bad guys that want to kill us again!"


    "Bad guys, kill you?"


    "That''s right, they always come once a month, and the number of people in our village is becoming fewer and fewer due to the battle!"


    Chang Jing still didn''t quite understand. He didn''t know who was the one who would be so ruthless to deal with this village that didn''t even try to fight against others.


    He looked at his aunt, hoping she would give him an explanation.


    "Ai," the aunt couldn''t stand being stared at by him anymore, so she sighed and said, "Actually, we are all used to it ¡­" There will be people coming every month, and every month they will retreat when we are beaten to the point of no resistance! We don''t know why this is happening either ¡ª we only know that our misfortune will begin once the Beast King ascends the throne! "


    "Beast King again?" Chang Jing muttered to herself, and turned to look at fox spirit, but the latter seemed to be lost in thought and ignored him.


    "Can you tell me what kind of person Beast King is? We really don''t know anything about him!"


    "We don''t know either!" The aunt shook her head and said, "The Beast King is a mysterious place, almost no one has seen his face before ¡ª it is just a legend that he is a peerless beauty, and like my child, he is also a Orcs ¡­"


    The moment he heard the three words "Orcs", Chang Jing''s heart fiercely jumped, because he suddenly realized the situation in the entire village over here ¡ª every family''s child was a Orcs!


    Could it be that all of this had something to do with these children?


    Perhaps the existence of the Orcs was a threat to him, or perhaps he wanted to stimulate the potential of these Orcs children, or perhaps ¡­


    He could no longer bear to think about it. The sounds of fighting outside had gradually reached his ears, and were becoming clearer and clearer!


    Before he could react, fox spirit, who had been silent all this time suddenly said, "Let''s go out!"


    Then, he directly flew out before Chang Jing could say anything!


    "Semen Pterygii, stay here and take good care of your mother. Big brother, I''ll go help your father!"


    After Chang Jing finished this sentence, she also flew out.


    Outside, the fighting was in full swing!


    The enemy force numbered close to a thousand, which was far more than the total population of the village combined. At this moment, they had already surrounded the villagers, and the encirclement was shrinking at an extremely fast speed.


    If he didn''t act now, they would be finished!


    Chang Jing suddenly jumped, just as she was about to kill her way through, she was stopped by the fox spirit.


    She grabbed his clothes with her right hand and said indifferently, "They won''t actually kill us. If you don''t believe me, just watch!"


    "Is that so?"


    Before fox spirit could reply, the answer had already been revealed.


    The villagers were besieged by those soldiers, while the timid ones had thrown away their weapons.


    As for the soldiers, it was really as fox spirit had said. After killing the few villagers with all their might, they had no intention of attacking further.


    Chang Jing did not understand and asked, "What are they doing?"


    "If I''m not wrong, they want to force the special individuals of the villagers to do something special!"


    "Special, special?" Chang Jing''s mind flashed with lightning, "Could it be ¡­"


    "Ah, I''ll kill you!"


    Suddenly, one of the youth amongst the villagers rushed towards the soldiers like a madman, at the same time as he was running, his figure also started to increase rapidly ¡ª this made Chang Jing think back to the time when Xiao Jian was using the mania, wasn''t the orc teenager also using the mania?


    The youth''s hair grew crazily longer. While he was running, he did not show any signs of flying, but instead stood upright! His somewhat tender muscles instantly became firm and stiff, like mountains rolling up and down on his body, showing off his strength!


    In an instant, he was in front of one of the small soldier. Without using any spells or techniques, he tore the small soldier into half and threw it into the soldiers beside him.


    The soldiers quickly gave up on the group of people and changed their direction. They all rushed towards the youth! Originally, they should have been very anxious in the face of such an unexpected event. However, their expressions were completely different ¨C they actually carried a trace of excitement in the midst of all this chaos!


    "This is definitely premeditated!" Chang Jing said bitterly, "I can guarantee that there must be some shady plot behind this!"


    "Do you understand now?" The corner of fox spirit''s mouth curved into a smile, "But Beast King''s plan is far more than that!"


    "What''s his plan?"


    "He is the only one who can swallow the world!" fox spirit said lightly, "If you don''t want that teenager to be in trouble, then hurry up and leave. He can''t hold on much longer."


    Chang Jing turned his head to look, the youth had already been surrounded, and the people surrounding him all held a circular copper mirror, which reflected the light of the setting sun as they hit the youth''s eyes. Under the effect of the reflected light, the youth painfully held his head as he screamed out in a heart-wrenching manner!


    His body was also slowly shrinking, and even his hair was falling down powerlessly!


    Chang Jing flew forward and chanted an incantation.


    "The lonely night, belongs to the darkness of the night, the loneliness that devours all ¡­ Listen to your master and release your energy to devour everything in front of me! "


    "Ooo ¡­" "Awoo ¡­"


    The huge dragon appeared in the sky. The purple light brought along the electric flower as it shone in everyone''s eyes. Beneath the rolling thunder, the "Zirconium" appeared in the world with a furious roar!


    Dark clouds covered the setting sun, and the copper mirror was no longer reflecting light!


    The young man''s bones were once again singing happily, rapidly growing as he sang ¡ª ¡ª He, once again became the mania!


    "Child," Chang Jing''s voice was like that of a god that resounded in everyone''s ears, "With me here protecting you, do whatever you want to do!"


    What was orc teenager doing? What else could she do? He had just personally witnessed her father falling under the hands of these people. That pained expression on her face was a memory that he would never forget in his life!


    He didn''t want to do anything. The only thought in his mind was to kill this group of people, this group of people who had killed his father!


    This was crazy. This youth''s attacks were not ordinary at all! When he was still using both hands to lift an enemy, his two legs had already ruthlessly stomped on one of the enemies to death! However, this method of trampling on people could not dispel the deep hatred in his heart. His maddening scream had already reached the other person''s throat!


    Those soldiers were just the most ordinary orc Warriors, how could they withstand his tormenting?! By the time he chose his next target, they had already fled in all directions, frightened out of their wits!


    The Zirconium could definitely trap them and eliminate them in one fell swoop, but Chang Jing was suddenly unable to harden her heart.


    "Go kill them!" It was unknown when fox spirit had already stood beside him, "To be merciful to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. If you don''t kill them now, the villagers here will be killed after we leave!"


    After Chang Jing heard this, she no longer cared about the thoughts in her mind.


    The result was obvious. All the soldiers had turned into a pile of charcoal and collapsed onto this piece of land that should not have come!


    The exhausted bodies of the villagers all walked to the front of Chang Jing and Chang Jing to thank them. If not for their help, the consequences would have been the same as before.


    Chang Jing asked after returning their greetings one by one. "Can everyone tell me why they want to kill you all?"


    An elderly man pushed his way through the crowd and said, "I am the village chief ¨C they are all poor. I have only been the village chief for three months. Actually, they never wanted to kill us. All they did was try to take away our child! "


    The village chief paused for a moment before continuing, "If we were to ask our children to join the army, we would have nothing to say. However, they used such a method to deal with us, do you think we can hand them over without worry?"


    Chang Jing nodded, she did not mind killing his children and relatives to stimulate their potential, what did those people not dare to do?


    "Actually, we did nothing wrong. The only thing we did wrong was finding a wife or husband from Homo sapiens ¡ª because for the sake of these Orcs and children, they used all kinds of methods to force us out of the city and ended up being trapped here! It''s good here. They can deal with us however they want, so there''s no need to worry about hurting everyone else''s hearts! "

 C295 Things are clear

    At this point, the matter was already made clear.


    The reason the Beast King did this was to stimulate the potential of the Orcs so that it could be used by him. However, what Chang Jing did not understand was that there were many other gentle methods to stimulate one''s potential, why would he choose such a cruel method?


    fox spirit''s words were shocking, "Because Beast King is also a bitter person!"


    Chang Jing could not help but ask curiously, "Weren''t you always here? How did you know then?"


    The fox spirit did not answer his question, but instead said, "Are you interested to hear a story from me?"


    "I''m willing to listen to the details!"


    At this time, the villagers had also dragged the wounded and corpses home. In such a large area, only the two of them were left.


    "I believe you should already know the true identity of our Five Great Beast Gods, right?"


    Chang Jing was startled, "Are you referring to the Ancient God?"


    "Yes, this is it!" The fox spirit paused for a moment, before continuing, "Before the Ancient God left here, he told us about something."


    Chang Jing listened quietly, she just did not expect that the story would be so unexpected.


    "He said that this world will never be peaceful! Therefore, before he left, he predicted something ¡ª ¡ª In a few years, the world would return to chaos. During this period of time, a King would appear from every race, and these five King would possess unparalleled intelligence and limitless power. Following that, he also instructed us that we should definitely not do anything to orc when he appears, because he is the real master of the orc, and we are at most just guests! I finally understand why the four old fellows submitted to this unknown Beast King. It''s not that they couldn''t defeat him, it''s fate that cannot be defied! "


    Chang Jing seemed to have thought of something, "Is that so? Then what did you say that Beast King is also a bitter person? "


    "Because he is also a Orcs, a small number of Orcs will possess the potential to become a mania, but among the few people that possess the potential, only a small number have the objective conditions to be excited, and that is excitement, the excitement of leaving one''s loved ones at the edge of life and death! The reason why I said that he was a poor man is because of this too. If he had not experienced such a thing, he would not have become the Beast King! "


    Chang Jing suddenly thought of something, and couldn''t help but ask, "The God race has Celestial King, the orc has Beast King, but the Demons as well as the Homo sapiens still hasn''t, that doesn''t mean ¡­"


    fox spirit laughed coldly, "That''s right, the later the King wakes up, the more troubled their fates will be!"


    Cold sweat suddenly flowed down Chang Jing''s back. The Demons and the Homo sapiens were inextricably linked to him, so he could not allow them to leave!


    "King... How will King awaken? "


    He wanted to do something for them, even to stimulate the awakening of the two King s.


    "How should I know?" fox spirit looked like it was none of his business, "When they are about to awaken, they will naturally do so, how can there be so many methods?"


    Chang Jing sighed, walked forward a few steps, then suddenly turned her head and said: "Since the Beast King already appeared, then the dog god might not be where he was previously, right?!"


    "That''s right!" fox spirit also sighed, but his expression looked extremely fake.


    This time, Chang Jing was really anxious!


    "Then what should we do, what should we do about the Awakening Bell?"


    fox spirit thought about it carefully before coming up with an answer that made Chang Jing feel depressed ¡ª


    "Chill!"


    u_


    The next day, after Chang Jing and Yue Yang had spent the night at his father''s home, his father said that he was about to leave.


    Just as they were about to follow their father and go to the dog god, they were shocked by the group of people in front of the door.


    Outside, almost all the villagers had arrived!


    "Hehe," Chang Jing was overjoyed, and laughed out loud, "Everyone, I was only helping out conveniently yesterday, you guys are all being too friendly like this!"


    From his point of view, these simple villagers were definitely the most enthusiastic.


    The village chief, who was standing in front of the crowd, stared blankly after hearing his words. After a long while, he laughed, "What needs to be thanked needs to be thanked!"


    But when Chang Jing and fox spirit stepped out of the door, his expression suddenly changed and became extremely nervous.


    "You two, wait!"


    Chang Jing asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, is there something wrong?"


    The village chief mumbled, "No..." "I''m fine ¡­"


    Yesterday, the matter of the fox spirit already made him depressed enough. Who would have thought that he would meet with such a depressing matter in the early morning.


    "If there''s nothing else, then we''ll be leaving. We''ll come visit you when we have the chance!"


    Several voices from the crowd urged, "Village Chief, please speak quickly!"


    However, the village chief was unable to explain and was so anxious that he was about to go crazy.


    "Stupid, Village Head!" Suddenly, a childish voice sounded, "This big brother, we wish to follow you in the future!"


    Chang Jing looked over, the child who was speaking was actually smaller than the Semen Pterygii.


    Chang Jing was shocked once again. What would it be like to be followed by an entire village of people for no reason at all?


    "Little brother, what did you say just now? There are so many of you coming with me?"


    "No," the child was not only bold but also intelligent, "My father and mother have discussed this, and they want me to go out with you! "Also, the other children all plan to do the same!"


    He was blinking mischievously at his boldness.


    "How can that be?" Chang Jing was still confused, she did not know what was going on, "Let''s not talk about anything else, let''s just talk about it with our meal, I can''t even solve your food!"


    At this time, the teenager from mania walked over, and said with a sincere and calm attitude, "Eating is no problem, our parents used to be in business, so we still have this bit of money. "I want to go with you. Rather than waiting here for others to kill our relatives, we might as well follow you out for a stroll. At least with you here, we won''t be bullied anymore!"


    This time, he finally understood what was going on. So it was because the move he showed yesterday attracted them!


    He secretly gave the fox spirit a meaningful glance, hoping that she would stand up and say a few words for him. However, the latter didn''t seem to have heard anything.


    "Sigh," Chang Jing had no choice but to let out a sigh. "I''ll tell you the truth, I am not a orc ¡ª"


    As he spoke, his camouflage was completely removed, revealing the true face of the Homo sapiens.


    "¡ª The reason why I came to the biazide this time is purely to save people! "If I agree, I''ll take you guys with me. How can I possibly protect you all from the dangers of the road ahead?"


    "We''re not afraid!" The teenager firmly replied, "One of our parents is Homo sapiens, so what''s the big deal if we go with him? Even if the danger ahead is enough to take our lives, it''s nothing ¡ª orc race never fears death, but death must have value! "


    He paused, trying his best to calm his excitement, and continued, "You''ve seen what happened yesterday. If I were captured by them, it would just be working for the army, I''m not afraid of that, but I really don''t like their methods! What right do they have to kill my father, and now they want me to risk my life for my father!? "


    A burst of resounding and forceful words won the applause of the crowd.


    "That''s right, we definitely won''t allow our children to be called a beast race!" Dad also pulled Semen Pterygii out and made him kneel in front of Chang Jing, saying, "Just look at how I brought you back, you should just take them all! They will never have a future here. Even if there is no danger in the future, when we move back to the city, they will only be people of a different race! "


    Even though most of the Orcs were very handsome, they were not welcome due to the influence of tradition. There were even some who had a strong sense of hostility.


    "Yesterday, we already had a meeting," at this time, the village chief finally opened his mouth, "Although I know that this request is rude, but there is really no other way! You think that if you don''t take them with you, the future of these children will be over! "And we bunch of bad old people, our lives will soon be taken away by those people ¡ª we are not afraid of death, but we cannot allow children to become their tools, that would be too inappropriate!"


    What parents in the world would be willing to let their children work for their enemies? The matter of becoming the father of a thief was the most terrible!


    "But following me won''t be safer than coming here," Chang Jing said speechlessly, and could only say one more time, "There are some things that I can''t say, and I don''t know how to say, but you must believe me. It''s not that I''m not willing to help, it''s just that I can''t help you ¡ª I can''t let these children face danger, and my future is destined to be dangerous!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" The fox spirit laughed lightly and said softly, "Look at them, they are not easy either. If you help them, these twenty odd mania warriors will become your most powerful trump cards."


    Chang Jing laughed coldly, and thought to herself that she would definitely not do something like that.


    But before he could finish laughing, the fox spirit spoke again, this time as if he was talking to himself, "It''s such a pity, I originally wanted to help someone take these kids to the Demon World, and then lend them to someone else to use the Awakening Bell, it seems that I''m overthinking it, what a pity!"


    Chang Jing was ecstatic in her heart, and directly asked, "Are you for real?!"


    "Of course it''s true!"


    "Alright!" There was no reason for him to refuse anymore. "Since that''s the case, then I promise you that I''ll take you guys away and take good care of you!"

 C296 Happy to death

    What would you think if you accidentally let yourself get a strong team? He must be extremely happy! However, there were a few people in this world who had special thoughts and found it troublesome.


    Chang Jingye was one of them.


    Counting the number, there were a total of twenty-seven orc teenager s following him, and three of them, including the young man from before, already possessed the ability of mania.


    What kind of effect would it have if the three people like Xiao Jian worked their best for him? Furthermore, it was very likely that a few more wilder would appear out of the remaining twenty-four people!


    At the moment, they were on the road, Chang Jing had once again transformed into the fox youth, and the group of orc teenager had also transformed into the orc with the help of the fox spirit.


    "Why do you frown all the time?" On the way, the fox spirit couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you acting like this after picking up a treasure, don''t tell me you think you''ve lost out?"


    Regarding fox spirit, Chang Jing found it hard to understand. Her attitude was just like her illusion. It was constantly changing, sometimes cold, sometimes hot. It was really hard to understand.


    "You should also not be looking at them," Chang Jing secretly pointed at the orc teenager s behind him, "All of them are still just children, could it be that I''m really willing to let them go all out?"


    "What''s there to be reluctant about?" fox spirit''s face was filled with disdain, "Who wouldn''t want to fight to the death in front of this great disaster? Those with great abilities naturally have to contribute. Moreover, don''t they also desire to accomplish something with their own efforts? "


    When she spoke, she purposely raised her voice so that the Orcs behind her could hear her clearly.


    Chang Jing turned her head to look at them, and all of their eyes shone with hope!


    Orcs had inherited the intelligence of humans and the combative nature of orc.


    Chang Jing was speechless, "Maybe..."


    Although it was very possible that he was no longer there, the ever-changing fox spirit suddenly had the urge to go and take a look.


    Demon World.


    The second Pearl of Eastsea''s Night was finally found, and the condition of Holy Maiden Shiyan was also being controlled once again. Jian Wulei could finally heave a sigh of relief. But in a few days the trouble came again, and it was more annoying than anything, or terrible!


    "What did you say?" He, who was sitting high up in the hall, opened his eyes wide and said, "They are the God Tribes that disguised themselves to enter the Demon World?!"


    The one who came to report was a very cautious person, he very certainly replied, "Yes elder brother, after careful interrogation, we can confirm that all four of them belong to the God race!"


    He pointed to the four trembling commoners kneeling beside him.


    Jian Wulei''s head hurt, he did not expect that being the ruler would be so troublesome, it was simply like not even one wave had happened again!


    he asked authoritatively. "Do you have anything to say?"


    "This little one is wronged," the shivering four people continuously kowtowed, and replied in unison, "This little one doesn''t know what race they are!"


    Before they could finish, the person who reported the information to them had already passed a confession to Jian Wulei. On top of it, it detailed the location of the four people who were found and the confession that they made after a night of interrogation.


    "How do you do things?" Jian Wulei glared at the person who reported the news and said, "Didn''t I always stress that I shouldn''t wrongly accuse any of the commoners? How did you turn them into something else?! "


    He changed the subject and said to the four people in an extremely gentle voice, "Please rise, everyone."


    A trace of imperceptible contempt flashed in the four people''s eyes as they stood up, expressing their gratitude.


    "I wonder why the four of you have come from afar?" He slowly walked down and smiled as he said to them, "I am truly sorry that our Demons has neglected you."


    The four of them shook their heads in astonishment as they subconsciously said that there was nothing wrong.


    But Jian Wulei suddenly shouted with a stern expression, "You still dare to argue! "I advise you to admit everything that''s happening to the god race, otherwise ¡­"


    He slowly said word by word, "Otherwise, I will let you all know the meaning of my Demons''s treatment of the god race!"


    After saying this, over ten rays of light shot out from the hall and surrounded the four people!


    When the four people saw this scene, they suddenly trembled, chilled to the point where their hearts were about to burst out of their chests ¡­


    Under the guidance of this group of youngsters (Father had wanted to migrate with the villagers, so he hadn''t come), Chang Jing and the others quickly left the vast forest and arrived at a city. Compared to the orc residential area that Chang Jing had visited before, this city was much smaller, and rather than calling it a city, it was more accurate to call it a town.


    The city was small, with a circumference of only a few dozen li. However, it was'' exquisite ''. Perhaps it was in accord with the old saying, "although small, but fully equipped". All the facilities here were very complete, and some could even be described as luxurious.


    It was as if the restaurant they were in could be comparable to any top tier restaurant on the continent!


    Originally, Chang Jing did not like extravagance, but when she passed by the restaurant, the young men''s envious gaze moved him. It was an envious gaze filled with deep desire, just like that of a greedy child. Without saying a word, Chang Jing pulled all twenty plus people in. Since they had followed him, he had no reason to make them suffer!


    After entering, the luxury of the place was fully displayed. In the spacious hall, there weren''t any pillars to support her. There were only jades strewn all over the floor, and her head was glazed. The entrance was full of handsome men welcoming guests. All of them were strong and strong looking, looking carefree and relaxed. There were many beautiful ladies in the hall, all of them alluring and seductive, mesmerizing!


    "This scene should only be seen in the sky, how many times do we have to listen to it in the mortal world!" Chang Jing couldn''t help but exclaim softly, "Everything here is prettier than the imperial palace!"


    He did not break etiquette, and only praised a few words, but the group of orc teenager s that had been imprisoned in the forest all had different expressions. They all opened their eyes and mouths wide, as if they had seen a ghost, and found it hard to take a single step forward!


    The only normal person left in the group was fox spirit. She looked at them coldly and said, "What''s there to look at?


    Only after hearing what she said, did everyone recover from their shock and burst out laughing foolishly.


    A beautiful waitress came ambling over to them. She was a cat girl, and her attractive figure made her look even more attractive.


    "Welcome!" She gave a coquettish smile and said, "Everyone, are you here to eat? "Then please come with me!"


    Everyone nodded their heads and moved forward, their souls sucked away!


    This cat girl had been a waiter for a long time and was very talkative.


    "You must have travelled a long way to come here, didn''t you?" Every time she spoke, her eyes would constantly blink, and her unnatural actions made people feel as if nothing was more natural than this, "You''ve all come at the right time, the guests would have been booked several months in advance for dinner, and there are still three tables free today. Do you think this is your luck?"


    Good boy, we have to reserve a meal several months in advance, what kind of restaurant is this?!


    "Hehe, it must be our fate!" Chang Jing laughed and nodded, asking, "I wonder who are the people who are eating here? "I don''t mean anything. It''s just that the city isn''t that big. How come there are so many guests eating here?"


    The cat girl burst out laughing, her smile like a flower.


    "Customer, don''t you know?" She said in a strange tone, "In Biqi Continent, our restaurant is extremely famous! Back then, the Beast God were about to start fighting for this city, but in the end, they all compromised and gave up. Do you know why? "


    Chang Jing was suspicious, "Because of this restaurant?"


    "Yeah!" The cat girl answered with a smile, "It is because the lords are unwilling to let war ravage this place. Right now, our city can be said to be an independent kingdom, the Beast God does not care about it at all. Oh, that''s right, last year''s Beast God Allegiance Council was held here! "


    Upon hearing the words "Beast King", the group of people''s faces all changed. orc teenager''s expression was extremely nervous, filled with panic and hatred, while Chang Jing and fox spirit''s faces were filled with curiosity.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them asked, "Beast King has been here before, what does he look like?!"


    "Of course!" The cat girl''s proud expression was vividly displayed, but very soon she sighed and said, "Unfortunately, all the people who can serve him are our 12 pieces of gold. Ordinary people like us don''t even have a chance to see him! I''ve only heard that he''s a very young and handsome person, and his clear eyes seem to be able to speak! "


    It was another handsome youth!


    Chang Jing''s heart skipped a beat before she asked again, "Then who is this so-called Twelve Golden Flowers?"


    "They are all our trump card waiters. After that, eight of them were called over by the Beast King Palace, and now there are only four left ¡­ ¡­ "Well, you see, they are dancing and singing!"


    Following the direction of her finger, the crowd saw the four peerless beauties!


    Their beauty was not due to their figure nor their appearance (although they were already extremely beautiful), but because of the temperament exuded by their faint smiles. It was the beauty of a confidant, the beauty of indifference!


    The cat girl smirked and said, "We''re here. Guests, please take a seat at table 93 to 95. The waiter that is in charge of ordering dishes will be here soon."

 C297 Everyone sat down

    Over ninety tables were filled with people. Just as the cat girl had said, only three were left empty!


    Everyone took their seats as the waiter brought the menu over.


    This made people sigh at the speed of the restaurant''s service. If it were any other place that was busy, who knows how long they would have to wait ¨C if you called the waiter, your attitude would be better. When you see her in a bad mood, just wait to be scolded!


    No wonder so many people were so engrossed in this place!


    With an unprofessional smile, the beautiful attendant bowed and handed over the menu before asking, "Sir, what dishes would you like to order?"


    At the moment, Chang Jing was not concerned about the dishes, but about the four people in the Twelve Golden Flowers that were displayed in the pavilion.


    Thus, he pushed the menu to fox spirit and turned his head to carefully observe the four beauties.


    The stage was well-designed, set in the middle of the dining room, and the circular advantage allowed every customer to see what was happening on the stage. The surface of the stage was made of transparent material, so even if one sat too close to the stage, they would still be able to see clearly.


    As for the four golden hairpins in the cat girl''s mouth, they were sitting in the middle of the pavilion while playing the zither and singing. The dancers around them made them look like goddesses that had descended to the mortal world.


    "Rain curtain of lilac weave


    In the gentle wind of the town


    scutellaria, fructus


    Waves of ripples


    I look forward to meeting you in the lilac season


    ''Perhaps the heavens and earth ¡­ ''


    Perhaps earthly distance


    The dormant water lily will also let out a smile


    Meteor that goes far also detours back


    A Ten-Year Clove Rain


    Like a dream, sad and lost


    spiritual heart


    Dependence in a drizzle


    "


    The mood was tragic and beautiful. Amidst the melodious singing, everyone seemed to see a woman standing in the rain with deep feelings for her. Her eyes were filled with hope, longing for the one whom they loved to roam the countryside.


    When the song ended, the listener''s eyes were filled with confusion ¡­


    "If Xue Ge was present, she would definitely find his bosom friend!" Chang Jing muttered to herself, "This song is too pleasant to listen to, it seems to be able to captivate a person''s entire mind!"


    At this moment, the fox spirit had already ordered his dishes. Hearing his words, he answered coldly, "Of course they would seduce us, why don''t you think that their songs contain enchantment s!"


    "enchantment?" Chang Jing heard and was stunned, then asked, "What is that, a kind of enchantment that captures people''s hearts?"


    "Yes." At the same time as fox spirit was speaking, the expression on her face suddenly became extremely flirtatious, the wrinkles on her face instantly disappearing as he became a peerless beauty.


    What else could he ask for this beauty?


    Chang Jing actually fell down in an instant, her face was filled with confusion and insanity.


    fox spirit was obviously satisfied with this result, and chuckled, "See, this is Fox''s enchantment!"


    Following her smile, Chang Jing suddenly woke up.


    So it turned out that fox spirit''s face had never changed, and the only thing that changed was Chang Jing''s own thoughts!


    "This... This is the so called ''enchantment''?! " Chang Jing was shocked, this thing could actually make him lose control over herself while talking and laughing, if it was an enemy that used this technique on him, wouldn''t she be done for?


    fox spirit knew that he wanted to find out more, but he did not take the initiative to say it out loud. He insisted on keeping him in suspense, "That''s right, the results are much better than those four people, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" Chang Jing nodded her head and said, "If they are experts, then you are a Grandmaster! However, you better tell me clearly about this enchantment, I do not want to be mysteriously killed! "


    "Don''t worry, this thing is not lethal enough for humans. Unless the opponent is caught off guard, those with low magic power will suffer a backlash if they use magic on those with high magic power!" See, back then when I was fighting you, I did not dare to use this enchantment on you, now it seems like my decision was wrong. "


    From the look on her face, it seemed as if her lingering fear was not regret, but rather fear.


    "But you said that the four people''s singing also contained enchantment s," Chang Jing pointed to the stage and said, "Are they not afraid of the backlash? If there are so many people around, then there might be experts!"


    The fox spirit explained disapprovingly, "They are only using enchantment s to increase their charm, nothing bad will happen to them. At most, they will just be controlled by others."


    This time, Chang Jing''s heart was at ease, and the dishes were already in unison in their conversation.


    In front of the sumptuous dishes, was a youth''s restrained gaze. The youths at the three tables were all stopped in their tracks, and it turned out that because Chang Jing and the other two had not made their moves yet, they were all waiting at the side!


    "Hur hur, go ahead and eat. There''s no need to be polite!"


    The moment Chang Jing finished her words, these youths felt like they had received a general pardon, as if they were wild beasts hunting and eating. This scene couldn''t help but remind Chang Jing of the time when she ate with Ka Buyi in Wenteng Mage Academy.


    "You should hurry up and eat it," fox spirit lightly nibbled on the food and suggested to Chang Jing, "These are the most famous dishes here. If you don''t eat them, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Chang Jing laughed and also tasted it. It was delicious as expected!


    On the stage, the beauty was edible, the delicacies on the table were delicious, and life was just like this!


    At this moment, a ruckus came from outside.


    A group of orc teenager rushed in without regard for the guests, there were more than thirty of them!


    Demon World, Great Clan Elder Hall.


    Through his intelligence, Jian Wulei found out everything that had happened in The Divine Realm from the four spies. If the Celestial King who sent them here were to know about this, what would he do?


    Without hesitation, Jian Wulei ordered his subordinates to gather the officials. He knew that it would be too late by then.


    Just as the messenger was running out, the guard came running in.


    "There are Elders and disciples outside seeking an audience!"


    "It''s Huo Wu and the rest?" Jian Wulei was overjoyed, "Quick, let them in!"


    Not long after, the four of them who had just arrived at Demon World entered without a word. They had already found out about the spies by guarding outside the door.


    "It''s really great that you all have come!" Jian Wulei laughed out loud, "At the moment, the Demons is lacking in manpower! "Since you guys are here, I can feel at ease!"


    He suddenly noticed that there was a new face that he had never seen before, so he asked, "Who is this?"


    Huo Wu laughed, "He is a disciple that our teacher accepted in the Homo sapiens, and he is the elder''s disciple!"


    Xue Ge slightly nodded, and said, "This one greets Xue Ge!"


    "Heh, the judgement of my brother in choosing a disciple is quite good. Look at how outstanding every single disciple is!"


    Every time a major event occurred, the one who would often act as the leader would often be Yin Feng. Somehow, he already occupied the first place amongst the four students.


    He did not take over Jian Wulei''s words, but asked him directly, "Is the matter regarding the God Tribe''s spy true?"


    Jian Wulei sighed, "Yes, the god race will come sooner or later. It''s just that I didn''t expect them to come so soon ¡­ However, it''s been more than five thousand years, and it''s also the time for them to come! "


    Yin Feng asked, "Since that''s the case, then we will naturally not push things away. Master, what do you want us to do?"


    Since Jian Wulei was Chang Jing''s big brother, then he would naturally become their Master.


    Jian Wulei sighed again, "Ever since you guys left, the hidden reactionary forces have started to stir. I thought that their loyalty to Sui Yuekong was not forcefully suppressed back then ¡ª but now that something big has happened to them, they have become a stumbling block! "


    Yin Feng understood and asked, "Do you want us to annihilate these factions?"


    "That''s right!" Jian Wulei said, "I shall take the place of my brothers to bestow all of you with the title of ''Wind, Snow, Fire and Earth Jade Vanguard'', and lead the magic bow team to exterminate this group of stubborn and disorderly subjects!"


    The famous "Four Jade Vanguard" of The Fiendgod continent was born at this moment!


    Jian Wulei continued to speak, "Don''t worry, the magic bow''s team has already expanded to 30,000 people, and their strength has also increased greatly. "Although the number of people has increased, its main personnel have not changed. I know that sooner or later you will come back and take them back, so nothing has changed. It''s convenient for you to dispatch and lead them!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    Yin Feng and the other three were not interested in the title "Four Jade Vanguard", but rather the unchanging magic bow made them very happy. It could be said that Yin Feng, Huo Wu and Nian Tu had witnessed and helped the beast to grow, so the three of them had a very deep affection for it. Furthermore, Xue Ge had heard Huo Wu mention it before on the way, so he was very happy to have the chance to see it with his own eyes.


    Seeing that they had agreed, Jian Wulei added, "The battle between the Gods and Demons is at hand, I hope that you all can immediately go and clear them out.


    "Yes sir!" The four of them replied at the same time, "However, before we depart, we must first go see the Holy Maiden. This is what teacher told us before we parted and what we were worried about!"


    "Then all of you should quickly return with the medallions." Jian Wulei passed over a passage token and could not help but mutter to himself, "I wonder how that brother of mine is doing right now. I''m still waiting here for him to return and take charge of the situation ¡­"


    That''s right, how is the reincarnation of the Demons Elder, Chang Jingye?


    The current him did not care about the noise coming from outside as he accompanied the orc teenager, who was sitting at a table, to snatch the delicacies from the table!


    "It looks like he really does have the qualities of a leader," fox spirit saw the happiness under his gloomy eyes and could not help but think to himself. "A person who can get along with his subordinates will be a good leader, but if he continued like this, it might affect his prestige!"

 C298 Yongyan Palace

    In the Forbidden Area of the Demon World ¡ª ¡ª Yongyan Palace ¡ª, the ice room where the Holy Maiden Shiyan was laid, stood four youths.


    As usual, Xi Yan was lying on the ice bed quietly.


    She was very quiet, so quiet that those who came to visit her could shed tears.


    Huo Wu was quiet as well. It was rare for her to quietly squat around a person. She leaned close to Xi Yan''s ear and softly recounted everything that happened to Chang Jing after she left, sometimes smiling and sometimes serious. Her expression was extremely exaggerated, but she could not escape the faint worry and worry that filled her heart.


    This was the first time Xue Ge had seen her appearance.


    She couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh, "No wonder my teacher couldn''t forget about her. So she was actually this beautiful!"


    Yin Feng''s concerned and sorrowful eyes never left Xi Yan''s sleeping face, "The reason teacher loves her is because she''s Xi Yan and not her beauty! If there is a woman who is willing to die for a man in this life, I think that regardless of her appearance, she is worth that man''s love! "


    [I am willing to die for you! How can you get my revenge?] This debt could only be paid with one''s life, but if Chang Jing died because of this, would Xi Yan be willing to part with him?


    Chang Jing and the rest did not look good, it was hard to tell that they had attracted the attention of any customers, even the more than thirty orc teenager s who had come to cause trouble had cast their gazes over!


    "What do you mean full?" The young man who was leading the group obviously had some objections towards Chang Jing and the others, as he said fiercely to the greeters who was blocking their way, "Can''t we let this kind of person in?! I think you guys should hurry up and chase them out of the room so that we can have a table! "


    With just one sentence, he infuriated the orc teenager, causing all twenty-seven of them to glare at him angrily!


    "It''s good to eat you guys," Chang Jing said unconcernedly. "If someone is causing trouble here, then it''s natural that they would come out of the restaurant to settle it. It''s none of our business."


    After the head waiter heard the young leader''s words, he did not express anything else and just repeated what he had said countless times, "Guest, I am very sorry. If you want to eat, please reserve some food."


    With a "beng" sound, the supervisor was pushed to the side by the leader.


    "Does laozi need you to care about what I eat?!" The leader impatiently spat at him and waved his hand. "Brothers, chase that group of people away!"


    "That group of people" naturally referred to Chang Jing''s group, because the direction they were advancing in was right over there!


    With another "bang" sound, that mountain-like metal fist had already smashed onto the table Chang Jing was sitting on. Countless plates flew up but the table was not damaged in the slightest.


    Because of Chang Jing''s warning, all of the youths following him didn''t dare to say anything.


    The teenager shouted at him like a gangster, "Those who know what''s good for you, get the hell away from this daddy!"


    This curse disrupted the graceful atmosphere of the restaurant. The singing and dancing came to a sudden halt as everyone turned to look in their direction. Most of them had the mindset of watching a good show.


    "What if she doesn''t know her place?" Chang Jing casually took a few plates of food that were blasted into the air, stuck a mouthful into her mouth and said, "If you don''t know what''s good for you, why don''t you just leave?"


    This move was extremely beautiful, because it reflected the speed and sensitivity of Chang Jing.


    The Orcs leader thought that he might encounter an expert, but unexpectedly, he was pushed back by the burst of laughter, "If you don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll let you know what''s good for you!"


    With a wave of his hand, he pushed all thirty brothers to the front line.


    As for the twenty-seven orc teenager s on Chang Jing''s side, they also couldn''t help but stand up, looking as if they couldn''t vent their anger at all.


    At the moment, the only ones who had not moved were Chang Jing and fox spirit. Chang Jing was still smiling, but the latter seemed to have not seen their group of people sitting there with a cold expression.


    "Learning to be sensible is also good," Chang Jing thought that if this were to continue, this place would become chaotic, thus she stood up and said, "However, you guys should be the ones who should be learning this rude way ¡­ I''ll count, one two three... Ha, there are thirty-six of you, and twenty-nine of us... "Un, it''s still fair!"


    A group of people were stirred by his words, but he once again tried to stop them, "But this is not the place to fight. If you want to fight, then fight with us elsewhere!"


    After he finished speaking, an invisible force surged out, pushing the group of people back by three steps!


    The pressure from the Qi was formless and intangible, but it suppressed the arrogance of the orc teenager!


    "Enough," Chang Jing said as she giggled once more. "Miss Attendant, please serve us new dishes!"


    orc teenager retreated dejectedly due to his'' power and lust ''. Chang Jing immediately brought out a plate, as if the dishes here did not need any time to process.


    After this incident, the atmosphere in the restaurant should have been indifferent, but this time it was different. After the customers saw that there was nothing left to see, they unexpectedly returned to their laughter. There were even laughter and chatter among the guests.


    "What are you looking at?" fox spirit said coldly to the people who were still in a daze, "If you don''t want to eat, I''ll get people to come and settle the bill!"


    When everyone heard that, they immediately entered the battle to snatch food like hungry tigers, but there was an additional look of reverence in their eyes as they looked at Chang Jing.


    Just as the banquet was in full swing, a cute and charming little sister with snake feet covered her smile and walked over to Chang Jing, "Esteemed customer, our Young Miss would like to invite you over for a chat."


    "Your Young Miss?" Chang Jing asked, "Do we know each other?"


    "Meeting is fate. Look, they are waiting for your reply!" Chang Jing raised her head and looked towards the stage. The "Miss" that she mentioned was actually the four great golden hairpins that were placed in the center of the stage! The four dainty girls were smiling at him fondly.


    Chang Jing thought that she really wanted to find them, so she did not decline and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you!"


    He immediately stood up and followed the little girl to the dining room''s second floor, where the golden hairpins usually rested.


    The decorations of the corridor could be said to be elegant. Upon stepping in, it gave off a unique feeling. No one would ever think that a restaurant that could accommodate close to ten thousand people would give off such a feeling.


    Chang Jing was exactly like that, his heart had actually started to throb uncontrollably, she truly had no morals and desires!


    When they arrived at a simple wooden door, the little girl stopped, nodded and said, "Okay, please go in, Miss is already waiting for you inside!"


    "Thank you." Chang Jing thanked him and knocked lightly on the door.


    "Come in!"


    A voice as charming as silk sounded out, causing one''s heart to palpitate.


    Chang Jing pushed open the door and entered the room. What entered her sight was the four beauties who were lazily lying on the bed.


    Her clothes were thin like a cicada''s wing, and they were covering her body. The scenery inside was even more mesmerizing than the scene in front of her eyes. The snow-white skin on her chest rose and fell with her slightly hurried breathing, enticing all the men in the world.


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind, and the wooden door was gently shut by this gust of wind, not making a sound. Immediately, it was as if the only things left in the world were the four peerless women in the room and the man whose heart was beating even faster!


    "Customer, you''re so awesome!" Seeing Chang Jing coming in, the four of them got up and slowly came over, one of them patted his chest and said with lingering fear, "You scared me just now, those people were truly fierce! If you weren''t here, we wouldn''t know what to do. "


    Since this restaurant was so famous, its preservation measures were naturally not inferior to this restaurant. Where did the saying of "frightened" come from when a few hooligans were just making trouble? It was obviously a lie!


    It was just that in such an attractive place, Chang Jing didn''t have time to think about it carefully ¡­


    The was high and mighty on the throne.


    He seemed a little worried and a little angry. "None of the spies sent out have come back yet?"


    "King, yes. The six spies had not heard from his until now. It was as if the cow had disappeared into the sea. This subject suspects that they may have ¡­ "


    "Do you know your crime?!" The Celestial King was furious. Without waiting for him to finish, he scolded, "Back then, who said that they were extremely tactful, who said that they had plentiful concealing techniques, and who swore that they would give their lives for me to send them!? But now, you actually told me some guesses ¡­ Guess, guess, guess what your fate is! "


    The intelligence minister was so scared that his face turned ashen. Everyone knew the punishment methods used by the Celestial King.


    "Wang, your subject will die!" He continued to kowtow and beg for mercy, "Although this subject does not have any news about those spies, this subject already knows the location of that barrier source energy!"


    Celestial King did not answer him, but stared coldly.


    "According to the divination, it should be on a mountain directly east of the Demon World!"


    Celestial King laughed coldly, "Oh, is that so?!"


    With his many years of experience, as long as Celestial King gave out this kind of laughter, it meant that he was extremely angry!


    His teeth couldn''t help but tremble, and he replied in a broken voice, "Yes ¡­ "Yes!"


    "What does the fortune-teller''s divination have to do with love?" The Celestial King laughed even more happily, it was completely out of place with the tense atmosphere, "Could it be that you forgot that your duty is to scout out the enemy?"


    The Intelligence Minister kowtowed as if he was pounding garlic, "This sinful official knows his wrongs, knows his wrongs!"


    "Since you know you are wrong, then I will not make things difficult for you," Celestial King changed the subject, "I will grant you a complete corpse to kill yourself, your family will forget about it!"


    Hearing this, the Intelligence Minister immediately collapsed to the ground.

 C299 Deep Love

    The music started playing and the lights in the room dimmed. Under the flickering light, it was full of ambiguous feelings.


    Two of the four girls were playing the zither, while the other two stood beside Chang Jing, saying, "To thank you, can we dance a dance for you?"


    Chang Jing realized that her breathing was a little hurried. This kind of feeling could only be felt when facing Qing He a long time ago.


    "Alright ¡­" "Then I''ll sit and enjoy it."


    Just as he was about to leave, the beautiful lady grabbed him. "No, I want you to dance with us, together ¡­"


    Without waiting for Chang Jing to reject them, the two girls started to dance.


    It was different from any other dance that Chang Jing had ever seen. The four women had originally been wearing very little, but now that they saw Chang Jing''s pair of eyes, their light clothes, which were between intentional and unintentional, couldn''t even hide the radiance of spring, poured out like moonlight.


    He was a very normal man, and just as he was about to go berserk, how could he resist such a huge temptation?


    Seeing his distracted look, the two girls smiled faintly, as if they were effortlessly holding a fat lamb in their hands. Whether they killed it or not depended on their will.


    The lights dimmed again, the music played along with the romantic tune. In the romantic and seductive atmosphere, the two girls held Chang Jing in the middle, their skin only separated by a thin layer of clothes. Like a snake''s waist that was twisting rhythmically, Chang Jing''s breathing became even more ragged.


    Looking at the captivating eyes of the beauty in front of him, her enticing expression, her two moist lips, Chang Jing felt as if she had seen a jade spring dew in the desert. She was filled with hunger and desire, smelling the faint fragrance that was being emitted from all directions, her reason was on the verge of collapse.


    The golden hairpin that was behind them slowly extended out both of her hands in the middle of the dance, holding Chang Jing''s hand and swaying with the music onto a girl''s snow-white flesh in front of her, while Chang Jing''s chest was being heavily pressed by the breasts of the two of them. All of a sudden, he felt that everything in the world that he had heard, seen, touched, and thought appeared on his body at the same time, all at the same time.


    "Are we beautiful?" Unknowingly, the music had stopped. The two who were playing the zither had also joined the dance camp. "I really want to ¡­"


    She didn''t finish the sentence, but the smart ones knew what she meant. Chang Jing tried her best to grasp onto that thread of clarity in her mind, and at the same time, her hands struggled to free herself from the grasp of the four women who were surrounding him!


    No, this thing was too scary! Chang Jing thought that for safety''s sake, she should leave this place as soon as possible.


    But when he came back to his senses and planned to leave, the eyes of the four women standing side by side simultaneously shot out a tempting ray of light straight into the deepest part of his original desire!


    "''enchantment''!" Chang Jing''s brain suddenly became clear. She had already experienced this back at fox spirit''s place, so she knew how powerful it was.


    He didn''t have time to think before running.


    The four girls were overwhelmed with shock. There were very few people in the world who could resist the combined use of enchantment s cast by the four of them, and even the most respected Beast King could not take it anymore. Could it be that the person in front of them had a cultivation level that was even stronger than his?!


    A feeling of unwillingness rose up all of a sudden. The four women simultaneously "attacked" as they blocked in front of Chang Jing.


    "Alright, since you want to play, I''ll play with you!" Chang Jing remembered what fox spirit said about the backlash and steeled her heart, "Let''s see who seduced who in the end!"


    A faint light gradually lit up, the dense Qi that was mixed with a trace of Evil Qi rushed out from his body towards the four women!


    However, just as the dense Qi was about to suppress the ''enchantment'', a cat suddenly meowed outside. All its lingering feelings and desire had quickly spread in the spring, surpassing all of their rationality!


    Chang Jing only felt the blood in her entire body, quickly gushing into her brain, his face immediately became hot, her never-resting heart sped up her heartbeat, and in an instant, a warm current rushed out from her dantian straight to her sensitive spot!


    The four girls who had originally planned to rely on Chang Jing''s words for support had lost control of themselves under the influence of the ''enchantment''. Looking at Chang Jing''s hot body, all of their breathing became erratic, and they wished that they could hug him in their arms to resolve their long-awaited primal desires.


    Their moist red lips became even more moist, and their naked bodies became delicate and powerless under the heavy breathing!


    Looking at them, Chang Jing couldn''t help but throw herself into their embrace and kiss them one by one, as if that piece of vermillion lips was the source of all. It was the best medicine to cure the desire in his heart!


    His dry lips, pressed against each other''s seductive lips, licking the strawberry lipstick, made him more and more impetuous, his senseless tongue darting madly into their mouths, sweeping at them unrestrainedly. And they didn''t seem to be willing to be outdone, extending their flexible tongues over the moment Chang Jing''s tongue entered. The sensitive tongue, in order to break into the other party''s restricted area, kept picking and tangling with each other. In order to suck the other party''s fragrance, its fiery hot lips were tightly stuck together!


    Her tongue stabbed into her cherry lips like a nimble little snake. Her chest was pressed tightly against their ample breasts, causing her to be mesmerized!


    Their hands stretched to the other three beauties whose lips were not even strong enough to invade, stroking each other as they moved up and down their fiery bodies. Each caress was like pouring oil from a bottle, only pushing their lust to an even higher level!


    Within the battle room, a lustful and lustful aura covered him! The source of that fragrance was actually from the four women who were gushing out wave after wave of nectar, surging like a torrential flood! Without any hesitation, the four beauty stripped off her clothes and took off Chang Jing''s robes, causing an eight inch fire dragon that was filled with rage to instantly stand up and pounce towards the cloud water.


    At this moment, there was nothing else in the world but ecstasy ¡­


    The fox spirit and his group did not wait for Chang Jing to come out for a long time, all the sensitive orc teenager s were guessing whether she had encountered anything, but after thinking for a while, they rejected their idea. He just casually messed with some people, who else could possibly win against him in this small restaurant?


    Maybe no one could defeat Chang Jing here, but calling this place a "small restaurant" was completely wrong! This place was not as simple as they thought, although it looked ordinary, it was actually a monitoring point set up by the Beast King, all the higher ups of the restaurant listened to the order directly, all the nobles and officials liked to spend their money here, it was better to set up spies here, and any movement in the wind would not be able to escape his eyes!


    For example, the reason why Chang Jing had been brought into the room by the four golden hairpins was because the ability that he had displayed was too outstanding, outstanding to the point that it could attract the attention of the four golden hairpins! They had originally wanted to use the "enchantment" to find out Chang Jing''s origins and the purpose of this trip, but they didn''t expect that they would be lost because of it and end up with their own chastity!


    Perhaps this was called a world that had its own destiny!


    A day had already passed and night had arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Chang Jingye who had just experienced wind and rain discovered that her body had never felt so good before. It was as if the night''s flow of wind had not consumed his energy and instead caused him to integrate even more meticulously. However, when he opened his eyes and discovered that there were four similarly naked beauties lying on her naked body, he was shocked and gave a huge jump!


    Everything that had happened during the day had been the act of him losing his mind, and although it was still vivid in his mind, he would never have liked it if he had to admit it. The price that a man had to bear for any of his actions should be used for admitting it, but Xi Yan, who had sacrificed her life to save herself, was currently still lying inside that dark and cold ice room. Yet she himself had done such a thing!


    Although he was not a very traditional man, what had happened today was too incredible. He had to pretend to sleep in order to avoid what might happen next.


    As she just lied there quietly, Chang Jing suddenly felt the body that was hugging her left chest move all of a sudden. After hesitating for a while, she let out a soft cry, afraid that she would wake up the rest of them, so she kept her voice low, but it was still hard for her to hide her panicked expression.


    Immediately after, Three Meets who was leaning on the other parts of his body woke up as well. Chang Jing reckoned that it was the person who woke up the first.


    However, Chang Jing still had her eyes closed, and her breathing was even as though she was in deep sleep.


    A beautiful voice with a sobbing tone asked softly, "During the day... Do you still remember what happened during the day? "


    "Remember ¡­" Remember! "At that time, we were like madmen. We only wanted that, we only wanted that ¡­"


    Another voice was even more mournful. "How could that be? How can we serve Beast King without our virginity! He had originally promised us that he would trade us for one more month, but now ¡­ "Why?!"


    The fourth voice was the calmest, "Why not, we were counterattacked by enchantment!"


    "Does that mean we''ve really lost our minds?!"


    "Humph, you should know just by looking at the red blood on the bed sheets!"


    Hearing these words, Chang Jing did not know what was on her mind, but when she heard the words "red blood", his heart was obviously shocked. She thought to herself, so they were actually still virgins, so she would not lose out ¡­ ¡­

 C300 Fewer

    Which man is not lustful? Chang Jing was a very normal man; when faced with such extreme temptation, it was natural that she would be unable to control herself, let alone the existence of the "enchantment" at that time. But then again, maybe he was originally a very lustful man, and now the number of innocent little brothers was becoming fewer and fewer!


    Just as Chang Jing was thinking about whether she would suffer a loss with her eyes tightly shut, the four beauties who had suffered from the "harm" had all decided at the same time.


    "Kill him!"


    The moment they said move, the four beauties unhesitatingly took out their sharp weapons and stabbed it towards Chang Jing''s throat! He was not stupid, how could she not have heard such a big commotion, this time she did not care who the Beast King was anymore, protecting her life was more important! Swiftly, his feet moved consecutively as she swiftly unleashed the "mirage". Like a cloud of smoke, she instantly disappeared from the room!


    The four beauties forgot the empty bed and froze on the spot. They couldn''t tell what they were feeling ¡­


    "Go, let''s go quickly!"


    The moment Chang Jing went downstairs, she loudly ordered everyone to leave. She was no longer willing to stay in this kind of shelter!


    The fox spirit asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? After being away for so long, did you manage to find anything? "


    When she asked "what''s wrong", Chang Jing could not help but blush. How could she explain that luscious scene to others! Seeing him like this, the intelligent fox spirit smiled ambiguously, as if he already knew everything.


    "Let''s leave this place first!"


    Chang Jing did not bother to explain anymore, she paid the bill and escaped with the rest, just looking at him made everyone feel that she had done something shameful!


    On the way, the group of untactful orc teenager s asked Chang Jing what was going on several times, causing him, who had just bid her farewells to be extremely embarrassed, to the point where she almost turned angry from the embarrassment.


    "Can you not ask?" He said impatiently, "Why are you so curious at such a young age? You make me feel like a bad person! Curiosity can kill people sometimes, you must remember! "If one day you see something strange and you want to understand it, it''s very dangerous ¡­"


    In order to hide the uneasiness in his heart, he gave a large example while listening to a group of innocent orc teenager s talking nonstop!


    Suddenly, he stopped talking!


    He pointed at a small forest not far ahead and whispered, "There''s an ambush ahead!"


    Everyone was shocked and stopped in their tracks. Only the fox spirit continued to walk leisurely.


    Without turning around, she said, "What''s there to be afraid of? Isn''t it just the few people causing trouble in the restaurant? There''s nothing to be alarmed about!"


    At that time, they had said that they would go back and settle their accounts, but they didn''t think that they would run into one here so quickly.


    An idea suddenly emerged in Chang Jing''s mind, a very bold idea.


    He smiled as he said to the group of orc teenager s, "Do you all want to obtain the mania without losing your loved ones?"


    The orc race had a crazy obsession with power in the first place, and the power behind the mania was what they wanted to obtain, but due to the pain of losing their loved ones, it was too scary, so they had to endure it.


    "Alright then," Chang Jing deliberately kept them in suspense, and continued after a while, "If you want the mania, then listen to me. There are enemies in front, and they are all Orcs like you guys. That arrogantly predicted that there would be wilder among them. I think if you go and fight with them, it might stimulate your potential. After all, all your improvements are stimulated by external forces! "


    After speaking for a long time, he was actually testing out his own group of people! At the same time, this group of orc teenager really had the thought of giving it a try, after all, it would never be possible without trying.


    "Since you have agreed, then go forth boldly! There''s no need to worry about any danger, we''ll just stand to the side and watch for you guys! "


    With this protection, orc teenager relaxed a little and walked towards the small forest with her chest puffed up!


    After they left, the fox spirit asked indifferently, "Do you think this method is feasible?"


    Chang Jing laughed and said, "To be honest, I am not sure at all. I have never studied this thing before!"


    "Then why did you let them go? What if they are all wilder''s? What do you want them to do? Do you think you can withstand the combined attack of more than thirty wilder with just that little bit of strength? "What a joke!"


    He had experienced the capabilities of the wilder from Xiao Jian himself, and knew that it was an extremely tyrannical power. If it really was what the fox spirit thought, then wouldn''t this group of orc teenager s die?!


    His brows trembled as he said guiltily, "It can''t be that coincidental ~!"


    fox spirit couldn''t help but laugh when he saw his pitiful expression, and shrugged. "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it later! "


    With that, she floated into the air and flew towards the small forest.


    "Wait for me!"


    Chang Jing quickly followed them. He really did not want any accidents to happen to the youths who insisted on following him out. If that happened, it would be letting down their parents.


    Very quickly, they arrived at the center of the formation.


    This was a very small forest, but it was very suitable for fighting and attacking enemies. When people said "do not enter the forest", they meant this kind of forest! Due to its small size, it appeared lush and dense, and because it was surrounded by plains, it appeared to be even more tranquil because of the small insects'' chirping.


    In such an environment, all sounds of sneak attacks would be heard!


    The orc teenager started to tremble a little. This kind of atmosphere made them to feel afraid, and the three youths who already had the ability of mania started to show their mania''s form at the same time!


    For the first time, Chang Jing felt that shshewas a big brother, she could not be rude in front of these orc teenager, he could not be rude to the point of cursing loudly to attract enemies, and she could not rashly charge in ¡ª ¡ª If he went in, she could not use the best way to take care of these people!


    "Bastard, come out!" Unexpectedly, the proud and aloof lady of fox spirit scolded them without caring about his status, "What kind of heroes are you hiding for, you guys still want to attack us, is this how you guys are?"


    Chang Jing''s brows twitched, she thought that this woman was truly unfathomable, but deep in her heart, he praised her actions. Unfortunately, no matter how much she cursed and goaded him, no one responded!


    "Seems like they have a very wise leader," fox spirit sweetly smiled, completely different from her previous shrewish image, "According to the situation in the restaurant, it would be strange if they didn''t come out earlier!"


    Chang Jing was still not used to her change in attitude, she continued, "Heh, it is indeed difficult to deal with."


    "Hee hee, watch me!"


    Faint, fox spirit''s smiling expression clearly showed that he was a mischievous girl, what was this!


    With that, she flew through the branches at an extremely fast speed, circling the entire forest once. When she returned, the forest was no longer as quiet as it was before.


    Chang Jing asked in confusion, "What did you do to them?"


    "Hee hee, it''s nothing!" fox spirit showed her a white cloth bag in her hand and said, "I just gave some cute, itchy powder to the forest. It was so easy for them to hide in, but they couldn''t even find it."


    Sure enough, after a while, this "cute" itch powder began to take effect! The leaves began to tremble, followed by the branches, and then by the cries of people who couldn''t stand it any longer ¡­


    Finally, the people hiding in the forest could no longer hold themselves back and jumped down to the ground. They cursed, "Damned old granny, how could you be so despicable!"


    "Little one!"


    fox spirit looked up to the sky and said as if it had nothing to do with him, "It seems like ambushing others is not a honorable thing!"


    Since the invisible threat had been removed, the eager orc teenager were no longer afraid. They picked up their weapons and rushed towards their enemies! Pity those people who were planning a sneak attack. They would have to fight with their lives on the line when their body was still itchy!


    wilder held the absolute advantage in the midst of this battle. They did not even need weapons to deal with the enemy. On the other hand, the battle tactics of the Orcs seemed to be very organized, like a small combat unit. The number of wilder among them was much higher than Chang Jing''s group, there were more than ten of them! They were not flustered at all when facing the enemy that was rushing towards them. After dispersing the enemy''s attacks, they all rushed towards Chang Jing''s direction ¡ª oh, no, to be more accurate, they all rushed towards the position of the fox spirit!


    It seemed like they were still holding a grudge against him!


    Faced with such a situation, Chang Jing actually felt at ease, "This is also good, let''s let those who have yet to use their mania hit, the danger will be much smaller."


    He and fox spirit nodded at each other, and rushed towards the incoming wilder!


    orc''s physique was naturally magical, and under the stimulation of the mania, the magic power in their bodies increased by countless of times. Even the leaves that were stepped on while running were burnt to ashes by the magic power in their bodies!


    Chang Jing looked at all of these, and then shouted to fox spirit, "Don''t kill them, surround them!"


    fox spirit coldly replied as she rushed into the group of enemies. She was, after all, one of the Beast God s, and it was too late for her to face such an outstanding orc.


    However, this way, it would be several times more difficult to face the enemy! Everyone knew that in a battle, if one didn''t want to kill the enemy to achieve the desired effect, the cultivation level needed to be several times higher than the enemy!


    Wasn''t such a battle too difficult?

 C301 mixed youth

    The anger in the delinquent youth''s heart grew even stronger after hearing what Chang Jing had said.


    "No harm to my life"? Isn''t this looking down on others too much! No matter what, we are still trump cards that even the Beast King covets!


    The hoodlum youth was extremely arrogant this time, as he pounced towards Chang Jing and fox spirit like a group of extremely hungry wild beasts! That terrifying expression would make anyone who saw it feel afraid to even dream about it!


    The "ferocious beasts" that surrounded the prey raised their hands, releasing all kinds of ever-changing attacks at the same time. They brought along a strong killing intent as they attacked the two.


    Just like a sea of flames or a mountain of blades, all these battle techniques that he had obtained in actual combat had all attacked the fox spirit and Chang Jing!


    fox spirit was fine, she was a person who was used to seeing big scenes, but he did not panic when facing this kind of fighting technique, his body seemed to be extremely skilled in shuttling through the crowd, but Chang Jing was different, he was always thinking of how to subdue people without harming them, so naturally, he had his flaws when he had other plans. "Sakura Soo", who was supposed to be able to deal with this kind of situation, was not able to do anything. After he went through six people, a powerful force suddenly hit his right shoulder.


    When he endured the pain and reached out to strike at a wilder in front of him, before he even touched the wilder''s body, he was already screaming out of pain that Chang Jing did not keep talking!


    "I didn''t ¡­"


    Chang Jing was about to explain, but the person smiled strangely and ruthlessly swept her right leg on Chang Jing''s left calf. It was that bone-piercing pain again!


    This group of lunatics was too terrifying. It was as if they were used to fighting in groups!


    How would Chang Jing have known that this group of Orcs were originally all ordinary citizens who had spontaneously escaped after being persecuted by the Beast King. In the face of the Beast King Army''s pursuit, they had long gotten used to bullying the weak.


    It didn''t matter if it was despicable or not. It didn''t matter if it was good or bad. If it could win, that was everything! Weren''t all wars for the sake of victory? How could there be so many rules and regulations? Victory was victory!


    Perhaps, this was the true meaning of war!


    Chang Jing suddenly realized that she was wrong, she definitely could not use common sense to deduce this group of people! Being entangled by dozens of wilder s who were as fast as lightning and as swift as gales, and how these wilder s would feel if they could throw away their face!


    As for the Orcs that Chang Jing brought out, they were also in danger now. When fighting with the enemies, they did not have any flaws that they had no battle experience for, and they were completely exposed! Forget about the normal Orcs, even the three of them seemed at a loss of what to do in front of the experienced enemies. They could obviously hold on to the mania with one move, but the moment they were harassed by the people beside them, they turned around and attacked the person who was harassing them, and at the same time, the person who was previously attacking him once again!


    How laughable, the wilder that even the Beast King s coveted could only deal with two normal Orcs here, moreover he was the kind that was taken advantage of!


    Looking at the surrounding orc teenager who had followed him out fighting without any pattern, Chang Jing finally understood that just by gaining more experience, they would be able to awaken their mania potential. Based on this situation, no matter how many chances he had, he could only be an ordinary person.


    He felt regret in his heart. If he had known it would turn out like this, he might as well just let himself and fox spirit do it.


    The only one on her side who was calm and collected was fox spirit. She had never used her full strength and relied on the little tricks she had on her to play with others.


    She was truly unwilling to harm these outstanding talents, as one of the Beast God s, she deeply understood the rarity of talent! However, she had ignored the fact that her side was currently a ''weakling'' and was not qualified to say that they were unwilling to part with it!


    Maybe, she did not care about the life and death of those orc teenager who fought like their neighbors, they were really too weak.


    This won''t do. If they don''t take any more measures, they might really be completely annihilated!


    As Chang Jing thought about this, You Ying casually moved the armor and it instantly draped over her body.


    It seemed to have undergone some sort of transformation. The light blue colour had turned into a dark gold color, and the armor gave off a completely different feeling than before. It could be said that the armor gave off a soft, thin line, but now it was overbearing! That boundless aura should not have been possessed by a defensive weapon, but it was like a vicious, sharp weapon!


    Chang Jing deeply felt that she had not communicated with it enough in normal days, and so she was completely unaware of what kind of changes it had experienced, but she clearly understood that it was extremely terrifying at the moment. This could be seen from the terrified expression on the Orcs''s face!


    How could these people, who had never experienced a fierce battle, be able to withstand such an aura that could even suppress a dead person?


    Chang Jing leapt upwards with her bare hands, bringing about a blinding light. The leaves began to shake under the effect of his one leap, and even the earth seemed to feel that his aura had become restless.


    "Strange, why would I have such a feeling?"


    Chang Jing was extremely confused by all of this. Although something happened to him, and she felt that his cultivation had increased by a lot, but it shouldn''t be so abnormal right?!


    But this thought only flashed by and there was no more time to think about it. What troubled him the most right now was how to take care of this group of Orcs and not let them get hurt!


    "Master, let me do it!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind. Chang Jing knew that it was You Ying who had spoken.


    he asked doubtfully. "You?"


    "Right, let me do it!" You Ying answered full of confidence, "I can make all of them be suppressed without getting hurt!"


    Since the other party had already promised him so, Chang Jing could only nod her head in agreement.


    The dark golden armor suddenly exuded an even more intense pressure as it charged towards the group of gleeful Orcs s!


    Like the raging waves of a stormy sea, all the pressure came crashing down one after another, never stopping!


    Just as the Orcs came into contact with the pressure, it had a premonition, as if its entire group of people were going to die under its effects!


    Therefore, without even thinking about it, dozens of wilder array formations activated the power of mania in their bodies to welcome the incoming attack! Under this premonition, their comrades all abandoned their original opponents and joined the ranks of wilder to resist the unknown pressure.


    "You guys move to the side first," fox spirit looked at the group of orc teenager who were beaten into a complete mess, and waved his hand, "Let him handle this side."


    The youths were all stupefied by what they saw. Why would they still need fox spirit''s orders? They stared blankly at their boss floating in the air, calmly opening his arms and releasing a dark stream of air. This stream of air was so powerful that it could be called abnormal.


    Good boy, what is this thing, why is it so scary!


    Furthermore, the ones who understood this feeling of ''shock'' even more clearly were those bumpkin Orcs that were facing the black air flow head on. This terrifying feeling made them feel despair!


    Facing the surging dark stream of air, the stream of air that he spat out seemed to have disappeared into the ocean like a stone, as if there was nothing in front of his eyes. However, when he calmed down, the abominable stream of air rushed over even more fiercely than before, causing him to have difficulty even breathing!


    The thing that angered him the most was that it did not follow any pattern, not even a trace! It was sometimes separated by tens of seconds, sometimes it was continuous, like the raging waves in the ocean, large waves followed by small waves, small waves followed by large waves, after a series of attacks they had used up all their energy and ultimately had no way to resist!


    They worked so hard that white foam almost came out from their mouths as they all collapsed onto the ground, no longer able to muster any energy to be arrogant ¡­


    After seeing You Ying''s capabilities, Chang Jing was actually disappointed.


    He thought that was the culprit behind that perverted aura. He had thought that it was because his own skills had improved so much!


    He dejectedly attributed all the incredible things that had happened to You Ying, but how would he know that after breaking through, he could already activate the seraph''s form at will. That was an achievement that all the experts in Demons dreamed of!


    Chang Jing secretly asked You Ying, "How did you learn such an abnormal move?"


    You Ying replied happily, "I comprehended it myself!"


    ancient jade sword Wang Cai retorted loudly, "I taught it, it was my effort!"


    Furthermore, it was once a sword wielded by an ancient god. It would be reasonable if it was the one that taught it.


    As Chang Jing thought this, Wang Cai muttered again, "He''s an offensive weapon after all. I already taught him that those things are not suitable for me, but who would have thought that this despicable fellow You Ying would actually be ungrateful and refuse to admit it! Even you, Master, have continuously bullied me. Such a great opportunity for me to display my skills has not allowed me to participate in the battle.


    Of course it was pointing at Chang Jing, who did not summon it out at all.


    "Don''t, it''s not convenient to let you come this time!" Chang Jing quickly coaxed, "If you were in her place, this group of Orcs would have all died! Oh, right, although You Ying is a little ungrateful, her performance this time is not bad.


    You Ying, who had been exposed, had initially felt wronged, but after hearing Chang Jing''s words, she became even happier, and excitedly said, "Of course, why don''t you see who I am!"


    "Aren''t you just a You Ying that can only be used as a defensive weapon!?" Wangcai continued to ridicule it and said, "You should think about how long I have taught you those moves. After learning them for so long, you are not afraid of others calling you stupid!"


    "Tsk, I''m not stupid!" You Ying refuted, "This is called a critical moment before I show my skills, I spent so much time trying to comprehend it, this is a sign that I am extremely intelligent!"


    "Oh?" Wang Cai asked with interest, "Then tell me how did you comprehend it?"


    "Hee hee ¡­" You Ying laughed sinisterly, "Isn''t it all because of Master and those five women laughing so much? The milky-white liquid in his body started to gush out again and again from rubbing and rubbing against his skin, I understood after seeing this!"


    When Chang Jing heard their dialogue, she could not help but blush. It turned out that they were all present at the time she was doing that! Being peeped at by two people, oh no, conscious people ¡­ This feeling of doing something was even more embarrassing than having one''s clothes off in front of others!


    Wait a minute! What you have been grinding is to make fun of me, you shameless peeping men, you are too despicable!


    Chang Jing finally understood as she scolded loudly in her heart, but You Ying and Wang Cai, upon hearing his scoldings, actually laughed even more happily!


    Right at this moment, the fox spirit quietly floated in front of Chang Jing, and said in a strange tone, "So it turns out that you have this kind of skill, it has really broadened my horizons!"


    Chang Jing could only laugh out loud in embarrassment. What could he say to tell her that what happened just now was only him using his'' heh heh heh heh ''armor and gotten inspiration from it?!


    "Alright, stop laughing like an idiot!" Seeing Chang Jing like that, the fox spirit said impatiently, "Go and deal with those Orcs, they are all good children!"


    Chang Jing wished that she had something to do, so she could ignore those two boring fellows. He answered happily, "Yes!"


    With that, he quickly flew over, looking like a child who had made a mistake and was forgiven by his parents.


    The group of Orcs were weakly sitting on the ground. It was not because they were exhausted, but because everything that Chang Jing had displayed just now had deeply shocked their confidence! She had thought that her group of people, although not invincible, could still be arrogant. Who knew that this young man would actually suppress her arrogance and make her even more arrogant!


    The orc teenager that followed Chang Jing out was initially surrounded by those people, but when they saw Chang Jing come over, they all shouted excitedly, "Big brother, you''re back!"


    "Big brother is so amazing!"


    Chang Jing thought, after revealing her move, they even changed their way of addressing him.


    "You guys are tired too, go to the side and rest," he shook his hand and said, "Leave this place to me!"


    The youth worshipped heroes the most. Now, hearing the heroes in his heart say this, he fiercely nodded his head and retreated.


    All that was left on the ground was the baffling Chang Jingye and the group of Orcs s that wanted to kill him but could do as she pleased ¡­

 C302 fearless

    The Beast King was able to subdue the entire realm of orc by himself, so the strength of his methods was naturally not to be underestimated. Every Ranker had their own ambitions, just like how the Beast King was not satisfied with the current situation. What he wanted was a complete world. No matter how dangerous the road ahead was, he had no fear!


    The Homo sapiens was something that he had to conquer. Even the legendary god race and Demons were part of his plans to conquer them!


    Therefore, he had to use whatever means he could to increase the strength of the orc and raise its fighting level. How could he let go of such a good piece of fat? In order to awaken and obtain the wilder, he didn''t hesitate to use the lives of the Orcs''s parents as the wager!


    This group of Orcs youths who had become "hooligans" were the victims of this plan. They originally had a beautiful home, but the potential ability of the mania made Beast King joyfully send out troops to "force out excitement", and the price was making these children lose their parents! They had no ability to stand on their own after successfully escaping. What else could they do other than "muddle"?


    A sad choice!


    Chang Jing watched the dejected youths one after another, and sighed continuously in her deduction with mixed emotions.


    In the end, he asked a question that the victor should not have asked.


    "What are your plans for the future?"


    It was like a beam of light in a vast ocean. The despairing youngsters'' eyes emitted a faint light! However, the light disappeared in an instant. They didn''t believe that the person in front of them would let them go so easily.


    The law of the jungle had long made them understand the sorrow of failure!


    "Hehe," Chang Jing couldn''t help but laugh as she looked at them, "So it turns out that none of you want to live anymore? What a pity, she''s so young! "


    "Who doesn''t want to live anymore?" Suddenly, a person appeared out of nowhere. Chang Jing recognized him as the person who was causing trouble at the restaurant as the leader, "Stop talking nonsense, we lost.


    F * * k, I''ve become a sissy? Chang Jing blushed with shame, and asked again, "Don''t tell me you guys have such a huge desire to die? Otherwise, why would you want me to kill me before I tell you what I want you to do? "


    The youth was stunned by these words. "Don''t tell me you don''t intend to kill us?"


    "Heh, I''m not a homicidal maniac, why would I kill you?"


    He wasn''t going to kill us, the boys thought.


    At this time, a youth with a handsome and weak body stood up, walked to Chang Jing and said, "Speak, what do you want us to do? I know that you will not let us off so easily."


    Chang Jing laughed again, and thought for a while before saying, "Looks like I have to get something for you to do, or else you guys would not believe that a pie has fallen from the sky ¡­ Hmm, then do you have any methods to gently provoke them into using mania? "


    They were referring to the group of orc teenager s that followed him out. Their previous performance was simply too terrible, and if they didn''t increase their strength further, then it would definitely be very troublesome in the future.


    "¡­" The weak youth thought for a moment, then replied, "No, we were all forced to do it. If we had a gentle method, we wouldn''t be in such a sorry state."


    After he finished speaking, the thirty odd youths all looked towards Chang Jing, waiting for his response.


    "Since that''s the case, you can leave now!" Chang Jing shrugged her shoulders, and said with a tinge of disappointment, "But I need to find a proper job in the future, being a lackey is too useless! Oh, right, wait a moment, I will get her to help you guys create the illusion. After all, the image of the Orcs will bring you too much trouble. "


    After he finished speaking, he did not care about how the youths reacted, but walked towards the fox spirit, and told her the whole story. fox spirit disapproved of her actions. According to her, giving up such a good group of fighting capabilities would be too much of a waste. However, Chang Jing told her that they were a bunch of pitiful people in the first place.


    "Perhaps you are right," fox spirit thought for a moment, and finally agreed with a nod. "I will help you once, but this will be the last time I will help a person transform into a human, so don''t trouble me anymore!"


    Chang Jing agreed to it.


    After the fox spirit listened to him, he walked over unwillingly. His hands were like lotuses that lit up the sky as he started to change the appearance of the Orcs one by one.


    The teenagers were stunned by what they saw. The normally familiar face had suddenly become so unfamiliar in the blink of an eye. There was not a single trace of the past that could be seen! Could it be that all of this is just a dream? How can such a magical existence exist in the human world?!


    Not long after, everyone was finished with their hallucinations, the fox spirit coldly said to them, "Consider yourselves lucky" and left. Chang Jing who was in the distance waved his hand at them and was about to leave.


    "Boss, are they really letting us go that easily?"


    Almost all the Orcs had asked this question of the weak youth, and this youth was also at a loss. Since he started his life as a hoodlum, this was the first time he had encountered such a thing.


    He suddenly felt a sense of loss and replied, "That should be the case ¡­"


    Everyone suggested, "Then let''s hurry up and go, so that they won''t regret it!"


    "Let''s go ¡­" For some reason, the weak youth suddenly sighed and said, "But where can we go ¡­"


    He turned his head around and looked at the group of Orcs surrounding Chang Jing, laughing happily.


    After calling for everyone to discuss for a while, he walked towards Chang Jing.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" Chang Jing did not understand and asked, "As a hoodlum, you shouldn''t be lacking in money, right?"


    He flipped the gold coins in his purse. It was already possible that there was a problem with this small amount of money to support his 30 over people''s lives. It would be a bit difficult for him to give it to him.


    "No, it''s not like that." The weak youth hurriedly replied, "I only came here to make a deal with you!"


    Chang Jing was at a loss listening to her, frowning, he asked what kind of deal it was.


    "Didn''t you just ask me if I have a method to gently activate the mania?" The weak looking young man looked into Chang Jing''s eyes and continued nervously, "I can tell you now, I have a way! But that''s only if you agree to one of our requests! "


    Chang Jing''s eyes lit up, "What premise, tell me!"


    "You must promise to take us in and let us follow you!"


    As he spoke, his expression became even more anxious, as if he was afraid that Chang Jing would not agree.


    This premise wasn''t really a prerequisite. It was clear that they were taking his things for free and then putting money on him! fox spirit who was at the side smiled brightly, without waiting for Chang Jing''s reply she agreed, "Of course it''s not a problem!"


    After the weak looking young man heard this, he could not help but ask Chang Jing if it was true, because in his opinion, the "boss" here was Chang Jing.


    "Alright!" Chang Jing was straightforward, and continued to act smartly after getting the cut, "However, if you guys follow me, then you''ll have to listen to me in the future!"


    "Of course," the weak looking young man kneeled down and said loudly, "I, in ten days, swear that I am willing to devote myself to him in the future ¡­"


    Chang Jing laughed and replied, "My name is Chang Jingye!"


    "From now on, you are willing to enter under Chang Jingye''s lead and listen to his commands. If you break this oath, thunder will strike the sky!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group of youths behind him all knelt down and pledged their allegiance to him.


    Thank you everyone, "Chang Jing let them up and said," To be honest, you are all talented people, extremely talented people. But as for the first words, although I am not a demanding person and will not make too many demands on you, there is one thing that you must remember ¡ª in the face of great injustice, you must only listen to me, or else I will punish you with all means! "


    His words were awe-inspiring and, together with the loud oaths made by the teenagers, it stunned fox spirit''s soul.


    "Who said he lacks dignity?" She suddenly thought of what she had said about him not too long ago, "Even the King may not have such authority!"


    After the hoodlums joined the group, the Orcs s that were originally following Chang Jing also knelt down and pledged their allegiance to him, as if they were about to go to war. Indeed, it was like a war, and not even half a day after they had sworn their allegiances, their numbers were all thought of within ten days.


    After all, even though Chang Jing was a Orcs, she knew that these ten days did not mean that the wilder did not even have the potential to become a mania. However, he was born with exceptional leadership skills. This was also the main reason why he was able to sit as the leader of a group of wilder. Since he had the ability, Chang Jing unceremoniously made him the boss of the "Army of Judges"! Although the group of orc teenager s were not convinced in the beginning, after he managed the "Army of Judges" in a neat and orderly manner, and after one person activated the mania Form within three days, no one dared to say anything, and he became the number three person after Chang Jing and the fox spirit!


    This was also the respect he should receive. Most likely, no one in the world had the ability to incite another''s mania like him!


    As the days passed, Chang Jing also selected a few magic instructors that were suitable for them. On top of calming the mania, it would definitely not be a bad thing to increase their strength by a little. This group of kids were really strong, almost all of them mastered it the second day after Chang Jing taught magic to them.


    With this kind of Inherent Skill, even Chang Jing, who was used to Huo Wu and the other two people''s high comprehension, was extremely happy when she saw it, let alone fox spirit.


    These days were the most stable days in her entire life, because she also received a good disciple ¡ª Ten days!

 C303 Realm of the Dog God, Freedom City

    Chang Jing and her group had once again passed through the road that had been safe for more than ten days, and finally arrived at their destination.


    The closer they got to this place, the more strange the mood of the fox spirit was. She often stopped to stare into the distance with a frown, and sometimes smiled to herself ¡ª as if she was completely immersed in the nostalgia of the past.


    In the distance, there were people she missed.


    Ten days later, Chang Jing whispered to his, "What''s wrong Master, do you always feel that she''s been obediently behaving himself these past few days?"


    "She?" Chang Jing turned his head to look at the dazed fox spirit, and shook his head as she replied, "Who knows about her? Maybe it''s because she''s near her hometown, but this doesn''t seem to be her hometown! "


    They still had ten days to ask, but Chang Jing stopped them.


    "Let her think about something else for herself. Since we''ve already reached our destination, there''s no need to be in such a hurry."


    Just as he was speaking, his sharp eyes caught sight of a familiar person ¡ª


    "Brother Dogguard!" he shouted excitedly. "I was just about to go look for you!"


    On the chaotic road, who else could it be other than the dog god''s disciples and their guard, who had a large snow-white tail and was covered in black fur?


    When he saw Chang Jing, he was obviously startled. After carefully searching through his memories, he still could not remember who the person in front of him was.


    Chang Jing suddenly remembered that she was still in the Little Fox Man form, so she changed back to her original appearance and said, "Don''t you remember me?"


    The guard then recognized the person and shouted, "Is it Brother Chang Jing? "You really think too much of me!"


    The feeling the guard gave Chang Jing was not bad, so meeting him made him feel like he was meeting an old friend. He came to the guard happily and said, "Big Brother Dogguard, don''t make it sound so ambiguous, it''s like you and I are having an affair."


    The guard was stunned again before laughing out loud. "Go away, I hate that kind of thing the most ¡­" Come to think of it, where have you been these past few days? Ever since you left, our Lord Dog God has been talking about you! "


    "To be able to be linked with the Lord Dog God is the greatest honor of my life!" Chang Jing said politely, "I didn''t go anywhere, I just went back to the human world. What''s wrong with the orc recently, it doesn''t seem to be peaceful? "


    "Hai, don''t mention it anymore!" The guard sighed and replied, "You should know very clearly that when you return from Homo sapiens, there are many wars going on there. If it wasn''t for the fact that Lord Dog God did not want me to go out, I would probably be fighting in the Homo sapiens right now. I don''t have any other intentions, these wars are all caused by the upper echelons of the Homo sapiens. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Come, I''ll bring you back! "


    After he finished speaking, he did not care what Chang Jing said, and directly ordered her subordinates to keep patrolling, while he grabbed Chang Jing''s hand and pulled him over.


    Chang Jing giggled and said, "I was also looking for Lord Dog God, other than me, an old friend of his also wanted to find him."


    "An old friend of the Lord Dog God?" The guard was curious. "Where are you? Let me see if I know him."


    "You won''t be able to recognize her," Chang Jing whispered into his ear. "She''s fox spirit!"


    "fox spirit!" This was the only existence of the orc, and the most mysterious figure of the Five Great Beast Gods was actually here!


    This caused the guard to be stunned three times!


    "Brother, don''t lie to me," he replied after a moment.


    "You don''t believe me?" Chang Jing pretended to be confused and said, "It''s fine if you don''t believe it, you''ll know when the time comes!"


    After that, he kept quiet and called for his bros to walk towards the dog god Palace with familiarity. The remaining Canine Guards looked at them in a daze, wondering who the fox spirit was, because he knew that the fox spirit had the ability to transform any living being in the world!


    Very quickly, they arrived at the palace of the dog god.


    The palace that proclaimed freedom and loyalty stood before them as if it had lasted for thousands of years, simple and majestic.


    The ten days representative of a group of anxious orc teenager asked, "Boss, can we really go in?"


    Chang Jing curiously asked, "We will ask that of you?"


    "No," Ten Days said shyly. "We just never thought we''d be able to get into such a high-class place one day. To think that in the past, only the heavyweights of our orc s would be able to enter the Beast God Palace ¡ª us ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to think about it, but I never thought that we would actually be able to enter it today, hehe ¡­ "


    Just as he said, almost all the Orcs had extremely excited expressions! If Chang Jing had Mind Reading, he would definitely be able to read their thoughts from their eyes.


    "F * ck, following this boss is the right choice!" I never thought that his decadence would be so great! "


    "Hur hur, then you all can enjoy and enjoy it!" Chang Jing wanted to laugh, "But you better remember not to be rude inside!"


    Suddenly, he turned his head and said softly. "I forgot to tell you, that is the ruler of the Canine who acts as dog god''s representative!"


    He pointed at the guard and laughed loudly as he watched Ten-Day''s terrified expression.


    "I said, Brother Dogguard, you''re not happy at all because I''m already here?" he joked. "Are you afraid I''ll eat up all your money when you look so distracted?"


    "I wasn''t afraid that you would eat up all my money," the guard said, laughing. "I was afraid that you guys would eat up all my money!"


    "Haha, then you''re really going to lose. They''re not easy to deal with!" He continued, "Tell me, what is it? What do you look like you''re thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about what Lord Dog God said to me."


    Chang Jing could not help but ask curiously, "Oh? What makes you so fascinated? "


    "At that time, the Beast King had gathered the Four Great Beast God s for a meeting, and after the meeting, he originally wanted to keep the four great Beast God s here ¡ª but the Lord Dog God insisted on coming back, so he did not pay any attention to the possibility of offending the Beast King by doing so! And then I asked him why, and he just said one thing. "


    Chang Jing''s curiosity was piqued, and she asked: What did she say?


    "He said," said the guard, "that he was going to wait here for a friend!"


    "Waiting for a friend?" Chang Jing could not believe it, so she asked, "The dog god is so high up there. In this world, other than the Four Great Beast God s, who else is fit to be his friend?"


    "That''s what I thought at the time," the guard suddenly laughed, "But now I know, an old friend, an old friend is a type of friend, right?"


    He looked at fox spirit who was slowly walking over from behind him as if he was pointing a finger (he didn''t know), and then laughed again.


    He cheerfully led them up the long steps of the palace, and happily arranged a room for them to rest in.


    In the end, he pulled Chang Jing over and walked out.


    "Quickly tell me, who exactly is the fox spirit here?"


    Chang Jing intentionally teased him, "fox spirit seems to be female, who do you think is female here?"


    "But fox spirit can transform into many different forms!" The guard was about to go crazy. "Forget about him being able to transform into a man, even if it''s just a tree or a blade of grass, I''d still have no problem!"


    "It shouldn''t be that powerful, right?" Chang Jing continued to tease him, "Then take a look, let''s see who''s the oldest one among them is the fox spirit!"


    That''s true, "the guard thought seriously before continuing," According to what you said, only the old lady in there is more in line with it. fox spirit is very old, and looking at her, she doesn''t look too bad.


    Chang Jing almost fainted on the spot, thinking what would she do if he saw the true appearance of fox spirit''s "Year 28"!


    "Why do you ask so clearly?"


    "Of course we have to ask her clearly," the guard''s expression suddenly became serious, "Our dog god has already been waiting for her for a long time, I can''t recklessly go and tell her that this is too disloyal!"


    Loyalty was the most precious kind of spirit. Even when showing loyalty, it made people feel a little silly and cute!


    "Actually, it''s her." Chang Jing couldn''t help but feel touched, and said the truth: "If possible, please go over early and report to dog god. I also have something to discuss with him!"


    "Un, I''ll go now!"


    The guard answered happily, and then ran off in large strides ¨C it was definitely the most honorable thing for him to do for the dog god!


    Chang Jing stood there quietly, looking into the distance. Not far away was the entrance to the Demons, and there lived a group of pitiful people, and she ¡ª was she alright?


    Chang Jing''s memories returned to that hair-raising scene from before. Under the suffocating pressure, Sui Yuekong''s black barrier of elements enveloped the world and caused it to turn pitch black ¡­ Am I dead? How beautiful is that unforgettable figure floating in the air? In that moment, the beautiful scene changed into a beautiful scene, the beautiful lady then slowly fell down from behind Sui Yuekong''s dead body without a sound!


    Just like how it was in his previous life, the dream scene seemed to be intertwined with the memories of that time, there was no longer any distinction between dream and reality!


    "You''re finally going to solve the big problem in your heart, are you happy?"


    Unknowingly, fox spirit had already appeared behind him.


    Chang Jing did not come back to her senses for a moment, and asked, "What?"


    "Awakening Bell," fox spirit took out a small and exquisite bell from somewhere and lightly rang it, "Didn''t you always wanted to use it to save the one you love?"


    The clear and melodious sound was like a sound transmission from a valley that penetrated one''s heart!

 C304 heartfelt admiration

    Man is a very strange animal. His most cherished life sometimes becomes worthless ¡ª either because of the helplessness of the world, or because of a moment of resentment, they end their lives without fear, leaving him (or her) with the endless suffering of his or her living relatives.


    But there was one type that others would sincerely admire and respect from the bottom of their hearts, such as the Holy Maiden Shiyan who would not care about their own lives for Chang Jing!


    She must still be lying quietly on top of the Ice at this moment, with her eyes tightly closed. Her mind was filled with me, who didn''t know what was good for me ¡ª Chang Jing thought ¡ª but I had done so many things that let her down, even ¡­


    He suddenly thought of that crazy night with those four crazy beauty orc!


    "What? You can go save your lover right now? Aren''t you happy?"


    The wise fox spirit saw through his thoughts at a glance and quietly asked him.


    Chang Jing laughed bitterly, it was a laugh that was uglier than crying, he replied, "Maybe I do not have the qualifications to make her my lover!"


    "She would not hesitate to travel the entire world for her, and would not hesitate to go against an old fox spirit like me. If that''s the case, who else would be qualified?"


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know."


    Chang Jing sat down on the ground, ignoring the dirt on the ground.


    "If a person is willing to die for you, do you think that no matter how much you do for her, it would only be ''due''?" His eyes became deep, as if he could see through space. "But you did something that was very unfair to her because of a moment of impulse ¡ª are you even qualified to say ''sweetheart''?"


    "I thought it was something!" After the fox spirit heard this, he smiled in his heart, "This thing called ''love'' is actually not what you think it is. Although it contains a lot of responsibilities, it is definitely not as simple as just responsibilities! If two people''s love only left responsibility, then the relationship will be pale! In fact, most people just want two people together in a good mood -- if you love as a shackle, then why do you love?! "


    "But betrayal?" Chang Jing laughed bitterly once again, "Is betraying love also considered chasing after happiness?"


    The fox spirit was surprisingly patient, she continued, "What is a betrayal of love? Love is something that is built in the deepest part of the heart. Everything outside is a sham ¡ª a sham like my phantasmagoria. I know what you''re trying to say, but I also know how you''re feeling right now. With your mood, it means that you have her in your heart. If you have her in your heart, then the rest is not important! "


    Chang Jing was speechless, and only felt that sher words were vague ¡ª or perhaps it was because with her current experience, he could not understand its profound meaning!


    The two talked for a long time, the content from love to friendship to a rise in life to return to the principle of being a person. This unintentional conversation had "broadened Chang Jing''s horizons", and at the same time, broadened his horizons by a lot.


    That night, the guard returned excitedly and asked the old friend of the dog god to go have a chat with him.


    "Alright, I can''t avoid what''s coming!" The fox spirit had completely lost the "experience" she had had with Chang Jing and had become like a little girl who had never seen the world before.


    Her beautiful figure and alluring face did not match up at all to the old lady''s previous appearance. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had personally seen her transform, they would not have believed that she was actually the same person.


    The guard stood there foolishly. Right now, he couldn''t wait to bite off his tongue because of the conversation he had with Chang Jing.


    "Let''s go," the fox spirit ignored the shocked gazes of the crowd and walked straight to Chang Jing, "I''ll lead you there!"


    "Alright!"


    Chang Jing was also a little nervous. Although the dog god was easy to talk to, this trip was after all related to Xi Yan''s life.


    Just as the guard wanted to dissuade Chang Jing, she was caught off guard by the fox spirit.


    "That''s what I''m here for ¡ª if he can''t come with me, then what am I here for?"


    In fact, only she knew the truth behind his words.


    Bringing Chang Jing was merely an excuse to create face. Not only that, the reason why she insisted on going with Chang Jing to see him was also because she "did not dare" face him alone!


    Since the guard said it like that, the guard naturally did not say anything more. He then led the two through layers of guards to a corner of the palace, in front of a tattered thatched hut.


    "The Lord is waiting for you inside," the guard said as he bowed towards the fox spirit, "He said that he would let you enter once you arrived."


    He emphasized "a person" to a very high degree and his purpose was obvious.


    fox spirit had a very complicated expression on his face, especially after seeing this piece of thatched hut.


    "Alright!"


    She seemed to have finally made up her mind. After agreeing, she let Chang Jing and Yue Shuang wait outside the door before walking in by herself.


    How could a dignified Beast God like him live in such a small thatched hut? What was dog god''s intention? Why would fox spirit be excited upon seeing this thatched hut?


    What kind of world would the thatched hut be?


    Silence, silence in the dark.


    fox spirit slowly walked in, full of thoughts. He walked into the slightly abrupt thatched hut.


    "You''re here?"


    An aged voice came from the dog god, and it occasionally trembled.


    fox spirit also replied with a trembling voice, "I''m here."


    This reunion that he had imagined countless times in his mind turned out to be like this!


    Then silence.


    After a long while, the fox spirit finally spoke again, "Do you always keep this thatched hut?"


    dog god walked out of the darkness, his old face looking even older than before under the dim light.


    "We''ve been separated for thousands of years, right ¡­ All the thatch on thatched hut has rotted away ¡­ " dog god''s tone was a little sad, as he completely lost the feeling of being on high, "Sigh, it''s been so many years! You have finally forgiven me! "


    "I always thought I wouldn''t forgive you, but I forgot that time is too powerful!" fox spirit tried his best to sound indifferent, "It was only when I arrived that I realized that my hatred had already turned to ashes!"


    The atmosphere became very awkward, so awkward that it was suffocating.


    "This time, when you came ¡­" You came together with that child Chang Jing, right? "


    fox spirit nodded and said, "Yes, he is a good child ¡­ He wants to borrow your Awakening Bell for a use. "


    "Awakening Bell ¡­" dog god smiled, "Didn''t it already belong to you? Actually, I had expected he would find you, so I waited here. Are you okay? "


    "Fortunately... What do you think of the child? " The fox spirit obviously didn''t want to continue the topic further, so she wisely changed the topic, "As far as I know, no one in the Homo sapiens is his opponent, and I once accidentally discovered the shape of his seraph!"


    "seraph?" The dog god thought for a while, "If that rumor is true, then wouldn''t he be the combination of the Human King and the Demon King?!"


    fox spirit replied lightly, "Maybe he is!"


    "Then why are you following him? Could it be that you want to ¡­"


    "Yes," the fox spirit said. "If the prophecy is true, then we will be enemies before long!"


    "Did you forget the Ancient God''s orders?!" The dog god said in shock, "The Ancient God wants us to assist the Beast King!"


    "That''s not right, the ancient god never asked us to support the Beast King!" The fox spirit said resolutely, "The one he wants us to assist is the King of Kings, the King of Kings! I think highly of him, so I chose him! "


    Seeing the way she spoke, the dog god wavered, he sighed and said, "Alright then, after all, this is your own choice ¡­" Can I talk to him alone for a while? "


    fox spirit nodded and left, calling Chang Jing in.


    Actually, the two of them didn''t want to talk about deep things at this time because they were embarrassed.


    Time passed very slowly. Chang Jing had chatted inside for a long time, but she did not know what the two of them talked about. All she knew was that after this exchange, Chang Jing had changed a lot.


    Demon World, Black Wind Mountain.


    This was the largest stronghold of Sui Yuekong''s remaining forces, and was also the place with the most trouble. Ever since the Qingfeng stronghold had been "cleansed", this place had very quickly become a place where the dark powers stood out.


    Yin Feng, Huo Wu and the other three were currently leading the magic bow team and standing at the foot of the mountain, quietly watching the mountain that was easy to defend and hard to attack.


    "As long as we take this place down, the rest will be easy to handle!"


    Yin Feng quietly analyzed, "It seems like this place has become the leader of the rebel forces, as though all of the rebel soldiers are following their lead!"


    Huo Wu looked at the guard who kept sticking his head out, and disdainfully said, "Then let''s hurry up and attack them. Don''t tell me we''re afraid of them?"


    "Hurry up and attack?" Yin Feng asked, "Do you have any way of attacking, it can''t be that you want to barge in, right?!"


    Huo Wu pouted, "So what if we forced our way in? It''s not like we can''t break in!"


    "Yes, we can charge in ¡­" Yin Feng helplessly said as he looked at her, "If we can fight later, we might not even be able to break in. Our first reason for coming here is to exterminate the bandits, but the more important reason is to train our troops. Our magic bow Army urgently needs a few actual battles to gain experience, otherwise, when we enter the battlefield, it will only be a fearless sacrifice! "


    Huo Wu asked, "Then what can you do?"


    "Let me try," Xue Ge said, she then said, "I have a plan!"

 C305 Night. Night again.

    The head of Black Wind Mountain was pitch black, and apart from the birds and beasts in the wilderness, there were no other sounds that could be heard. It was as if the entire mountain had fallen asleep. However, if one looked closely, they would realize that this was not the case. Tens of thousands of people from the village were hiding in the grass on the mountain, their quiet breathing was filled with the desire to kill!


    The Magic Bow Army that Yin Feng and the others were leading had already been exposed the moment they entered the area of influence of the Black Wind Mountain.


    "How about I take care of them myself!"


    Huo Wu looked at the hilltop and suggested.


    "Not good," Yin Feng bluntly refuted her suggestion, "The chances of success are high if you go, but our army has lost the opportunity to train. They had said long ago that we should pay attention to our whereabouts, and magic bow s are after all still archers, so they are suited for a sneak attack. This is great, let''s see how you''re going to deal with this! "


    "Bows and arrows are suited for defending a city, so it would be a lot easier to look down from above. But this time, not only is the attack on the enemy''s side, but the enemy is in a favorable position as well ¡ª ¡ª on top of the mountain, attacking is truly not easy!"


    He didn''t like to be full of things, and it was hard to say, "It''s not easy."


    "Let me try!" Xue Ge looked at the situation and confidently said, "I have a way to help Magic Bow Army reach her goal and also minimize our casualties!"


    After hearing this, the three of them couldn''t help but ask in unison, "What?!"


    "Hehe, a secret!"


    After he finished speaking, Xue Ge swiftly rose into the air, and his snow-white sleeves quickly disappeared into the night sky ¡­


    After a round of mutual suspicion, compromise and common resistance, the Homo sapiens''s three great nations finally united on the surface to work together to fight the foreign invaders. Although the rulers in the process were many times more cautious, they still acted quickly every time the orc army attacked, because they at least understood one thing ¡ª once the orc attacked a city, the next city would probably belong to them, and their position would probably go down!


    The history of the Homo sapiens seemed to be like this every time. Were humans born this way, and would only unite at the heart of life and death?


    In the midst of the war, a few heroic figures stood out, and the ones that stood out were the experts of the Erde''s Guardian Hall. These people were all people that Queen Elde, Mu Li had paid a huge price to win over, they couldn''t help but perform well. Although it had experienced a series of internal strife, the death of the five old people, and so on, the skinny and dead camel was still bigger than a horse in the end. Although its reforms were quite successful, its losses against Mace were extremely heavy. As its vitality had been damaged, it no longer seemed to be ''zealous'' towards war, and the soldiers it sent out were mostly ''disheartened''. This also made the other two countries'' armies suspicious, as they thought that the Ara was hiding a big trump card! But even so, there were still many people in the Ara''s army that were worth rallying around, especially Magician''s Xiao Jian, who had become the young leader of the three allied armies!


    Although the orc army was brave and fierce, it still had the advantage of geography and numbers. Thus, after a few successful sneak attacks, the war entered a stalemate.


    The harassment fighting had been going on for a long time, and in the face of such a quiet scene, the alliance generals were actually beginning to worry. They had gathered a few more generals for a discussion!


    This was a very ordinary tent, at least in the eyes of outsiders, it was no different from any other tent. But if the people inside were to be identified, the orc would definitely salivate, wishing that it could capture all of them alive!


    This was the meeting place for the core members of the allied army!


    This time, the three great countries sent out their most highly regarded marshals and most trustworthy prison officers. Amongst them, the garrison of the United States was Princess Bing Bing!


    The current Bing Bing was no longer the childish girl from before. This could be seen from her unmatched determination. She smiled and took a seat at the round table, patiently waiting for the other members of the meeting to arrive.


    Suddenly, a corner of the tent''s curtain opened, revealing three young faces ¡ª ¡ª Xiao Jian, Ka Buyi and Qing He.


    Joy flashed across Bing Bing''s face, and he walked towards them with a stern expression.


    She nodded slightly and asked, "How are the three of you?"


    Xiao Jian replied respectfully on behalf of the three people, "Fortunately, I trouble you to take care of me!"


    "Sit down, then."


    After saying so, she stopped talking and went back to her seat.


    But Ka Buyi was still curious why Bing Bing''s little sister would always act so proper in front of others, wasn''t he more adorable than normal? How would she know that the "true face" of Bing Bing the little girl would only appear in front of her and Qing He, and the reason being that they were Chang Jingye''s "good friends"!


    The attendees arrived in a quarter of an hour and quickly filled up the small tent.


    Princess Bing Bing held the highest position here, so naturally, the host of the meeting became her.


    Without another word of nonsense, she asked bluntly, "What do you all think about this recently peaceful scene?"


    The Ara Great General Meng Yi was the most tactful, hearing Bing Bing''s question, she took the lead and laughed, "From this subordinate''s point of view, the orc s saw that a few supervisors had arrived, and took in the dignitaries'' prestige, while my army won all the battles under the honorary guidance of the lord, they were already scared of us, so I think that I should have gone back to my base long ago!"


    The supervisor from the Ara was the younger brother of the Aragorn Emperor, upon hearing Meng Yi''s words, he couldn''t help but reveal a pleased smile.


    As the meeting''s'' spectator '', Xiao Jian could not help but reveal a look of disdain after hearing his words. He thought to himself, how could the famous Academy Army who was already the First Army of the Ara have such a leader!


    After Bing Bing heard this, he laughed and said, "Seems like the prestige of the two overseers are truly not small. Someone would even talk like that in this kind of meeting!"


    With just a sentence, she had been excluded from the list of people to flatter. As for the other two supervisors, their faces had also turned red in embarrassment, especially the personal guard king who came from the Ara. She was flushed red from embarrassment and wished that she could drag Meng Yi out to give him a good beating!


    "But now is not the time for us to show off," Bing Bing continued, "What we need is a calm mind, if we do not find out the real reason behind this calmness, we will be in a passive position in the future battles!"


    "Princess Mace is right," the Ara''s Royal Guard said embarrassedly. "Everyone can analyze this carefully, analyze this meeting, and speak whatever you want to say. Everyone, don''t worry about what you think!"


    After saying that, he did not forget to add, "But don''t say those words that don''t have any nutrition!"


    After saying that, she gave Meng Yi a special and fierce glare.


    Upon hearing his words, the people who were going to express their opinions immediately shut their mouths and swallowed what they had been about to say, afraid that they would say something wrong.


    Bing Bing glanced at the prince indifferently, unable to tell if he approved or was disgusted.


    "There''s no need to be so formal," she said, still smiling faintly. "I''ve analyzed that from their recent behavior, they should be waiting for reinforcements ¡ª what do you think?"


    With this said, everyone agreed. That was true. They had originally wanted to say this, but now even the ''supreme leader'' had said it in such a manner. They had no reason to refute.


    Amongst them, the ones who regretted the most were those who had intended to keep their mouths shut. They lamented that they had lost a great opportunity to perform!


    "From what this subordinate sees, the orc Army may not be so simple!" At this time, Xiao Jian stood up, and amidst the sounds of agreement, spoke out a shocking sentence, "Based on this subordinate''s experience fighting against the orc army, they definitely will not be so patient in waiting for reinforcements! Although the orc was a ferocious beast, but its overall level of intelligence was far inferior to the Homo sapiens! Even if their leader was a wise man, they would only be harassed and not physically attacked. They would fight to the death in a harassment battle, unless they were old and weak soldiers who had been left behind to cover their tracks. This is because orc s are originally a race that take death in war as their highest honor. Something that hides their strength to confuse us is absolutely impossible to do! "


    "Oh, I''d like to hear more about it!" Bing Bing looked at him with praise. "I believe that no one here can compare to General Xiao Jian in terms of actual combat experience, feel free to speak!"


    "I think," Xiao Jian took out a map that he had drawn himself from his bosom and spread it out on the table, pointing at the diagram on it, "They must have already shifted their fighting capabilities ¡ª ¡ª they will surround us from this side, and the reason why those old and disabled soldiers will continue to harass us might be because of another reason, which is that they are indeed waiting for reinforcements ¡ª the truth is the truth, the truth is the truth, and the truth is the essence of the battle. I believe that the courageous orc generals will also understand this principle!"


    After all, they were all people who came from the war, so their analysis was very organized. In their eyes, even the most stupid of people would understand, let alone themselves. As a result, everyone applauded in unison. And thus, the core topic of the meeting emerged ¡ª how to deal with it!

 C306 Black Wind Mountain Head

    A sudden gust of wind blew at Black Wind Mountain''s head, causing people to feel drowsy on a night that was originally suitable for peaceful sleep. The guard in the village shook her head and forced himself to focus on watching the movements of the army ¨C the boss had said that as long as he could defend this time, he would be allowed a holiday to visit his family.


    Thinking back to everything that had happened, their hearts were filled with regret. In the past, although he did not have as much money as he did now, and the chances of him returning home to visit his family were very low, it was still much more than now!


    In the old days, you could have called your father a soldier in front of your son ¡ª but now, don''t tell them your father was a thief? Pitiful! The last time he went home with great difficulty, he had to keep his head down, afraid that his acquaintances would see and ask him about everything.


    Why did they foolishly follow their boss and become a rebel? Many of the brothers who surrendered were promoted now!


    Suddenly, in the silence of the night, a distant and sorrowful song rang out. The song was so deep that it pierced the deepest part of one''s heart. It was as if a family member was calling out to someone or as if it was a groan within one''s own heart ¡­


    The commotion lasted for a long time, and almost everyone was caught up in it.


    "Smoke in front of the door,


    I sat alone by the door, looking forward to my husband,


    "Husband, when are you coming back?"


    I miss you!


    If Yeye doesn''t see him,


    Tears fell down his wet skirt!


    His son, Sun Ling Jun,


    Asked Father where he was going,


    "Husband, when are you coming back?"


    Your son misses you!


    The Lord of Rites will not see you,


    Tears fell down his wet skirt!


    The sun is waning in the west mountain,


    Every time I ask when the king is going to return,


    I miss you!


    If Yeye doesn''t see him,


    Tears fell down his wet skirt!


    "


    The song was sweet and melodious, as if she were crying. Hearing that, the people of the black wind Mountain Range became anxious, as though the person who was singing had become his wife that he missed day and night, and was crying for love!


    The leader of the stronghold shouted loudly. He scolded the singers for using the feelings of his subordinates as a means of attack. He also scolded his subordinates for being so useless that even listening to a song, they started to tear up.


    However, how could their curses be compared to the loud and clear sorrow of this song? The singing grew louder, as if thousands of wives were calling for their husbands, listening to those who were already homesick weeping or even bawling!


    Yin Feng secretly praised Xue Ge''s brilliant methods, to actually be able to effortlessly destroy the Black Wind Mountain''s defense, and he took this opportunity to command, "Brothers, let''s go!"


    The several thousand magic bow army rushed to the mountain top like a tidal wave with an unstoppable force! Some of the stronger people from the black wind Mountain Range tried their best to resist, but they could not stop the power of the Magic Bow Army''s magic bow, and one by one, they ran away!


    Yin Feng, Huo Wu and Nian Tu led their troops to separate into three groups and changed formation continuously, with their fastest speed, they attacked the mountain top and easily subdued most of the enemies. The crying black wind s saw that the heroic Magic Bow Army people were not resisting at all, and all of them raised their hands in surrender.


    After dispatching a large portion of people to take over the troops, Yin Feng decisively led a group of elite troops to surround the house that the core leaders of the Black Wind Mountain lived in.


    He shouted coldly, "Rebels, come out and die!"


    But after a while, there was still no movement.


    "Shoot!"


    With another order, the Magic Bow Army shot tens of thousands of arrows at the same time, causing the house to collapse!


    As the smoke and dust cleared, a hole the height of half a person appeared on the ground!


    "Not good, they''re going to run away!"


    Just as the Magic Bow Army was sighing emotionally, Nian Tu just laughed coldly and disappeared. Yin Feng knew that he had drilled into the ground to stop these people.


    With Nian Bing''s current level of understanding of earth system''s magic, not to mention digging into the ground, he would be safe and sound even if he had to stay in the underworld!


    Now, the happiest person in the world was Chang Jing, because the thing that she had been wanting to obtain for a long time had finally been obtained by him ¡ª The two Beast God s had finally agreed to his request and lent him their Awakening Bell! At the same time, the Awakening Bell was lying in his arms quietly, like a sleeping child.


    Because he wanted to save someone, he couldn''t stay in the Beast King for more than a few days before leaving.


    On this day, the weather was good, just like Chang Jing''s mood. He went to see the dog god with a radiant face, but was told that the dog god had already left for the Beast King early in the morning.


    "He went to the Beast King?"


    Chang Jing seemed to have thought of something after hearing this, and looked at the guard with a puzzled expression.


    "Ah," answered the guard directly, "he had to go, but it was only because he had to wait for the relationship of an old friend that he was able to go so far. "Now that''s good, after he''s done with his heart''s desire, he can go on stage and kill his enemies!"


    The guard''s words made Chang Jing feel uncomfortable, because the "enemy" he wanted to "kill" was his compatriot, Homo sapiens!


    He gave an awkward laugh and asked calmly, "This time, how many troops have we sent out to attack the Homo sapiens world?"


    The guard was not on guard at all, only looking forward to it.


    He answered, "How could I know? Don''t even mention how many soldiers our orc has sent, up till now, I don''t even know how many races have participated in the war ¡ª Beast King has always been low-key and mysterious in their work, it''s not something that a person like me can understand! "


    Chang Jing understood that there were some things that she shouldn''t have asked, so hearing his answer, she did not continue asking. Furthermore, the happiness that the Awakening Bell gave him was enough to make him forget about all his worries!


    Now, when you can laugh in your dreams, who cares what other people do?


    Seeing Chang Jing giggling on the side, the guard couldn''t help but congratulate him for getting what sshe wanted. He then asked Chang Jing what he wanted to find dog god for.


    He replied, "Heh heh, I was going to say goodbye to him!"


    "What? You''re leaving again so soon?" The guard frowned, then suddenly came to a realization and said, "That''s right, saving people is more important! I know a little about you, if you want to leave now, you can go ¡ª but how can you only think about Beast God and not my brother? Do you want me to send a team to escort you along the way? "


    Everywhere during the war was not safe, it was just that he ignored Chang Jing''s true strength and the bunch of problematic orc teenager.


    "Thank you, big brother, but I think it''s okay for me to return the favor!"


    Even though he wasn''t completely done with his words, he couldn''t conceal his heroic spirit. The expression on his face now was completely different from usual!


    The two of them chatted for a long time before they parted ways. Right now, there was only one question left for Master Chang Jing ¡ª ¡ª How should he explain this to fox spirit?


    Originally, the reason why he was with her, or perhaps the reason why the fox spirit was with him, was all because of the Awakening Bell. Now, with her help, the Awakening Bell had gotten her hands on it.


    He nervously walked to her door, hesitated for a moment before finally knocking on it.


    It''s about time to go, "fox spirit did not feel surprised after hearing the reason for his visit, but instead said indifferently," Since everything is over, we should hurry over to Demon World.


    In his subconscious, he felt that the woman in front of him would be extremely useful to his future. However, he was unable to explain the specifics, or perhaps, even now, he had no idea what he still wanted.


    At the head of the Black Wind Mountain, the magic bow flag fluttered.


    It could be said that this battle had been won effortlessly, and Xue Ge had been the biggest contributor.


    She had been quietly sitting at the side the whole time Yin Feng and the others had been interrogating the black wind and the traitor, not interrupting at all. It was as if everything that was happening before his had nothing to do with his at all.


    However, a meticulous person would realize that there was always a hint of sadness on her intentionally indifferent face ¡ª was it due to her singing that she missed home, or was it because after seeing so many corpses, she felt uncomfortable as a person who only knew how to save people, not kill them?


    "Little Sister Xue Ge, what''s wrong?"


    After Huo Wu played the "game of interrogation" for a while, she felt that it was too boring, so she started to look around, and unintentionally saw Xue Ge''s sad eyes.


    "Nope," Xue Ge laughed forcefully, but just as he was about to speak, he suddenly thought of something and stopped himself.


    Although and Huo Wu understood each other very well after knowing each other for such a long time, they were still two separate people after all.


    Seeing that she wanted to say something, Huo Wu didn''t ask any further. She only said with a praising look, "What song was that just now, it was so nice to listen to ¡ª it made the enemies'' eyes fill with tears. They don''t fight but self-defeating!"


    It was another sadness, and a deep sadness appeared on Xue Ge''s face.


    "A song that makes people regret ¡­"


    She smiled wryly, her eyes glazed over.


    "That''s right," Huo Wu answered, "It is indeed a song that makes people regret their actions. Didn''t you see that the group of people at that time were regretting their actions to the point of almost reaching their homes? When will Sister Xue Ge teach me that song?


    Was it really fun? Xue Ge asked himself in his heart, when did life become something to play with?


    The one that Chu Ge regretted was not the person who listened to the song, but the person who should be singing!


    Xue Ge thought about its words that could make people fall in love with it and could not help but feel even more sorrowful. She bitterly sighed and did not speak anymore ¡­

 C307 Intense floral scent

    There are strange flowers blooming, strange grass shoulder to shoulder, ivy around the ancient trees to meet the sun. Occasionally, the sounds of birds and insects would come, making the morning seem like heaven.


    With the fragrance of the earth, the fragrance of flowers filled the air on both sides of the road. It was very tempting. The leisurely strolling crowd would occasionally stop to take a deep breath, as if they would never stop until they had sucked in enough of this refreshing fragrance!


    In such an environment, it was natural to put aside all trivial things to feel, but there were still people hurrying along the road ¡ª a group of youths, bright as a sun, led by a young man who was beaming with joy, walked past the astonished gazes of the passers-by, and headed towards their destination.


    This was the Demon World.


    The young man who was leading the way was Chang Jingye. After a long journey, he had finally brought his "Army of Judges" and "fox spirit" to this land that he hadn''t seen for a long time!


    "Boss seems to be very happy!"


    "Some people within the Army of Judges could not help but mutter as they saw Chang Jing''s appearance. While complaining about the hardships, they also tried to guess what made their boss, whom they respected, so happy. I think she must have picked up a treasure, "Ten Days shrugged to show that she didn''t know anything," Who cares, what I want most right now is to rest and have a good rest! After walking so many days on the road, you are even worse than when we were robbers! "


    As he was speaking, he was struck hard on the back of the head ¨C he turned around in anger, only to see an expressionless face. The cold look on that face caused him to feel a chill in his heart.


    "Heh, it''s Master ¡­"


    That cold gaze contained the same cold voice as she lightly said, "Are you regretting following him?"


    Looking at the cold eyes of the fox spirit, he knew in ten days that he had provoked her, so he hurriedly explained, "How could that be? It''s not too late for Boss to accept us as his disciples. Who would dare to regret it! "


    "It''s good that you know this!" The fox spirit coldly snorted, and continued, "If you think this is your time, then I advise you to go back earlier, because in the future, learning and fighting will be ten times more difficult than it is now!"


    When it came to learning and fighting, ten days of eyes shot out wistful gazes. The previous tiredness of "intentional" was immediately swept away.


    In a sense, Orcs thirsted for more power than orc, and thirsted for more satisfaction in battle!


    "Master, you don''t have to worry. Disciple is the best at enduring hardships!" Not to mention a hundred times more, even if you have to work thousands of times harder to help your boss, what does it matter?! "


    "Stop with your blabbering," fox spirit''s expression slightly eased up, and his tone was no longer cold, "If you''re not afraid of hard work, hurry up and travel. Don''t talk so much nonsense!"


    "Yes sir!"


    After ten days of Army of Judges Salutation and laughter, she ran to the front. If she stayed with the old man, she would probably be in trouble again!


    Chang Jing didn''t pay any attention to what they were saying. At this moment, his mind only thought of one thing, and that was that Xi Yan could finally be saved! If not for the fact that he had thought that these people would be completely lost once she left, he would have already teleported in an instant, not caring if her Spatial Magic could reach the designated location accurately.


    In a blink of an eye, it was already noon. The sunny morning weather had already started to turn gloomy. From the looks of it, it was bound to rain.


    Chang Jing looked at the large black clouds and started to feel annoyed.


    He turned his head to look at the group of youths from Army of Judges, whose speed had clearly slowed down a lot, and asked with a smile, "Is anyone interested in strolling in the rain?"


    When everyone heard this, they hurriedly shook their heads to express their unwillingness.


    "What''s wrong with taking a walk in the rain and experiencing that romantic mood?" Chang Jing continued to advise them, "Look at how young you are, how can you not have any romantic feelings?"


    After all, he was the head of the Army of Judges. "We don''t want to get our bodies ruined by the shower, and we haven''t even had time to wash our clothes since we''ve been on the road for so many days. What do you think we should do if our only clean clothes get soaked?


    Chang Jing still did not want to give up, but just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by the fox spirit.


    She said, "Let them rest, they are all children, they have traveled so long, it would be a little unreasonable to let them get caught in the rain again ¡ª at worst, we''ll have to hurry when the rain stops!"


    After Chang Jing heard her words, she looked up at the sky again. She guessed that if the rain started to fall, it would definitely rain.


    "Alright, let''s just treat it as a vacation!"


    He spoke helplessly, but the Orcs were very excited when they heard him.


    "Long live, we can finally rest! "Haha!"


    "Wait, who said you can rest now?"


    Everyone was surprised, then disappointed, and finally despaired. In the end, they protested indignantly, "Boss, we''re not going back on our word. Didn''t you agree to let us off just now? It wasn''t long before you changed your mind. How boring!"


    "Is that so?" Chang Jing smirked and replied, "Then you all can rest here. I don''t care if you all get drenched by the rain!"


    With that said, he flew out with large strides. Taking advantage of the fact that it was not raining yet, he ran towards a small inn a few kilometers away, leaving behind a group of Orcs s that didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, scolding their boss for playing tricks on others!


    Even though they were cursing, they did not dare to stop. After all, the feeling of wetness was very uncomfortable! They increased their horsepower and sprinted towards Chang Jing. As for Chang Jing, because she had already gotten the Awakening Bell, her mood became especially good. The Tong Xin, who had been hiding for a long time, was triggered as they ran, and like a horse galloping at full speed, left them far behind. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile, and the Orcs stomped their feet in anger.


    The rain finally began to fall as they had expected.


    It was big and urgent.


    They rampaged through the world without restraint, like a group of invincible and heroic warriors, fearless in the face of all their enemies. The moment the fist-sized raindrop hit the ground, it stirred up a cloud of dust. Not long after, the originally dry ground became a sea of water ¡ª the road had almost turned into a small river!


    When the Orcs rushed to the tavern like a drowned chicken, Chang Jing and fox spirit were already drinking wine leisurely, smiling all over.


    "Didn''t you say that you would rest there immediately? Why are you in such a hurry?" Chang Jing who was in a good mood hit them hard and said, "Look at all of you, you''ve all run out of breath. Quickly sit down and drink some wine, don''t let the rain catch a cold!"


    The Orcs knew that he had purposely provoked them, so they ignored him and just sat down. After ordering a few bottles of wine, they started gulping down their wine, drinking while clamoring over the good wine.


    If it was another place with so many customers, Owner would definitely work hard to thank them for this rain. He was overjoyed, but this place was not like this, the reason was because the shop was really too small, so small that it could not accommodate so many customers!


    What made him even more anxious was not this, but the several richly dressed guests who had previously instructed him to take care of this place. They did not allow anyone to come in and disturb them! In the beginning, Chang Jing and fox spirit ran in one after the other, but he didn''t say anything, because after being wrapped up, there was no point in welcoming another one or two guests who were hiding in the rain, but it was different now. There were simply too many people, and their movements would only be strange if it disturbed those esteemed guests!


    The orc teenager were still making noise, but in order to make Chang Jing lose face, their voices quickly drowned out the sound of rain, causing people to feel annoyed!


    Owner looked at the door of the "private room" and finally made a decision.


    "It''s raining so heavily outside. Logically speaking, we should be the ones opening the doors to do business and give convenience to the people outside ¡­" He continued hesitantly, "But this place has already been reserved by a few guests. After drinking a few cups of wine and getting warmed up, can everyone leave? "Don''t worry, just treat the wine as a gift from our store. We won''t charge you anything!"


    When a group of people got together, it was easy to be impulsive, not to mention that most of the orc teenager''s people were hoodlums before.


    When they heard this, they got angry and wanted to hit him!


    He stretched out his hand to stop them, but his tone was still a little angry as he said, "Boss, aren''t you being too disloyal? You''re driving us away in such a heavy rain, do you really think we''d covet your wine?"


    "This ¡­" Owner was even more embarrassed, and said "this" after a long time, "I also know that this is not good, but ¡­" "However, the store has indeed been reserved by someone ¡­"


    Losing doesn''t mean losing. "How much do they give you? I, your father, offer two times more! "


    As soon as he said that, everyone "agreed" and slapped the table loudly, causing a small inn to become even more lively.


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, the boss became extremely anxious, but he had no choice. Although the customers were rude, he could not make them leave in such a rainy day due to his conscience. If they didn''t leave, he would be considered a "breach of contract".


    He could only blame himself for not closing the shop!


    Just as Owner was in a dilemma, the door to the inner room was opened. A fierce-looking burly man walked out from inside, his muscles that were about to explode caused his clothes to look as though they were about to split.


    He coldly swept a glance at the crowd and shouted angrily, "Anyone who wants to live, get the hell out of here!"


    His attitude was vile and there was no room for negotiation.

 C308 The rain was still pouring down …

    Urgent, very large.


    The rumbling thunder mixed with the rain made people feel uneasy, but what made little Owner uneasy was not that, but that the noble guest was angry!


    Will they fight, he thought, will they smash everything in my shop? Damn, if they don''t compensate me, won''t they go bankrupt?!


    "Leave immediately, I will let them leave immediately," he hurriedly tried to smooth things over, then changed to a fawning look and said to the big man, "Please don''t be angry, sir, don''t be angry."


    Since the boss had already said so, after all, this was their place, so the burly man had to give him some face. His expression softened a lot, "As soon as possible, my master''s matter will be delayed by you guys!"


    He turned around under the continuous "good" shouts of the Owner. If he went in just like that, it might not cause any tragedy in the future. However, he did not.


    "What are you pulling? Isn''t it just a dog under someone else''s hand?" Ten days of scornfulness, with a touch of affectation in it but still disdain in the end, he said, "You can take us away from here, but you shouldn''t be driving us away in this weather! "Say it, should I help you pay up and hide from the rain, or should we chase you away?!"


    Similarly, there was no room for discussion in his tone.


    This was a very simple choice, but there were too many emotional entangling factors between "this" and "this". This was related to a man''s face and honor, and these two were often used to make people risk their lives!


    The burly man was obviously a man, moreover, he had an extremely good face, but now someone actually dared to speak to him in such a manner, it was as if his anger reached ten meters, and when he saw that the person who spoke was actually a teenager, the fire that shot out increased by forty meters, enough to burn all of his rationality!


    "Brat, you dare to say that again?!"


    Ten days or so later, he looked around, then used his finger to point at himself and smiled, "Are you talking about me?"


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to care, the man became even angrier. He pointed at his face and shouted, "I''m talking about you!" "Don''t act dumb for laozi. If you have the guts, go out and fight him!"


    "Haha ¡­" The little Owner was overjoyed. He thought, it''s fine if you just come out of this place and fight as much as you want. As long as you don''t break my store''s stuff, it''s fine!


    Just as he was having a beautiful dream, he stopped for ten days.


    "Please, if I were going to fight with you outside, why would I fight with you over this?" "Don''t forget that it''s raining heavily outside, and we didn''t want to go out because of the rain, do you understand?"


    His tone was full of unspeakable contempt. Not only did he accept the challenge, he was even "discussing" whether there was a problem with the big man''s intelligence.


    The big man was obviously angry. As the saying goes, if they didn''t say anything, they would face each other. What''s more, they wouldn''t agree with each other if there were too many words to say? He let out a loud shout and pounced forward, going straight for ten days!


    It had been ten days. Although he did not have the mania''s potential, he was exceptionally intelligent, and after many years of practice and the guidance from the fox spirit in the past few days, his abilities had increased greatly! The moment he saw the big man lunge at him, he did not dodge, but instead went to meet him head on.


    The big man''s fists were as big as mountains. Just a glance was enough to make people feel like they could split mountains. And today, their goal was neither mountains nor rocks, but their thin chest for ten days! Just as he hit the chest for ten days and revealed a cruel smile, the ten days disappeared.


    It was as if he had vanished into thin air!


    The big man suddenly had a bad feeling. He knew that he had met an expert this time. Just as he was about to retreat to defend himself, he felt a sharp pain from behind his shoulder. It was so painful that it seemed as if his entire shoulder had been broken!


    He gritted his teeth and endured. He punched backwards but unexpectedly, he missed again, the rear was still empty. The only thing he could see was a group of Orcs laughing loudly!


    After three consecutive surprises and the sharp pain from his shoulder, his anger was completely extinguished. He began to calmly ponder over the current situation.


    Now, it would be very difficult for him to beat him ¡ª calling out all his companions? Not good, they have more people, not to mention that the lord is still working on some important matters, so his comrades can''t spare any bodies!


    He seemed to see a powerful elephant panting against a naughty monkey, its clumsy feet flicking its nose but still not even touching the monkey''s fur. And himself, that poor elephant!


    "AHH!"


    As if he had gone mad, he ignored everything else. Amidst the waves of angry roars, countless fists flew out in all directions. Wherever the force passed by, tables and chairs were in complete disarray!


    "Mom, this time we''re finished ¡­"


    No matter what, I have to bear with letting them compensate me a little, or else I will have to beg for food!


    The strong energy spread throughout the inn, and not long after, the range of the destruction expanded from tables and chairs to the counters, wine jar, the broken wine jar leaking out fragrant wine, filling the entire inn with the smell of alcohol, the strong pressure making those who did not know how to drink almost drunk!


    The strong man''s vigor and strength were slowly being drained from the wine''s aroma. They were fighting until they were practically struggling for their last breath! At this time, that damn ten days popped up out of nowhere, laughing loudly and saying, "Hehe, big guy, I''m here!"


    The big man was extremely angry. He extended his hand to grab a chair and was about to throw it over, but unexpectedly, he was stopped in the air by a dignified shout.


    "Stop!" The voice came from a potbellied middle-aged man who stood at the entrance of the inner room. He was dressed in embroidered clothes and had an extraordinary demeanor. "It''s not proper to mess with you here!"


    He spoke with a sense of righteousness, making people enjoy listening to him speak in such a righteous and righteous manner.


    Ten days tactfully stood aside, and the big guy was as silent as a mouse seeing a cat.


    "It''s already raining, why do you need to use violence if you want to make him dodge the rain?" The middle-aged man turned around and gently said to Owner who was beside him, "Boss, don''t worry. I will compensate you multiple times for everything here."


    With that, he walked back into the room, leaving the man feeling extremely embarrassed.


    "Alright, since your master doesn''t want to fight with me anymore!" Ten Days shrugged and said, "Hurry up and go back, or you''ll be scolded again!"


    The big man''s face turned red, but he couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, he could only go back gloomily.


    An unpleasant experience had ended here, but it was not the same for the past ten days ¡ª ¡ª fox spirit called him over with a darkened face.


    "You were very impressive just now!"


    Every time fox spirit sarcastically praised someone, it meant that she was angry. As her disciple, she naturally knew about it.


    He quickly smiled and said, "There''s no need for that. It''s just that he was too arrogant, so I couldn''t help but want to teach him a lesson."


    "Oh, he''s too arrogant?" fox spirit''s face became gloomy, "Could it be that you''re not being arrogant just now?"


    Ten Thousand Days blushed as he lowered his head, looking like a child who had made a mistake. He would peek at fox spirit''s face from time to time and give Chang Jing a meaningful look, hoping that his boss would come out and help him.


    Chang Jing saw that he knew she was wrong, so she said, "Forget it, don''t blame him. If not for his arrogance, we might have been driven out into the rain! "


    "That''s right, hehe ¡­"


    He wanted to use this opportunity to avoid this "calamity", but who knew that the moment he finished speaking, he would cause both fox spirit and Chang Jing to scold him at the same time, saying that he was unrepentant!


    Maybe it was because they had safely passed through a calamity, and someone was even willing to pay twice the price for all the broken items, that caused Owner to be in a good mood. He even personally brought Chang Jing and the others a few plates of piping hot food, and said that he did not want money, and would just treat it as a gift of destiny.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of piping hot food, fox spirit''s mood also eased up. She said that as a person, he had to keep a low profile. After that, he waved his hand to return to his seat for ten days.


    "What do you think that group came here for?" Chang Jing asked the fox spirit as he ate, "From the looks of their clothing, they shouldn''t be coming in this kind of place. If it''s to avoid the rain, then it''s still acceptable, but from the looks of it, they probably came in long ago. How strange! Did you notice? Although he said those words in a very dignified manner, his eyes were looking around wildly, as if she was afraid of being found out! "


    "What''s even more strange is that they already reserved this place. Then why did they still go to the inner room to eat? If it wasn''t to fool people, then they were doing something shameful inside!"


    "It''s extremely possible!" Chang Jing smiled as she calculated her options. After recruiting for ten days, she instructed him in a low voice, "Don''t be depressed there. I''ll give you a chance to make up for your past achievements.


    Ten days happily accepted the order and left, sneakily sticking on the wall in the inner room.


    In ten days, he would be back in high spirits.


    "Heh heh, after all my hard work, I finally heard what they were talking about!"


    "Weren''t you just standing in the corner for a while, trying hard my ass!" Chang Jing didn''t care about his positive reaction and directly asked, "Since you heard it, then quickly say it, so as to not suffer any more!"


    Looking at fox spirit''s expression, he knew in ten days that if he did not say anything more, he would be the one suffering. He leaned over and said, "They''re discussing the location of a treasure trove."

 C309 Tibetan Witch Mountain

    Ten days mysteriously said, "They are discussing the location of the buried treasure, and that place is located in the east of Demon World, called ''Tibetan Witch Mountain''!"


    Treasure again!


    Chang Jing is not unfamiliar with the treasure trove ¡ª the "ancient jade sword" that he was wearing was something that she got from the treasure trove, but at the moment, he was not interested in the "treasure trove". Who loves the treasure trove or whatever it is, it has nothing to do with me, I still have to hurry back to treat it!


    "Isn''t it just a treasure trove? Is there a need to make it look so mysterious like a thief?"


    "Hehe, don''t be in such a hurry boss, I haven''t got to the point yet!" "If it''s only a treasure trove, then I won''t say it. We don''t need the money to care about the treasure trove."


    "Hurry up and tell me. Just keep me in suspense and see how your master will take care of you!" Chang Jing, this bad guy, pushed everything onto fox spirit. When she said this, he intentionally pointed at fox spirit''s face, "She doesn''t have much patience!"


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll say it, alright!?" Ten days was spent in this way, quickly continuing, "Just now when I heard what treasure they were talking about, I was disappointed, but just when I was about to turn back, I accidentally overheard a secret -- there are actually people from the god race inside!"


    Everyone knew about the Demons and god race, so when they heard that they were gathered together in ten days, they subconsciously thought that it wouldn''t be that simple anymore.


    "What?!" Chang Jing was even more shocked, she grabbed onto the hand that had been there for ten days and immediately asked: "You''re saying that one of them is of the god race?!"


    Ten days. Yes.


    "The god race people finally appeared?" Chang Jing muttered to herself, "The god race that has disappeared for so long has finally appeared. It seems like the world is not peaceful anymore ¡­"


    fox spirit saw that he was scared, and couldn''t help but to say with disdain, "What are you afraid of, what''s there to be afraid of, it''s just the god race, it''s no big deal!"


    "I''m not afraid, I''m worried!"


    What''s the difference between "afraid" and "worried"? Strange!


    Chang Jing continued, "Once the god race appears, their army will definitely attack the Demon World, I do not know what their attack route will be like, if they go through other fields, even if they go straight to the Demon World, it will be a complete disaster! Homo sapiens used up most of his resources during the civil war, and orc is busy attacking Homo sapiens at the moment. If the God Clan appeared in front of them in an absolutely lofty manner, what do you think would happen? There was also the Demons. Although its fighting strength was strong, its foundation was too weak. When the time comes, there will be flames everywhere and all races will kill each other. It would be weird if this world is not finished! "


    So that''s what he was worried about, fox spirit thought, looks like I misunderstood him.


    In fact, you don''t have to worry too much, "the fox spirit advised." Although war will wipe out all life, it is not an absolute evil, nor is it completely useless ¡ª if there was no war, then there wouldn''t be magic, martial arts, or rules. In a sense, people are constantly improving during war, and the driving force behind war is far greater than any other factor combined! "


    fox spirit was truly worthy of being called an experienced person, who had such a thorough understanding of everything.


    "Even so, I still wish that people would live a bitter life and not die in the flames of war!" Chang Jing took a sip of her wine and said, "I really hope that the Ten Thousand Tigers can drag out the people who advocate for war and ruthlessly wake them up!"


    Outside the house, a bolt of lightning flashed past, and the sound of thunder rumbled!


    "That''s a pretty good idea," the fox spirit nodded. "If the world is unified, then war won''t appear so easily!"


    "Unification ¡­" Chang Jing fell into deep thought. It was not as if such a thought had never occurred in his mind, but it had only flashed by in the past, and was suppressed by the so-called "righteousness" and "morality". However, after hearing the fox spirit''s solemn speech, he couldn''t help but think deeply, "If I use even more violent methods to suppress the violence of others, it would be a good idea to brutally punish them and then use benevolence to rule them ¡­"


    Seeing that Chang Jing was deep in thought, the fox spirit could not help but continue to explain, "What is justice? The so-called justice that people talk about is just for the sake of getting a good reputation, how many people are actually willing to be the so-called ''fierce, small'', ''bad guy'' for the sake of their common destiny? "


    This wasn''t something that anyone could say. He had to have a lot of experience in life and have eyes that could see through the world''s emotions ¡ª ¡ª fox spirit had this! In terms of longevity, she was definitely one of the top few out of all the godly and devilish beings in this world, and compared to the Homo sapiens Beastmen who had only lived for a few short decades, she could only be described as "abnormal"! fox spirit was also the only one who was involved in the affairs of the world. As someone who was proficient in illusions, she had come in contact with countless of people. She had seen all sorts of people, including those who were able to quickly settle their emotions during cultivation.


    Chang Jing''s eyes were blank as she asked, "If the First Army united, would there really be no war?"


    "No, as long as there are benefits, then it''s impossible to avoid war!" "Unification will only reduce the number of wars and conflicts, and as the days of unification grow, they will inevitably divide and then separate into one entity, leading to another cycle!" "¡­ ¡­" ".


    The reason why Chang Jing asked such a question was actually only because of a definite outcome, because once she had made certain decisions, the price she would have to pay would often not be as simple as a person''s honor and disgrace.


    "A long time is a long time, a long time is a short time ¡­" Is it the law of the world? "


    This time, fox spirit did not answer him, because she knew that at this time, only by letting Chang Jing think through all of these things properly would she be able to make a decision in the future ¡ª ¡ª Perhaps, the elementary form of the King of Human Demons would appear today!


    She stealthily dragged Chang Jing past ten days and walked to the side, allowing him to be completely immersed in his own world.


    Chang Jing just sat there like that for a long time, all the way until the heavy rain turned into drizzle and then into raindrops again. In the end, there were no drops of rain, and only a piece of moist air was left ¡ª ¡ª Even though the rain had stopped, he still maintained her position and sat there like that.


    "Master, shouldn''t we set off now?" Ten days later, he looked at Chang Jing who was deep in thought, and untactfully suggested, "Boss, it''s true, he left after saying that it would rain, but now, he doesn''t want to leave after the rain stopped!"


    "What are you so anxious for?" The fox spirit scolded him lightly, "Didn''t you complain about resting just now? Now that you have the chance to rest, do you guys feel itchy?"


    "That''s not it ¡­" Ten Days hesitantly said, "We really want to have a good rest, but ¡­"


    "But what?"


    He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, "But now the rain has stopped, those people should be coming out soon. If we meet again, I ¡­"


    "They" naturally referred to the group of people sitting in the inner room.


    "Oh, so there were times when you were afraid?" The fox spirit said snappily, "Since you are afraid, then don''t rush in that way! Wait a little longer, your boss is thinking about something. If he were to be disturbed, this world might not be as exciting as it is now! "


    If he couldn''t figure it out, perhaps the world wouldn''t be so wonderful. However, at this moment, Chang Jing still could not make up her mind. Many years of education and ethics were not something that could be easily broken. He was a man who longed for freedom. If not for the bullying she had received when she was a child, if he had not been exposed to magic by chance, perhaps he would have become a fisherman at sunset ¡ª but history would not have changed, it was destined that he could not live such a normal life! However, there were too many things he couldn''t put down. He wouldn''t think about any special methods unless she had to. It was enough to simply live on!


    A long time passed, and the inn was unusually quiet.


    Owner pulled over a young lad and said, "Go ask those guests what they need!"


    "What the f * * k?" The servant looked to be only around twenty years old (based on Homo sapiens''s age), but upon hearing the boss''s words, his scalp couldn''t help but tingle, "Boss, please spare me, I''m old and young, look at them, all of them are ferocious, the current atmosphere is clearly a battle, you want me to ask about it, do you want me to send them to their deaths?!"


    "Where did you get this from?!" The Owner said snappily, "If I hadn''t adopted you on the side of the road, who knows where you would be now! Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and come over. Let them eat well and drink well, then they will go back! "


    "Hee hee ¡­" The thief snickered and said, "I said that just to show the tension in the atmosphere, so why should the boss be angry! "Okay, I''ll go ask, but boss, you have to give me more bonuses!"


    After he finished speaking, he did not care about whether the Owner agreed or not as he quickly walked out, holding a menu, his face full of pride.


    He laughed and called out loudly, "Guests, do you need anything else? Our restaurant''s dishes are the most delicious here! "


    What he said was the truth, because there was only one inn within a radius of a few miles ¨C and that was the one and only one person participating in the evaluation. It would be strange if they were not first place!


    But his "first in taste" had disturbed Chang Jing who was deep in thought, pulling his soul out of her meditative trance and back to reality!


    Poor Chang Jing, who knew when she would get such a lucky chance!

 C310 fated

    There were many things in this world that were destined by fate. There were guides hidden in the shadows, and they were not the least bit human. Just like the "blowout", if there was no final stimulus, no matter how much money was saved, it would eventually stop.


    For example, Chang Jing. While deep in thought, hsheseemed to have already caught onto something. Just as she was about to go deeper, he was interrupted by the young lad''s loud shout ¨C because of this, it would be extremely difficult for him to think through this matter in the future.


    The perpetrator did not know what he had done and continued to warmly greet him. Instead, he had caused everyone to look at him with contempt.


    "Shh!" Ten days of hurrying to signal for him to be quiet, but it was already too late, Chang Jing had already stood up, her expression was confused.


    "Ah, the rain has stopped?" He suddenly realized that he could not hear the sound of the rain hitting the ground. Looking out of the window, he saw that the rain had stopped, so he said strangely, "Since the rain stopped, why aren''t you leaving? Could it be that you want to keep it?"


    fox spirit carefully sized up his expression, and finally sighed and said, "Everyone, let''s go!"


    From her point of view, there wasn''t any change on Chang Jing''s face, and it was still the same as before. But whether or not there was really no change, perhaps only Chang Jing himself knew the answer.


    Just as they were about to leave, the inner door suddenly opened, and five tall, thin people walked out. In addition to the two that they had seen earlier, there was a rather scholarly, white-bearded old man with a frail appearance that made one doubt whether he would be able to last until the next second. There were also two people, a thin, young man and the strangest person, the fifth one.


    From the aura emitted by these five people, it could be seen that they were all experts in magic!


    Chang Jing unintentionally shot the five a glance, and then left with the rest in a hurry.


    Those five didn''t seem to see them either. They all quietly chatted about a few things, then left as well.


    Life had always been fast, and it was even faster for those who were bent on travelling. Under her unceasing "urging", Chang Jing and his group advanced at a "fastest speed in history", four days later, they had finally arrived at the location of the central politics of the Demon World!


    In the conference room of the Demon World, the big and small officials were gathered there, having a heated discussion about the God Tribe''s invasion.


    "Elder brother, this lowly one thinks that with our Demons''s current situation, it would be better for us to move!" A white-faced scholar should be a civil servant. He was talking casually, but looking at his clothes, he was dressed like a military officer, "I believe everyone knows what kind of beauty the God Tribes are, once they find our Demons, they will definitely attack us without reserve. And we definitely cannot be like in the past, only knowing how to take the initiative and take the initiative!"


    When these words came out, quite a few Demons Great Generals nodded in agreement.


    "Even though you said that, but in my opinion, ''quiet'' is much better than ''moving''!" But as the number of people in favor of taking the initiative increased, an old man expressed a different view, "This demon god battle is more than five thousand years apart from the last one. The god race must have been fully prepared in this long period of time, how could we stop it by surprise? As I said before, we have always been used to defending, but this time we changed it to attacking when we were dealing with the well-prepared god race. Aren''t you afraid that our soldiers will get used to it and even use the power of guarding? "


    Jian Wulei had a headache, thinking back to when he was the leader of the Mount Qingfeng, how could things be so complicated! If they had to fight, they had to defend, and at most, they could just move to another mountain. But now, his every word and gesture was related to the life and death of the entire Demons, so a slight carelessness in making a decision could cause a large number of his compatriots to die under the god race''s ironclad hands!


    Thus, he could not make up his mind!


    "Hmph, what is a war?" After the previous leader had finished listening to his words, he could not help but sneer and retort, "War has never been without harm, victory is only the number of people who sacrificed themselves! If my Demons was as timid as you say, then my Demons would probably end up in the same state of failure! The reason why the god race came here is because they saw that we wouldn''t take the initiative to attack them! If we do not use them, it would be easy for us to eliminate their Pioneer forces s ¡ª Once the s of the god race are annihilated, their morale will definitely fall, which is naturally a great thing for our Demons! "


    "Your words are wrong. Your words really do not put my Demons''s myriad of lives in your eyes! "I''m not afraid of 10,000, just in case ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore!" Jian Wulei finally waved his hand to stop their argument, "To Demons, the god race is our natural enemy, we understand them very well! However, they have been isolated by a spatial barrier for five thousand years, so what happened in that period of time is something none of us could have predicted. It''s as if their god race would send spies here to investigate. "I''m thinking that it would be better to just follow their example and send a few people to investigate it than to ''shut down and build a car'' like us!"


    Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy is the best way to win a hundred battles. What he said was indeed very reasonable.


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Some of those who disagreed also endured. After all, the one who spoke was the leader here.


    Just at this time, someone came in to report from outside the door, "Reporting to the lord, we have caught dozens of suspicious looking fellows. And the most annoying thing is that one of them even dares to claim to know you! "


    "Oh?" The Demon World had been keeping a tight watch on "spies" recently, so when Jian Wulei heard him, he couldn''t help but to ask, "Is there something suspicious about them? Where did you catch them? "


    "Near the Holy Maiden Ice Room that''s under martial law!"


    "The god race is so capable, now they actually dare to have ideas on our Holy Maiden!" Jian Wulei sneered, and shouted, "Bring him here, let me take a look!"


    The man did as he was told, and soon brought up thirty or forty bound men, who looked as if they deserved to be called grotesque-- their faces were handsome by common aesthetic standards, but not so; their bodies were all furs or a tail protruding from the rear of their buttocks, or ten fingertips, and fingernails like claws; in short, anyone who saw them would be afraid or uncomfortable.


    Jian Wulei was very surprised, he thought that the spy must be an ordinary person, why do they look so ''outstanding''? Could it be that the Celestial King was playing some kind of trick?


    "Tell me, what are you all doing here?"


    However, those forty odd people did not buy his trick. They raised their heads towards the sky, looking like they were about to do anything to him.


    Someone suggested, "Sir, looks like we can''t not use punishment, but we can''t be soft-hearted in dealing with these god-race trash!"


    Jian Wulei looked at the expressions of those people, thinking that it was indeed time to use torture, so he ordered his left and right to bring over torture tools. But before the person with the torture device could get out, someone from the "spy" was shouting and making a ruckus.


    "You ungrateful bastard, why did you hit me in just a few years? Have you forgotten that I treated you to a meal back then!? "


    Although the content of those words weren''t that great, the moment that person spoke them, his mouth became filled with shock. He was impassioned and filled with a strong sense of righteousness!


    Jian Wulei thought, it can''t be that I met some hoodlum, right? Could it be that he really owed him a meal? This was going to be difficult ¡ª Wait a minute, this voice seemed really familiar!


    "Who are you? It would be better to just hide ¡­"


    Before Jian Wulei could finish his sentence, the person who had spoken had already pushed his way through the crowd, and said while laughing, "Isn''t it nice to be able to hide and hide quickly?"


    The big and small officials wanted to scold the man for being rude, but to their surprise, they were stopped by Jian Wulei who was so excited that his hands and feet trembled.


    He stared at the rude man, and a trace of a smile gradually crept onto his face.


    "You''re back?"


    His question was simple, simple to the point where he was almost an idiot, but that rude person replied even more idiotically, he was clearly already standing in front of him, yet he said, "I''m back!"


    The two of them seemed to be frozen in place, standing there like wooden stakes. Neither of them could take another step.


    One of them was the person who held the most power in the Demons, the other was an outsider who had returned after a long absence from the Demon World;


    They were the people who had changed the fate of the Demons, Jian Wulei and Chang Jingye!


    The person who laughed and laughed was Chang Jing. After he arrived, she went straight to the Holy Maiden Palace and was caught red-handed by the security guards.


    At this critical moment, he did not want to do anything, so after saying that he knew Jian Wulei was useless, he obediently got caught by them, and did not want to resist at all.


    When Jian Wulei was interrogating him, he suddenly wanted to tease him, and that was how it happened.


    The two brothers were naturally in a good mood when they met, so Jian Wulei immediately dismissed everyone and brought Chang Jing to her own bedchamber.


    The bedchamber did not have many luxurious decorations, but the feeling it gave people was very comfortable, it did not have the feeling of being oppressed before authority.


    "Are you used to it now?" Chang Jing asked first, "Are you able to deal with the matters of the Demon World smoothly?"


    "Not used to it!" Jian Wulei shook his head like a rattle drum, "If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have sat on this child even if I had died! Every day, he would have to review the official documents. It was truly tiring! These few days were pretty good, because a lot of things about the god race were temporarily suppressed down, but there''s actually a bit of a free time for you to enjoy! "

 C311 Rescuing Xiyan

    Jian Wulei stretched lazily, as if he was very tired.


    "Hehe, it seems like you''re not satisfied either!" Chang Jing joked, "That year, where did that full of ambition Jian Wulei go? From the looks of it, you are really being suppressed! "You want me to find you a woman to help you vent your anger?"


    Saying that, he even ambiguously blinked his eyes.


    Jian Wulei laughed and scolded him, "Fuck you, your big brother is a true gentleman, don''t think so highly of me!"


    "It''s alright, as long as Big Brother needs it, I will take care of it for you. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. At most, I will just send a few small leaflets for internal reference!"


    "You see? I already told you that you''re not that good, right?" Jian Wulei laughed, and his attitude turned serious as he asked, "Are you not going to leave this time? Did you find the location of the Awakening Bell? "


    "Go, of course we have to go!" Chang Jing looked determined, and laughed: I''m not going to stay and bully you! I came back this time because I have already found the Awakening Bell and planned to come back to save Xi Yan! Hurry and get someone to invite Grand Master to Xi Yan''s place, we will also rush there! "


    When Jian Wulei heard this news, he could not help but laugh out loud, and quickly called for his men to go ask for the Grand Master, while they themselves advanced excitedly.


    "Wait a moment, little brother," Jian Wulei seemed to have thought of something and suddenly pulled Chang Jing back and said, "I want to tell you something!"


    Chang Jing asked him curiously. Logically speaking, no matter how important something was, it wouldn''t be as important as saving Xi Yan.


    "Since you''ve come back, it''s time for you to officially become an elder. I''ve decided to return all the authority to you in the next few days!"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing''s heart could not help but be moved. To tell the truth, he was no longer an inexperienced youth. After going through so much, she naturally understood the importance of power. It would be a lie to say that he was not moved! But having said that, if she had saved Xi Yan this time, he would no longer be willing to care about these things. Instead, she would be more willing to bring Xi Yan to a place devoid of people and live a secluded life.


    Thus, when Jian Wulei finished speaking, he shook his head and rejected his.


    "Big brother, didn''t you do well? Why do you still say such words?" He chuckled, then pulled Jian Wulei and said, "What''s yours is mine, whatever I want to do, I''ll just tell you about it first, just let me give you your permission.


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Jian Wulei''s repeated objections and dragged him into the ice room. Jian Wulei, however, was thinking about whether or not he should properly explain this matter to his.


    The ice room Xi Yan was in was heavily guarded, and it was known as the number one forbidden area of the Demon World.


    In order to prevent the "acquaintances" from causing trouble, every class of Patrol would change group from one to two weeks. The team had no knowledge of each other, but the soldiers in the group were all comrades-in-arms who were extremely familiar with each other. This way, they could effectively prevent outsiders from entering, which was also the reason why Chang Jing was captured.


    After Jian Wulei showed his exquisite badge, the first gate was finally opened; then came the secret signal for the second gate; after that, the third gate was opened for questioning. Looking at all this, Chang Jing suddenly couldn''t help but say a word of thanks with an earnest attitude.


    While Jian Wulei was busy dealing with the soldiers, he replied them with a smile, "Why do you say thank you? Aren''t I doing what I should be doing? Do you still remember the scene back then, when the Holy Maiden sacrificed himself to save you, just for this reason? I had to protect her well! "


    Chang Jing''s eyes glazed over, and she thought back to the scene at that time, "How could I forget? Give me another life, I believe I''ll never forget it! At that time, I felt as if the whole world had collapsed, and nothing was important! It doesn''t matter how many reinforcements Sui Yuekong has, as long as they are willing to take my life! "


    Jian Wulei understood that this topic was too heavy, and said after sighing for a while, "Don''t even think about brothers, everything is already over. Didn''t you already find the Awakening Bell? When the Grand Master is here, we will start to save her. I believe that we will definitely rescue her.


    "Yes, we can definitely save Xi Yan!" Chang Jing said firmly, "If I can''t save him, I won''t live anymore!"


    While they were talking, the two of them had already arrived outside the ice room, where the guards were the most powerful.


    "Go in and talk to her, I''m not going over there."


    "Alright," Chang Jing looked at the door and said blankly, "Then I''ll have to trouble you to wait outside."


    "Hurry up and go in, don''t play courtesies with me!" Jian Wulei laughed, "All you need to do is stop nagging about it inside, if not when Holy Maiden wakes up he will definitely hate you, and at that time, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    "I won''t!"


    Chang Jing laughed lightly and returned to the ice room ¡­


    Yin Feng''s group of four brought their Magic Bow Army s to flatten Black Wind Mountain''s territory and quickly swept through the second force of the rebel army. The other forces seemed to have witnessed their methods and fled as fast as they could, because before their forces even arrived, they had already fled and were utterly defeated.


    However, this gave the Magic Bow Army a chance to train her troops instead. After this large-scale operation, they had accumulated a lot of valuable experience in actual combat, which would be of great help to them in the future.


    Now was the time to attack the last resistance.


    "How do we fight it?"


    Flaming Wu was in high spirits. She floated in the air and laughed out loud while looking at the troops that were lying in ambush. "They seem to be afraid of us!"


    Xue Ge was also very excited facing the continuous victories of his troops. After hearing Huo Wu''s words, he couldn''t help but say: "Hehe, since they''re afraid, then we don''t need to think about arrays anymore. We can just directly attack!"


    Huo Wu seemed to be singing a song with her. Before she could finish, she directly said, "Attack them directly! They''ll be even more afraid!"


    Yin Feng looked at the two of them and felt speechless, thinking about the battles from before. In which part of the battle did the two of them look like girls, they were so malevolent that they were even more manly than men!


    He hesitantly said, "This time, we are here to train our troops..." So... "I still have to practice formations ¡­"


    "Tch!" Before he could finish, the two girls all agreed, "Why are you so stubborn? He''s almost scared half to death, why do you still want to use some formation array? You don''t even need to use the butcher''s knife to kill chickens, not to mention dealing with them! "


    Yin Feng rolled his eyes and weakly replied, "Alright, alright, let''s attack them directly ¡­"


    With her command, Magic Bow Army rushed to the top of the mountain like a surging tide, her aura unstoppable!


    Inside the ice room, it was bone-chilling cold, yet at this moment, it was filled with the warmth of love.


    Chang Jing walked over to the side of the ice bed and looked at Xi Yan who was lying on it. She was still as tranquil as if she was in a dream ¨C perhaps, she had always been in a dream.


    If this woman knew that such a day would come, would she still be willing to pounce over and protect me from Sui Yuekong''s final strike before his death? Her long eyelashes were full of cold, snow-white ice shards. Had those large, talkative eyes ever looked at anything in her dreams?


    Beautiful, as always.


    "Xi Yan," Chang Jing''s throat was very dry and astringent, her voice seemed to have experienced an endless amount of change in between heat and cold, "I''m back, are you sleeping comfortably here?"


    He wanted to lean over and kiss her on the lips, but he was afraid of hurting her.


    A hint of bitterness was mixed in his smiling eyes. It was the entanglement of love and gratitude.


    "I''m coming over, why aren''t you opening your eyes and looking at me?" He continued to talk, his voice quavering. "Don''t you want to get up and ask what has happened to me over the years... I, I miss you so much, every single night! Think of your good, think of everything that has happened to us before ¡ª I am sure that if you had never been in my life, I would never have understood what true love was! Get up and chat with me, Xi Yan, get up ¡­ "


    Perhaps it was because of the shock from his words, but Chang Jing suddenly felt her eyelashes moving!


    "Are you awake? Xi Yan! " "You can hear me at last, can''t you?"


    However, the sleeping Xi Yan still did not answer. She just lied there quietly, without moving at all.


    "Heh, I overthought it." Chang Jing shook her head, pushing the illusion from before to the side and said, "If it was that easy to wake up, then why would I need to go find a Awakening Bell? Rest assured, I have already found it for you. In a while, Grand Master will come to help you! Don''t worry, just lie there quietly and we''ll be able to talk soon! "


    Xi Yan, the great lady''s expression was no longer at peace, her eyelashes trembling continuously as if she was struggling with death itself.


    This time, Chang Jing was sure that it was not an illusion!


    He rubbed his eyes and shouted excitedly, "You ¡­" You really can hear what I''m saying, can''t you?! Haha, you''ve always known, you''ve always known! "


    As her eyelashes trembled more frequently, Xi Yan''s expression became more and more painful, as though he had gone through great pains to grab onto a lifesaving straw, only to realize that this straw was truly too small and couldn''t even support his own weight.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, don''t be in such a hurry!" Chang Jing could not bear to let her receive any more injuries. Her heart almost shattered when she saw her current appearance, "Lie down first, lie down quietly. When Grand Master comes, we can speak for real, but now you don''t need to worry, really, we don''t need to! "

 C312 Shocking Heaven and Earth

    Inside the ice room, the place that held the dreams of all the people in Demons was currently anticipating something that would shock the world.


    When Chang Jing entered the ice room, for the sake of safety, she sealed off all the information regarding the ice room from Jian Wulei. However, even though the Demons were well-informed, they were able to guess one or two things from the hurried actions of the Grand Master and the nervous expressions of the guards. After notifying each other, they all spontaneously formed dozens of large party of people praying to the heavens from outside the guards.


    From this, it could be seen how important the Holy Maiden was in the hearts of the people of the Demon World.


    But all of this didn''t seem to have anything to do with Xi Yan, she just lied there quietly and listened to her lover''s coquettish words.


    After an unknown period of time, due to being too excited, Chang Jing finally fell asleep while leaning on the ice bed! When Jian Wulei brought the Grand Master in, he did not even know that his cultivation was so high that he did not even know.


    Jian Wulei shook his body lovingly and told him softly that the Grand Master was here.


    "What?!" After he was shaken awake for a while, he jumped up and said, "The Grand Master is here, where is he?!"


    Grand Master turned her wheelchair and smiled at him respectfully yet amiably.


    "Grand Master, you''re here!" Seeing him, Chang Jing suddenly felt at ease, as if a thousand kilograms worth of stones in her heart had melted upon seeing him, "Look, is this the Awakening Bell that you wanted me to look for?"


    With an uneasy feeling, he untied the Awakening Bell s on his waist, and lightly shook the bell on his waist. That ear-piercing sound, that seemed to be able to pierce through everything in the world, gently stimulated Xi Yan''s ears, and in the end made her furrow her brows!


    "It''s him! It''s him!"


    When he had initially told Chang Jing the whereabouts of the Awakening Bell, he didn''t really believe that anyone would be able to find it either ¡ª After all, it was a divine instrument that had been missing for several thousand years.


    Chang Jing looked at Xi Yan who was lying on the side and said to Grand Master, "Then, Grand Master, please activate it and summon Xi Yan''s soul back!"


    Grand Master reached out her only movable hand, trying her best to make herself calm down and accept the Awakening Bell. She also had special feelings for Xi Yan. As a Grand Master, he was not allowed to have personal feelings, let alone have any children or descendants. However, he was still a human after all. It was impossible for her emotions to be completely suppressed! So in front of the Holy Maiden that had accompanied him for a long time, he was more like an elder, an elder of a Holy Maiden, not a Grand Master!


    He ordered his attendants to take out an exquisite cloth bag from his bosom. From the place where the cloth bag was opened, a special fruit entered people''s line of sight. And accompanying it was its fragrance. This strange fragrance seemed to seep into the depths of one''s soul, seeping into one''s very soul!


    The Grand Master stared at the fruit and said, "This fruit is called the ''Soul Eating Fruit'', it can condense the soul and does not dissipate! Clan Elder, please feed it to Xi Yan, when I use this technique to save him later on, it will have the effect of doubling the effect by half! "


    Looking at his precious look, Chang Jing guessed that this fruit must have been hard to obtain and had an extraordinary value. She didn''t pay any attention to what the Grand Master had just called him, and subconsciously took the Spirit Absorbing Fruit and walked over to Xi Yan.


    Once, it was him who put the Night Pearl in for her, and today, it was him who put the strange fruit in for her.


    The softest and most agile thing in the world is the human tongue. In front of the girl she felt the most pain for, Chang Jing didn''t hesitate to bend her body down gently in front of everyone. She placed the Soul Eating Fruit next to Xi Yan''s mouth and used her tongue to gently push it inside ¡­


    There was no noise, no laughter. People took this scene very naturally, as if it was as normal as if they had to eat when they were hungry. Perhaps they had already known that their Holy Maiden belonged to Chang Jing, or perhaps at this moment, none of this was important. What was most important was how they could safely save their Holy Maiden.


    The Grand Master let everyone go out, leaving only Chang Jing and herself in the huge ice room.


    The silence was terrifying. No one dared to speak another word.


    After a long while, the Grand Master spoke to Chang Jing with a solemn face, "Clan Elder, before I start casting my magic, I beg you to promise me one thing."


    "Grand Master, you are too kind. As long as it''s something I can do, you can just speak your mind."


    However, Grand Master''s expression was already solemn, he said, "This matter concerns the fate of the entire Demons, so I had no choice but to use this as a condition, Clan Elder, please do not blame me."


    Chang Jing thought for a moment, then said, "Speak, I will definitely not refuse if it is within my means!"


    "Actually, it''s very simple. You should have already guessed it ¡ª the reason why I called you Elder is because of your extraordinary reincarnation. "I have no other requests. I only request that you shoulder your mission for the sake of all the people in the world. At the same time, I also request that you not start a massacre and let them live with mercy!"


    "Heh, Grand Master, you are overthinking it." Chang Jing thought that if she had to consider killing an ant, how could she start a massacre? She made me sound like a demon lord, "I really don''t deserve to be called ''Elder'', but I definitely will not decline if there is a need for me in Demons. As for killing others, it is even more ridiculous. I am not someone who would be easily killed. "


    "Then I am relieved." Grand Master seemed to have understood something and let out a long sigh of relief, "Then let''s begin. When I''m done with the healing, can Elder please cut your wrist and pour some blood on my finger! "Remember, no matter what happens later, you must not bother about me. Just listen to my instructions!"


    "Alright, I''ve remembered it. Let''s begin!"


    Grand Master waved her hand again and again, and dozens of black, bluish-black wooden slabs flew out from his body. Under his gentle strength, the blood-stained wooden pieces orderly formed a six-star formation and floated around Xi Yan''s ice bed, slowly revolving in the air.


    It was obvious that it would be difficult to arrange this formation. This was evident from the beads of sweat on his face. However, there was no intention to stop his movements. As the formation rotated, the surging energy in his body grew stronger. Finally, the surroundings became pitch-black. In the pitch-black darkness, a cold and sinister wind suddenly rose up. It was as if an envoy from hell was about to arrive.


    The wind was getting faster and faster, almost causing the ice room to shake!


    The Grand Master suddenly spoke, her exhausted voice carried an undefiable dignity, "Put your blood in that hexagram array!"


    Chang Jing did not dare hesitate, before he could even finish speaking, she cut her left wrist with her finger ¡ª A wave of hot blood, with a strong stench of blood, rushed towards the hexagram array.


    Once the blood entered the hexagram array, it triggered the formation. It was like a match thrown into gasoline. It fiercely lit up the dozens of pieces of wood, emitting a dazzling red light!


    The rotation speed of the starlight array started to increase, the gloomy wind seemed to be unable to stop the energy, and started to gather towards it, forming a whirlwind in the center of the hexagram array.


    Suddenly, a crisp bell rang out. In the red darkness, it was especially melodious.


    "Heaven and earth command, Bell of the Awakened God, use the name of the world to issue my command. Ranged souls, careful! Ranged souls, careful! Ranged souls, careful!" Grand Master suddenly chanted a strange incantation, her pious look was even more so than any magic, "The power of defying the heavens, bring it soaring, move with the bell, the soul returns ¡­ Follow the bell and your soul will return! "


    "Ding ding ding ¡­"


    The ringing sound was accompanied by his chanting, making it seem even stranger in this strange environment.


    The crowd that was praying for the Holy Maiden outside the ice room suddenly saw the sky filled with dark clouds and the sound of thunder. The muffled sound of thunder rumbled with dissatisfaction, and the dense lightning made it hard to distinguish the color of one''s face from the purple! Their hearts became even more devout, their mouths begging the heavens to open their eyes and let their Holy Maiden return!


    However, the heavens did not seem to want to fulfill their wish. They even used "eclipse" under the situation where there was no result from using lightning to warn them. In an instant, the world turned pitch black, and in the darkness, the vague sounds of ghosts wailing and wolves howling could be heard ¡­


    Through the red light emitted by the hexagram array, Chang Jing saw that Xi Yan''s face had turned completely red, and a wave of black energy slowly dispersed out from the seal hall.


    "How could this be? She must be in danger!"


    With this thought, Chang Jing couldn''t help but want to walk into the formation to protect her, but unexpectedly, she was stopped by the Grand Master.


    "Don''t be distracted, this is the most critical moment. You cannot be fooled by these appearances, or the three of us will be doomed!"


    Chang Jing had a sudden realisation. When he looked at Xi Yan''s face again, he discovered that there was no blood at all from the black aura. Her face was as calm as ever!


    He thought to himself, so all of that was just an illusion. If not for Grand Master''s reminder, he might have committed a grave mistake! Thinking this, he subconsciously looked towards Grand Master, whose head was drooping and whose hands were drooping powerlessly!


    "Grand Master should be very tired, from the looks of it, he seems to be dying ¡­" Chang Jing was shocked, "Oh no, what if Grand Master cannot hold on any longer, then everything will be wasted effort?! "No, I have to go save him!"


    As he thought about it, he unconsciously lifted his foot again, wanting to walk towards the direction of Grand Master ¡­

 C313 time of soul recovery

    When returning to the soul, the eerie aura was at its strongest. When blood was flowing out of the body, the human body''s vital energy was at its weakest. With the two of them combined, it was no wonder that Chang Jing could not resist the temptation and often fell into illusions.


    His blood was quickly injected into the hexagram array, and the surrounding air became even more sinister as the blood flowed. Chang Jing could vaguely see that the Grand Master had already died, his head drooped down in an indescribably miserable manner.


    "No! He absolutely cannot die like this!"


    He became anxious and immediately wanted to run over and save her!


    Suddenly, a sharp bell sound rang in his ears, the clear and melodious sound pierced through his eardrums, causing him to be clear-headed. No, if the Grand Master was already dead, then where did this bell sound come from? He shook his head, finally being able to see who the person shaking the Awakening Bell was other than the Grand Master.


    "It''s just an illusion again!"


    Chang Jing ruthlessly shook heheread, she simply closed her eyes and did not look at anything to prevent herself from hallucinating again. At the same time, she increased the circulation of the demonic qi in his body, allowing her blood to rush to the hexagram array at an even faster speed.


    Grand Master looked at him with gratitude then no longer bothered with him, as she wholeheartedly focused on maintaining the array.


    The ringing sound grew louder and louder. It was so clear that it was as if countless glasses were vibrating together. Suddenly, the ear-piercing sound of thousands of glasses rubbing against each other became as sharp as knives.


    The hexagram array, blood, and bell complemented each other, and grew from one to the other. Very quickly, they became one, and the only thing that could be seen clearly within the ice room was the blood colored tornado and Xi Yan''s tightly knitted brows ¡­


    There were five people hurrying on the normal road of Demon World. It was not strange to see their speed, because it was normal for them to speed up, but looking at their cautious expressions, people couldn''t help but suspect if they were doing something shameful.


    One of the burly men among the five couldn''t help but mutter to himself as he looked at the overcast sky. What the hell was going on? Why was it raining a few days ago? Why was it raining again today?


    The thin youngster beside him laughed out loud after hearing his mutterings, "Hehe, do you care about how things are going with the East and West?"


    Although he was ridiculed, the burly man still said indignantly, "I can''t control it, so can''t I talk about it? "Think about it, the weather is normally a rainy season, so why would it rain all the time?"


    An old man with a white beard lightly scolded him, "You should keep quiet and hurry on your way. If you''re too slow, you won''t even have the time to talk!"


    The burly man lowered his head, ashamed to the point that he wanted to dig a hole in the ground.


    "No," suddenly, a man wrapped in a black robe indicated for them to stop in their tracks, "this cloud is extraordinary!"


    The white bearded elder asked curiously, "What did the envoy discover?"


    The man in black sneered. He pointed to the dark clouds in the sky and said, "How can ordinary dark clouds be so dense? Look at this cloud, it also has a ruthless aura, as if it wants to destroy the world!"


    The old man didn''t seem to care about what he said, but he still politely agreed that he was right.


    The black robed man who was called an envoy was extremely intelligent, so he was naturally able to hear what he was saying, "Don''t not believe me ¨C I know that you have a profound knowledge of astronomy and geography, but your talent is not important enough to be relied on by the Demons Elders, but don''t forget that there are other people in this world! "From what I see, this cloud is definitely not a natural phenomenon. It must have been caused by the methods of the ancient wizards in your Demons. I just can''t figure out what kind of spell could cause such a violent cloud ¡­"


    The white moustached old man''s face alternated between red and white, and he almost fell out with him. But in the end, he was still an old man, and in an instant, his expression returned to normal. He said indifferently, "Whoever uses the technique to incite the violent dark clouds doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you and me, right, Envoy? Don''t forget that our mission is to go to Tibetan Witch Mountain in the east! "


    Tibetan Witch Mountain, such a familiar place!


    So these five people were actually the enchanting five gods that Chang Jing''s group met while they were hiding in the small tavern. It was just that they didn''t know why they were going to the Tibetan Witch Mountain, could it be that it was as what they said after ten days, that they were only going to search for treasures?


    People outside the ice house were waiting for a result, a result that differed greatly between good and bad.


    Jian Wulei paced back and forth uneasily, rubbing his palms continuously, as if he would be able to move faster after wiping his palms a few more times.


    At this time, a hastily advancing official walked in front of him, and whispered in his ear, "Demon Pigeon, a message has been sent to Magic Bow Army, saying that they have achieved great success. At this moment, all the resistance forces have been completely wiped out!"


    Jian Wulei originally wanted to blame him for disturbing her carelessly, but after hearing the news he told her, she couldn''t help but laugh out loud. She then realized that this wasn''t a place where she could laugh and covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Are you saying that the Magic Bow Army led by the ''Four Jade Vanguard'' has eliminated all of the resistance forces in such a short period of time?!"


    That''s right, "the official''s face was also filled with joy, and he continued," Not only that, not a single one of the Magic Bow Army were injured, they were completely annihilated from all the forces, and they have even captured the leaders of all the forces, and are currently in the midst of escorting them back!


    "As expected of my younger brother''s student!" Jian Wulei sighed from the bottom of his heart, "I really don''t know how he taught them, nor do I know how the four vanguards trained a group of ore workers to such an extent!"


    The official who reported the news chimed in and did not forget to flatter, "Hur hur, isn''t this all thanks to your wise leadership!"


    "No," Jian Wulei suddenly became extremely serious as he replied, "All of this has nothing to do with me. If you were to say that I did meritorious service, you can only say that I recognize this good brother of mine, Chang Jingye!"


    Just as he was speaking, a dull explosion suddenly came out from the ice room, following that, the pale Chang Jing staggered out, behind him was the four pairs of wings that represented supreme power!


    Jian Wulei hurriedly went forward to support her and asked her how it was.


    "Quick, quickly call therapist in, Grand Master... Grand Master, he fainted... "


    After speaking, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted, leaving behind a group of panicking people who were shouting for help ¡­


    "Don''t, don''t die ¡­"


    Xi Yan, don''t leave, don''t leave me! I said that I would watch the stars and the moon every night, how can you leave me alone? "Don''t go with him, he''s a soul reaper sent by Death. If you go with him, you won''t wake up again!"


    As if it was a dream, I saw a white-faced demon with a long tongue suddenly appearing from the pitch-black color of blood, as he held onto the iron chain and pounced towards Xi Yan ¡­ No, how can I let you succeed like this?! Do you mean to take my beloved away before she can say a word to me? I threw myself at him with all the energy in my body ¡ª I wouldn''t let you take her, not even if I died!


    But, why can''t I put even a little bit of strength into it, why ¡­


    Xi Yan quietly watched the young man lying on the bed, and suddenly laughed idiotically while listening to his illogical dreams.


    "Child, you''re finally awake?"


    An elderly voice suddenly sounded from behind her. When she turned around, she realised that the person who spoke was Grand Master, who had fainted because of saving her son.


    "Grandpa Grand Master, you''re awake too. Why don''t you rest a bit longer?"


    Grand Master looked at Chang Jing who was still in a coma and was constantly thinking of ways to protect Xi Yan, and gently laughed, "Hehe, when I get old, I get used to ''waking up early'', and can''t lie down anymore ¡­ But for him, it''s time for us to have a good rest. "


    "Heh, I will let him have a good rest!" Xi Yan smiled sweetly, extended her hand and caressed Chang Jing''s perspiring hair, "All these years, it''s all thanks to him finding Awakening Bell for me, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to wake up!"


    "That''s right. Speaking of which, I have to thank him properly as well!"


    Xi Yan strangely asked her grandfather if he could thank her anyway.


    "Heh, you don''t know, child." Grand Master moved her wheelchair over to Chang Jing''s bedside and said, "Originally, the price of using the Soul Return Technique was exchanging my life for yours ¡ª which means if I want to save you, I have to sacrifice myself! The reason for this is because I need the help of the caster''s or the person''s blood to guide the technique. If I were to draw blood from this old bones of mine, I would be lucky to be able to hold on for half of the time ¨C but if I were to do so with the help of the caster''s blood, it would definitely increase the number of people present. You know, when using the technique, the taboo thing is for people to disturb me. Therefore, this person had to have a firm willpower. Even if she was the weakest when dealing with a large amount of blood, she had to have enough willpower to resist the illusion! Even though he couldn''t hold on to her last step, she was still worthy of being proud. The reason I said I had to thank him was because his final strike against the sky coincidentally canceled out the backlash from the hexagram array due to an accident. Hehe, maybe the heavens really do wish for me to live a few more years! "


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? The heavens aren''t willing to accept such a good person like you into the heavens!"


    As Xi Yan spoke to the Grand Master with a smile, she turned her head to look at the unconscious Chang Jing. The latter had also revealed a peaceful sleep, peaceful like a baby ¡­

 C314 baptism of rainstorm

    The weather was not bad, and after yesterday''s fierce winds and torrential rain, the Demon World''s land released a refreshing air that it never had before. In the cool weather, the people began to praise the Holy Maiden for waking up. They spontaneously celebrated this special festival with flowers, wishing they could have a feast to express their joy.


    The entire city, the entire Demon World was immersed in an atmosphere of joy ¡ª ¡ª Holy Maiden, the Holy Maiden that had left us before, returned to our side with the blessings of the gods to the Demons!


    Holy Maiden was awake, the entire nation was celebrating!


    However, on this basis, they still had too many things to share. For example, when the clan elders returned, when the Magic Bow Army returned victorious, or when someone used over ten thousand roses to act romantic ¡ª


    Under the gentle music, the well-dressed Chang Jingye slowly knelt down in front of Holy Maiden Shiyan. She was filled with deep feelings and kneeled in front of her!


    "After so much wind and rain we have come to this day, in the sea of roses I propose to you! These roses are especially beautiful, because today they have left all reservations behind them, leaving all waiting ¡ª today, they don''t care about the world, today, they only bloom for you! "I am willing to propose to you with the blessings of my life!"


    Xi Yan did not answer, she only laughed, and continued to laugh. After a while, she lightly asked, "The moment you woke up, you wanted to do something bad right?"


    "That''s right," Chang Jing took the opportunity to hug her shoulders and said. "I didn''t just want to do naughty things, I also wanted to eat you tonight!"


    A blush immediately surfaced on Xi Yan''s face, the pink in her eyes was so beautiful that it was about to drip.


    "Look, I''ve already knelt for so long, and you still don''t agree?"


    "Mm ¡­" Xi Yan broke free from his embrace and thought hard, "Agreeing to it is not impossible, but I can''t even get the storage ring, how can I agree to it like that?"


    "Ring?" You need a ring to propose to me? " Chang Jing tensed up, and after fumbling all over, she finally took out an ancient looking ring on her finger, "I didn''t even know ¡­ Hehe, it''s all my fault that I''m inexperienced. I definitely won''t do that again when I propose to someone else. Hehe ¡­ "Then, let me present it to you as a marriage proposal ring ¡ª don''t underestimate it. It is said to be a memory ring that records ¡­"


    He suddenly stopped talking, wasn''t the memory recorded in the storage ring the memories of the Demons Elder, Shi Shen? How could he have taken it out so quickly?


    When Xi Yan saw this ring, she also unnaturally became quick-witted, as if she had thought of a long time ago, and furrowed her brows, trying hard not to think about it.


    After a few years of unconsciousness, she still hadn''t completely recovered. Whenever she thought hard about something, she would always have a headache.


    Chang Jing could not bear to see her like this, and said, "What''s wrong, did you remember something? "Don''t think too much about it. You only need to know that I love you and that you love me!"


    Xi Yan forced out a laugh and nestled her head on Chang Jing''s shoulder.


    "Hurry up and tell me the answer, or else I won''t be leaning on your shoulder anymore!"


    "What? Promise you what?"


    Chang Jing helplessly shook her head and sighed, she said as if she was begging for forgiveness, "Please, I''m proposing to you right now, no matter what, you have to give me an answer right?"


    "Oh, that." Xi Yan straightened her clothes and said seriously, "I can promise you that. But before that, you have to promise me one thing as well!"


    Don''t worry, even if you didn''t say it, I would have done this. Chang Jing thought like this and asked her what she wanted to say.


    "I want you to promise me to shoulder your mission!"


    All the excitement, all the sweetness, was washed away to the ends of the earth in an instant!


    "What kind of bullsh * t mission is this?!" He could not help but say angrily, "Is it that Grand Master''s request again?!"


    Seeing his angry look, Xi Yan felt her heart ache for no reason. Her tone slowed down, and she said, "Don''t blame that old man, he''s also thinking for our Demons. You have to be clear, if we want to get married smoothly, we need his support. Holy Maiden is sacred, she can only be dedicated to the gods, the sacred and pure Holy Maiden must be a virgin, let alone get married! If there was no Grand Master at the side supporting us and telling the public, then our marriage would definitely be rejected by everyone ¡ª Do you want to get an unblessed marriage? "


    Chang Jing sighed deeply, and said, "Actually, I know everything about you, but I just don''t like being threatened. Love is the most precious thing in the world, how can I expect it to have so many strings attached? There are conditions for me to save you and there are conditions for me to marry you. Could it be that there will be conditions for me to give birth to a child in the future?! "


    "You''re so annoying. Who gave birth to your child?!" Xi Yan shyly lowered her head. Although she said that she hated him, her eyes were filled with happiness.


    The beauty is intoxicated, I feel pity for her!


    Chang Jing''s heart softened, or it could be said that his heart had always been this "soft" from the beginning.


    "Can we just run away, get married, and live a simple life without caring about anyone? No matter what happens in this world, it''s enough as long as we can be together. "


    "I also hope to find a paradise with you two and live a simple and happy life, but you and I are fated to not be ordinary people." Xi Yan sighed lightly and continued, "If we just leave like this, then we won''t be happy in the future!"


    Women tended to have deeper considerations than men. She was not as impulsive as men, and her thoughts were often more profound.


    Chang Jing did not speak anymore, and silently nodded her head, which was considered her agreement, but that expression on her face made him feel helpless.


    "Hehe, congratulations to the two of you!"


    Just then, a person suddenly appeared in the room surrounded by roses. It was Grand Master, who was sitting on a wheelchair.


    "Grandpa Grand Master, why are you here?"


    "As a Grand Master, how could I miss such a great matter regarding the elders and the Holy Maiden?" The Grand Master laughed out loud, "Congratulations Clan Elder, you have won the heart of the Holy Maiden, this is a unique event in the history of the Demons, it is worthy of great celebration!"


    Although Chang Jing knew that everything he had done was for everyone''s benefit, in her heart, she was still a little unaccustomed to it, so she coldly replied, "Many thanks!"


    The Grand Master did not think that she was afraid and continued to speak, "However, the two of you still need to wait a while before the wedding can take place, because if you want the people to accept this, you will need a period of time and a process."


    Seeing Chang Jing''s disappointed look, he couldn''t help but laugh and say, "Actually, Clan Elder, you don''t have to do this. A wedding is just a formality, as long as you know that the other party loves you dearly, when will it matter?"


    Chang Jing continued to reply coldly, "Thank you Grand Master for your reminder, if you have nothing else, please leave for a moment."


    "What, you''re afraid I''ll disturb the two of you?" Grand Master was in a particularly good mood today. No matter how rude Chang Jing was, he would not be angry, "If I say another word, I will leave!"


    "Go ahead."


    "It''s nothing much," Grand Master moved her wheelchair as she spoke, "I just want to remind you, elder, that your coronation ceremony will be held in half a month''s time. Remember, from that time onwards, you will no longer be Chang Jingye, nor will you be an elder of Demons, but the King of Demons, the one and only Demon King among all Demons!"


    Chang Jing was startled upon hearing this, and discovered that unknowingly, she had walked onto a path that she had once longed for, but in her heart, she could not get happy no matter what.


    "Oh, right." Just as they were about to leave the house, Grand Master turned around and reminded them, "Next time you have a romantic scene, remember not to get so many roses. It''s too monotonous, haha ¡­"


    Chang Jing couldn''t help but scold in a low voice, "Stinking old man, you don''t have any level of appreciation at all!"


    "I''m going too," Xi Yan covered her teeth and smiled, then said gently. "I''ll remember to put some lilies in the Rose sea of flowers next time, in fact, it will be even more beautiful that way!"


    Chang Jing fainted!


    In these three days, Chang Jing did not have anything else to do other than accompanying Xi Yan around. If she had to say something, it would mean that she had arranged for the "Army of Judges" to be legalized and militarized to the Demons. He called out a group of strong and brave men from Jian Wulei''s side to join the Army of Judges, and also handed over the absolute authority of command to Xi Yan for ten days. Since fox spirit had disappeared without a trace, she only allowed ten days to tell Chang Jing that she was going out to familiarize herself with the place. At the same time, she asked to give her something similar to a signalling device to crush it when he wanted to find her.


    "It seems like she''s still the same. I hope that no one else will be harmed!"


    On the fourth day, Grand Master released his latest divination report.


    The report stated that King of the Demons had arrived at the Demon World and would step on a rainbow cloud to marry the most beautiful Holy Maiden of the Demon World. The report also explained the importance of the Demon King to the Demons and how much benefits his arrival would bring to the Demons, while Jian Wulei also expressed his opinion at the same time, announcing that once the Demon King ascended the throne, he would unconditionally hand over all of his authority - adding all of them together, it made the people of the Demons extremely curious, all of them wondering what the Demon King looked like, and the matter of marrying the Holy Maiden no longer mattered to him.


    It seemed like replacing the word "Elder" with "Demon King", which had never appeared in the history of Demons, was the right choice. At the very least, it allowed the people to not feel displeased with Holy Maiden marrying someone ¡ª ¡ª Grand Master thought with satisfaction.

 C315 Three Kings

    The Ancient God had predicted that the orc, human, demon, and god race would have three King s, and the Human King and the Demon King would have the same body! The three King s were destined for a fight between fame and fortune. Among them, there was lust, infatuation, and even hatred that would burn the whole world to the point that it would never stop!


    On the other hand, the new king of the Demons was only created because only the words "Demon King" deserved to be called "Holy Maiden", and right now, he was even thinking about how to escape and take a breather.


    "I don''t want to be some shitty demon king, why must I be shackled like this?" Chang Jing was completely drunk on the table with Jian Wulei, she held in her anger and gulped down the wine once more, "The ''Demon Lord'', this makes me feel disgusted. Back then, when I was young, I couldn''t stop crying, and it was my mother who used her mother, the Demon Lord, to scare me.


    "You''re a real person!" Jian Wulei advised, "Do you know how many people are fighting over this seat? Now, I am letting you be a king, not an elder, but an absolute dictator! "


    "Dictator? I don''t like to be a tyrant, so what''s the point of being a dictator? " Chang Jing''s face was full of disdain, and she gulped down another mouthful of saliva, "Whoever that likes it will be the next one, I have no interest in it anyways. I like living a free and easy life, and if the Demons is useful, even without me asking for help, because everything I have on me is more or less related to the Demons, but I don''t like the position of the King!"


    "To put it bluntly, you are evading responsibility!" Jian Wulei rolled his eyes at him, and said depressingly, "The poorest one is me, after working so hard for a few years, in the end, it''s not just ''elder''s brother'' who I am? "Sometimes, I really admire your good fortune. I just wonder if my senior''s son owes you something or not, otherwise how could he be so weak!"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing laughed, and winked at him, "How about I become a board demon and give you all the other rights?"


    "You''re going to die. You even dare to say such words!" Jian Wulei hurriedly said, "Don''t mention how the others would agree to it, even I would not agree to it! I have been the boss of the Demons for many years already, and have already tasted the taste of it, I am too lazy to ask for the so-called power! I am still considering whether I should retire back to the Qingfeng stronghold to continue being my carefree boss once you have been crowned - What a pity, now that all these villages have been flattened by me, that would be what you call lifting a rock to smash your own foot! "


    "Don''t worry, Big Brother. As long as you are willing, others won''t disagree!" Chang Jing said sincerely, "You have already done so many good deeds for the Demons. As for me, compared to you, I am merely a passerby in the Demons.


    "You don''t even know this?" Jian Wulei suddenly smiled mysteriously, and said: "Right now, there are definitely more people supporting you than anyone else, even the most respected former elder, Shi Shen, has less support than you! Do you know why? Hehe, why do you think a ruler is willing to hand over his power, of course it''s because the beneficiary has absolute ability. I will take the initiative to return the authority of Demons to you, and the citizens will naturally know how you do it! Furthermore, Grand Master, who is always respected due to her prediction, has always been speaking up for you in front of the masses.


    "Red ¡­"


    Chang Jing laughed bitterly, and then unknowingly fell drunk on the table.


    If you don''t get drunk, everyone will get drunk. If you get drunk, you will get even more upset ¡­


    The next day, Holy Maiden Palace.


    "What? Going out for a walk?"


    Xi Yan looked at Chang Jing in doubt. She was curious why Chang Jingye, who was about to become the first King in history would make such a suggestion.


    "You''ve been cooped up for so many years already, do you want to go out and get some fresh air?" Chang Jing smiled, but it made people feel like his smile was fake, "Come out with me to relax, let me make it up to you!"


    Despite saying that, Xi Yan still doubted his motives, staring at him unblinkingly.


    Chang Jing was frightened from the bottom of her heart as she gave an awkward laugh, "Please don''t look at me like that, I will feel embarrassed!"


    With a squelch, Xi Yan laughed out loud.


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? If you want to be embarrassed, then quickly find a piece of cloth to cover your face!"


    Chang Jing giggled, and wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and said with a surprised expression, "Actually ¡­ Actually, I wanted to take advantage of these few days to take you out for a walk. When we get married, we''ll all be busy. How can we have time to go out and play? Just treat it as a honeymoon in advance, let''s go, pack up and set off! "


    The people of this world, no matter if they were men or women, would never leave their relationship. Hearing Chang Jing''s words, Xi Yan''s face immediately turned red, anyone who saw her would want to kiss her.


    "Alright ¡­" Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s, "Let''s go greet Grand Master first, otherwise ¡­"


    "There''s no ''or else'' about it," Chang Jing took the opportunity to kiss her cherry lips, not allowing her to say another word.


    After that, the Grand Master sighed deeply, regretting that she did not look after the two of them properly and allowed them to go out on their own. Although he had immediately sent out thousands of people to search for them through Jian Wulei when he discovered this, she could not find any trace of them, and the two of them seemed to have disappeared in an instant!


    "Could it be that all of this is heaven''s will?" He was completely paralyzed on his wheelchair, as if he had aged several hundred years in an instant. "This will of heaven is too torturous, poor child ¡­"


    While Grand Master was still lamenting, Chang Jing and Yue Yang had already mixed into the eastbound merchant journey, excited and happy.


    Demons was basically a "self-sufficient" race, most of the daily necessities came from the nearby regions, unless there were none in the vicinity, which was why the business of the merchants of Demons was not good, and their status was only of the lower middle class. If they did not go on living like this, their parents would definitely not allow their children to engage in business.


    Although a majority of the Demon World''s bandit forces had already been eliminated by the Magic Bow Army''s extermination operation, the road to the merchant caravan was still not peaceful. The reason was that the Demon World was rich in animal resources ¡ª ¡ª Magical Beast! When Chang Jing had just entered the Demon World, he had long experienced the might of Magical Beast. With his and Jian Wulei''s cultivation, let alone those normal business trips.


    Although top Magical Beast like Magical Beast were not common, who could guarantee that they wouldn''t exist in the vast fields?


    On this day, which was also the third day since the two of them joined the caravan, they met a group of magical beast herd of no small size.


    "Are you tired?" Chang Jing passed a bottle of water to Xi Yan who was sitting inside the car, as if she was a husband waiting for him, "You must be thirsty after walking for such a long time, come, drink it."


    Xi Yan revealed a sweet smile, took a small gulp of the water and gave it back to her, saying, "You should drink too, I saw you sweating profusely."


    "En!"


    Chang Jing took the cup of water and poured it directly into her mouth. After drinking it, she even wiped the sweat off her forehead symbolically, who knew that even he would laugh at it? With his cultivation, how could she sweat after walking such a small distance, let alone the fact that it was already evening, when the wind was cool and breezy?!


    "Don''t laugh!" Xi Yan laughed out loud and gave the order, "Wipe your sweat dry quickly so that you can travel!"


    "Understood, my dear wife!" Chang Jing pretended to look wronged and muttered, "What kind of world is this? She''s not even married and she''s already been controlled so how can she be married in the future!"


    "What did you say!"


    Not good, the tigress was about to show her power!


    "No, no, no." Chang Jing hurriedly said three ''no'' in succession. "I''m saying that there''s someone controlling life with boundless joy!"


    As they were talking, the caravan suddenly stopped, with a faint hint of unease.


    A gust of wind blew past, bringing with it an incomparably fishy stench.


    A group of Magical Beast s blocked the way!


    They looked at each other, wondering what to do next.


    "I think we better not expose our identities," Chang Jing said softly. "There will always be some bodyguards in the caravan, it should be more than enough to deal with the Magical Beast."


    Xi Yan nodded in agreement.


    However, moments later, someone from the crowd cried out in pain!


    "No, I''ll go take a look!"


    Hearing that, Chang Jing really could not stay any longer. She waved and flew out in a flash, not even bothering to listen to what Xi Yan had told him to be careful.


    In front of them, a few caravan guards were already fighting with the Magical Beast, as they were at a complete disadvantage.


    Chang Jing roughly counted the number of Magical Beast s. Obediently, there were thousands upon thousands of different sized Magical Beast s, and there were all kinds. There were all kinds of Magical Beast in the air, and almost all of them were in the army!


    "Everyone, back off!"


    With a shout, he threw himself into the herd.


    In fact, he did not need to say that everyone had already thought of retreating, but that disappointing foot of theirs could not even move a single step. This time, there were simply too many Magical Beast s that were too strong.


    Amongst the beasts, flying beast were circling in the air, smacking the ground and roaring, the thunder beast''s horn was flashing with electricity, and the tail arrow beasts were occasionally shooting out their tail needles ¡­


    How could a bodyguard withstand such an attack? No wonder someone was killed in the first exchange!


    However, what was strange was that so many different types of Magical Beast had gathered together. Weren''t different types of Magical Beast as powerful as water and fire?

 C316 What was going on?

    What''s going on?


    flying beast, Earth Punching Beast, Swift Thunder Beast and Tail Arrow Beast. These four Magical Beast could be said to be the most ferocious in the Demon World and had always liked to come and go alone, but why were they so peaceful together this time? Not only that, they would even cooperate and attack together.


    What was going on?


    Chang Jing didn''t have time to think about all this. His figure was quickly submerged the moment she entered the magical beast herd. In the vast and magnificent magical beast herd s, what could a small human figure amount to?


    But in fact, he was quite adept in the monster horde. The only reason he gave people the illusion that he was no match for them was because he didn''t have the time to deal with them yet. The first thing he wanted to do was to rescue the bodyguards of the caravan.


    The Homo sapiens''s Four Elements Magic was cast from left and right, the basic spells were as easy to cast as breathing to the current him, she did not even need a moment to condense his magic power and could cast it at will, as fast as lightning. These low-level magic that even the most basic students of the Faculty of Magic would be able to learn would instead become extraordinary in his hands, as if all the rotten things that she could use would become mystical and powerful. He was like a spirit of the human world shuttling back and forth among the beasts. Wherever he passed by, it would cause fear in the hearts of the people (should it be the Magical Beast s?)!


    Under the casual guidance of his finger, the bodyguards in the middle of the horde finally broke free from their restraints and flew to the air-- But no, with the flying beast guarding, this ferocious beast would not let go so easily!


    Sure enough, just when the bodyguards thought that they had successfully escaped, and were preparing to take a rest, the flying beast s'' attacks were already launched! They let out sharp shrieks as they rushed over at an extremely fast speed. Their sonic booms were even sharper than their sonic booms. It was irritating to hear, and before they could even make a move, their auras had already been disrupted.


    One of the reasons why flying beast s with bodies as thin as that of seagulls were called ferocious beasts was because of the sound of them piercing through the air while they were flying. This sound was simply too terrifying, so terrifying that it could pierce a person''s eardrums!


    A few of the bodyguards'' Qi was severely damaged, they were no longer able to condense enough magic power to float in the air, with one step, they were about to fall off. When Chang Jing saw this, she immediately used a strong force to throw them over to prevent them from falling and became the Magical Beast''s dinner.


    Although the danger of the bodyguards falling was lifted, the threat from the air still existed. It could even be said that the threat from the flying beast was greater than any other Magical Beast below the ground!


    The beaks of flying beast s were too sharp and hard, and their flying speed was too fast and fast. Even if they combined their strength, it would not be able to stop it, much less their flesh and blood bodies.


    A miserable scream sounded out again, only then did Chang Jing realised that one of her bodyguards had been killed by the flying beast, the flying beast s had pierced through the entire bodyguard''s body, the light of the sunset shone through the dense bloody holes, the blood that was like mist was absorbed into the Magical Beast''s nose, the entire magical beast herd began to become even more restless!


    Seeing that another bodyguard was about to be killed, Chang Jing decisively threw out the ancient jade sword her right hand had pasted. Under the dragon''s roar, the ancient sword quickly cut off a few of the heads of the flying beast in order to remove the danger to the bodyguard.


    "If we continue like this, we''ll be in trouble. It seems like I have to send them out first!"


    With that thought in mind, Chang Jing quickly moved among the few people with his teleportation and reached out to grab their hands. Under the continuous rotation of the ancient jade sword, she safely returned to the center of the crowd.


    Looking up, those repulsive Magical Beast did not seem to just be annihilating their enemies. They were still densely packed together, roaring and showing off to their enemies!


    Chang Jing quickly chanted an incantation and casually used her own energy to set up a barrier in front of them. Through the reflection of her eyes, everyone knew that she was temporarily safe.


    The Magical Beast''s roar was simultaneously blocked outside of the barrier, causing the crowd to become extremely quiet, as if the only sound left between the heaven and earth was the breathing of people due to their extreme nervousness.


    "How is it? Do you need my help?"


    It was unknown when Xi Yan had already walked to the front of the crowd, but she looked at the extremely furry Magical Beast and asked Chang Jing worriedly.


    "You''d better go back and have a good rest. It won''t be difficult for me with this kind of thing!" Chang Jing gave a suave smile, rubbed her chin and said, "But there is one thing that feels strange, the attacks of these Magical Beast are not random, as if they were secretly manipulated by someone. Logically speaking, Magical Beast would not have such high intelligence. How would even people forget to unite them? "


    Xi Yan thoughtfully asked, "Are you saying that they have been specially trained by someone?"


    "I''m not sure," Chang Jing shook his head and instructed her. "You should stay here and protect these people.


    Xi Yan nodded his head to show that she had no problem with it.


    "Then let me have a good meeting with these animals, whether they are animals or domestic animals!"


    With that, Chang Jing rose into the air and pounced towards the barrier, but he very quickly stopped, and floated quietly in mid air, looking extremely strange.


    Xi Yan looked at him and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?!"


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to Chang Jing. Her many years of coma experience had made her heart extremely weak.


    After a long while, Chang Jing slowly descended and replied her, "Nothing much, just that a friend of mine wanted to go out and play with these Magical Beast."


    After he finished speaking, he did not care if Xi Yan understood or not, as soon as she walked in front of the barrier, she used an extremely exquisite and ingenious method to open a corner of the barrier, and crawled out ¡ª ¡ª


    Suddenly, a pure black gaseous substance gushed out from his forehead. The pure black gaseous substance expanded and condensed at an extremely fast speed, and in between expansion and condensation, formed a pitch black Divine Beasts s with a huge body!


    It was the Demons''s Holy Beast, Xiao Hei, who had been hiding inside Chang Jing''s body for a long time!


    Originally, when Chang Jing fought amongst the Magical Beast, it had already sensed the dense Magical Beast''s aura from the outside world. As a Demons Holy Beast, it had an extremely strong desire to win, its noble position was not allowed to be easily violated! It could sense the power and arrogance of these Magical Beast s. As a King among beasts, how could it pretend not to see them? Therefore, when Chang Jing planned to enter the magical beast herd for the second time, it sent him a request to battle!


    Little Black had really stayed in Chang Jing''s body for too long, to the point that it had already evolved, yet it was still unaware. It no longer looked ugly at all like it did before, and instead looked extremely (if the Holy Beast could be described as handsome), majestic and imposing. The mucus that previously covered its entire body had turned into extremely tough scales, and the 100 legs that were of the same size as its own had all disappeared, transforming into circles of runes beneath its abdomen. The runes shined with countless lightning sparks as they rubbed against the air, and on its back, a pair of huge wings appeared.


    Looking at it, Chang Jing suddenly remembered about the magic "Zirconium". If it wasn''t for the fact that their body color and this pair of wings were identical, it could even be said that they were exactly the same!


    "Or was this the Zirconium''s original shape?"


    He thought, if that was the case, then what kind of scene would it be like if he added "Zirconium" onto Xiao Hei''s body?


    Little Black did not even bother to observe its body. The only thing it wanted to do now was to pounce on it like a herd of beasts and kill it without leaving a single one alive!


    "Is this the friend you''re talking about?"


    Xi Yan suddenly asked Chang Jing from behind.


    "Yes," Chang Jing turned her head to look at her and responded with a question, "What, you''ve seen it before?"


    "Heh, I''ve never seen it before. It''s just that I feel that it''s similar to the Demons Holy Beast that was painted on the frescoes on the Ancient Altar of Sacrifice. Back then, I had often seen it when I was at the Grand Master''s place. "


    "Heh heh," Chang Jing gave a mysterious laugh as she continued, "If I told you that it was the Demons''s Holy Beast depicted on the frescoes, would you believe me?"


    Xi Yan was shocked, and her face immediately paled, but quickly recovered to normal.


    "How could that be?" She forced a laugh, "We, the Demons''s Holy Beast died in battle more than five thousand years ago. How could it be a Holy Beast?


    Chang Jing saw that she did not believe him and did not say much. She only gazed at the fighting Xiao Hei and said softly, "It''s fine if you don''t believe me now, but you will believe it later. Xiao Hei will show it to you!"


    He spoke with such certainty, as if victory and defeat had already been decided.


    "Perhaps ¡­"


    After Xi Yan heard this, she no longer cared about the battle outside. She stared at Chang Jing''s face with sorrow in her eyes.


    Her heart was in pain, even when she helped Chang Jing block Sui Yuekong''s last strike, she had never felt such pain, as though they were separated by life and death. Such a deep and sincere love was instantly turned into nothingness, and following the flow of fate, she was never able to turn her head back!


    The sorrowful her remembered something not too long ago. The incident that happened when Chang Jing fainted in order to save her. Was the prophecy the Grand Master mentioned to her that day really going to become a reality?


    Chang Jing did not notice her expression at all, her entire attention was focused on the battle outside.

 C317 unordinary sound

    Xiao Hei, the appearance of the Magical Beast is indeed extraordinary!


    Its huge body floated in the air, and the originally ferocious flying beast began to tremble in fear when it saw it. It stood far away from it, afraid that it would fall into its attack range. And when Little Black saw this scene, it only gave a haughty grunt before continuing on with its "Overlord career"!


    "HOWL ~ ~!"


    Every time it roared, several monsters would appear out of thin air, as if trying to squeeze them out from another world. Those monsters that Chang Jing had never seen or seen before were either standing in mid air or crawling on the ground and jumping arrogantly. They roared in unison and suppressed the Magical Beast''s previous imposing manner.


    "Little Black, good job! Keep it up!"


    Chang Jing watched happily from within the enchantment, happily acting as its pull team.


    When the merchants who were initially scared half to death saw this scene, most of the fear in their hearts disappeared. They thought that it was fortunate that this weirdo (Chang Jing) was safe, so they all raised their hands to cheer for Blacky.


    "It''s so mighty."


    Xi Yan''s tone was strange, there was not a hint of excitement in her tone, instead, it sounded like she was hiding sadness.


    How could Chang Jing, who was at the moment, be able to hear her strange tone? He stared at the battlefield without turning back and said, "Of course, I''ve already told you before, it''s the Holy Beast of the Demons. Of course it''s not an easy task!"


    "When did you meet it? It should be a pretty good story, right?"


    Xiao Hei''s monster army started to attack, suppressing the Magical Beast army from all sides, causing them to be unable to breath.


    "It seems like a long time has passed, hur hur ¡­" Chang Jing admired and said, "It could be said that we are friends if we don''t fight. On that day, it attacked me like it is now, but at the time, it was much uglier than it is now!"


    He was too embarrassed to say it, and did not even think about how embarrassed he was at the time!


    "It seems like this is a form of destiny!"


    Xi Yan emphasized the word "fate" very heavily, and her tone became even weirder.


    "I also think so. That''s why I''ve always treated it as a friend and not a guardian beast!" Chang Jing answered, "Look, look over there, Little Black is going to show off its might again!"


    Yes, Little Black was going to show its might again!


    In front of a gigantic Magical Beast, it was drooling with greed!


    This Magical Beast is called the Boring Tiger, it is the most ferocious type of Earth Punching Beast.


    A trace of fear rose in its eyes, but in an instant, it flashed by and rushed forward with its head held high. Perhaps this was the reason why Xiaohei was interested in it.


    Seeing the pounce at him, Blacky was in no hurry to quickly swim away. It then turned around and flew back. While the Boring Tiger was still confused about its attack, it threw out another non-peaceful olive root at it!


    When the Boring Tiger saw that it was being played, Nameless'' fury ignited and roared loudly! However, the moment it roared, it did not make any sound. Instead, it turned around and ran out in an attempt to escape.


    Little Black was confused. It followed it in a daze, wanting to see what was going on. Unexpectedly, the cunning Boring Tiger suddenly stopped its movement, and took advantage of when Little Black was distracted to turn around and slash towards it like a whip.


    Blacky was caught off guard as its left cheek was pulled out ruthlessly. It was in so much pain that it felt like its heart was being torn out!


    Chang Jing felt his heart ache as she hurriedly warned it, "Be careful Xiao Hei, don''t fall for my trap again!"


    Xiao Hei was truly angry this time. Dozens of monsters appeared out of nowhere amidst the continuous roars, forming a tight encirclement around the Boring Tiger. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t escape.


    Seeing this scene, the people who were "watching" inside the barrier could not even remember who was the enemy and who was the helper, so much that Chang Jing started to feel a little embarrassed.


    He muttered in his heart, "Little Black, why are you so useless? You actually know how to use so many tricks to bully others!"


    But everyone was wrong. The reason why Xiao Hei released so many monsters to stop the Boring Tiger from leaving was not because of the idea of using them to bully the widow. It was because of some other intention! Seeing the Boring Tiger running back and forth in the encirclement, the rhinoceros above its head suddenly emitted a faint black light that shot straight over!


    Wherever the black light passed by, the Boring Tiger would immediately collapse, and started gasping for air uneasily. If there was someone who understood the language of the beasts, then he would definitely sympathize with the Boring Tiger''s plight, because its heavy breathing was clearly asking its comrades for help!


    "Hurry up and save me, I can''t move anymore ¡­"


    The faint black light lasted for about ten seconds before it quickly became dense and bright. As if it had transformed into a black hole, it grabbed onto the Boring Tiger''s soul and forcefully pulled it out of its body, sucking it into the bright rhinoceros''s horn!


    Everyone was dumbstruck. At the same time, they finally understood why Blacky could summon so many monsters with a single roar. Those monsters were the souls and mental energies it absorbed from its enemies using this method!


    Seeing all this, Chang Jing could only use the words "existence is reason" to console herself. This was also the way Little Black lived, so he didn''t need to think too much about it.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    Blacky let out another proud roar. After the monsters heard the command, they quickly ran out of the battle circle and ran around the magical beast herd.


    It had such a big appetite, it actually wanted to use that method to completely destroy the group of ferocious Magical Beast!


    The Boring Tiger s that saw the outcome of the Boring Tiger were now in a panic. The formation that they had originally trained with was now completely disorganized and disordered!


    Xiao Hei turned her head and roared at Chang Jing, as if to seek its master''s praise.


    Chang Jing looked at the people left and right, and in the end, could only smile at it in embarrassment, and did not dare to say a word, because he was afraid that the moment she said her own words out loud, the newly saved merchants would spit on him!


    Of course, Blacky was unable to see this point. It only knew that its master was smiling at it, which meant that its master was supporting it in doing so. With such a prerequisite, its movements became even more ''open and bright'', and even the sounds that it made after ordering the monsters became much louder.


    Seeing how the trapped beasts were becoming more concentrated and afraid of losing their combat strength, a clear flute sound suddenly rang out from afar. The strange melody did not sound like music at all, and was just as uncomfortable to listen to as if it was a language that was difficult to understand in the Wilderness!


    flute sound s were sometimes tight and sometimes slow, sometimes far and sometimes close, but people could still clearly hear them amidst the howls of the monsters! Isn''t this thing too strange?


    Even though he said that, the flute sound was very effective towards the Magical Beast. Ever since the flute sound sounded, the originally desperate Magical Beast s seemed to be comforted by their master. They quickly calmed down, and lined up in a tight circular formation, coldly staring at the surrounding monsters.


    Chang Jing looked in the direction of the flute sound with a puzzled expression.


    However, when he looked ahead, there was nothing in sight. Not even a single person could be seen!


    "The real experts are here. You stay behind to protect these people, I''ll go take a look!"


    Chang Jing quickly finished giving instructions to Xi Yan, and then she leaped out of the protective enchantment in a flash, and quickly flew to the place where the flute sound were supposed to be.


    The flute sound suddenly became even more anxious, and like an army horn, it gave the Magical Beast an order!


    After the Magical Beast heard this, they quickly changed their formation and formed a conical formation amidst their meticulous defense ¡ª ¡ª flying beast was circling above to guide the way, the thick leather armor of the Hammer Beast was protecting the outside of the conical formation, while the Swift Thunder Beast and Tail Arrow Beast were in the middle of the formation, preparing to unleash their ranged weapons at any time to repel the surrounding enemies!


    Seeing such a clear division of labor, if there were still people who said that they were born to unite against their enemies, then he must be an idiot, and the most superb one at that!


    Just as Chang Jing was about to reach the source of the flute sound, this strange flute sound suddenly let out a high-pitched noise, then stopped, and immediately disappeared!


    After the loud noise, the lined up Magical Beast s suddenly spread out their legs and started to run with all their might. The sharp heads of the conical array quickly opened up a gap in the beast''s encirclement, and along the gap, they actually widened and lengthened it like an iron awl!


    Seeing that his plans were about to run out, Blacky anxiously roared in its heart and ordered the Monster Army to defend at all costs. However, the Magical Beast were extremely aggressive right now, how could their orders be able to compare? Not long after, the group of Magical Beast had run off without a trace, leaving behind only dozens of corpses that had died in battle!


    If not for the existence of these corpses, people would really doubt whether what they had just experienced was a dream or not, because this group of Magical Beast were simply too strange and unimaginable!


    In the midst of the rumbling Magical Beast''s footsteps, Chang Jing understood that it was impossible to find the source of this flute sound again.


    On the other hand, Blacky looked like a child that had been bullied as it gently leaned its head over, its eyes full of grievance.

 C318 Extremely depressed

    Although this battle had saved the travelling merchants, it had not even seen the face of the enemies.


    "Alright, I won''t blame you." Chang Jing comforted Xiao Hei softly and said, "Hurry up and take back those monsters. When we meet them again, we will definitely take care of them!"


    Xiao Hei growled in response, spiraling heavily once more. The monsters that appeared out of thin air and disappeared within the ripples in the air, while Xiao Hei herself transformed into a cloud of black qi and flew back into Chang Jing''s body.


    With a lonely expression, Chang Jing waved his hand to remove the barrier and pulled Xi Yan''s hand as she prepared to leave.


    Because this depressing battle had exposed their whereabouts, they still had to leave dejectedly. Speaking of it, it was even more depressing!


    Just as they were preparing to leave without saying a word, a voice suddenly came from behind and attracted Chang Jing''s attention.


    This Tibetan Witch Mountain that has been at peace for thousands of years is no longer at peace ever since the landslide occurred. In my opinion, it''s better for us to take a detour in the future when we go to do business.


    "Tibetan Witch Mountain?"


    Chang Jing''s heart shook. Only now did he realize that she was actually under the Tibetan Witch Mountain, the place where the legendary treasures were buried! He remembered that ten days ago she heard about the God race spy incident and the strange flute sound, a doubt quickly rose in her heart.


    "Could there be a connection between the two?" He thought, "If it really is like this, then it will be extremely disadvantageous to Demons!"


    From this, it could be seen that although he thirsted for a free and unfettered life, it did not mean that he was detached to the point of not paying attention to the safety of the Demons. Once the Demons was in danger, he would stand out as guaranteed by the Grand Master!


    Gazing at the towering green mountain not far away, he secretly made up his mind that he must investigate this matter thoroughly!


    He told Xi Yan of the doubts in his heart and suggested not to leave tonight, and find a place to rest for the night.


    Xi Yan nodded speechlessly when she saw his expression.


    It was strangely quiet along the way. Both of them were full of thoughts, and neither of them spoke.


    When they were on the way back, Xi Yan suddenly said that she had to go back and make Chang Jing wait for her return before disappearing. After a while, she came back again, holding a piece of red brocade and a lump of golden threads.


    Seeing her cautious look, Chang Jing could not help but tease, "You ran so far just to go back and buy these things from the merchants. What''s the use of buying them?


    Xi Yan smiled and replied, "I won''t tell you, you''ll know when it''s night!"


    In the evening, the two rested in a shabby house at the foot of the mountain. Chang Jing pinched Xi Yan''s small face and said that she wanted to find some game to fill her stomach before she left, but Xi Yan unexpectedly also nodded slightly in agreement.


    Even when Chang Jing brought some wild food and placed it outside the house for roasting, Xi Yan was still unwilling to come out, and said that it was inconvenient for him to eat anything now.


    Chang Jing shrugged and lit the fire, "Alright, then you can busy yourself, I will call you after you roast."


    "Mm, got it."


    After about half an hour, amidst the alluring barbecue aroma, Xi Yan blinked her eyes and came out, holding something in her hand.


    Chang Jing curiously asked her what it was but she didn''t answer. She only silently took the delicacy from him and began to eat.


    "I found you very strange today," Chang Jing said thoughtfully. "Did you not enjoy your life when you came out?"


    "Heh, you''re thinking too much!" Xi Yan smiled as she snuggled up to Chang Jing and said, "Actually it''s nothing, I just remembered a few things."


    Just like their physiological cycles, everyone had their own mental cycles. Seeing her say that, Chang Jing did not ask anymore, but picked out a few of the best meat and placed it in front of her.


    The nights in the mountains were always cold, even in the daytime.


    When the two of them were almost done eating, they both squatted down by the fire to roast it.


    The flames burned fiercely. From time to time, the sound of exploding firewood could be heard, adding to the tranquility of the night.


    Without any preparation, and as if she had already planned this beforehand, Xi Yan took out something from her clothes, and handed it over to Chang Jing with a red face.


    Chang Jing took the thing and curiously asked, "What is this?"


    Xi Yan''s face became even redder, and her voice became softer, "Fragrant Sacha..."


    Hearing her words, Chang Jing suddenly remembered that every time a young lady from Demons met a man she could entrust his life to, he would always gift him a sachet personally embroidered by his.


    "Hehe, that''s great!"


    With a silly smile, he placed the scented sachet in front of his eyes and carefully examined it.


    "These birds are so cute. They can swim!"


    "You ¡­ You are so stupid! " Xi Yan bashfully stomped her foot and said bitterly, "This is a mandarin duck, it represents the mandarin duck that loves each other!"


    "Oh, I understand now. So it represents the lovebirds ¡­" Chang Jing revealed a sly smile, and slowly leaned towards Xi Yan while smiling, "But why do I look like a normal water bird? It must be because your Nu Hong''s skills are not good enough yet!"


    Xi Yan knew that he was pretending to be stupid, but she didn''t say anything as she rolled her eyes at Yue Yang affectionately.


    "But why did you give me the Lovers Sachet? Could it be ¡­ Has someone had their heart stirred? "


    Xi Yan extended her fist and gently punched at him, but before she could say anything, her lips were covered by this shameless person, and his hot tongue swam in her mouth like a poisonous snake.


    His clothes had been stripped off in a wave of passion, and a love story was about to be put on in this deserted mountain, surrounded by raging flames.


    It was only at this moment that Chang Jing finally understood how magnificent the scenery under Xi Yan''s clothes was.


    Her skin was smooth and tender, her whole body was as white as jade, her graceful curves were round and gentle under the red light. Her slender waist was slender and slim, and her slender legs were even straight down to her buttocks, forming a perfect curve!


    Her chest was full and straight without falling. A pair of dark red flowers bloomed on her chest, and her delicate breathing sounded even more flirtatious.


    Such a figure could be called perfect!


    Chang Jing''s panting sounds became heavier and heavier, as though a ball of fire was ignited in her chest, becoming much more ferocious than the flames in front of him.


    He hugged Xi Yan tightly, his moved hands starting from her smooth bottom, following her smooth thighs and extending down to her knees, then turning his legs and moving up from the inside of her thighs, finally stopping at the fragrant forest and gently kneading them.


    Xi Yan had long been moved. After being touched like this, his entire body felt numb and itchy. That wonderful and comfortable feeling slowly spread from his lower body to his entire body, and she couldn''t help but start snorting comfortably.


    Seeing that, Chang Jing moved her head closer to her chest, and licked her red lips, causing her to shiver under the double stimulation. In an instant, she had reached a climax and shot her most precious virgin vital essence.


    Chang Jing gasped for breath, she bit her ear and asked softly, "Do you want more?"


    "En!"


    Xi Yan buried her face in Chang Jing''s thick shoulders shyly as she answered softly.


    Chang Jing understood, her hands did not stop, but her tongue reached for her ears.


    After licking for a while, Xi Yan had a completely different feeling of pleasure. That kind of itch like an insect crawling across an ant seemed to pierce through one''s heart, the strong stimulation caused her body to turn around and let out carefree moans. At this moment, Chang Jing was unable to endure the excitement, she turned around and continued to lick on Xi Yan''s body.


    The tides of the river pushed one wave after another, one wave after another!


    Under the light of the fire, the most unusual thing finally happened to the man and woman in the mortal world. It played the most beautiful and captivating piece of music in the mortal world!


    The next day, the sun shone brightly.


    When Chang Jing woke up, she found that she had already fallen asleep inside her room. Thinking back to what happened last night, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia.


    This was the first time in his life that he had truly, although it had happened before, not from his own heart. For the first time, the woman''s body captivated him. He clearly remembered the painful yet unbearable rejection on Xi Yan''s face when he first entered the room. That colorful and red face was right in front of him, like a blossoming flower.


    This life is enough, he thought. I must take good care of her and love her!


    He naturally turned his body and hugged Xi Yan, but when he opened his eyes, he discovered that she had already woken up and was looking at him cheerfully. He guessed that she had already been staring at him for a long time, and only someone who loved him dearly would look at him silently.


    "Excuse me, miss, are you admiring my most beautiful sleeping posture?"


    Hearing that, Xi Yan laughed, pushed his body away and laughed, then said embarrassedly, "How shameless, you all slept like dead pigs, and you all are the most beautiful!"


    "Hehe," Chang Jing laughed dumbly, "Even dead pigs have the most beautiful things!"


    Xi Yan suddenly stopped talking and buried her head in Chang Jing''s arms, burying herself in the warm embrace.


    "I''m sorry." Chang Jing gently hugged her and said pitifully, "I shouldn''t have treated you like that last night. I was only planning to get married when ¡­ "But ¡­"


    He could no longer speak because his mouth had already been blocked by Xi Yan''s voluntary kiss.


    After lingering for a long time, Xi Yan finally moved her head back, stroked his hair and said, "Don''t say it like that, it was my own wish. I want you to know that I once loved this world, and the person I love the most is you! "

 C319 Sad and moving

    "I just want you to know that I have once loved this world, and the person I love the most is you!"


    These words were filled with grief and moving words, as if the sky was about to be destroyed and the people were about to leave. It was like a dying word!


    Chang Jing was confused when she heard her, and she pulled her hand and asked why she would suddenly say such a thing. However, when he saw her face ¡­


    Xi Yan was already crying!


    "Why are you crying?" He was even more confused. He kissed her cheek and muttered, "Did I hurt you? "Don''t cry, don''t cry, as long as you don''t like it, I swear I won''t touch you again!"


    "Idiot, what are you swearing to do?"


    Xi Yan laughed and hugged him tightly, but the faint worry between her brows was not diminished in the slightest.


    "Let me hug you again. Tightly."


    She held on tighter, as if she would lose Chang Jing if she let go of him.


    "No, you have to tell me!" The more Chang Jing thought about it, the more she felt that her performance these past few days was abnormal, thus she straightened her body and asked seriously, "Tell me what happened, why is your words starting from yesterday so weird?"


    "You think too much!"


    Xi Yan laughed and sat up, then picked up the sachet that she got from last night and said, "I am not a girl anymore, of course I will remember you! "You have to remember, you must keep this thing I''m giving you close to your body. If you lose it one day, just watch how I''ll take care of you!"


    Facing the tigress Chang Jing who had suddenly displayed her might, Chang Jing could only giggle foolishly, and take the scented sachet and put it into her clothes as she laughed loudly.


    Xi Yan said with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "Why do I see that you don''t seem to be happy about it?"


    "I''m willing to do it, of course I''m willing to do it!" Chang Jing immediately tried to defend herself, "It''s just that I can''t get used to the smell of your body. I''m a smelly man, how could I get used to it so easily, don''t you think so?"


    "Just leave it," Xi Yan''s expression had suddenly turned extremely sad for no reason. After helping Chang Jing to straighten her clothes, she said softly, "She''ll be fine in a few days."


    After saying that, she hugged him tightly. A pair of naked men and women once again began to burn with passion under the friction, causing the entire room to be incomparably beautiful ¡­


    That day, they climbed up to Tibetan Witch Mountain according to their original plan.


    The Tibetan Witch Mountain was located in the east side of the Demon World. It was just as the caravan had said. It had always been peaceful, but not long ago, an unknown object had struck it, causing it to fall down the mountain. From then on, news of the death of passersby spread out.


    The most surprising thing was that the mountain should have been covered with mud, but it wasn''t like that. The vegetation was still dense, and the place where it fell was the most dense!


    On the way, Xi Yan asked Chang Jing, "What do you think the relationship between the treasure and the flute sound is?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''m afraid there''s a connection!" Chang Jing thought for a while and replied, "You see, last night we searched for a long time but only found a dilapidated house with no one staying in. This means that there are very few people here, so where did this flute sound come from? Furthermore, this is also the time of the rumours about the treasures in Tibetan Witch Mountain, it would be good if the person playing the flute was the one who came here to look for treasures, but if this so-called treasure was deliberately made by the flute wielder himself, then they would go around proclaiming for all the experts in the Demons to gather here and ultimately eliminate it, it''s just too insidious! "


    Since he had learned his lesson from the treasure hunt, he became much more obedient and cautious.


    "But the mountain is so big, how are we to find it?"


    Chang Jing laughed and said, "We are not the first people to come here, as long as we can find the others here, won''t it be fine?"


    This was indeed a good idea!


    Sure enough, as they were talking, a conversation suddenly broke out!


    A rough male voice said resentfully, "I had originally thought that the god race only had us, the adults, working together, but who would''ve thought that only now we know that it''s not like this at all! If I knew this would happen, I would have advised you not to agree to their request! "


    The other man looked down on him and said, "Tsk, why would the lord listen to you? To be honest, this time, the god race came prepared, they not only contacted people like us, who are government officials, but also invited experts from the civilians ¡ª ¡ª Well, our masters are just here to help them out, if it wasn''t for him, it would be hard for them to walk any further in the Demon World, let alone come here! "


    "But I still feel that our adults aren''t worthy!" The rough voice said angrily, "Previously, when Clan Elder Sui Yuekong was in charge, she suspected that had ulterior motives. When it came to Jian Wulei in charge, he still did not receive any treatment! "Now it''s okay, she''s working together with the god race, but these bastards are just using him!"


    "Don''t be angry, I think my lord''s intellect must have realized this, but didn''t he say so? I think there must be a reason for him to do so! "


    "If it was me, I wouldn''t care if the god race was cooperating or not!"


    "Alright, we''ve pretty much finished harvesting the wild fruits already. Quickly go back, don''t make the lord wait anymore!"


    "He deserves to die!"


    Chang Jing suddenly said these two words after they left far away.


    Xi Yan consoled him, "Maybe he also has his own difficulties. After all, we don''t know what''s going on either."


    "No matter what difficulties he has, he should be killed for colluding with the god race as an official of the Demons! Gods and Demons have an absolutely irreconcilable hatred. If he does this, isn''t it equivalent to him killing his own people? "


    Seeing that he was not listening, Xi Yan left Xi Yan to be. She only told him to be kind in everything, so as to not force herself onto a path of death.


    The two of them followed the direction in which the speaker had gone and slowly felt their way. What they saw was a sea of people!


    How did this even look like a treasure hunt? This was simply a market fair!


    "Do you want to change your appearance?"


    Chang Jing said mysteriously to Xi Yan, who looked at him curiously with a confused face.


    "Follow me, you''ll know in a moment!"


    He brought her quickly to a corner of the teleportation that was far away from the crowd. There was a pair of people on sentry duty there.


    He effortlessly threw the two of them into his magic space. A golden light flashed in his hand, like numerous stars falling on Xi Yan''s body, and in that instant, she had already changed her appearance, looking ninety percent similar to the shorter man who was just thrown into the magic space!


    Xi Yan was completely unaware that his appearance had changed, but Chang Jing did not reveal anything and continued to transform herself into the tall man''s appearance.


    Xi Yan pinched his face and asked excitedly, "You ¡­ How did you do it? "


    "Hehe, don''t you see who I am? Your husband is really capable!"


    "You''re so annoying!"


    Although flirting and scolding was something one would be reluctant to do, serious matters still had to be handled anyway. If they didn''t stay for long, they would safely sneak into the crowd.


    They decided to split up and watch, each pretending to be casual as they began their first treasure hunt.


    Just as Chang Jing was walking, a person from the side suddenly pulled him back and said, "Rui Xi, aren''t you supposed to be on lookout today? Why are you slacking off here?"


    Chang Jing turned her head to look, only to see a person holding onto a few plates of food, glaring at him! He thought to himself, "This is bad, why didn''t I think of this?"


    "I ¡­" With a flash of inspiration, he said hoarsely, "My throat is not comfortable enough to be replaced!"


    These words were like one stone and two birds with one bird. He explained the reason why he was here, but at the same time, he also concealed the incongruity between his voice and the person who had been magically transformed.


    Sure enough, that person didn''t raise any suspicions, but fiercely criticized him, "You can be lazy just because your throat is uncomfortable? Why didn''t you say you were tired when we were soldiers before? No wonder until now, you''re just a little Rolo while I''m a skipper of the village, it''s all because you''re too lazy! "Forget it, let''s not talk about you this time. On the account that we came out together, let me remind you that you can''t do this next time. If the people up there know about it, not to mention me, even our boss can''t protect you!"


    "I understand, I understand. How can I compare to you with my current condition ¡­" Chang Jing hurriedly nodded her head, and intentionally tried to sound out the situation, "But then again, the people who are working with us this time are underestimating our boss, since we have already made an appointment with him, why did we let so many people mess with him!"


    The man looked around casually and said, "The boss is also angry about this. The money those people gave us to the stronghold has also been reduced by more than half! "But what can we do? We''ve already jumped onto this ship. The thoughts of those god race members aren''t what we can imagine ¡­"


    Chang Jing predicted that this time, the people from the God Clan would definitely be careful and not reveal his identity, so she guessed that with his current identity, she would not know anything, so she pretended to look like she just came to a realization and asked, "People from the God Clan?"


    The man knew he had spoken incorrectly, so he quickly stopped him and said, "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this anymore! The boss is still waiting for me to prepare lunch for him. If you have nothing better to do, then stop loitering around and come back with me! "


    In order to obtain the most reliable information, one had to find an entry point. Rather than blindly asking around like a headless fly, it was better to just go back with the person in front of him. Perhaps there really was some useful information.


    Without another word, he nodded his head in agreement, and fawning over the food in the man''s hand as he walked in behind him, looking like a servant. It even made people wonder if he would have been a lackey if he hadn''t been lucky enough to come into contact with magic ¡­

 C320 Elegant and elegant

    The Tibetan Witch Mountain was located in the plains, and it was the only thing that stood out in the surrounding plains. Its altitude was not high, but the lack of controls made it look like the greatest mountain in the world. The mountain was steep, with cliffs on three sides. Only the western side of the mountain had a slope that was not considered gentle, allowing people to climb up.


    But even so, it could not stop its elegant demeanor, the mountain was full of strange trees and peaks, if not for the fact that the people of Demons did not like to travel, it would have been a scenic spot!


    The location of the Treasure Seeking Army was on a platform at the side of the Tibetan Witch Mountain. According to the arrangement of the forces, they were divided into different big and small factions, while Chang Jing''s current location was at the east side, right next to a precipitous cliff.


    The person that Chang Jing was following stopped outside a slightly larger tent, turned around and said, "Stand here and don''t leave, I''ll send the food over to boss and he''ll be out in a while."


    Chang Jing nodded her head quickly and passed the food she was carrying over to him, then stood up straight and waited.


    But as soon as the man entered, he began to move, and after a series of twists and turns he entered the large tent, sticking to the ceiling and quietly observing the scene inside.


    This was a rather simple place. At least, it was like this for those at the "boss" level. There was nothing else in the place other than a floor mat and a makeshift table. The person from before was standing respectfully in front of the table, waiting on another person to eat.


    Chang Jing thought, his entire face was covered with a full beard, and her expression was extremely ferocious. The only characteristic of his face was probably the scar that extended from her left eyebrow all the way to her upper lip.


    His way of eating was very ''straightforward'', if wolfing down food could be considered first-rate, then it would even be considered straightforward. Moreover, as he ate, he was also cursing the Celestials for not being good stuff.


    The man with a puffy face continued to suggest, "Boss, since they won''t keep their promises, then let''s go back together and let them know that we''re not that easy to bully. Wouldn''t that be better?!"


    After hearing his words, the big boss replied bitterly, "That''s right, we should do them a good beating! This old man can''t take this anymore, what god race, old man is still from the Demons, I don''t believe that I can''t beat them! "


    The person beside him started his journey of flattery, and the boss was also enjoying it. Hearing that, he didn''t sound as angry as before, as if the people from the god race were already begging loudly at his feet.


    Chang Jing watched from the roof, depressed. She thought to herself, it would be weird if someone like him didn''t get reused as much! However, he was curious as to why his flattering mouth would not be convulsed because of this.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted from outside the door with a nasty tone.


    The boss got angry when he heard Ye Zichen''s words. He kept yelling at the boss for him to bring him in and clean up.


    That person was quickly brought in. Oh, no, it should be said that he was invited in because the person who entered had an extremely arrogant expression on his face.


    Seeing him, the boss''s attitude immediately changed by 180 degrees, laughing while saying, "Ah, Master Zhang, you''ve come. If you have any orders, just tell me, I, Niu Dadan will definitely do it!"


    "Old cow, I heard you have a lot of complaints about our god race!"


    "How could that be? How could that be," the boss hastily replied. "Even if you give me more guts, I won''t dare, haha ¡­"


    "Don''t play dumb with me!" Master Zhang coldly scolded, "I won''t hide it from you. Our boss has already heard the news. He asked me to come over just for you to go over. If you have anything to say, you can explain it to him personally, so I won''t say too much."


    Niu Dadan was dumbstruck, his eyes opened even wider.


    "Zhang..." Brother Zhang, are you joking with me? He... That old man also came? "


    "Stop bullshitting, hurry up and leave with me. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you!"


    After saying that, he left alone, as if he didn''t see anyone as a human.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll be there right away, right away!"


    As Niu Dadan spoke, he glared at the person who brought Chang Jing over, blaming him for talking too much, while that person''s entire body shivered, thinking that this time, his fart had landed on her horse''s leg.


    He retreated, hunched over, very afraid.


    Niu Dadan was stunned. After a long while, he nervously took out a pair of Sleeve Arrows from under his blanket and placed them inside his sleeves.


    But before he could leave the tent, he could not move, because Chang Jing had already restrained him soundlessly. Chang Jing then threw him to the side and transformed into his appearance before walking out.


    thought that if they wanted to obtain the most valuable information from him, it would be best if they could only get it from him.


    He was brought to a cave on the mountainside, where the flowers and plants were the richest.


    "You can go in. If you want to live, you have to be careful of what you say!"


    "Niu Dadan" hurriedly nodded his head to thank "Master Zhang" for his reminder, and inexplicably walked into the fragrant place.


    The environment here was very unusual, at least in the case of Tibetan Witch Mountain. Although the Tibetan Witch Mountain''s vegetation was already very lush, the lush vegetation still gave off a depressing feeling. Imagine, what would it feel like to be on a small piece of land covered with flowers and plants that were taller than a person? Furthermore, the distance between these flowers and plants was only one or two centimeters.


    "Niu Dadan" turned his head to look at "Uncle Zhang", hoping that he would lead the way, but Master Zhang ignored him and sat down on a rock, closing his eyes to recuperate.


    Chang Jing thought fiercely, "Alright, alright, I don''t believe I can''t go in!"


    He lifted his foot and walked in with big strides, scaring countless flying bugs into rushing towards him ¨C luckily he was bold, otherwise they would have scared him to death.


    As he slowly moved in, the scenery in front of his eyes suddenly became clear. The emerald green in front of his eyes suddenly became peaceful, and the terrain became even more flat.


    Just as he was thinking about how to find the person he was looking for, a loud and deep voice suddenly came over ¡ª ¡ª


    "Stop! Don''t move!"


    Chang Jing stood still as she instructed. Four human figures suddenly appeared in front of him in a flash, all of them wearing masks.


    "Greetings, lords!"


    Chang Jing pretended to be afraid and bowed respectfully, "May I know what orders the Masters have for me?"


    But the four of them did not reply to him, and one of them said coldly: "Niu Dadan, you are truly bold, to actually dare speak ill of us!"


    "Niu Dadan" heard his, his whole body shivered, and he quickly explained, "The heavens can testify, I am extremely loyal to the four lords, how would I dare to talk about the great god race behind your back?"


    "Hmph, even you wouldn''t dare!" The man gave him a cold snort and continued, "You should know why we want to work with you, right?"


    He really did not know about this "Niu Dadan", because he had just arrived at Chang Jing''s place. As a result, he could only put on an ignorant expression and quietly look at him.


    "I really don''t understand why you would find such a foolish person to work with!" The man who asked the question laughed and muttered to the other three for a while before saying, "To put it bluntly, the reason why I''m looking for you is because you have a lot of brothers under you, so it would be much easier to search for something ¡ª but until now, you have no news of that flute. How can you be so sure that we can pass on this matter to you?"


    Upon hearing "flute", Chang Jing couldn''t help but think of the flute sound he heard earlier, and thought that there might be a connection between the two.


    "Sir, if you give me a few more days, I will definitely find it!"


    "I''ll give you a few more days?" That person snorted again, "I remember someone boasting when they first arrived here that only three days are enough. Why is it that I have to give you a few more days after ten days?"


    "This ¡­" Chang Jing was troubled for a while, and then said, "Actually, this little one has heard news of that flute too. Yesterday, I heard about the flute sound s at the bottom of the mountain. According to my subordinate''s report, although I did not see the flute back then, the flute sound heard it very clearly. Furthermore, when the flute sound rang out, a large group of Magical Beast appeared! "


    Chang Jing predicted that the flute sound he heard last time would definitely be related to the four people in front of him, so he made up some nonsense.


    "You mean you heard the voice of enchantment?" The four people were overjoyed and asked in unison, "Is what you said true?"


    Chang Jing said confidently, "It''s absolutely true, my subordinates can testify!"


    The four of them looked at each other. Although the expressions on their faces were covered by the masks, Chang Jing could still feel the strong excitement of the four of them.


    "Good, well done!" The person from before patted on Chang Jing''s shoulder and said, "Remember, the next time there is similar news, you must report it to us immediately ¨C and, when the time comes, don''t move, just let the four of us personally do it!"


    "Oh, I understand!" Chang Jing agreed respectfully, then pretended to mutter, "So it''s the thing we''re looking for, I thought it was the adults bragging about it!"


    He wanted to get better information from this!

 C321 Bull Bold

    Chang Jing was very smart, he knew that the best information came from the most important people, thus he did not hesitate to transform into Niu Dadan and brazenly ran to the core area of Tibetan Witch Mountain''s power.


    As it turned out, his decision was the right one. The excitement of the four masked men after hearing his words was enough to prove it.


    Chang Jing probed further, "I wonder if the four sirs are looking for the one who played the flute?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that," the leader of the four said, "Just ask your helper to pay close attention to that flute sound ¡ª if there is any news, report it to us, do you understand?"


    Chang Jing who had transformed into Niu Dadan should have left by now, but in order to act more similar, he stammered out a question, "Of course, I will do as you say ¡­ However, according to the agreement, shouldn''t you all ¡­ "


    As he spoke, he rubbed the thumb and forefinger of his right hand a few times. That strength could crush a mosquito to death.


    The leading man winked at one of them and led the other two away, while the other man also threw a bag to Chang Jing in disgust and left.


    Chang Jing took the bag and weighed it in her hands. It was very heavy, the moment he opened the bag, she understood why there were so many Demons staff members willing to sell their race to serve the god race. The bag was filled with gold!


    He was stunned for a moment before he put the bag away. He turned back the way he came and soon returned to his original tent.


    He invited one of them to tell him that he was a little tired, so he took a rest first and chased them all out. Once he left, he immediately turned back into Rui Xi and started searching for Xi Yan.


    Where did Xi Yan go? He regretted not agreeing to meet him at that time, it would take more than one or two days to find someone on such a big mountain.


    Looking at the crowd, he sighed and gave up.


    "Forget it, we''ll talk about it when the time comes!" Anyway, fox spirit''s illusion techniques are enough to help her deal with all kinds of difficulties! "


    Thinking this way, he returned to Niu Dadan''s tent once again ¡ª There were already a lot of people gathered in front of the tent.


    "Seems like Niu Dadan has some skills in training his underlings!" Chang Jing continued to think as she transformed into Niu Dadan and entered the tent from the back door, "Since it''s like this, we should make good use of it!"


    He yawned loudly and fell to the floor.


    When the people outside heard the noise, they became even more excited and restless.


    "Who''s arguing outside? Don''t you want me to sleep?!"


    The man who served Niu Dadan to eat previously rushed into the tent after hearing what you said, and replied softly, "Boss, everyone came when they heard that you wanted to treat them!"


    Oh, so that''s what happened. Chang Jing then remembered that she had instructed her just now, "Let them all come in!"


    The man quickly ran out of the tent. Before he could finish his words, a large group of people had already rushed in, surrounding the tent so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    "Greetings, Boss!"


    The sound was like the chiming of a bell. With so many people chanting together, their auras were extremely majestic.


    "Never mind, don''t play along with me!" Chang Jing looked impatient as she said to them, "Do you know why I called you here today?"


    Although they were being rewarded, these hoodlums were not idiots after all. They knew that it was better not to say such naked words, so they all shook their heads to express that they didn''t know.


    "You pig-heads!" Chang Jing shook her head in disappointment and continued, "Didn''t I tell you guys that it was to reward you? To put it bluntly, I''m here to give you money! "


    When everyone heard that their boss was going to give out money, they all shouted crazily. It was impossible to pretend to be happy.


    "Stop!" Chang Jing held onto the atmosphere well, when everyone was still shouting, she raised his hand and said, "But before that, you must do one thing!"


    Why couldn''t he take it with money? Everyone started asking what he was going to do.


    So Chang Jing told them about the flute, and then she gave each of them a gold coin as if she was baiting them, and said that whoever found the flute player would be rewarded with 100 gold coins!


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone dispersed ¡ª ¡ª Even the one that served Niu Dadan also ran away. Chang Jing could not help but exclaim, thinking that this money could even make a "grind" and "ghost" sometimes.


    It was night. The moonlight was like water. The moon in the sky was especially round today. It was like a round disk hanging high up in the sky, burning the clouds until they shined with silver light.


    The mountains were quiet, and only the sound of the mosquitoes could be heard. Even though it was quiet, the moon and the clouds combined together made people feel extremely bored, or perhaps it was more accurate to say that their blood was boiling.


    Chang Jing did not go out. Instead, she laid quietly on the bed and carefully recalled the first time she heard of the flute sound. However, she could not recall any of the random sounds and only feel that it was extremely tempting.


    "Someone who can brag about such a flute sound must be extraordinary!" He thought, "According to what those four people said today, he doesn''t seem to have much to do with the people sent by the god race this time, but why are they so interested in him? Could it be that a certain master is hidden here, and the reason the god race made such a big commotion is because they came to invite him out of the mountain?! "


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. The more he felt that it was impossible!


    "What exactly is going on with the flute sound?!"


    Just then, a person rushed towards the tent, panting loudly as he reported, "It''s appeared! I... I just heard that flute sound! "


    Chang Jing was startled, and immediately asked him where she was.


    "It''s halfway up the mountain, at the place where the vegetation is the most abundant ¡­"


    Chang Jing flew out at top speed, and in front of that person''s surprised eyes, she disappeared in the air like a ray of smoke.


    The place with the most vegetation, wasn''t that where Chang Jing saw the four god race people in the afternoon?

 C322 fuse

    When the Magical Beast army surrounded the group of people, if they could remain calm and wait for the opportunity to make their move, then they would have a high chance of winning. After all, Magical Beast were only beasts and not humans, so their intelligence was much higher than humans. But Chang Jing was smart, he hoped to create chaos to take advantage of it, and maybe even gain some benefits.


    So when they were surrounded, he did not hesitate to act as the fuse that allowed the panic to maximize the final explosion.


    When a large number of people rushed towards the Magical Beast in panic, the most anxious were the four masked God Tribe mysterious people.


    "Big brother, what should we do now? Do you want me to bring my people and rush over?! "


    One of them asked anxiously, he knew very well what it meant for so many people to run towards the Magical Beast without any pattern.


    "What else can we do?" The one who was addressed as "Big Brother" said, "This bunch of useless things are useless. What can I do to them, but that''s fine, after all they are from the Demons, so it doesn''t matter to us whether they die or not. Let''s not move first, just protect the strength of our God Tribe, and wait until they have fought with the Magical Beast s to a certain extent before sending troops to destroy them!"


    As he said that, the group of people who had been scared out of their wits had already rushed into the magical beast herd to fight them!


    After all, they were extremely powerful Magical Beast, and before anyone could do anything between them, they had already killed several people.


    Facing such a large number of Magical Beast, those who had lost their compatriots were even more terrified ¡ª their only thought after being submerged in the horde was to rush out and escape the encirclement at all costs!


    Miserable howls of slaughter could be heard incessantly. The explosive sound produced by the explosion of magic directly struck the nerves of humans, causing them to become insane, as if they were frightened animals.


    On one side, the crowd was fighting intensely with the magical beast herd, but on the other side, the mastermind Chang Jingye was swimming in the chaos leisurely. He deliberately concealed her strength, focusing all her energy on dodging and defending.


    No, that was not the case!


    While he was dodging the attacks of the Magical Beast, his ears were not idle, filtering out the sounds of battle around him, they were closely watching the movements of the flute sound!


    Suddenly, when the flute sound changed its form to a leisurely state, waves after waves of profound beasts that seemed to represent attacks began to resound in the surroundings, striking the ears of the beasts and humans!


    The Magical Beast began to truly move!


    Their attacks became more organized, more purposeful. Every attack was like a soldier marching to war, so they had to be well-trained and each move was fatal! The two types of Magical Beast that existed on the ground and in the air were slaughtering people overwhelmingly. The group of Demons s that were bribed by the god race were like straw that was caught in a tornado, becoming powerless to resist as they slaughtered.


    As Chang Jing saw this, she could not help but rejoice secretly in her heart. She thought to herself, last time, it was all thanks to Little Black''s help.


    Terrified cries, painful moans, and despairing cries became the main melody of the people on the battlefield. When they mixed together, they would definitely cause others to mistake themselves as in hell and cause their sympathy to flood, but Chang Jing did not care. In his opinion, this group of scum from the Demons was their own fault, not one bit worthy of her pity!


    His focus was on the flute sound and the group of god race people that had not moved from the side.


    The flute sound was still unfathomably ethereal, it was much easier to observe the movements of the god race compared to the flute sound. Chang Jing noticed that when the rhythm of the flute sound started to change, a few people from the god race sneaked out, their movements as fast as lightning.


    "Did they discover something?" He thought, "Follow them and see if they get lucky. I don''t know!"


    As a result, he swept his right leg, causing a dust whirlwind to hide himself within it. Then, a teleportation quietly flew out of the battle circle and snuck behind the few God Tribes that ''sneaked'' out, carefully and cautiously following them.


    Who was the one playing the strange flute, the unrhythmic flute sound moving around like a naughty spirit playing around, each note having no purpose yet all of them being orders to kill? Everyone was curious, including the people who were wailing. They quickly realized that every time the flute sound changed, the attacks they received would become fiercer, one after another!


    A total of six members of the God race sneaked out, including a masked man.


    Maybe the reason the god race came to the Demon World was because of the person who played the flute. Chang Jing thought, could it be that the flute player was the key to the Great War of Gods and Demons?


    He was glad that he had gone out for such a farce. At least this way, he wouldn''t miss this important clue. He carefully followed the six people, hoping to find out what had happened.


    The six of them moved their legs but never found the source of the flute sound, and they never separated.


    According to their actions, they were also very careful. The reason they did not choose to split up was probably because they knew that if the other party was powerful enough to deal with them alone, it would definitely be a bad thing. But who was actually so powerful that would cause the Immortal Clan to go all the way to the Demon World, where the enemies lived, and spend so much manpower and money? Chang Jing couldn''t understand, so he could only silently follow.


    Time passed very slowly, to the point where it made people feel nervous.


    The God Tribes''s people slowly moved forward, each of them holding a huge magicite crystal''s wand in their hands, and each of the magicite crystal emitted a dim light, flashing as if they were guiding them in the direction.


    Suddenly, Tick''s voice became urgent and strong ¡ª she was sending the signal to attack! However, because of this, the energy fluctuations became more intense, causing the magicite crystal in the god race''s hands to shine with an extremely bright light!


    "Hurry up everyone, the treasure is nearby!"


    The masked man ordered one of the god race on the left to go back and report, while he led the other four people and quickly followed the magic wand and flew to the right.


    Chang Jing who was following closely behind also hastened her footsteps, but at the turn, he was completely stunned by what she saw. In front of him, there was a long object that looked like a flute floating in mid air, emitting a faint wave of white light towards her surroundings.


    Could it be that all of the flute sound came from its body, and all of the sounds had become visible due to the energy being gathered?! The fact that it could be seen was absurd, but it was an indisputable fact, because when it found itself surrounded by five people, the rippling white light in the water turned into the most powerful attack, and at the same time, Tick''s voice became louder and sharper!


    The five members of the God race had clearly come prepared. When the sound attack attack was about to reach them, they quickly raised the staff in their hands and the light blue light on the inkstone became stronger to welcome it!


    At the same time, the masked man decisively ordered the others to move quickly, forming a formation in an instant.


    The sound attack of the "flute" became even more intense, while the five of them also raised their staffs high, the blue light shone on the five mirrors and continued to refract, quickly forming a pentagram to resist the white light''s attack!


    No, the pentagram was not resisting the attack. It was constantly absorbing the energy of the "flute"! Once the white light entered the spell formation, it was as if a stone had sunk into the ocean, becoming completely useless. However, the blue light became even denser after obtaining this power!


    Chang Jing who was secretly observing from the side was still thinking about who exactly was commanding the flute, but when he calmed her mind to experience the magic around him, he realized that other than the flute and the five members of the God Clan, there were no other fluctuations. Could it be that the "flute" did everything on its own?


    It was unbelievable! It was really unbelievable!


    However, Chang Jing quickly answered herself. He thought that this "flute" was probably the same as her own ancient jade sword, a divine instrument with its own consciousness. If that was the case, then everything would be easy to explain.


    If it was a divine instrument, then the arrays set up by the God race must be specially used to collect this divine instrument. If it was not, the enemy''s strength would increase and the Demons''s strength would accordingly be reduced!


    He casually took a rock from the ground and used it to throw it towards a magic wand.


    With Chang Jing''s current strength, how many things could possibly withstand one of his full-powered attacks, not to mention the fact that the five members of the God Clan were currently focused on dealing with the flute.


    And the most terrifying thing was that although the magicite crystal on the five wands were tough, when it shot out light towards one side, the other three sides'' defense were weak, to the point that it could not even compare to a single piece of ordinary glass!


    "Bang!" As expected, the magicite crystal shattered just like that. As it fell, the pentagram array was destroyed in an instant and the blue light returned to its previous dull state!


    "Tick" emitted a white light, and took this opportunity to quickly escape. The flute sound then engulfed the five of them in white light ¡­

 C323 Mind your own business

    Chang Jing''s actions actually had the meaning of "meddling in other people''s business", because just by relying on the power of the "flute", it could allow the five magicite crystal''s energy storage capacity to reach its peak before it became violent. This point could only be seen by the five god race people who had sent them to find helpers ¡ª ¡ª If the "flute" could be collected that easily, then why would they need help?


    It was this small action that saved the five people from Demons from dying from the explosion. At the same time, it had also laid the most critical foundation for such a tragedy!


    The white light wave began to unleash its real attack. It was as soft as cotton, as thin as silk, as agile as a snake, as powerful as thorns. It was entangled by countless threads of white light, the magicite crystal that originally absorbed its energy was soon crushed into pieces, along with the staff that they were on!


    Everyone''s face was ashen, as if they knew the power of this'' flute ''. They were all stunned, as if they were also aware of the impending doom! If! Wood! Chicken!


    As expected, when the white light finished destroying the staff, it changed the direction of its attack towards them. As the white light finished destroying the staff, it changed the direction of its attack towards them.


    It went without saying that the pressure they would have to bear from this kind of attack, not to mention that their ears had to endure the blade sharp music attacks!


    From the looks of it, Tick wasn''t in a hurry to take care of them. Instead, she was slowly torturing them!


    On the other side, because the "flute" focused its attack on the five members of the God Tribe, its control over the Magical Beast became much weaker, causing the attacks of the Magical Beast to become chaotic, and not as coordinated as before. No matter how weak they were, they wouldn''t let such a good opportunity slip away in vain!


    They started to stand back to back in groups, completely protecting their weakest backs and turning their most powerful attacking faces towards the Magical Beast!


    "Don''t be afraid everyone, as long as we don''t panic and deal with these Magical Beast, there won''t be a problem!"


    It was unknown who acted as the temporarily leading "general", but he decisively ordered, "We do not need to kill all the Magical Beast, as long as we use the fiercest way to kill a few of the others, we will definitely escape out of fear!"


    After hearing that, everyone felt reassured. Their magic attacks became orderly and their methods became endless, summoning techniques and Sky Shocking Bombs were used one by one, instantly adorning the sky above Tibetan Witch Mountain with a sight more beautiful than fireworks! "Ahh!"


    Having lost their ''heart''s energy'', the Magical Beast had never seen such a formation. Other than the few ferocious Magical Beast that liked to fight, the rest of them had thoughts of retreating. They desperately searched for a route to escape, afraid that they would die without a corpse if they were to walk a few minutes later!


    Also at this time, the voice of the previous commander sounded again. He ordered the people to immediately gather and give the way down the mountain so that the Magical Beast could retreat, and when the people carried out his order, everything was as the person expected.


    The battle ended in a hurry. The only thing left for the people were corpses, beasts, and the smell of blood!


    When Xi Yan, who had mixed into the crowd after her illusions, saw this scene, she could not help but laugh. She was happy about her decision just now, if not for him shouting loudly herself, the number of casualties would have been many times more! After all, she was a Holy Maiden of the Demons. When facing the suffering of her own clansmen, no matter how evil or kind they were, she was still unwilling to stand by and watch without helping. And the current result was a little miserable, but she was still very satisfied.


    The god race member sent back flew in front of ''Big Brother'' and reported the situation of ''Tick'' in a low voice.


    "Big brother!" The moment he heard the order, the group of Demons people who had just came back alive ran over, while he himself led his subordinates that was brought back by the The Divine Realm to quickly fly over.


    Closer and closer, they got closer and closer to the flute sound, and Tick''s voice became even clearer and sharper. The sharp flute sound was like a bug that drilled into people''s ears, as if it had pierced into their eardrums, and it was extremely painful! The ones with the stronger powers, after being attacked by the flute sound, would feel their blood and Qi rising, and their veins and Qi flowing around their bodies, while the ones with the weaker powers would faint on the spot!


    The flute sound''s power was so strong, then what if it was an attack made from pure energy? Right now, no one knew, except for the five people who were being attacked by its pure energy.


    The five of them were wrapped in white silk, every inch of their skin was tied to the edge of their bones, their chest, abdomen, and face were bleeding profusely. Other than the fact that their clothes were human characteristics, everyone could not believe that they were human beings!


    They opened their mouths wide in an attempt to take a breath of air, but they were never able to do so. The thin threads in their chests were so constricted that they didn''t even have the strength to expand their lungs, and their eyes had long ago become wide open, as if they were about to fall out of their bodies due to not being able to receive any blood for a long period of time.


    However, what was strange was that under such pressure, the mask of their leader was also changing shape, but it didn''t break at all. Could it be that the materials used to make the mask were very special?


    As Chang Jing looked at all of this, she suddenly felt unbearable in her heart. She thought that even if he wanted them to die, there was no need to torture them like this. Just as he was about to step forward to save them, messy footsteps suddenly came into her ears.


    "Are all those people here?" He thought to himself, "In the end, it seems that I can only be a spectator and do my job well as a fisherman!"


    With this thought in mind, he continued to hide in the grass.


    He had already expected that it would be difficult to subdue this'' flute '', but he hadn''t expected that the array formation given to him by the most famous God Protector of the God Clan would be so useless, to the point where he couldn''t even keep his brother safe!


    He decisively raised a weirdly shaped treasured blade and hacked it towards the origin of the white filigre--" Tick ", hoping to save the person first. But when his treasured blade was about to hit the" Tick ", it suddenly spat out countless filaments to entangle the blade, and in the end, not only was he unable to save the person, he was also unable to pull back his treasured blade!


    The expressions of those five people became even more terrifying. They seemed to be on the verge of collapsing, and the situation had already reached a critical point. He thrashed on his treasured blade a few more times, but it was to no avail. He once again made a resolute decision ¡ª shouting orders to everyone to use magic to attack the "flute", even if it would destroy the divine artifact bestowed by the Celestial King!


    With so many people casting magic together, even a mountain could destroy several, let alone that tiny "flute". However, people were wrong. In the midst of this rumbling magical sound, the "flute" that was attacked by countless magical attacks still stood tall like a mountain, still floating in the air. It had stopped playing and seemed to be looking down on this group of useless people!


    Chang Jing looked carefully. He realized that when people were attacking Tick, Tick had retracted most of the power that was wrapped around the five of them and combined it with the power that they had created afterwards to form a thick and invisible protective shield that covered him. If he wanted to save someone, this was definitely the best time to do so!


    "Big Brother" was also very smart. The reason why he gave such an order was because when "Flute" transferred his power, he quickly flew towards the five trapped people and saved them!


    "He really is a difficult character to deal with. I just don''t know if I''ll meet him in the future. I should pay more attention to him!"


    As Chang Jing thought about this, her eyes did not idle as she continued to observe what was happening in front of him.


    His eyes were filled with people, all of them ready to fight as if they were facing a great enemy.


    And ''Big Bro'' became even more sorrowful after successfully rescuing the five people, because when he saved them, he thought that he succeeded, but the five people that were saved widened their eyes as they laid on the ground. Then, golden blood spewed out of their mouths in an instant, like a waterfall of blood pouring down endlessly.


    "Big Brother" gently closed his eyes for those five people, these five people had always been following him ¡ª one of them was a brother that he was close to!


    His eyes lit up with hatred!


    He sneaked a glance at the few people beside him and said in a low and sorrowful tone, "I can''t care so much anymore. No matter what, I must avenge my brothers today!"


    Every step he took was followed by a deep footprint, and the footprints that were all imprinted on the rock were each deeper than the last, and the shallowest was at least two inches deep!


    Clearly, he was accumulating all of his magic in preparation for a life-and-death battle with this'' flute ''. However, judging from his'' sneaking peeks'' just now, he was probably acting.


    Finally, he closed his eyes. His right palm extended three fingers ¡ª Eating, Medium and Nameless ¡ª towards the sky. His left hand held his right hand flat as he chanted an incantation!


    "Big brother, please don''t be impulsive. Not only will you not get revenge for your grudge with fourth brother, you might even get yourself involved!"


    Sure enough, just as he was about to use all his strength to end the fight with ''Tick'', a masked man stopped him, and then whispered a suggestion to his ear, "We have so many Demons members willing to work hard, why do we need to do it ourselves?"

 C324 Guardian Beast

    Clearly, the god-race''s purpose of this attack was to find this "flute". The so-called treasure should also be him, but if he really was the treasure they were looking for, then there would definitely be a powerful guardian beast by his side, but other than him, there was nothing else around him.


    Could it be that it itself was the "guardian beast" that was protecting him?!


    There were two types of protectors of all the treasures in the world. One was the guardian beast, the other was the human body, and the latter was even more terrifying than the former.


    If that was really the case, then this battle would be very hard to fight!


    "Isn''t it good to let those Demons''s people die? Wouldn''t it be better to just wait for that thing to go all out before taking it? Furthermore, this is the mission given to us by the Celestial King, if we destroy it, how will we explain it to the elders? I think that even if Fourth Brother was in heaven and had a soul, he still wouldn''t want to see Big Brother do such a thing for him! "


    Just as he finished speaking, another masked man stood in front of Big Brother and quietly advised, "Big Brother, at this moment, we should pay more attention to the bigger picture! Please don''t let your emotions get the better of you and your family members! "


    The people who came to the Demon World this time were all on a secret mission, in order to prevent them from doing anything to disappoint him after entering the Demon World, the Celestial King placed all their families under house arrest. Once they betrayed him, their families'' lives would be the final price!


    Thinking about Celestial King''s usual methods, "Big Brother" sighed, opened his eyes, and said, "Forget it, everything should be for the greater good!"


    According to what he had just said, he once again gave the order to the group of people ¡ª split the land and air to surround "Tick", and did not hesitate to capture him no matter the cost!


    This was a very difficult order to make. They were very clear on the strength of this tiny ''flute''. If they could choose, they would rather attack any country than follow such a monster!


    But if they didn''t listen to his orders, then they would be the first to get rid of him. They could only choose the former under the influence of the two evils and force themselves to advance forward. They occupied the land and air roads densely, each setting up the strongest protective cover they had ever thought was in their lives, tightly surrounding Tick ¡ª if they had an immortal body!


    "Move!"


    With the order given, a dozen unlucky fellows fearfully pounced towards Tick at an extremely fast speed!


    But at this moment, the flute sound resounded once again, "As clear as the lake". It was as if all the musical notes had transformed into evil spirits that howled through the cold wind as they charged forward! All of the howls were aimed at the dozen or so people attacking it, but the surrounding people seemed to have their sense of hearing turned off as if they couldn''t hear anything. To them, the only thing they knew was their companions'' soundless wails, and those dozen or so people fell to the ground with blood flowing from their seven orifices just from one blow. They didn''t even have the strength to struggle a little before they died!


    After the attack ended, everyone''s hearing immediately recovered.


    If it weren''t for the dozen or so corpses that were lying on the ground as witnesses, people definitely wouldn''t have believed that this was the truth. This was because everything happened too quickly, so quickly that they would rather believe that this was an illusion or just a nightmare!


    The masked "big brother" suggested using Demons as a "wheel" to tire the "flute" to death saw that this group of people did not have any intention of fighting, so he shouted, "What are you guys still standing there for? I don''t believe that so many of us cannot clean this small thing. Everyone, attack!"


    After saying that, he was the first to fly over, activating a powerful magic to launch an attack. Those who were more careful would realize that although his attack was massive, the amount of energy he actually channeled was very limited. At this moment, who would care so much about this? People saw that their boss who had given them money had already taken action, so without any hesitation, they all rushed over. Using their advantage of numbers to suppress "Tick", they continuously used their magic attacks!


    "Flute" let out a sharp whistle, sharp enough to kill a person! Hearing this sound, the crowd reflexively retracted their hands and put them on their heads, tightly covering their ears ¨C they would never forget what had just happened; they did not want their eardrums to die so tragically!


    But after waiting for more than ten seconds, they still hadn''t received any damage. Just as they relaxed and regained their composure, they discovered that "Tick" had already disappeared!


    "He''s finally escaped ¡­"


    Everyone was rejoicing in their hearts. Of course, they could only say this in their hearts, because once they said it, their way of dying would be very miserable.


    When the crowd nervously looked at him, they were once again shocked by what they saw in front of them. In the center of his forehead, there was a fist-sized hole, exactly where the Magic Cores s, who used magic to provide energy, were located!


    It was unknown who came to a realization first and shouted loudly, "It''s over, it hasn''t left yet!"


    With these words, everyone felt insecure!


    Sure enough, the flute had not left yet, it was quickly swimming through the crowd at supersonic speeds. Through its enchanted eyes, people could still not see its appearance clearly. Even when people widened their eyes, they could only see a blur pass by, and everywhere it went, there was only the wailing sound!


    The way the dead died was the same, all their brains were shattered, the black Magic Cores shattered!


    People were already frightened to the extreme, but the attacks of Tick got fiercer and faster, killing people faster than before ¡ª maybe it had recovered some of its energy from the Magic Cores s of the dead.


    Of course, no one was clear about this, because those who had experienced its attack were all dead and those who had not were all desperately retreating. There was no time to think about it!


    The wails of the crowd continued. The bodies that were standing in a straight line fell down one by one like bone tokens, one after another!


    She couldn''t bear to see her compatriots die so miserably. Seeing that the God Tribes didn''t even put other people''s lives in their eyes, she couldn''t care about exposing her identity and shouted for them to spread out, she definitely didn''t want to stand in a straight line, because she had the experience from last time, so when she shouted again, people did as she said without thinking.


    The troops began to scatter. Although Tick''s high speed attacks continued, it was no longer like before, where he had attacked several people at once. At this time, Chang Jing, who was hiding in the rear, also discovered Xi Yan. He chuckled and took advantage of the chaos of the crowd to sneak into the battle circle to come to Xi Yan''s side.


    "Where have you been? I can''t find you!"


    Xi Yan saw a stranger talking to her and replied in a daze. "Just now ¡­ I was just ordered to fight against the Magical Beast! "


    Chang Jing knew that she would misunderstand and thought she was some other person, so she teased, "Little girl, why are you still pretending to be me? You don''t even know who I am! "


    Xi Yan thought that her identity had been exposed, so she prepared to escape. At the same time, she nervously asked, "Who are you?"


    "Me?" Chang Jing laughed casually, and said: "I am truly famous, and have an elegant demeanor, a charming appearance, and an unparalleled wisdom."


    Xi Yan listened to his words and looked at him suspiciously but did not say a word.


    Seeing that she was more or less fooled by him, Chang Jing smiled brilliantly and continued, "The Chang Jingye that is loved by all!"


    After Xi Yan heard this, she smacked him on the head and said, "You''re a dead man, why are you still in the mood to joke around at this time?


    Chang Jing felt a burst of shame, and smiled awkwardly as she agreed.


    He looked at the battle situation and then took a glance at the Celestial Clan members who were watching the battle from the sidelines. Suddenly, he had an idea. He slowly flew up into the air, pretending to be generous as he shouted loudly, "Brothers, for the sake of our great god race''s boss, let''s charge ¡­ Wait! What''s our great god race''s leader doing? Did anyone see them? "


    After such a ruckus, the exhausted crowd finally remembered that their partner, whom they desperately served, was standing aside to watch without doing anything!


    Then they gave up and thought, "We''re here to be killed by the enemy, but what are they doing there?" Could it be that our lives are lower than theirs? What a joke, we are the dignified Demons!


    When they thought of this, they couldn''t help but start shouting for the god race people to come down, or else they would be on strike and not do it themselves, and even threatening to say that if you still don''t come down, we will turn the tables!


    Although these people were powerful in their magic, they were still afraid at this crucial moment. If they were to betray the Demons staff that they hired, they would immediately be attacked from the back by the enemy, and with the observation just now, they also discovered that just these people fighting with the ''Tick'' wouldn''t be able to exhaust much of its strength. Rather than waiting for them to die and fight on their own, they might as well join the battle right now!


    Thinking this, Big Brother waved his hand and sent all of his Celestial clansmen up, while he himself and the other two masked men flew into the crowd.


    And so, a large-scale free-for-all began!

 C325 Relying on the same fate

    The god and devil races were born with the same life. Although they had experienced countless persecution and wars against persecution, justice and injustice, they still couldn''t get rid of the inextricable ties between the two.


    Just like how the Celestials and Demons used magic to attack, it was all based on the energy fluctuations produced by the Magic Cores s in their bodies to trigger the attacks of nature. The only difference was that the Celestials were closer to nature, so their magic usage was more dependent on nature.


    However, there was one thing that people had long forgotten. When the Celestials and Demons worked together to cast magic, they would often be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. They seemed to be faintly complying with a law of the heavens.


    When the Celestials joined the battle, the battle situation clearly changed. The explosion of the magic of the Celestials and Demons created a very powerful suction force, making it difficult for people to walk anymore. Although the flute''s attack was still sharp, its speed also slowed down, as if it had suddenly been switched to a magnetic field and was no longer as easy to move as it was before.


    When it was slow enough for people to see, Big Brother was overjoyed. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he still hurriedly took out a magic wand that looked like the one his dead "Fourth Brother" had. With a loud shout, he brought his own hand with him and dived around the "Piper." According to the original five-pointed star formation, it was surrounded by three layers of magic.


    The wands, thirty golden wands glittered in the sunlight, they were even brighter in the blood-stained mountain grass, and what was most dazzling about them was not this, but the magicite crystal on top of each wand, at that moment they were emitting a light blue light, the thirty rays of blue light overlaid each other, causing people to feel that they were dazzling!


    The five horns of light were connected together to enlarge the light as well as the power. The five layers of pentagram array had also gathered all the energy in the first layer to form a five-pointed star, trapping the flute in the center!


    The power of the pentagram array at this moment was many times stronger than before. With the augmentation, the power was not simply "one plus one equals two" but many times larger than expected. The power of the pentagram array was several times greater than expected!


    As the power of the pentagram array continued to expand, "Tick" struggled in the formation until it could no longer move!


    Tens of millions of pressure were exerted on its body, but it still did not give in. When it moved, the piercing sound of the flute sound could be heard! Following the appearance of the note, the white light appeared once again in mid air, scattering towards the surrounding pentagram array like a net.


    The pentagram array shone brightly, facing the white light, it released a strong destructive force, and the "flute" white light did not show any sign of resisting the pressure as it slowly advanced!


    The battle had reached a stalemate!


    On the other side, all the members of Demons were observing the situation inside. They admired the 30 god race members that joined the battle, thinking that such a powerful ''flute'' could actually be so easily subdued by them. At the same time, they were also feeling uneasy by their provocative shouting, and if these bosses heard this, how would they deal with them after a while?


    Contradictory in their minds, they watched the battle with rapt attention, without even moving.


    Xi Yan saw that their hearts were broken, and shouted at them to escape, but how could they, who were in a safe moment, listen in? What''s more, although there were 30 people in the god-race busy dealing with ''Tick'', more people were still around. If she wanted to escape, wouldn''t that just be giving them an excuse to kill him?


    "You belong to the Demons, why are you working so hard for the god race?" Xi Yan saw that her advice was useless, and said, "Just now, with so many of our good brothers who died, did their God Tribes members say a word? Everyone, wake up from your stupor and stop betting for them to take their lives! "


    Her lobbying voice was loud, loud enough to attract all the god-race members that were still outside!


    They ran over and stopped in front of Xi Yan, and asked coldly: "Who are you, daring to bewitch people here!"


    Chang Jing pulled Xi Yan to the back, and laughed, then replied: "Not just anyone, we are just the most ordinary two out of the members of Demons!"


    "Haha, hmph!" The one leading the group was so angry that he started laughing, "The two most ordinary people in the Demons?! "It seems like you won''t tell the truth if I don''t let you beg for death today!"


    After he finished speaking, he arrogantly gestured for the others to back away while he arrogantly stood in front of them.


    "Come on, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance!" "As long as you speak the truth now, I will let you off ¡ª or I will let you have three moves. If you can defeat me, I will let you off too!"


    The inside of Chang Jing''s heart was extremely funny, she thought to herself, just what''s going on with the current world, how can anyone be so arrogant? But why is the God Clan''s Little Luoluo so arrogant, she really doesn''t know how high the sky is!


    Of course, he wouldn''t say these words out loud. He only calmly said, "There''s no need for three moves. One move is enough!"


    The man obviously didn''t hear him clearly in such a noisy environment, so he asked again, whether intentionally or not, "What, what did you say?"


    Regardless if he really did not hear it clearly or was just pretending, because all of this was no longer important, and it was also because after Chang Jing''s figure flashed past him, he silently fell onto the ground, with a trace of blood on his neck that was hard to be seen by the naked eye!


    When the people of the god race saw that he was so easily killed, they became panic-stricken. They had no idea what else they could do! Just now, they hadn''t even seen his movements clearly. They only felt a shadow flash in front of them before that person collapsed. What kind of abnormal strength was this?! It would be strange if he didn''t panic!


    However, their boss was currently fighting Tick to the death, so he didn''t have the time to care about them. And if they relied on their own strength, they wouldn''t be a match for the person in front of them.


    Stunned as wooden chickens, they just stood there, unable to do anything.


    Chang Jing''s skill frightened them very much, but what made them even more surprised was that, at that moment, the members of the Demons who were originally standing to the side as spectators, suddenly rushed towards the man without knowing whether they were dead or alive, all of them gnashing their teeth, as though the person in front of them was their arch enemy!


    "It can''t be?"


    Chang Jing was dumbstruck, she thought that the two of them had kindly advised them to run, but they actually turned against each other!


    He laughed bitterly and looked towards Xi Yan, wanting to see what she had to say.


    Xi Yan was also surprised to see this, but she was still the kindest person in the world. She said to Chang Jing without thinking, "Don''t hurt them!"


    Chang Jing''s wry smile was even more bitter, it was even uglier than crying.


    "Please, it''s them who want to hurt me!"


    He had no choice but to dodge since he could not fight. He shook his head and started to move around to dodge with Xi Yan in the middle of the crowd, sighing to himself in his heart.


    The white light of "Tick" finally had the upper hand, and directly rushed into the first floor''s pentagram array, which was a few centimeters away!


    "Big brother!" Seeing this, he smiled and suddenly ordered, "Receive Character Formula!"


    As a result, the blue light instantly retreated a few inches, and the white light also entered the pentagram array.


    The magnificent scene that happened was both expected and unexpected ¨C just like the scene that appeared once more, the energy from the "flute" instantly flowed into the thirty magicite crystal s like a surging tide, flooding out for a thousand miles in one fell swoop!


    Was the scene just now about to repeat itself?


    However, no one wanted to destroy it at this time. Even if some people wanted to, he didn''t have the time or time to notice, because he was playing a game called "hide and seek" with his lover in the crowd!


    To be honest, these people were not even a threat to Chang Jing. The reason why he had a dead look on her face was to make Xi Yan happy, and whether she would hurt these people or not, he did not care, as long as Xi Yan said it, he would immediately change his stance.


    Because these people deserved to die, and because Chang Jing was not a person that was easy to kill in the first place, but even more so, because Xi Yan was his most beloved person!


    The blue light quickly turned thicker and very quickly, it illuminated the entire Tibetan Witch Mountain blue!


    Almost at the same time, "Big Brother" ''s expression suddenly changed!


    He suddenly realized something very unfavorable to his side. That was, they only had thirty magic wands in their hands right now, and not the thirty-five that the Guardian God had given them! He remembered that back when the God Protector handed them to him, he told him that the magicite crystal on these thirty-five wands were the best energy containers for the God race, and that they were enough to absorb the power of the God race''s barrier!


    But what if the number of wands was thirty instead of thirty-five?


    The Guardian God did not say anything. He also did not expect something like today to happen. This answer could only be found through practice!


    But practice could sometimes kill people, if 30 magicite crystal could not contain the power of the "flute", then all of the energy absorbed would explode when the capacity reached the peak ¡ª the result of the explosion would be that the entire Tibetan Witch Mountain would be flattened, and all life on the mountain would be turned into ashes!

 C326 What should I do?!]

    The magicite crystal''s energy was gradually filled, their transparent appearance was flickering with a faint red light ¡ª ¡ª This was an early warning, it indicated that the magicite crystal''s remaining storage capacity was about to reach its peak!


    "Big brother" was extremely anxious. If he retreated in this kind of situation, all his previous efforts would have been for naught and the explosion would have happened earlier. However, if he continued to waste time like this, he would just be waiting for death here!


    What should he do?!


    He suddenly saw Chang Jing and Xi Yan who were in the chaotic crowd and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Ha ha!" He suddenly laughed out loud without any reason, "Finally, I have obtained this treasure. From then on, our God Clan''s army can descend and flatten the Demon World, causing all the trash from the Demons to disappear from this world!"


    As these words came out, Chang Jing and Xi Yan naturally paled from shock!


    They quickly got rid of the crowd and flew towards the pentagram array like shooting stars, and wanted to snatch the treasure that "Big Brother" spoke of!


    Seeing the two of them flying towards him, the "big brother" wearing a mask revealed a smile that was hard to detect. Chang Jing suddenly realised that this was a scam, and when she was half a foot away from the "big brother", he reached out to grab Xi Yan, but she was too late, and Xi Yan''s hand was already tightly held by the "big brother"!


    As if an electric current, the moment it came into contact with Xi Yan''s body, it was firmly sucked in, and even if she struggled, he wouldn''t be able to break free! Seeing that the red light on the magicite crystal was getting increasingly thicker and stronger, the "Big Brother" knew that this place would explode in less than fifteen minutes, and with a clever turn of his hands, she moved Xi Yan''s hand onto her Wand, while his hands became empty!


    This meant that if the first person died from the explosion, it would be Xi Yan, who was standing on the main seat of the pentagram array, while the "Big Brother" could use this opportunity to escape Tibetan Witch Mountain!


    An ominous premonition suddenly rose in Chang Jing''s heart. That premonition was so real that it caused people to feel sad, and he quickly understood that this premonition was related to this array. Thus, when he saw the mysterious masked man pull Xi Yan to replace him, she did not hesitate to make a move.


    He anxiously comforted Xi Yan, "Xi Yan, don''t worry, I''m here to save you!"


    However, Xi Yan''s expression was so sorrowful, as if she had already seen through the future and knew the outcome!


    "Go, go!"


    Chang Jing did not care about what she said, and took out her ancient jade sword s to cut apart the wand!


    "Big Brother!" At this moment, he was still inside the formation. If he destroyed the formation, then everything he did would have been in vain. The energy explosion of the "flute" would have happened, and he would have been destroyed by this powerful explosion! If that was the case, how could he allow Chang Jing to destroy the Wand?


    He did not have enough time to think further before quickly summoning the high level god race spell "Cloud Breaking Curse" and attacking the sword in Chang Jing''s hand! Although the ancient jade sword was unharmed, the target of the magic attack was still lost. The sword pierced through the air! Chang Jing glared at him angrily, and with a twist of her right hand, he pierced at the staff again, while her left hand released a wave of pure energy that directly attacked the big brother!


    He dodged slightly and attacked again. This time, he wanted to directly strike at Chang Jing''s body, because he knew that if he did not kill this person in front of him, he would not let go!


    Chang Jing gritted her teeth as she received the attack, her right hand still continued to stab towards the magicite crystal on her staff!


    Not to mention piercing through the magicite crystal, it was even difficult to enter even a little further. Chang Jing looked over with rapt attention, only to see that the tip of sword had already been surrounded by the blue colored mass of light, unable to move even an inch forward!


    "Haha, you better hurry up and retreat!" "Big brother ¡­" Seeing this, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud and threaten, "If we don''t go now ¡­ when this place explodes, we''ll have to accompany him to the underworld!"


    Explosion? So it turns out that he had tricked Xi Yan into holding the staff so that he could make her her scapegoat!


    "Despicable!"


    Chang Jing was furious, her face turned sinister!


    His silver hair that fluttered in the wind seemed to have felt his anger rise up one by one in that instant. It was as if steel spikes were emitted from the white mist, and the place where the mist shone was the four pairs of wings behind him! The blue armor, which You Ying had transformed into, followed the curve of his wings and floated on the surface of his body at the same time, protecting him completely!


    "If you want to walk on the Road to River Styx, I will drag you down first!"


    After saying this, he suddenly drew back his sword, and the sword light spiralled upwards. It was a "Deep Sea Illusion", and in that instant, his body split into seven human silhouettes. Each of them were so real and so ethereal, like lightning, they stabbed out countless swords at "Big Brother" from seven different directions!


    The reason why she came to the Demon World this time was to find the energy that escaped after the seal was broken in the The Divine Realm. Since her strength was also not to be underestimated, and was even entrusted with such a heavy responsibility by the Celestial King, he barely managed to dodge one strike after another, but when Chang Jing''s anger reached its peak, his heart was filled with killing intent. With such a dense and powerful barrage, no matter how powerful her magic was, how could a mere bodyguard beside the Celestial King defend against Chang Jing?


    Chang Jing did not bother to look at him anymore as she pounced towards Xi Yan. She reached out his hands to grab the Wand in her hands, but when his hands were about to touch the Wand, Xi Yan used her body to push him away fiercely and said, "Don''t worry about me, hurry up and go! It will be too late! "


    "No, how can I not care about you!"


    Chang Jing roared at everyone inside the array, her expression becoming even more sinister, "Quickly tell me the method to save them, otherwise I will have all of you accompany me in death in advance!"


    He had already made up his mind to rescue Xi Yan. If he could not save her, he would rather die here. It was also because the situation was too critical that he said such foolish things.


    Who in the world would willingly die? If there was a way to resolve the crisis here, then why would these people threaten him if they begged him to do so before it was too late?


    A masked man carefully replied, "No..." But you can try out that ''flute''. Maybe you just need to break the source of the energy! "


    Cutting off the origin of the flood was indeed a good idea. Chang Jing stopped thinking about it and ignored Xi Yan''s cries from behind, who was asking him to quickly leave, and flew towards the "flute".


    "Flute" was currently in a very bad situation. After absorbing a large amount of energy from its body, it had become extremely weak. Even the white light had dimmed, as if it was dying.


    "Break your roots!"


    Arriving in front of the "flute", Chang Jing gradually calmed down as well. He thought that since the source of the explosion was the "flute''s" energy, wouldn''t it be able to stop it from leaking energy if she found another carrier of energy?


    Thinking up to here, he took a deep breath, the ancient jade sword was instantly retracted back to his right wrist, and used his free hands to grab the demonic qi ''flute''!


    The reason why the energy inside the "flute" was still continuously flowing away was because the pentagram array had a nature of absorbing energy, but after losing the "Energy Force", the power that the "flute" absorbed was many times weaker than before. Furthermore, after the "flute" had lost a large amount of energy, its defense was extremely weak, and the combination of the two allowed Chang Jing''s hands to easily grab onto the "flute"!


    The stone in hherheart finally dropped halfway, but Chang Jing was still very anxious. She activated the demonic qi in his body and quickly channeled the energy from the "flute" into his body.


    Since the source had already been blocked, it would only be a matter of time before the crisis was resolved!


    Thinking about that, he could not help but laugh happily. Just as he wanted to turn around and give Xi Yan a bright smile, he saw the scene he did not want to see the most in his life.


    The big brother who was stabbed to the ground by his "Deep Sea Phantom" now shakily stood up, his mouth grinning from ear to ear as he pounced towards the pentagram array. The magicite crystal had lost its source of energy and gradually withdrew its blue light.


    "No ~ ~"


    Chang Jing shouted, but she still could not stop the evil thoughts of "Big Brother". Trembling, he used her last breath of air to cast the last spell on the magicite crystal ¡ª ¡ª


    RUU ¡­


    The chain of consecutive explosions occurred on the thirty magicite crystal s, and the impact from them caused the entire Tibetan Witch Mountain to be turned into flat ground. Within the dust transformed from the rocks and plants, thirty rays of light continuously flowed towards one place, and that was Chang Jing''s body!


    After a few hours of explosion, all of the dust finally settled, and a human figure gradually appeared in the center of Tibetan Witch Mountain ¡ª This was a human figure with an invisible face, because his entire body was wrapped in four pairs of wings s, and the four pairs of wings behind him had a clear color, with a pure black and white right side!


    Feather Wing Zhang Kai, what appeared was actually Chang Jing''s face!


    It turned out that just now, when it exploded, all the energy that flowed out from the magicite crystal had unknowingly flowed into Chang Jing''s body, and he had also fainted from the pressure of the explosion and the large amount of energy being poured into her body. By the time he woke up, everything here had already been turned into ruins!


    Ruins?


    Chang Jing was shocked, then where was Xi Yan?!


    He looked around frantically, searching the entire ruins but still couldn''t find anything. The only thing he could see was the clump of blood on the dust and the four masks that were originally worn on the faces of the four mysterious God Tribe people!


    If the ruins were covered in blood, then wouldn''t that mean that everyone had already ¡­


    Chang Jing collapsed and her mind instantly went blank!


    Xi Yan... She was dead! Did she even come to enjoy the happiness of waking up? She died just like this ¡­ just like this ¡­


    Muddy tears and dark gold blood dripped down my face. I don''t understand why my lover, whom I have spent so much effort to find, would be reduced to nothing.


    The tears had dried, and blood flowed from his eyes!


    What was the use of keeping the blood when his heart was broken?!


    Only the fish knew the temperature of the sea; only the wind knew the direction of the snowflakes; only the heart knew the feeling of tears!


    Staring at the collapsed rock, my heart was filled with despair. He would never be able to come back. All the hopes and hopes, all the cherished things, would end here. And today, at this very moment, they would all be ruthlessly ended!


    "We haven''t even gotten married yet. How can you leave me alone like this?" "Didn''t you say that you would go back to the Demon World and get the best tailor to sew the most beautiful wedding dress in the world for you? How could you, how could you just leave me like that? We still have far too many things that we haven''t done yet! "


    I took out the scented sachet that Xi Yan had given me on the way here. Was the beautiful scented sachet damaged from the impact of the energy or did it feel the same sorrow? It wasn''t important, it really wasn''t important. It was just the fact that it was the most important thing! Xi Yan left, and did not leave behind anything, but only left me this small scented sachet!


    I sat down on the floor, my breath drifting.


    The exquisite mandarin ducks on the scented sachet were still playing with each other. However, a gap appeared between the two, just in time to separate them. The edge of the opening swayed along with the wind, revealing a corner inside ¨C there was actually a small slip of paper inside!


    Trembling, I took it out and unfurled it, careful not to destroy the only treasure that she had left me ¡­


    "Don''t cry, my most beloved person, at this moment I bloomed like an epiphyllum. Heaven chose to let me fall at this moment when I was at my most beautiful. This is my fortune and also my fortune.


    Don''t cry, really, don''t cry, my love!


    Your tears can''t bring back my withering. Do you know that I won''t wake up again? I have already turned into dust and scattered through this world, but ¡­ In the future, I will blink in the night sky and shine my most beautiful light in your dreams ¡ª the most beautiful and brightest star in the night sky is me, and I will give you the brightest star in the world in my dreams!


    Don''t be sad, cheer up, my love!


    Do you remember that I once proudly told you that I loved this world? Don''t think about what eternity is, at least I was destroyed in the most brilliant moment, also don''t care about what maturity is, because we were ripe in the very first moment you and I began!


    I don''t want anything, as long as you live on and on!


    My love, don''t be surprised that I knew the outcome in advance, because there are some destinies that cannot be changed by manpower ¡ª just like you and me, our destinies were predetermined! Do you still remember that time you used Awakening Bell to wake me up from my coma? That time, Grand Master and I talked for a very long time in front of your bed. He told me the result of his divination and said, "When the barrier is destroyed, the Holy Beast will return.


    I don''t believe him. I only believe that people who love each other will be together ¡ª even though his prophecy is always correct. But but but ¡­ But in the end, I still believed that the Holy Beast''s barrier that had been destroyed for thousands of years had returned. Next, it should be my death ¡­


    The person I love the most, Grand Master told me, you will become numb and emotionless because of this, and kill people like you, don''t be like this, I don''t want to see you like that! You should be a hero, leading the Demons towards your new life''s hero, sweeping away your tears and calmly facing your fate, my dear!


    Don''t cry, my love!


    "The epiphyllum is gone, but the stars are still shining, and my love for you is still the same ¡­"


    So you know all about it, all of it. I looked up and laughed, choking on tears of blood. If you know all about it, why didn''t you tell me earlier?! Why, why would you rather die than tell me?


    Xi Yan, do you know that as long as you tell me, I won''t bring you out at all ¡ª So what if I don''t have freedom? But now, now ¡­


    Do you know, if I had to find a vehicle for my love, I would rather be my blood. But when I put my love and blood into one, you left with my love, where should I go now?


    Where will it be?


    Chang Jing''s mood was downcast to the extreme, and her heart was dead gray! The burnt ground was instantly covered with a thick layer of ice, and with him as the center, a circle of ice was quickly formed ¡ª the circle continued to spread, turning into a bone-deep cold and complete regret, finally turning the entire Tibetan Witch Mountain into an ice mountain!


    The snow fell soundlessly in this hot season, as if it was mourning for someone or telling a story to the world ¡­


    How could he give up after a few more centuries of silence? An unreversed fate, like the legend of the butterfly love, would not be able to change the name of the lover, even if it was just a name, even if it crossed a thousand years!


    When all the time has changed into scenery, also unwilling to return to the Road to the River Styx crying, in the gray time her name can only be in the heart, should I choose permanent coma?


    We agreed upon an agreement, but why did it end in tragedy? Could it be that even five thousand years of reincarnation cannot change this so-called law? Pieces of broken heart, lost in self but full of her name engraved on it ¡ª and do you know that even if I die, you will always be in my heart! Taking a deep, bloody breath didn''t stop the grief. All that came in was your handwriting!


    How I wish I could be with you, only with you, and yet you walk away from me, away from the world, and become my silence for centuries!


    What was there to miss after that? Chang Jing didn''t even have the strength to shake her head. He didn''t know, but he could only quietly sit, and could only quietly sit like this. She quietly sat like this for seven days and seven nights without eating, drinking, or thinking, as he quietly sat ¡­

 C327 Surrounding the island

    This was a remote island, and the beaches were filled with the surroundings. The people eating by the sea enjoyed this rare leisure, because it was getting dark and the day''s work was over.


    The island was very cool. The summer sun was always tame here, just like now, when the sea breeze blew on people''s faces, making them feel cool. It was like eating honey to them. The evening breeze, compared to the usual sea breeze, was much less tyrannical and warm. The gentle breeze turned the beach into a smooth mirror, reflecting the red sunset. The beauty of the mirror was mesmerizing!


    The scene was intoxicating, but people were still getting drunk.


    A drunk man with a beard that had been trimmed to a point that it looked like a butterfly knot was hanging over his face. The clothes he was wearing made him look even more disgusting, and his dirty appearance made it seem as if he had been wearing it for two to three years without being washed at all!


    He was a foreigner and had been on the island for nearly three years. The people did not know where he came from, much less what he used to do. They only knew that he drank a lot of wine every day and then passed out drunk on the beach, gazing at the moonlight. He was so silly that he never spoke.


    From the way he was dressed, people guessed that he must have been a refugee from the mainland who had come to the island because of the war, and from the fact that he never did anything but drank so much every day, they guessed that he must have brought a lot of gold and silver with him before he came here, because they had never heard of him on credit.


    There were too many versions of his speculations on the island, and almost everyone thought they were the most correct. Don''t blame the fishermen for being bored, because this island was really too small. It was so small that there was not much to talk about every day. Other than using him as a meal, they really couldn''t think of anything better to discuss.


    Although people had different opinions about him, one thing everyone recognized was that this person could read and play a good flute.


    "Did you know? It''s sixteen again today."


    There were several men sitting under a coconut tree in front of their house. They were drinking and chatting.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to say that!" The person on the side seemed to have drank too much, after hearing the man''s words, he slammed the table, and started shouting, "Just by listening to the flute sound, you can tell that today is the sixteenth day, that person is so strange, people who only know how to drink everyday will still remember the day, and on the sixteenth night of every month, regardless of whether it is wind or rain, they will still play the flute on the beach, playing it is so captivating, making me want to go home and get a wife!"


    His words amused everyone on the table, yelling that he knew how to pick up a wife if he had nothing better to do.


    "So what if I''m hugging a wife?" That person rolled his eyes as he stuttered, "Others can''t carry him even if they wanted to. Look at him, he''s probably playing the flute because he can''t carry his wife!"


    "Shh!"


    When the people beside him heard this, they hurriedly covered his mouth and whispered, "You don''t want to live. You can just hit that madman and scold him, but you can''t mention anything about his wife! Have you forgotten that in the former village, Wang Zhong had said that if he couldn''t get a wife, even if he got a wife, she would still be beaten to death by his smell of alcohol? "Aiyo, his hands are so heavy. Even now, Wang Hai is still lying on the bed and can''t walk!"


    The person beside him opened his eyes wide in disbelief, "That can''t be, is he not afraid of being beaten to death?!"


    "You haven''t been out of the country these few years, brother," said the man from before. "Right now the world is in a state of chaos, it''s good enough for you to have a meal. Who dares to go out and meddle in other people''s business? Besides, it''s Wang Hai''s fault, who asked him to curse others, what''s more, that lunatic even threw a few hundred gold coins at his family, a few hundred gold coins, we don''t even have that much savings in our lifetime, Wang Hai, that brat is still secretly happy, how would he think of taking revenge on him! "


    "Is he not afraid of being robbed with so much money on him, a madman?!"


    "That''s right, I''ve never heard anyone mention him having his money taken away ¡­" Drinking and drinking, why should we talk about this? Come on, let''s do it! "


    Deep into the night, the only sounds that could be heard on the silent beach were the sounds of the waves and the sounds of someone talking in his sleep.


    The lunatic they were talking about was currently sleeping soundly on a reef, but from the looks of his expression, he was clearly crying in his dreams! Just what kind of person was he, and just what kind of story had happened to him? It was so torturous even in his dreams!


    Waves crashed against the reef, and sprays of water that looked like spitting stars splattered all over this person''s body. His clothes were soaked, but he was still sleeping and didn''t feel anything at all.


    At this moment, a figure quietly walked over from the distance. Under the moonlight, his shadow was stretched out endlessly, becoming terrifying. The figure quickly arrived at the reef where the madman was lying on and gently flipped through his pockets.


    However, after searching for a while, he still couldn''t find anything. He was so angry that it was unknown if he had forgotten that he was a thief or if he simply didn''t take this madman seriously and gave him a kick! The madman, after taking this kick, did not cry out in pain, but only turned his body over and went back to sleep.


    That person cried out ''what bad luck'', cursing and swearing. How could he believe their lies? It would be strange if this madman had money on him!


    Suddenly, just as he was about to return, his eyes lit up. At this moment, he discovered that there was a dragon bracelet on each of this madman''s wrists. From the looks of its design, it could be sold for at least a few dozen gold coins in the pawnshop!


    He had been planning on stealing something from the beginning, but now that he had discovered these two treasures, how could he not want them? He quickly reached out to grab the bracelet on his right hand and pulled desperately ¨C since this person was crazy, he didn''t care whether he woke up or not!


    However, after expending a great deal of effort, he discovered that the bracelet was still attached to that madman''s hand, and did not budge an inch!


    "F * ck, what a madman, to actually wear the bracelet so tight ¡­ Aren''t you afraid of crippling your own hand?!" He took out something from the cloth bag hanging on his waist, "But I''ve prepared this long ago, if I can''t cut them off, I''ll sell them for a few gold coins!"


    He grabbed Lunatic''s hand and aimed at the space between Bracelet''s wrists. He stuck a pair of iron scissors inside ¡ª Kacha, the iron scissors broke into pieces like tofu!


    That person was furious. He thought to himself, I only brought this kind of tool with me. Now that it''s broken, I have to go back and take it. Stealing anything is so troublesome, so it''s unreasonable.


    He kicked the madman hard again, muttering as he walked back, "God forbid me, I did it all for my wife--this lunatic doesn''t have a wife to raise anyway, so just think of it as you giving his money to my adopted wife!"


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. It stood before him without a sound, like a ghost!


    "Mom!" That person was shocked. When he saw that the person in front of him was only that lunatic, he felt relieved. "Madman, be good and go back and lie down. Wait for me to come back later before snatching your bracelet!"


    The madman didn''t pay any attention to him. He merely extended his right hand and twisted the man''s neck as fast as lightning. After a crack, the man collapsed to the ground. The moonlight shone on his face.


    The next day, the island was still quiet, and no one seemed to care about the man''s disappearance. It was thought that he had gone out to do business again, and that the madman was still living a life of drunkenness and sleep.


    After another ten days or so, the sea breeze suddenly became frantic. Even the white clouds were covered by a thick layer of black smoke.


    The fishermen nervously tied up their houses with thumb-sized ropes and carried their little fishing boats back from the seaside ¡ª years of experience had taught them that typhoons and tsunamis were coming!


    An aunt was carried home by several men when she saw the lunatic still lying on the reef.


    "Madman, hurry and hide at my house, the tsunami is coming!"


    The madman ignored her and continued to lie there with his eyes wide open.


    "Do you really want to die?" After a while, she calmly said, "You don''t drink today, hurry up and go to my house. Yesterday, we just had a pot of good wine, so I''ll heat it up a few more times for you. It will definitely be much more delicious than what you normally eat!"


    The madman gave her an expressionless look at her words, a look of perplexity on his face.


    "Heh heh, are you hungry?" Seeing this effect, the aunt continued, "After you finish drinking, I''ll have my man wash your body. The wine will definitely be even more fragrant later on!"


    After saying that, she didn''t care if the madman agreed or not, and quickly dragged him over to her home. Although the madman still didn''t react, his expression was much warmer as he let her pull him home.


    A vertical bolt of lightning suddenly flashed across the dreary sky. Thunder rumbled!


    The tsunami was about to arrive!

 C328 a small room

    It was a small room with simple decorations, just like any ordinary fisherman''s. But because of the mistress''s hard work, it was clean inside.


    Outside the house, the wind was howling, but inside the house, the aroma of alcohol was wafting in the air.


    The madman was currently sitting numbly at his table. Opposite him was the male owner of this house. He was also very kind.


    "The wine is coming!" The woman brought out a few plates of food and a pot of wine, which she placed on the table with a smile on her face. She then called her daughter, who was in the room, to come out for dinner as well.


    "Come, let me fill your bowl!"


    The old man poured out a bottle of wine for Lunatic, then poured himself a full glass and said, "I don''t really know how to talk. Since you''ve come to my house, you''re our guest. Come, drink!"


    After saying that, he handed the wine glass over in hopes that he could have a drink. But who would have thought that this madman directly poured the wine cup into his own mouth without even bothering about the wine. The uncle was extremely depressed upon seeing this.


    "Hehe, why am I arguing with a lunatic for so much?"


    After saying that, he also picked up the wine glass and gulped it down.


    The aunt complained as she busied herself with packing, "I really don''t know what the Dragon King God is up to either. It''s been three or four years since the tsunami, but he''s actually so amazing this time. "Fortunately, the people on our island haven''t sailed far. Otherwise, many people would have to die like before!"


    The old man seemed to have seen through everything, he took a mouthful of food and said, "Be contented with it. I have lived on this island for so many years and haven''t had the chance to experience such a good situation in these years. In the past, I was thankful for not coming to see a tsunami three or four times a year, let alone coming here every three or four years. Don''t talk about these things. If you''re free, you should focus more on your daughter! "


    The aunt rolled her eyes at him and said, "What about your daughter? Don''t tell me you don''t have a daughter''s share?"


    "I don''t have such a disobedient daughter!" The uncle replied coldly, "If he insists on being nice to that person, I''ll be the first to kick her out of the house. She''ll never have a daughter again!"


    The aunt knew that he was being stubborn, so she turned away and called for her daughter to come out for dinner again.


    "Stupid girl, why aren''t you coming out to eat? Do you want me to bring the food in to serve you?!"


    The uncle said coldly, "If she likes to eat it or not, if she doesn''t I''ll feed it to the dogs! It wagged its tail at me! "


    The aunt rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why didn''t you have a dog to raise? "After he wags his tail for you, we can still use him to cook dog meat when we''re hungry!"


    As he was speaking, a girl around eighteen or nineteen years old slowly walked out of the house. Her body was sturdy, her skin was thick and black, and her appearance was decent. She could be considered a beauty on this small island.


    When she saw the table at home, a slovenly madman suddenly appeared. She couldn''t help but frown, and after giving him a look of disgust, she finally sat down.


    When she sat down, the old man who had been blabbering suddenly stopped talking and started eating by himself. It seemed like their conflict was not shallow.


    The girl did not say much. She just picked up the bowl and started eating. She was too lazy to even pick up the dishes.


    The aunt looked at the father and daughter pair and sighed. She helplessly said, "Hurry up and eat. Eat breakfast and go to bed. It''s so stormy and you can''t go out!"


    At this moment, there was an urgent knock on her room''s door. "Dong, dong, dong", it was an unusual night that caused people''s hearts to tremble.


    "Who?!"


    Uncle shouted suspiciously towards the door.


    The person outside the door anxiously replied, "It''s me, Hai Sheng from the neighboring village! Hurry and open the door! "


    Upon hearing the name "Hai Sheng", the uncle''s face clearly darkened, he swept a glance at his daughter, and continued drinking.


    Hearing the increasingly urgent knocking on the door, the aunt couldn''t help but say, "I say, the child''s father is out in the wind and rain. Why don''t I let him in first?"


    The uncle said nothing and continued to drink his wine.


    "Ai!"


    After sighing, the aunt got up and opened the door. A middle-aged man who was completely drenched in sweat walked in, his skin was dark.


    "Hai Sheng, why is it raining so heavily for you?"


    The aunt greeted him warmly and invited him in.


    However, Hai Sheng did not answer her. Instead, he coldly asked loudly, "Where is my Hai Fu?!"


    The uncle coldly replied, "Hey, what''s your son doing in my house? Do you really think that my house is a shelter for all kinds of people?! "


    Just as he was about to get angry, he suddenly forced himself to hold back. He walked in front of the uncle''s daughter and asked her if she had seen Hai Fu before.


    The uncle and daughter asked curiously, "Didn''t he say that he would go out to the sea to catch some delicious food to celebrate your birthday? Don''t you see him?"


    The old man said anxiously, "He didn''t come back!"


    This time, the girl got anxious and quickly got up and asked, "Are you saying that he still hasn''t come back yet?!"


    "Aiyo!" Hai Sheng stamped his foot and shouted with a sobbing tone of voice, "He''s still not back yet!"


    After he finished speaking, he ran out like a madman. Uncle''s daughter also quickly ran into the thunder-filled night, running towards the seaside where the tsunami was coming from.


    "Stupid girl, you ¡­"


    The aunt was about to get up to give chase, but was stopped by the uncle.


    "You''re not allowed to go!" "Like I said, if she runs away with the family, I''ll pretend I never had her!"


    "You heartless person, the tsunami is about to arrive, can you really be at ease with her going out alone?!" As she spoke, the aunt began to cry. "If something were to happen to her, then you can divorce me as well. You won''t be able to live this life anymore!"


    "F * ck!" The old man gulped down a mouthful of wine and coughed, "Having a daughter is a real money loser! "Go, take out my raincoat, I''ll go!"


    "Alright, I''ll take it for you right away!"


    The aunt was overjoyed. She wiped her tears dry and went to her room to get a raincoat and give it to the uncle, repeatedly warning him to be careful.


    "Be careful at home!"


    With that, the uncle chased after him.


    The door was being blown open by the strong wind. The raging wind seemed to be everywhere as it blew through the cracks of the door, letting out loud laughter.


    The madman was still drinking, oblivious to what was happening outside.


    The aunt did not mind and said, "You must be ashamed. That damned girl is falling in love with that child from the neighboring village, but my man wants to marry him off to someone else. He''s been causing a ruckus recently. "Such a young child yet he still dotes on her so much that he wants her to die. What can they possibly understand now?"


    Hearing her words, the madman suddenly froze. The hand holding the cup stopped drinking and his thoughts seemed to drift far, far away.


    "We don''t care about all this. We''re all family, so it''s fine for us to cause a ruckus. Furthermore, my man was the first expert in fishing on our island when he was young. Seeing that his mood wasn''t right, the aunt said, "You drink first, I''ll go and see if the hot water is ready. Once it''s ready, you can go take a bath!"


    She walked into the kitchen as she spoke, but when she came out again, the table was empty.


    Thunder rumbled, and the earth was illuminated by the lightning ¡ª without the wrong word, this lightning was too dense. The first one followed closely after the last one, and even if the earth did not light up, it would still be impossible!


    On the windy seaside, three figures were running in a zigzag.


    When a person encountered such weather, they would respect nature from the bottom of their heart. Nature''s might was just too great. No matter how powerful one''s magic was, fighting against nature would only be a waste.


    The three finally managed to get close to the pier, holding onto the wooden stakes and looking into the distance.


    They were the three who ran out from the big boss''s house, and were worriedly worrying about the young lad called Hai Fu.


    The lady asked loudly, "Uncle, who did Hai Fu go out with?!"


    Unfortunately, although her voice was loud, it was still too soft compared to the rumbling of thunder. Hai Sheng could only faintly understand that she was talking to him.


    "What? What did you say?"


    The girl whispered into his ear and asked again, "Did Hai Fu go out to sea alone?"


    "That''s right!" Hai Fu answered with a loud and clear voice, "This child said that I got something good on my birthday and can''t let others share it, so he went out alone before daybreak!"


    As she thought about how Hai Fu had promised her that he would help her yesterday, the girl suddenly cried and said, "What should we do with such a big wave?! How could he come back?!"


    The uncle didn''t say anything, he just used his chest to prop the girl''s body up when the storm came so that she wouldn''t be blown down by the wind.


    "Why don''t you all go back first!" Hai Fu looked into the distance and suddenly made a decision, "I''ll go out to sea to look!"


    "No, I''ll go with you!"


    The girl answered decisively, ignoring the tugging of her father.


    "Right now the sea is too dangerous, you should go back first, otherwise, I can''t account to Hai Fu anymore!"


    The uncle pulled her and said, "Hurry up and come back with me, your mother is still waiting at home!"


    "No, if I can''t find Hai Fu, then I won''t be able to live on! Abba, I must go out and find him, just let your daughter do as she says this time! "


    Seeing that her father had remained silent, she turned to Hai Fu and begged, "Please let me go Uncle, we will definitely find him!"


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t care about whether Hai Fu agreed or not, and was the first to jump onto the small fishing boat pulled by Hai Fu.


    Hai Sheng, who was watching at the side, was touched. He slowly said, "Good girl, Hai Fu is really lucky!"


    He jumped into the small fishing boat as well, and Uncle also quietly jumped onto the boat after them. He stared at his daughter and said, "I only have a daughter like you. I want to go to Abba to accompany you!"

 C329 A Millennial Dream

    I put you in a tear in the corner of my eye and imagined that it would become amber to accompany me in a thousand years. I dare not lower my head for fear that the tears will fall and shatter your dream that I have shattered for a thousand years.


    The madman stood by the sea, absent-mindedly gazing into the distance. His silent expression was the same as before, with only the corner of his eye showing an extra tear. What kind of past was it that made him so sad, so sad that he was not afraid of the wind or rain nor the craziness, not afraid of death!


    The wind by the sea was still howling. The cloudy sky pressed the dark clouds down to the ground, making it hard for people to breathe.


    Not far away, a small fishing boat was swaying in the waves, looking like a broken straw that couldn''t be rooted in. The boat did not sail, perhaps because it was also afraid of the wind, but used the oars to row hard. When the huge wave came, it was so bumpy that it almost flipped over. However, after the huge wave passed, it still stood upright and came back.


    They were the trio who went to sea to find Hai Fu.


    Hai Sheng and the uncle stood together on the boat, rowing under the huge waves of the wind, while the girls of the house splashed water from the cabin, the waves were too big. If she wasn''t here, the boat would have definitely sunk.


    The sky was even darker, lightning and thunder were constantly making frightening demonstrations in the sky, and the blinding lightning and ear-splitting thunder were almost causing people to faint!


    Uncle looked up at the sky, feeling even more nervous.


    Judging from his many years of experience, the tsunami was about to start. If they didn''t return at this time, they would die here.


    But the target they were looking for, Hai Fu, still hadn''t appeared. If he wasn''t found, how would he be willing to go back?!


    Perhaps, he had already been buried in the belly of a fish!


    The uncle looked at his daughter, whose face was covered in tears, and his heart was filled with grief. He remembered that night, when he was young, when he too had been searching for his lover in the midst of a storm.


    "Let''s work harder," the events of many years ago seemed to reappear today. The uncle increased his rowing speed, for his daughter''s unfulfilled wish. "Girl, look around and see if there are any boats around. We''ll definitely find them after a while!"


    The girl stared at her father, and for the first time she realized how much he loved her.


    "Thank you, Abba!"


    A thousand words could only be condensed into two simple words, ''Thank you''. At this moment, what else could he say other than ''thank you''?


    The uncle did not answer her, but the hand that was shaking the oars became even more forceful.


    Suddenly, the girl went crazy and shouted that there was a boat and a boat.


    "Where are you, let''s row through!"


    "There, there!" The girl''s eyes were filled with tears of happiness. She finally saw hope, "Abba, to the right.


    Following the direction of her finger, there was indeed a small boat swaying in the darkness not far away.


    The three of them were overjoyed and struggled to paddle towards that direction.


    However, right at this moment, a bolt of vertical lightning struck down, and earsplitting thunder resounded in his ears!


    All the seawater seemed to have heard the final command of their highest command and became extremely irritable to the point of madness. As they surged forward, they stirred up crazily, sending waves after waves that were like mountains!


    A tsunami, neither too early nor too late, had arrived at this time!


    Suddenly, the huge waves covered the sky and the earth. The two boats were like two small leaves struggling on the old tree but were constantly being blown away.


    The three of them held onto the side of the boat tightly, afraid that the waves would knock them down. The boat they were looking for was also in the same situation as them; it was swaying in the wind and waves, making it difficult to advance even a single inch.


    The two ships were separated by a foot, but it was like the distance between the heavens and the earth. It was like the distance between the heavens and the earth!


    The girl saw that her beloved was right in front of her, yet she couldn''t get over it. She felt extremely miserable. How could she, who grew up on the island, not know what it was like when the tsunami came? She knew very well that if she did not leave now, she would definitely die!


    From then on, he would be with the sea!


    But, so what if he went back? He was left with only tears!


    She thought of the days when she had spent with him. The memories seemed sweet and sweet, but they stung her heart, making her cry in pain.


    Hai Sheng was already in despair. He did not expect that these people would stay and help him, because he clearly understood what it meant to stay.


    "I''ll send you back first!"


    An ordinary person''s bravery was usually displayed in front of danger. At this moment, Hai Sheng showed a determination that he had never shown in his entire life before!


    The girl was crying, her tears mixed with the rain, "Abba, what should I do? What should I do?!"


    The uncle stared at the sea, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Once upon a time, it was also like this. He could only watch helplessly as his beloved girl struggled tenaciously not too far away while he was forcefully pulled back by his parents!


    From then on, they could never meet again!


    "There will be a way, there will be a way!"


    His voice was weak, as if comforting his daughter, but it was more like rounding up his unfinished dream. He tried to hold on to the oars to steady the boat, but how could he resist the power of nature with his mortal body?


    The boat was shaking in the sea!


    Huge waves came one after another. The boat swayed in the wind and waves to the extreme, and there were even times when it was almost sinking. The uncle clenched his teeth and persevered as he walked forward, as though the person standing on the boat in front of him was no longer Hai Sheng, but the lover of his youth, and she was waiting for him to go save her!


    Slash! Slash with all your might! Even if you have to risk your life, don''t take this regret back to the coffin! Hai Sheng was so touched that he was speechless. Even someone who had nothing to do with him had to work so hard to save his son, what else could he say? All he could do now was row as hard as he did!


    The distance between the two ships gradually closed. Finally, in front of this powerful nature, the two ships drew closer by manpower!


    "Hai Fu, my Abba is here to save you!"


    cried the girl happily, thin in the rain.


    Hai Fu, who was on the other side of the boat, was already exhausted. When he saw his sweetheart, he borrowed a surge of energy and shouted in response, "What are you guys doing here, quickly go back!"


    "No, Perfection will definitely save you. I won''t be able to live without you!"


    The girl quickly threw out a rope towards the boat on the other side. Hai Fu caught hold of it with difficulty, his trembling hands grabbing onto the rope tightly under the primitive desire to live.


    The two boats were tightly tied together in the rain and wind. The two hearts of love were also tied together!


    "Why are you so silly!"


    This was the first thing Hai Fu said after he was dragged onto the boat. After he finished speaking, he fainted, and fell dead asleep inside the boat.


    He was too tired, too tired.


    At this moment, he finally saw the two most important people in his life. He could finally lie down and be at ease, not caring about anything else.


    "Quickly cover him with the raincoat," the uncle took off the raincoat from his own body and threw it to the girl. "Let''s go back now, hopefully there won''t be enough time!"


    Seeing that his son was safe and sound, although Hai Sheng really wanted to go over and take a good look at him, he also understood at the same time that this was not the time to show his father''s kindness. The only thing he could do now was to quickly paddle the boat back to the shore.


    However, their boat had already sailed for several miles. The sea was still far away, so how could two middle-aged men safely send four people back?


    They had no confidence at all!


    Another stroke. Victory was just ahead!


    Once again, the two tried to paddle the boat. This time, they were more excited than nervous. At the very least, they had found the person they were looking for. No matter how dangerous the road ahead was, there would always be a way!


    However, the true tsunami had arrived. The huge waves were all five to six meters high, and the boat was swaying up and down with the waves. How could they still have the strength to fight back? They tried their best to balance the boat, praying for the Sea Dragon God to be merciful and let the tsunami approach at a slower speed before they reached shore.


    Suddenly, the boat shook as if it had hit a hard object!


    "Girl, hurry up and untie Hai Fu''s boat. If you don''t, our ship will be destroyed by him!"


    The girl gazed at Hai Fu lovingly, then crawled over to cut the ropes that tied the two boats with a knife as she grabbed onto the side of the boat. The boat that had lost its support quickly broke and sank under the two huge waves that differed in different directions.


    "Hurry, wake Hai Fu up. You two, scoop the water out of the boat!"


    The uncle ordered again, not caring in the slightest that Hai Fu needed to rest because of exhaustion.


    However, no matter how experienced and experienced he was, it was useless. A larger wave was already charging at them, and the surging force was enough to knock over any large boat, let alone the small fishing boat they were piloting.


    The massive wave that was lifted up brought with it the filth of the sea, as if it was a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses. It emitted a deafening sound that directly attacked from the front, as if it wanted to end all life at this moment!


    So it turned out that humans were truly so insignificant in front of it. Even a great life was not worth mentioning in front of it!


    The old man closed his eyes in despair and muttered to himself, "Finally it''s like this ¡­"


    His expression suddenly became serene. Since he already knew all the results, what was the use of that effort?


    "Abba ¡­" I, I''m sorry! "


    "Don''t be silly, I only have a daughter like you. If you really want to marry him, would I really chase you out? However, it will be extremely difficult for your mother to live by herself in the future! "

 C330 Fuxi

    Fuxi, Calamity, Purgatory World; Ling Xi, Ruoxi, how could they be Demons?


    It takes a lot of tribulations to grow, like a butterfly, whose growth itself is a pain.


    Above the sea, amidst the wind and rain, a person was currently standing in the air. He was dressed in a light blue armor, and under the shine of the lightning, the armor shone with an exquisite light. Behind him, there were four pairs of black and white wings flapping in the wind.


    He was quietly staring at a small fishing boat not far away. The fishing boat was swaying in the wind, and it looked like it was about to sink.


    "My god, you have to arrange my fate, but today, I''m going to change theirs!"


    The man looked up at the sky and said bitterly.


    A bolt of lightning flashed by and quickly struck the surface of the sea. The strike landed right in front of this person, stirring up a huge wave. In an instant, it was as though all the waves had hit his body.


    But that person didn''t even dodge and endured the attack. He didn''t even blink.


    The waves receded, but the man was still standing in the air, unmoving.


    "Are you not convinced?" He laughed out loud, his voice was louder than Lei''s, but it was still difficult to hide the sadness in his voice, "If not, then come and stop me!"


    Before he finished his sentence, he carelessly waved his hand and a pure black gas gushed out from his forehead. It quickly expanded and condensed into a pure black dragon. It soared in the air and let out a roar louder than thunder.


    "You want to watch a show? "Fine, today I will show you how a mortal like me disobeys your will!" He continued to wave his hands and loudly chanted, "Lonely darkness, engulfing all loneliness... Listen to your Master''s orders and swallow everything in front of me. For this ridiculous fate of charging towards someone you want to help your Master with ¡ª ¡ª With the support of Zirconium! "


    The golden dragon descended from the sky. Accompanied by the crackling sounds of lightning, it charged towards the pure black dragon. In the end, it merged into one and stood straight above the ocean waves! It continued to roar, its huge dragon tail occasionally sweeping towards the surface of the water, cutting those huge waves in half, then diving down to support its master''s body, making him look extremely domineering!


    This person was standing behind the dragon head with his hands folded across his chest. The wings behind the armor fluttered in the wind, graceful and strong.


    Without a word, he gently pointed his right index finger forward. The giant dragon communicated with his mind and quickly flew over with him.


    In front of them, the small fishing boat had just encountered one of its biggest waves, and was almost unable to hold on. The four people in the boat turned pale with fright, although they had already expected and could die in the belly of a fish, but when they really did encounter one, it was different. Furthermore, they had just experienced the joy of reunion, so how could they bear to die now?


    Blue veins could be seen on the faces of the uncle and Hai Sheng. Their well-built muscles bulged on their clothes that were already drenched by the rain.


    "Abba ¡­"


    The lady hugged Hai Fu tightly and said to the uncle, "Thank you!"


    "Don''t be silly, quickly pour the water out!"


    "No," she laughed foolishly, tightly grabbed Hai Fu''s hand and said, "If there is an afterlife, I want to be your mother and take care of you. I''ll give you the best in the world ¡­ But in this life, your daughter is going with him first! "


    She grabbed Hai Fu''s hand and jumped into the ocean amidst the Uncle''s and Hai Sheng''s miserable wails, disappearing into a whirlpool ¡­ ¡­


    It was said on the island that if a man and woman who loved each other could die together in the sea, they would be together in the afterlife. At the same time, the heavens would give them the happiest and sweetest love in the world.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    The old man cried as he collapsed onto the ground. His life had suddenly lost its support, and Hai Sheng had also thrown away his oars, thumping his chest and lying down on the boat. He was just a son now, how could he still have the courage to continue living?


    Heavens, you''re about to collapse!


    Suddenly, a gigantic dragon appeared!


    The man on the dragon waved his hands. Two people slowly were thrown back onto the boat in a soft light. Their bodies were completely drenched.


    Uncle and Hai Sheng looked over, if they weren''t their children, who would they be?!


    Suddenly, all sorts of feelings welled up within them. Laughing as if they had obtained a supreme treasure, they didn''t cry at all. In the end, they stood blankly on the boat, and outside the boat, the waves soared!


    "Don''t die if you love each other!"


    With a simple sentence, the man no longer paid any attention to them. With a casual wave of his left hand, a burst of faint black-and-white light lifted their boat up. With a wave of his right hand, a star-light mist enveloped everyone within, before carrying them slowly towards the shore with an extremely relaxed expression.


    This experience was like a dream to the four of them. None of them dared to imagine that they could be saved while they were still floating in the air!


    Under the detailed description of the four of them, this person riding a golden dragon was treated as a god by the fishermen on the small island, and those who were interested even insisted that he was the Sea Dragon King. The reason they came to save Uncle''s family was because Uncle was always sincerely worshipping him, and then he extended his hand to the fishermen to collect donations!


    Of course, who the person riding the golden dragon was was not important at all. What was important was that four more people in this world had survived. What was important was that this world had gained another pair of blessed lovers!


    While people were talking about the Sea Dragon King, the inhabitants of the island suddenly realized that the lunatic they had lived with for three years had disappeared. Unsurprisingly, they all agreed that he had died in the tsunami.


    That madman, on the other hand, was currently walking in the air, slowly walking towards the continent on the other side of the sea with an indifferent expression ¡­


    Compared to before, the situation in this world had changed a lot.


    Three years ago, the King Mace officially abdicated and Princess Bing Bing took over as the King. From then on, Bing Bing became the first Queen in the history of the Duchy of Meuse.


    That same year, Mace, Ara and Erde concluded a treaty of friendship. On the third day of the conclusion of the treaty, King Mace Bing Bing led his troops and personally led the rebel army.


    It was also the same year that the Aragorn carried out a drastic reform. The core content of the reform was to eliminate the reactionary forces that focused on the Right Prime Minister. With this as the center, the Ara carried out reforms in the areas of agriculture, commerce and the army. For example, she changed the taxes on agriculture and promoted the young generals in terms of military power, and the one who benefited the most was none other than Xiao Jian, the current leader of the Ara.


    Due to the courage of the King of Ara, this reform had been a great success.


    Two and a half years ago, a large-scale war between human and beasts started in The Fiendgod continent. Using his unique physique, the orc managed to quickly occupy a third of the land of the Homo sapiens within half a year. In the seventh month after the battle, the Homo sapiens also made a bold decision ¡ª cancel the title of "country" of the Ara, Mace and Erde, and replace it with the unified Sacred Republic of the Homo sapiens. This country changed from the scattered situation in which the Homo sapiens was before, and united together.


    In this way, although there were still many situations in the Homo sapiens where the benefits were uneven, their fighting strength had improved like never before. In just half a month, they had already caused the Homo sapiens''s army, which was constantly retreating, to stabilize and start a protracted war with the orc.


    During the protracted war, the trump card army s of the two races surfaced on the surface ¡ª Homo sapiens''s Academy Army, Venerable Army, Devil Might Army and Mother Army were known as unshakable four mountains, firmly guarding the frontlines. orc''s close guards and the personal guards of the Beast God were equally outstanding, occasionally beating the Four Great trump card army s until they were forced into a corner, and then called the "Sharp Fang of Wolves" by the orc''s image.


    Two years ago, the god race officially declared war on the Demons.


    After five thousand years of separation and development, although the gods and devils were slightly stronger than the gods, the Demons still relied on the geographical advantage of being the "host" of the war, resulting in their strength to be almost equal.


    But what puzzled the god race was that although the highest commander of the Demons was clearly called "Jian Wulei", their two strongest armies, the Magic Bow Army and the Magic Bow Army, carried the banner of "Night", and Jian Wulei was no longer like any ruler of the Demons before, being addressed as "Great Clan Elder" but instead called himself "Vice Emperor".


    Then who was the "main Emperor"?


    The god race very naturally linked the two things together. And the large-scale ''night search'' that the Demons did three years ago made them believe that the Demons was named Ye, so they sent thousands of elite scouts to the Demon, Human, and orc Realms to try to find the person surnamed ''Ye'', hoping to use this to contain the situation.


    Fire City, territory of the Holy Republic.


    The Fire City was a small city located at the southernmost point of the Sacred Republic Continent. Although it was close to the sea, due to the surrounding mountains and volcanoes, the temperature was extremely high.


    "pyrolite" was an excellent material for forging weapons and metal tools. It was not expensive, so although the Fire City was a remote place, the lives of its citizens were quite luxurious.


    On this day, a man wearing a black mask came to Fire City. From the way he was strolling around, it was obvious that he did not come here to buy pyrolite s, because the first thing most customers would do when they came here was to find familiar businessmen to buy the best and cheapest goods at that time.


    And he wasn''t!


    He seemed indifferent to everything around him, walking aimlessly with his head down, not even paying attention to the shouts of an old man behind him.

 C331 The Man Who Was Born

    "Young man, I''m calling you, why aren''t you paying attention to me!"


    Mask Man slowly turned his head and looked coldly at the old man who shouted him.


    This was on a street in the Fire City. From the looks of it, this was the gathering point of the pyrolite s. There were almost no other shops on the two sides of the street. At a glance, he could only see the shops selling pyrolite s, and in between, there were a few ice shops that brought a tinge of coolness to the bustling street.


    The old man who stopped Mask Man was the boss of an ice shop, with white hair and a white beard, he looked like a wise man.


    It was strange, however, that the people in the market would give people the feeling of being born into the world.


    "Are you from outside the city?" The old man passionately pulled the Mask Man into his shop, and holding a cup of ice-cold sweet soup in his hands, he said, "The weather here is very warm, if you want to buy anything, just tell me, I will do it for you!"


    So he was actually the pyrolite''s "intermediary", then it was not hard to understand why he stopped Mask Man, he probably treated this man as a big customer!


    The man took the water from him in a dull manner. After tasting it for a bit, he did not say anything.


    "Why, you don''t trust an old man like me?" The old man smiled, took out a thick account book from under the counter and said, "Look, every time I succeeded, I would write it down in this account book. Over the years, look at how thick my account book has become!"


    Seeing that the Mask Man still had not said anything, the old man continued to mobilize, "Don''t worry, I can assure you that the goods that have been taken out of my hands have not been returned yet! Honestly speaking, before we established the Holy Republic, I had already provided pyrolite s for all the cities in the three big nations of Homo sapiens. Now, I have even provided most of the weapons for the four big ace army! "


    The man smiled apologetically, dropped some money, and was about to leave when the old man hurried forward to stop him.


    This was because he saw that this man didn''t leave anything behind but a shiny gold coin. If he didn''t catch this kind of customer, then he wouldn''t need to stay here any longer!


    "Do you want to take a look around?" This is the first time you have come to our Fire City ¡­ Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. You seem to be unfamiliar with this place. "Come, come and stay at my place. This old man will be your free guide!"


    It seemed like he was really determined to do business with this man. After saying this, he gave all the business in the ice shop to a waiter, who hurried back to his home.


    Along the way, he had mentioned his expertise in buying pyrolite more than once, and did not miss the opportunity to say that his home was the coldest in Fire City. All of this was for the mysterious Mask Man to place an order for him.


    In next to no time, they arrived at the door to the old man''s room.


    It wasn''t quite right to say that what they saw was a house, because it was a completely different structure from that of an ordinary house elsewhere ¡ª and of course, if one could only live in a house, it would be a different matter ¡ª almost all of it had sunk into the ground, or the house was a hole dug in the ground! The roof of the house was overgrown with trees, and the "door" at the bottom of the house was small enough for two people to pass through side by side. However, after entering the house, it was actually very cool, and the ventilation and light inside were very good.


    "Haha, don''t joke with me. Our houses are filled with caves like this. Don''t look at them ugly but they are very practical. Even in the summer, the temperature here is much colder than on the street!"


    Seeing that the Mask Man did not respond to him, the old man laughed awkwardly, then suddenly thought of something and stood in front of him and said, "Hehe, after saying so much, I have yet to introduce myself! My name is Jian Bushang, and most people see that I am called Uncle Han. If you do not mind, you can call me Uncle Han! "


    "Jian Bushang"? It was truly a deceitful, deceitful and deceitful business. However, he was quite honest in telling others that he was a deceitful business.


    Mask Man looked at him coldly, and said with an ice-cold voice. "Dreamy Tibetan Witch!"


    "Dreamy Tibetan Witch? Your name is Dreamy Tibetan Witch? " Jian Bushang laughed and said, "Good name, good name!"


    "Oh, where is it better now?"


    Dreamy Tibetan Witch suddenly became interested, and stared straight at him and asked.


    Being swept by his gaze, Jian Bushang felt panic in his heart for no reason. He thought for a long time, but was still unable to think of what the good part about this name.


    Originally, it was just a polite remark, there was no need to be so serious in pursuing it. Could it be that you want others to hear your name and say a bad one? There''s something wrong!


    At that moment, a child ran towards them happily from within the cave. As he ran, he called out to his grandfather.


    "Hehe, good grandson, let''s see what grandpa brought you that''s good to eat!" Jian Bushang carried the child and took out a handful of candy from his pocket, then said to Dreamy Tibetan Witch, "My grandson is five years old this year! Even though he''s young, he''s still a ghost! "


    The child curiously looked at Dreamy Tibetan Witch, her chubby little hands couldn''t help but reach out to grab his mask. Dreamy Tibetan Witch glared at him coldly, scaring him to the point where he hurriedly hid in his grandfather''s embrace.


    "Go, tell your grandma that an important guest has arrived. Tell the kitchen to cook some good dishes!"


    After Jian Bushang finished instructing his grandson to put him down, he turned and sighed, "Sigh, this child is actually quite pitiful. In order to earn money, his parents took advantage of the war and the lack of weapons to do the pyrolite business in the Mainland. He has never seen his parents in his entire life before!"


    At last, he said, with a strange surprise, I don''t know if this war is a good thing or a bad thing, I don''t understand!


    The speaker may not have meant it, but the listener did.


    After Dreamy Tibetan Witch heard this, he stood still. Although his expression was covered by the mask, one could still feel that he was thinking seriously.


    "War ¡­" he said to himself. "What is the evil war for profit, for want of property, and what is the just war for, to sacrifice so many innocent lives for the sake of justice?"


    Jian Bushang suddenly heard him speak for such a long time that he was obviously stunned, and only after a while did he react and say, "Looks like little brother has also experienced war before. It doesn''t matter whether it is good or bad, as long as we ordinary people have food, drink, and drink! "Come, let''s go to the Guest Clan first. The dishes in the kitchen will be ready soon!"


    With that, he pulled Dreamy Tibetan Witch into the guest hall and gave him a warm welcome.


    It was night. The sunlight faded, making the land feel slightly cool.


    The moonlight was like water, illuminating the fiery red Fire City with unparalleled beauty. At this moment, the Fire City was truly lively. After a day of fatigue, people walked onto the streets one by one to celebrate and whisper in the rare cool world, or to simply do nothing as they quietly sat by the river at the corner of the street to catch their cool.


    Humans, no matter how difficult, would always find a suitable way to amuse themselves.


    But when it was bustling with noise and excitement outside, Dreamy Tibetan Witch was already fast asleep on the bed.


    Today, as usual, he drank too much wine, too much for him to count. His alcohol tolerance was not bad, and was even so good that it was unbelievable. At least this point looked like it to Jian Bushang who had seen countless people, but how did he get drunk so quickly?


    Could it be that everyone was drunk?


    No matter what, he was asleep and snoring loudly.


    But why was there so much terror in that originally unrestrained snoring, so much terror that it sounded like the cry of a helpless child?


    He clenched his fists. The cloth was soaked with sweat, and even the mask that covered his face was dripping ¡ª was it sweat, too, or was it a man''s tears?


    In the dream, he seemed to have returned to the past, to the place where he had dreamt countless times ¡­


    Tibetan Witch Mountain!


    A brilliant blue light, a crowded crowd, and then a beautiful face. Amongst the five star mass of light, there stood a sad and beautiful person. Their face was blurry, but it emitted a sorrowful aura.


    Yes, it was sadness.


    Then there was the fear of the crowd, my helplessness and the tattered suicide note. His head was spinning and his eyes were blurry. Everyone had turned into stars in the sky. In the center of the stars was that beautiful and fragrant epiphyllum flower! Its color was too bright to look at.


    However, the Ephemeral Flower instantly withered into pieces of teardrops, scattering down on the two lovebirds that were playing with the water. The mandarin duck panicked and then flew into the air as if it was fleeing for its life. Then, there was the loud sound of thunder, and then ¡­


    After that was her lost face and her body covered in cold sweat after waking up!


    "Xi Yan, Xi Yan..."


    Dreamy Tibetan Witch, no, he should be called Chang Jingye instead. He painfully sat up in shock, the smile on his face in his dream had actually turned into a bone-piercing pain!


    Three years. A whole three years!


    I''ve been running away, running away from all the people I know. Every day, I let myself get drunk, not to forget, but to see you again in my dreams, because only when I''m drunk can I see you again in my dreams ¡ª every time it''s a nightmare, but it''s enough, at least I can see you in this way every day!


    You said you would be the kindest star in my dream, but why can''t I see you every night? It''s them! They''re the ones who harmed you! God race, detestable God race! Xi Yan, wait for me. There will be a day when I will take revenge for you and even if it becomes even more difficult, I will still take the head of the Celestial King to pay my respects to you. Then, I will accompany you forever ¡ª But, please allow me to fall into depravity here ¡­

 C332 The next morning

    The next morning, Chang Jing woke up in a daze.


    The sound of explosions came from outside the cave, and as he walked towards the sound, he discovered that there were already many people gathered there early in the morning. Among them, the majority were fourteen or fifteen years old children.


    Just as he was wondering if these children were playing with firecrackers, he suddenly heard a familiar voice ¡ª ¡ª


    "Children, all of you better pay attention to this! The supreme Water Elf, your slave is begging you ¡­ Please grant me your servant''s power, glacial blade! "


    Following the completion of the incantation, a blade made of ice was released from the hand of a young lady clad in a martial attire. With just one slash, it shattered a rock in front of the mountain.


    The children had never seen such a scene before. They applauded with all their might, but they didn''t know if the applause was for her or because of uncontrollable excitement!


    Looking at these, he felt as if he had returned to that small island from a long, long time ago. That naive little boy, that muddle-headed old Magician, that childhood that he had not thought of for a long time!


    Back then, wasn''t he the same as these kids who were stunned when they saw magic? But why did he learn this damned magic in the first place? He shook his head, just as he was about to leave, he was discovered by Jian Bushang who was in the crowd.


    "Ah, customer, you''ve woken up. Are you used to staying here?" Jian Bushang was as enthusiastic as ever as he ran over to his side and pointed at the children, "Look, our own Academy Army is here to teach these kids magic! Hehe, as long as these kids learn magic, we won''t have to be afraid of those legendary orc anymore! "


    Originally, because of the intense battle between Academy Army and the orc, the consumption of her soldiers was too high. After the logistics officer heard that the pyrolite s produced by the Fire City could improve the performance of the weapon, he sent a small team over to purchase. The soldiers that were in charge of purchasing the pyrolite began to act as instructors for the children here in order to kill time and "enjoy life with the people".


    Chang Jing did not speak, she only lightly shook her head.


    "Do you look down on the magic of our Academy Army?"


    The one who spoke was not Jian Bushang, but a young man who taught magic to the children in the crowd.


    Chang Jing looked at him, wanting to return without saying a word, but how could this rash youth let this go? He used the suspension to float over and said disdainfully, "What, you want to escape after insulting someone? Let me tell you, although all of us in the Academy Army are young, we have done the most meritorious military service! Hehe, let alone us being one of the Four Great trump card army s, even if I casually reported the names of the people inside, it would be enough to scare you to death! "


    Seeing that Chang Jing did not say a word, the young lad thought that he must have been scared stiff, so she continued, "For example, let''s take our general, Lord Xiao Jian. He is from the official Academy Army, and the Title in the army is very well-known! Also, the two generals Ka Buyi and Master Qing He, they were previously from our Academy Army! And ¡­ Don''t go, I''m not done yet! "


    He was in the middle of speaking in high spirits, but who would have thought that the listener would suddenly leave again? It was truly shameful, shameful!


    The young man once again stretched out his hand to stop him, and said with a provocative tone, "Since you don''t believe me, then please come out and compete with me, if you''re still a man!"


    Hearing that they were going to fight and even use magic to fight, the children who were originally learning magic in high spirits all ran over to watch the show. The young man''s companions also came over and stood behind him.


    Jian Bushang anxiously stood in between the two of them, and laughed along, "Brother soldier, please give this old man some face and don''t bother with him, he is from outside the city, he doesn''t know anything about offending you, so please forgive him!"


    The young man pushed him away, then smiled as he looked at Chang Jing, "It''s fine, old uncle, don''t worry, I''ll just play with him!"


    Chang Jing still ignored him, but she stopped moving and stood on the spot.


    When the young man saw him like this, he laughed and teased, "Hey, everyone, look. He doesn''t want to be a man anymore!"


    "Don''t go too far!" A Female soldiers standing behind him lightly pulled on his clothes, and warned him, "If you are this careful, when we return, I will report to skipper!"


    Hearing that, the man calmed down a lot, and laughed, "Hehe, I didn''t do anything, how could it be worth you reporting to skipper? I just want to exchange pointers with this big brother of mine, that''s all! "


    Who knew that Female soldiers would suddenly snort after hearing his words, "Compete in pointers?"


    She lowered her voice and continued, "Do you see the slight aura of magic on him? If you weren''t an amateur in magic, you would definitely be an expert ¨C how could you compete with an expert? If he is an amateur, then where does the word ''spar'' come from? "


    Chang Jing noticed that the Female soldiers who was speaking was the girl who was teaching the glacial blade, and when she thought about the scene where she was patiently teaching the children, she could not help but ask, "Are you a Water Magic Master? I would like to ask you what''s the difference between water and ice? "


    Female soldiers was startled when he heard this, and thought to himself, why did he suddenly ask this?


    "Water is the source of life, it nourishes all things. Ice is the water that sleeps, and although its appearance is sharp and cold, when it wakes up, it will be as tender as water. It will no longer be cold!"


    These words were something Chang Jing had never thought of before. After hearing it, she couldn''t help but carefully size up the girl in front of him. She had a nice face, and although her body wasn''t graceful, it had the muscular build of a soldier. Her slim and slim waist seemed to contain limitless energy. Upon closer inspection, she should at most be 18 or 19 years old, but her cultivation in magic had already reached the level of an intermediate Magician.


    "Good answer. What''s your position in the army?"


    "This is the secret of the army!" The little miss also looked at Chang Jing, but was unable to determine his cultivation, she could not help but probe, "But it''s okay to tell you, I am just an ordinary soldier in our army."


    "Could it be that Academy Army''s current strength has already risen to the level of a Intermediate Magic Master that can even be considered an ordinary soldier?" Chang Jing muttered to herself, but after looking at the soldiers around Female soldiers, he quickly rejected her idea, "Seems like you are a waste of your talent, go back and tell Xiao Jian, he shouldn''t be such a scumbag!"


    After saying this, he no longer cared about anyone here. He strode back to the cave, and even the young man blocking him fell to the ground under an inexplicable pressure.


    Who was he? Why did he have such a strong defensive airflow? Judging from his tone, he should be very familiar with our great general, but why is he here? And why was he wearing a mask? Was it because his appearance was too ugly, or was it because he was avoiding someone?


    This was the question on the minds of all the soldiers present, and was what Female soldiers kept in his heart.


    Chang Jing returned to her room, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    That Female soldiers''s answer just now had made him extremely uncomfortable. Especially the words "ice is like sleeping water, when it wakes up, it will no longer be cold", had deeply stirred a certain nerve in the depths of his heart.


    Wasn''t he the ice-cold block of ice? Three years of pain had numbed him to everything. Everything in the world seemed to have nothing to do with him ¡ª but was all this just a cold surface? Where was the real him? Where was that cheerful youth?


    Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    He stood up and opened the door without a word.


    The door was full of people!


    A trace of doubt flashed across Chang Jing''s eyes, but immediately after, he walked back and sat down.


    "Hehe, esteemed customer, the skill you have displayed just now is truly amazing!"


    Jian Bushang who was standing at the front rubbed his hands together and said, "We are here to praise you. Oh, no, I''ve come to congratulate you! "


    A middle-aged man at the side could not help but cover his mouth as he said, "We came here to send you off a student!"


    Chang Jing replied with an "En" sound, even more puzzled than before.


    "The matter was like this," Jian Bushang pulled the middle-aged man back to Chang Jing and said, "When you came in, the soldiers said that they wouldn''t teach you, and that the best teachers were already with us, so we don''t need them. They said that you are much stronger than them! So... So we came to see you! "


    "So you want me to teach these kids magic?"


    Seeing that he had reacted, Jian Bushang immediately brought a cup of tea to him and said, "You don''t have to decline, teach these children!"


    If this was in the past, Chang Jing would have agreed without hesitation. However, that was in the past. His current state of mind was completely different from before!


    He coldly pushed away the tea that Jian Bushang had sent over, walked to the entrance, and turned to ask with a sneer, "Why did you let these children learn magic, and did you know that magic has a curse of heaven? If you knew this, would you still let them learn it?!"

 C333 Aragorn

    The Fire City belonged to the Aragorn, and because it was located in the far north, it restricted the development of its martial arts to a certain extent.


    This time, they finally saw the magnificence of magic from the members of the Academy Army''s small team, the desire in their hearts was self-evident ¨C who in this turbulent era would not yearn for the ability to protect their own family? Magic was one of their best choices!


    Because of this, there was the scene of so many people gathering in front of Chang Jing''s room.


    Chang Jing indifferently looked at these children and said, "Why did you come to find me? Firstly, I have never told anyone that I know magic. Secondly, even if my magic is powerful, what does it have to do with you? Third, not everyone was suited for magic. If you had the ability to use magic, then you had to fulfill the responsibility of being a powerhouse ¡ª the jars would even break, let alone the people on the battlefield! "Don''t tell me you want to send your children to the front lines?!"


    After being asked in such a ruthless manner, the parents in the crowd all blushed. Jian Bushang, the representative, asked for everyone''s opinion and then went back to his original position and said, "Those soldiers said that you know magic, and just now you did not even need to use your hands to push down the soldier, so we really believed that you know magic! Furthermore, we have already prepared a generous tuition fee before we came to see you. As long as you agree to teach these children to us, besides giving us your tuition fee, you will also get the biggest discount when you buy pyrolite from us! As for the matter of sending these children to the battlefield, although we are all country bumpkins who do not understand the great principles, we still understand the principle of making those country''s people responsible. If the country was gone, would it be possible for us small families to exist? Just like now, the price of our pyrolite s sold to ordinary citizens is more than ten times that of the military purchasing ¡ª ¡ª not because the country gave us a hard rule, but because we voluntarily lowered the price. This can be considered our little contribution to the country! "


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but be influenced by his impassioned speech and began to dance about.


    When Chang Jing heard this, she did not budge from her words and turned her face away, saying indifferently, "To join the army is to repent to the nation, but if a nation''s so-called dignity is forged from human walls and blood, do you still agree? So what if she lost her authority? It was just that she changed her master. Aren''t we living the same life? Do you think you can get a good life by using violence to suppress violence? "


    His words were extremely outrageous. Ordinary people would not even dare to think about it, much less say it out loud. Sure enough, the moment he said that, everyone''s expression changed from their initial excitement to panic. Extreme panic!


    Jian Bushang laughed dryly, and was unable to say a word.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll rest first."


    Chang Jing then ordered them to leave, although this was Jian Bushang''s home, and it was also the same as getting up from bed in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    Everyone was relieved. They sighed deeply and left the room. It was unknown if this was because they felt sorry for this hopeless person or because their children would never be able to acknowledge this person as their teacher again.


    Without eating breakfast, Chang Jing walked out alone.


    He couldn''t remember how many such mornings he had experienced in the past three years, but the thirst for drunkenness was growing stronger every time. He sometimes wondered if he would become an alcoholic if he continued like this, but most of the time, all he thought about was how to make himself completely drunk and not have to think about so much anymore.


    Although the sun had just risen, the temperature was already very hot. The merchants here were used to opening doors late at night, so even though he didn''t come out early, the streets were still very cold. There weren''t many people on the streets, only garbage from the night before the cleaners came out to clean up.


    Walking on this road, no one could be happier, not to mention that Chang Jing''s mood was originally not good. He rubbed her nose in disgust and quickened her pace. If she remembered correctly, the liquor store she saw yesterday was not far ahead.


    Yes, the liquor store was right in front.


    Seeing it, he seemed to see the hope of life, and once again quickened his steps. He reached out his hand and pushed open the door.


    "Which Liquor worm is overflowing again?" The shop owner said in a tired voice, "It''s closing time. I want to buy wine for the afternoon!"


    Chang Jing laughed coldly, and suddenly threw out a gold coin, which made a clear sound on the table.


    When the shop owner heard the sound, his eyes lit up. He immediately ran out to collect the gold coins, half-naked. As he bit the gold coin, he felt extremely happy.


    "Guest, what wine are you looking to buy?"


    "Intoxicated wine!"


    When the shop owner heard this, he chuckled, "Customer, you must be joking. All of the wines that come out from our shop are authentic and not watered. If you can get drunk, then why are you unhappy with all the wine in the shop?"


    "Don''t be so long-winded, just bring the strongest person in your shop here. Remember, if there''s water in there, you ¡­"


    "No, no. Please wait for a moment, I''ll bring it over to you right away!"


    The owner excitedly ran into the warehouse. To him, being able to accomplish such a huge task so early in the morning was definitely something to be happy about.


    After he left, Chang Jing stood still like a stone statue, and buried her entire person in the strong aroma of the wine. He could not remember exactly how many cities she had been to in the past three years, but she was certain of one thing. Every time he came to a place, she would first have to visit the liquor store, as if she would only feel safe if she entered one.


    It was not that he did not want to go home, but he was afraid of missing her. More importantly, he was afraid that he would go crazy in Demon World!


    Not everyone would understand such pain. If he could choose that, he would rather choose to be retarded. He had never had such a damn magic, and he didn''t want to have so many strange encounters ¡ª as long as she was alive and well, even if she lived at the top of the world and never met!


    But no, he could only drink, he could only anesthetize himself to make sure every cell was half dead.


    He took the wine from the shop owner and gulped down a mouthful!


    "Quite the sting, very good!"


    The next thing to do was to find a secluded place and get drunk. Chang Jing thought to herself, the alley by the entrance to the city was not bad, and it seemed to be a dead end.


    As he drank, he walked slowly toward the city gate, as if he were an old man.


    When he arrived at his destination, he realized that he was wrong. This place was not quiet at all. Early in the morning, there was someone shouting for help here. Furthermore, it was a woman.


    Chang Jing looked at it numbly, weighed the alcohol in her hand, and was about to leave and find a new place. He had seen this kind of scene countless times over the past three years. This was because those who served in wars and wars were like robbers, so it was impossible for real thieves to not be robbers.


    However, today was a bit special. Although this place was considered secluded, it was close to the city gate after all. Those who dared to rob here could be considered to be bold.


    As he was about to leave, the group of criminals let out a damn lewd laugh, and the woman''s cry for help became almost desperate.


    Back then, wasn''t she also in despair?


    His chest suddenly hurt, and the memory that was buried deep within his heart suddenly emerged. All the scenes upside down quickly stung his wound, making him gasp for breath!


    "Stop!"


    He finally could not endure it any longer. A domineering aura emanated from his body, and his scarlet eyes were like that of a devil''s!


    "You ¡­ "Who are you?!"


    Seeing such a terrifying person, the criminal felt a chill run down his spine. When he saw that there were five people on his side, but he was only able to calm down after a while, "Didn''t you see that the old men are working here? Don''t you want to die for ruining our good fortune?"


    Chang Jing didn''t even pay attention to what he had said as he only stared at the girl. Her expression was that of despair and her trembling body was pale white like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    He approached slowly, a mouthful of wine in his mouth.


    The gangsters couldn''t stop themselves from laughing when they saw the alcohol reek off of his body. One of them even continued to take off his pants and said, "Ignore him, what''s there to be afraid of about an alcoholic? This little girl is not bad, she''s tender and tender. We brothers have not tasted anything bad for a long time, so today we''ll just have to play with her once! "


    After he finished speaking, he reached out and violently tore off the woman''s clothes. The tender white skin on her chest was completely exposed. Under the scorching sun, it was so dazzling!


    All of the criminals swallowed their saliva. They had finally caught the right person today, this father will be happy today!


    However, who would have thought that a puddle of bright red liquid would suddenly appear on the tender white chest of a woman? This made them feel even more dazzling!


    The smell of blood immediately filled their noses. After smelling it, these criminals who had just eaten breakfast felt a wave of disgust. They stared at that place, but could not find any wound on the woman''s body.


    His neck had been cut open, and blood was spurting out from that place. A graceful curve had been drawn across the woman''s chest.


    Meanwhile, that drunkard was walking towards them step by step. Every step struck their hearts like they were the emissaries of hell ¡­